《Awakening the War God》 Chapter 1 One Night Stand Chapter 1 One Night Stand Chapter 1 One Night Stand "What the hell is going on?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gabriel Edwards sat on the edge of the bed, bare-chested. He nced back at the touch of red on the bed and sighed. "Alright, stop crying. Worst case scenario, I won''t hold you responsible!" Last night, he was a designated driver for a drunk female passenger. After arriving at the destination, she couldn''t walk. As a good young man of the new era, he kindly helped her up the stairs. Little did he expect that his innocence was ruined by this fair-skinned, beautiful, and well-shaped girl. It was simply outrageous! "Hold me responsible?" Ava Foster curled up, crying non-stop. "You shameless scum, how dare you say such shameless words?" In her entire life, she had never met such a shameless person. She was the heiress of the Foster Group, a prominent beauty in the entire Silverwood. She even looked down on those rich young men. How could a mere designated driver have the audacity to demand responsibility from her? He looked pretty handsome, resembling a popr male actor. But... For twenty years, she had remained single, chaste, and had never even held a boy''s hand, yet she unexpectedly spent a passionate night with aplete stranger. Just the thought of it made her want to cry and kill him. How many times she had fantasized about the beauty of the first time. But it was all gone now, taken away by a designated driver. She was going crazy. "Why do you curse me? Forget it. Since you''re young and ignorant, and did it on impulse, I won''t hold you responsible. Let''s just consider it my bad luck. Goodbye!" Gabriel jumped off the bed, picked up his shirt, and headed out. One thing was clear - he couldn''t stay here for long. He had hoped to earn some money from this designated driving order and have a nice meal the next day. But now, forget about the meal money. He nced and happened to see Ava''s heaving chest. It was so fair, and the cleavage was so deep. She looked cute and innocent on the surface, but she was wild in bed. Last night, he could barely withstand her passion. Oh well, forget it! All the mour was just a dream after all. "You..." Ava quickly covered her chest, turned around, and yelled angrily, "If you dare to leave, I''ll call the police and send you to jail. A hooligan like you will definitely get sentenced to ten or eight years!" Faced with the threat, Gabriel couldn''t help but chuckle. Unhurriedly, he took out a pack of Liggett Select from his pocket. He lit one and took a satisfying drag. Only then did he turn around, squinting his eyes as he smiled. "You won''t let me leave, huh? Do you want to experience what we didst night again? Or perhaps you''re worried I might snap a photo?" Taking pictures was naturally impossible. His old-fashioned phone didn''t have that function. He was handsome and wouldn''t do such an immoral thing. "You..." Ava''s face turned red, and she trembled with anger. "You''re truly shameless!" "Shameless? Have you ever seen such a dashing shameless man?" Gabriel didn''t care, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Go ahead and call the police! But don''t forget that I''m the victim, and you forced me, so if anyone should be caught, it should be you, the lecherous woman!" After saying that, he smiled with his eyes narrowed. His smile was full of fearlessness and pride. He looked quite annoying. "You..." Ava was so mad that she clenched her fists. She wished she could pin Gabriel to the ground and stomp hard on him with her high heels. She could still remember some things fromst night. Just thinking about it made her go crazy. Yes,st night, she forced Gabriel. And she acted so recklessly at that time. Thinking back on it made her extremely ashamed. She was usually very reserved. Why did she be so horny? "Get out! I don''t want to see you again!" The more she thought about it, the angrier and more ashamed she became. She lowered her head and waved her hand impatiently. At this moment, all she wanted was for this b*stard to get out. "Alright, if you want me to leave, I''ll leave!" Gabriel grinned from ear to ear. Ha-ha! Although he was forcedst night, he could just leave without holding her responsible! He hummed and leisurely walked towards the door. "You b*stard!" But just as he was about to leave... Suddenly, Ava''s resentful cursing came from behind. At that moment, tears of grievance kept running down Ava''s face. Gabriel paused but didn''t turn back. He was tall and straight, and his temperament suddenly changed. Looking at his back, Ava heard his deep voice which carried a hint of dominance, "Consider me owing you a favor. You have my number, so call me anytime if you need help, and I''ll take care of it!" At that moment, Ava froze in disbelief. It wasn''t until Gabrielpletely left that she snapped back to reality. Why did she suddenly feel like Gabriel had changed just now? It felt so unreal. Her body weakened, and she sobbed once again. "Just leave if you want! Who needs your big talk? As a mere designated driver, you can''t even afford a single of my lipsticks with your monthly sry. What can you do to help me?" Despite saying that, her heart felt empty and ufortable for some reason. She felt like she had lost something. "Sorry, I''m back!" Just as Ava was feeling sad, she saw Gabriel rushing back in a panic. She was startled and blinked her beautiful eyes. All her inner turmoil disappeared due to the surprise. Just as she was about to scold him, she heard the sound of the front door opening. Immediately, she realized that her elder sister had returned. She lived outside, and only her sister had the key to her house. "Hurry up and hide in the closet..." No matter what, she couldn''t let her sister see Gabriel. But as her trembling fingers pointed at the closet, she saw Gabriel open the window and jump out. "You... My apartment is on the seventh floor!" It was toote. Gabriel had already jumped down. She covered her mouth, dumbfounded. It was so high. He might die or get seriously injured. In a panic, she hurried to the window and looked down. What the hell? The lights were bright, but she couldn''t see Gabriel. "Ava? Are you in the room?" "Yes!" Ava snapped back to reality, hurriedly pulling the nket to cover the first-night blood. She grabbed a coat and walked out. Her mind was filled with confusion. Could it be that Gabriel had flown away with his wings? In the living room, Mia Foster stood tall in her white outfit, looking noble and graceful. The white tight pants entuated her slender legs and set off her perfect and round buttocks. She was gorgeous, but also very aloof. She was known as the icy beauty in Silverwood and had a cold temperament. In addition, she was a highly aplished doctor. "Mia!" Seeing Mia, Ava couldn''t hold back her grievances any longer. With a sobbing tone, she threw herself into Mia''s arms. "What''s wrong?" Mia lowered her head and looked at her tearful sister in confusion. She didn''t know what kind of grievances Ava had suffered to cry like this. After all, Ava was mischievous in ordinary times. She rarely cried. "It''s... it''s nothing!" Ava stammered, wiped her tears, and forced a smile. "I just had a nightmare where a despicable jerk bullied me!" As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and her voice was full of resentment. The jerk she was referring to was Gabriel. "It''s good that you''re all right!" Mia changed into slippers and walked towards the sofa. After sitting down, she sat up straight. Looking at Ava, she furrowed her brows lightly and asked, "How long are you going to stay outside? Are you going to keep quarreling with stepmother?" She and Ava were half-sisters with the same father but different mothers. Her mother passed away early. In recent years, Ava''s mother, Sophia Foster, had been taking care of the family. Last year, the Davis family, who had a good rtionship with the Foster family, expressed their intention to unite with the Foster family by marriage. The reason was that James Davis, the son of the Davis family, liked Ava. Sophia was overjoyed because the Davis family was a powerful force in Silverwood. If the Foster family united with the Davis family by marriage, the Foster family would undoubtedly rise to a higher level. As a result, without seeking Ava''s consent, Sophia agreed to marry her off to James. The two powerful families even made an engagement agreement. Once they got married, the two families would engage in various business coborations. Unexpectedly, after Ava learned about this, she went off the deep end. Defying her family, she refused the engagement and moved out of the Foster family. It had been six months since she left home. "Humph, I just don''t want to marry that d*mn fat man!" The main reason for Ava''s resistance was that she didn''t like James. She was very particr about appearances. No matter what, her husband must meet the most important standard. That was, he must be handsome. James, that fat guy, was nowhere near handsome. Mia was also a bit helpless and persuaded Ava, "This weekend is stepmother''s 50th birthday, and it''s also her ultimatum to you! There will be a grand party at home, and many important figures from the Davis family will be there. This time, you really can''t throw a tantrum!" "I... I... already have a boyfriend!" Ava thought for a moment and blurted out. As soon as she said it, even she was stunned. Because she hadn''t expected herself to say that. "Boyfriend?" Mia was slightly surprised. She visited Ava every few days. How could she not know that Ava had a boyfriend? Feeling skeptical, she said to Ava, "This is not a joke. Right now, you are James''s girlfriend nominally. Don''t speak nonsense. If you anger the Davis family, our Foster family will be in big trouble!" "I''ve never admitted to being Fatty Davis''s girlfriend. Humph, I''ll bring my boyfriend home this weekend and show off in front of you all. Let you all see how much better my boyfriend is than Fatty Davis!" Ava said in a fit of pique. But as soon as she finished speaking, she regretted it. She seemed to have exaggerated too much this time. But this was the only way she could get rid of Fatty Davis''s pursuit... Chapter 2 Criminal Law Chapter 2 Criminal Law Chapter 2 Criminal Law "Oh no!" Gabriel regretfully pped his head. He didn''t remember one thing until he left Ava''s neighborhood. The folding electric bike he rode while working as a designated driver was still in Ava''s car. There was no way he could retrieve it. That ce was now so dangerous, and trespassing wasn''t a good idea. What the hell was going on? He spent the whole night being yed by a woman and didn''t even make his meal money. In the end, he even lost his electric bike. Just thinking about it makes his heart ache. With a gloomy mood, Gabriel returned home. Ster Estate, Silverwood. It was a well-known urban renewal neighborhood with numerous high-rise buildings. The ce Gabriel rented was a small four-bedroom house converted from a 90-square-meter space. He paid 550 dors per month for one room. Utilities were not included. He shares the ce with Christopher Evans and his daughter Zoe Evans. There was also a one-eyed old traditional doctor who worked part-time as a fortune teller. People called him Blind John. "Hey, Zoe, isn''t today Thursday? Why aren''t you at school?" As soon as he entered the house, Gabriel was surprised to find Zoe at home. She was sitting quietly on the sofa, holding a physics textbook for senior high school. Zoe was a very quiet girl and looked weak, which made people protective of her. And she was very beautiful, with delicate features. In particr, her eyes were like stars in the sky, so bright. She would be taking the college entrance exam in June. Today was Thursday, so she was supposed to be at school. "Gabriel, you''re back! I took a day off today!" Zoe looked up, smiling at Gabriel while holding her book. Her voice was soft, and her smile was gentle. That gentleness had a magical quality to it. It made Gabriel feel like he was bathed in a spring breeze. Even his usual cynical demeanor disappeared. "Gabriel, are you back?" Christopher, who was busy in the kitchen, heard Gabriel''s voice and rushed out with wet hands. His expression was originally solemn, but when he saw Gabriel, he smiled kindly. "Come on, let me tell you something!" Wiping his hands on his clothes, he approached Gabriel, grabbed his hand, and led him toward the bedroom. Gabriel didn''t ask what it was about. Because when he turned around, he saw a guilty expression on Zoe''s face as she lowered her head. His heart skipped a beat, and he sensed something bad. "This morning, Zoe fainted again at school, and the teacher asked me to bring her back! She''s about to take the college entrance exam. What should we do?" As soon as they entered the room, Christopher anxiously spoke. His face was filled with worry and confusion. Gabriel furrowed his brows deeply. As expected, it was about Zoe''s illness. "Isn''t Zoe getting better recently by taking medication? Why did she faint again?" Zoe used to go to school in her hometown, Cedarville. Because of her excellent grades, she was recruited by Pinecrest School in Silverwood. Not only was her tuition waived, but she also received a monthly allowance. To take care of his daughter, Christopher also moved to Silverwood. As an old farmer, he couldn''t get a job here. He relied on selling fried noodles at night to make a living. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Zoe lived up to expectations, almost always ranking first in her ss in every exam. The school predicted that Zoe had a chance of bing the top scorer in Birchwood this year. Everything seemed to be heading toward a bright future! But earlier this year, God yed a joke on this father and daughter. Zoe was diagnosed with a rare blood disease. Curing it would be very difficult. For a long period of time, she would have to take a kind of special and expensive imported medicine to stabilize her condition. The cost was so high that it would make an average family despair. Christopher''s eyes welled up with tears as he med himself, saying, "A few days ago, Zoe stopped taking her medication!" "Did she stop taking the medication? Did you run out of money?" Gabriel was a bit surprised. At that time, Christopher had saved up seventy thousand dors, and he gave Christopher thirty thousand dors. The hospital expenses took a bit, and the rest was used to buy medicine for Zoe. But in just two months, the money was all gone... Gabriel didn''t know whether it was the hospital or the society so cruel. That was Christopher''s lifelong savings, but it was all used up in just two months. Christopher nodded, stuttering, "My savings and the thirty thousand dors you gave mest time are all used up. I..." By the end of his words, Christopher''s lips trembled, and he couldn''t speak anymore. Guilt was written all over his face. "Christopher, you don''t have to exin. I still have over five thousand dors in my bank card. The password is 147258. Buy a bottle of medicine for Zoe to take, and in the next few days, I''ll figure out a way to get some money!" Without hesitation, Gabriel took out his own bank card and handed it to Christopher. Three years ago, Christopher had saved his life. A drop of kindness deserved a foundation of gratitude. This was his fundamental principle. Furthermore, in his heart, he had long considered Christopher and Zoe as family. So he made up his mind that no matter what, this time he would find a way to get money and buy medicine for Zoe. He absolutely couldn''t let Zoe faint again because she didn''t have medicine to take. "I... Thank you!" Christopher was just a simple and honest farmer, not good with words. His hand holding the bank card trembled slightly. Those two simple words of thanks represented everything... Upon leaving the room, Gabriel did not go to the living room. Instead, he pushed open Blind John''s door. The room was as messy as a garbage dump. Blind John, wearing a ck coat, was soundly asleep, hugging a nket. "It''ste, but you are still sleeping!" Gabriel picked up a Coke bottle from the floor and threw it right on Blind John''s half-white-haired head. "Oh, you''re back?" Blind John sat up drowsily and yawned. "Just by looking at your expression, I know you had some good luck with women. If I guess correctly, you were fooling around with a womanst night!" Gabriel was very speechless. Every time this old guy told a person''s fortune, he must be wrong. But this time, he hit the nail on the head. Gabriel walked to the bedside, sat down, and asked with a heavy heart, "I have a question for you. What kind of work can earn a million dors in a day or two?" Upon hearing this, Blind John red at Gabriel with his only eye as if he were looking at a fool. "Earn one million dors in a day or two? If that were true, would I still be sleeping here?" With a heavy snort, Blind John grabbed a wine gourd from the bedside and took a gulp. After finishing the drink, he suddenly became lively and energetic. Gabriel furrowed his brow deeply. Asking this old guy was really pointless. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Why was it so difficult for ordinary people to make money? "Take a look at this book!" Blind John suddenly chuckled and pulled out a book from the bedside, handing it to Gabriel. "Everything written in here is about ways to make big money quickly. You can give it a try!" "A book?" Gabriel snapped back to reality. He nced to the side and almost burst out cursing. This old guy was actually holding a book on criminalw. Just as he was about to get angry, he had a change of heart. Actually... it made sense. The things written in this book did bring in money quickly. Thinking of this, he took the book on criminalw and smiled. "You, an old hoodlum, actually read this book? Did you do something bad and want to know how many years you''ll be sentenced?" As he spoke, he closed his eyes and casually flipped open a page. He had made up his mind that no matter which page he turned to, he would use that page to make money. With his skills, as long as his conscience allowed it, he could do it. Blind John chuckled as if he had seen through Gabriel''s thoughts. Gabriel slowly opened his eyes and stared at the page. "Article 236, kidnapping!" This was a sign from heaven! However, the annotations below were somewhat terrifying. Light sentences ranged from five to ten years, while severe sentences could be ten years or more, life imprisonment, or even the death penalty. After reading it, Gabriel narrowed his eyes slightly and closed the book. He wasn''t afraid, but he was thinking. Who should he kidnap? "She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene..." As he was thinking, the loud ringtone sounded. Gabriel took out his phone from his pocket and saw an unknown number. He impatiently answered, "Hello? Who is that?" "Gabriel, it''s me!" A girl''s irritable voice came from the phone. Upon hearing this voice, Gabriel immediately snapped back to reality. He was pleasantly surprised. It was Ava. He squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "Why do you call me so soon? What''s wrong? Do you want to sleep with me again?" This call came as a bit of a surprise to him. "You foul-mouthed scoundrel,e to my house tonight. I have something to discuss with you!" Ava was furious, and she was starting to regret it. She must have gone crazy to ask this b*stard for help. "I''m busy tonight..." He would be busy with kidnapping tonight and was about to refuse. But then he had a change of heart. Ava was quite wealthy, wasn''t she? Thinking of this, he changed his tone. "I''ll go to your ce tonight, Make sure you''re all cleaned up and wait for me!" Before Ava could scold him, he hung up the phone. Kidnapping Ava was immoral. But he had no choice but to consider it aspensation for the energy he had expendedst night... Chapter 3 Accident Chapter 3 ident Chapter 3 ident "Oh, it looks like you''ve gotten a sugar mommy." Eavesdropping, Blind John smirked and said in a somewhat lewd manner, "With your appearance, as long as you''re not physically weak, you can lie in bed and make money!" Just by listening to the voice on the other end of Gabriel''s phone, he knew it was a beautiful woman. Handsome men were favored by women. He truly envied Gabriel. "You old pervert!" Gabrielughed and scolded him. "You should wash your bed sheets that are covered by your sperm. Take care of yourself since you''re getting old!" "Uh..." Blind John coughed awkwardly and was rendered speechless by Gabriel. As an old traditional doctor, he knew the reason for hisck of energy and constant sleepiness. It was because he frequently masturbated in his bed at night. But could he be med for it? If he had Gabriel''s appearance, age, and abnormal skills, wouldn''t he sleep with women every night? He was getting old, and even urinating became difficult. "She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene..." The two of them were bantering when Gabriel''s phone rang again. "I rarely receive a phone call. Today must be an exception!" Gabriel took out his phone and immediately looked delighted. The one calling him was another beautiful woman. Herst name was also Foster. Lately, he had been involved with women surnamed Foster. "Hello, Dr. Mia, it''s only Thursday. Why are you calling me?" He stood up, answering the call while walking outside. "Why are you running?" Blind John rolled his eyes, and his face was full of envy and jealousy. Because he knew who called Gabriel. Gabriel had amnesia for three years. Until now, he still didn''t know who he was. Half a year ago, an aloof beauty suddenly appeared. She was a Ph.D. who came back from overseas and a neurology specialist at Peace Hospital. She offered to treat Gabriel''s amnesia. And it was free. She treated him at 10 o''clock in the morning every Friday without interruption. But it had been nearly half a year and Gabriel still didn''t know who he was. He had been seeing the doctor for half a year in vain. Therefore, Blind John strongly suspected that the aloof beauty was using the excuse of treatment to flirt with Gabriel. He had only seen her once, but just a nce almost took away his heart. She was a top-notch beauty! In particr, the curve of her buttock in the white tight pants was perfect. For the past half year, her sexy butt was the main reason why Blind John masturbated. "My teacher in Mistina sent me thetest equipment. It should be helpful for your amnesia! He only lent it to me for three days, so you muste to the hospital tomorrow on time!" On the other end of the phone, Mia''s voice sounded cold. "Don''t worry. I will arrive at Peace Hospital tomorrow morning at ten o''clock sharp!" After hanging up the phone, Gabriel couldn''t help but sigh. He was quite busy these days. But kidnapping Ava should be a piece of cake. It definitely wouldn''t dy him from meeting Dr. Mia tomorrow morning. It had been three years. Who on earth was he? Would he finally get an answer this time? He had a bowl of Christopher''s fried noodles for lunch, just to fill his stomach. In the afternoon, he apanied Christopher to the hospital and bought a bottle of medicine. Thebels were all in foreign characters, but strangely, Gabriel could understand and read them all. One bottle of medicine cost all Gabriel''s savings. That emptiness made him feel disoriented. After two months of hard work as a designated driver, he only saved this little amount. Then, he only bought one bottle of medicine. No matter how he thought about it, it felt unfair. But he had no other choice. Returning to Ster Estate, Gabriel felt relieved when he saw Zoe take the medicine. However, the guilt on Zoe''s face made him feel even more heartbroken. Good deeds were rewarded. He hoped this saying was not a lie. At around six in the afternoon, Gabriel set off. He wore a peaked cap on his head. In his pocket, he carried a small bundle of rope. Since it was a kidnapping, he had to look the part. Casually, around eight o''clock, he arrived at his destination, the Royal Mansion. He climbed over the wall and lowered his hat brim. He quickly arrived at Ava''s doorstep. "I''m a lock-picking expert!" To surprise Ava, he didn''t intend to knock on the door. Instead, he took out a thin wire from his pocket. With a few quick moves, the door opened with a "click". "Surprise!" When Gabriel pushed open the door, he saw an extremely awkward scene. There was no look of surprise from Ava. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Instead, six tall men turned around in astonishment. Ava, like a crab, was tightly bound with ropes by them. A piece of cloth was stuffed in her mouth. With teary eyes, she hummed pitifully. It seemed that she was begging for help from Gabriel. "F*ck, someone beat me to it!" Gabriel had a headache because his business was taken over by someone else. How detestable was Ava? He even needed to queue to kidnap her. ording to the rules, first came, first served, no cutting in line. So, he waved his hand. While retreating, he said with a smile, "Sorry, I live next door and got the wrong door! You guys carry on. I didn''t see anything!" At that moment, Ava''s humming became more intense. She red at Gabriel fiercely and seemed to be cursing him for being a coward. "Stop! Come back here!" Just as Gabriel was about to close the door and leave, a bald man spoke. He pulled out a gun from his waist, aiming it at Gabriel. Gabriel stopped in his tracks, and his gaze turned cold. His whole demeanor changed. He became extremely sinister and cold. Being aimed at with a gun made him very displeased. Originally, he didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but since it hade to this, he decided to stay and y with these people. "Sir, in a society governed by the rule ofw, kidnapping carries a minimum sentence of five years. In addition, breaking into someone''s home while armed with a firearm is a heinous act, which would result in a sentence of at least ten years!" Gabriel closed the door from the inside and slowly walked toward the center of the living room. He never expected that he would use the knowledge of criminalw he just learned today so quickly. Gabriel''s calm andposed demeanor surprised the bald man. As he touched his head with his left hand, he chuckled and said, "Thanks for the reminder, bro. No one wants to be in this line of work. We do this for money. Please forgive me!" The bald man was quite polite, which puzzled Gabriel. Were the criminals nowadays so polite? However, after hearing the bald man''s words, he felt a bit ufortable. He had a feeling that the rope in his pocket was no longer useful. He was here to kidnap as well, and there seemed to be no difference between him and these people! Forget it. He wouldn''t kidnap Ava anymore. He thought of a better way to make money withoutmitting crimes. "Bro, even when making money, one should uphold principles. Take the cloth out of her mouth. There''s no need to make her suffer!" His n to make money depended on Ava''s cooperation. Therefore, he needed this polite bald man to take the cloth out of Ava''s mouth. "I don''t want to do this either, but... listen for yourself!" The bald man sighed and removed the cloth stuffed in Ava''s mouth. "Help, help! Who can save me?" As soon as it was removed, Ava''s hysterical screams filled the room. The sound was extremely loud and annoying. Even Gabriel was annoyed by her scream, not to mention the bald man. Gabriel rubbed his ears and said, "Quickly gag her again!" The bald man quickly covered Ava''s mouth again. The whole room fell silent again. With a pained expression, he said, "Bro, now you understand me, right? I don''t want to do this either. I just want to take Miss Foster to Mr. Davis. I don''t want to resort to violence. Just like you said, making money should uphold principles!" "Mr. Davis?" Although Gabriel didn''t know who Mr. Davis was, he finally found the mastermind behind the scenes. He looked at Ava, who was teary-eyed, and said, "Miss Foster, I want to make a deal with you. Give me 200,000 dors, and I will handle these people for you. If you agree, just nod." This was his way of making money. Since someone had taken over the kidnapping job, he could still earn money by rescuing people. It all depended on whether Ava would be generous. The face of the bald man next to him instantly darkened. He raised his gun again and said somewhat madly, "Bro, I''ve been polite to you all this time, and I don''t want to hurt you. But your words are a bit arrogant andcking in principles!" Gabrielpletely ignored the bald man. He didn''t care about the gun pointed at him. He just stared at Ava, waiting for her answer. Ava''s eyes widened, and she didn''t make a sound. Was Gabriel crazy? The bald man had a gun. How could he save her? But for some reason, as she looked into Gabriel''s sincere eyes, she felt moved. With a determined heart, she nodded. At that moment, a smile appeared on Gabriel''s lips. The deal was done. He could make money withoutmitting crimes... Chapter 4 Violence Chapter 4 Violence Chapter 4 Violence "How ungrateful..." The always polite bald man finally showed a fierce expression. But just like his words, his fierceness abruptly stopped halfway. Suddenly, Gabriel''s body shed. His speed was astonishingly fast. Somehow, he instantly closed in on the bald man. His left hand forcefully grabbed the bald man''s wrist holding the gun and twisted it upwards. With a crisp sound, the bald man''s wrist broke. The gun didn''t even have a chance to fire before it fell to the ground. At the same time, Gabriel''s right hand delivered a hard p. With a loud crack, it heavilynded on the bald man''s face. The force was so strong that it caused the tall bald man to flip to the side and crash onto the ground. With a loud thud, his head hit the floor. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With just this one move, the bald man''s eyes rolled back, and hepletely lost consciousness. There was only silence. The entire living room fell quiet. The remaining five burly men were dumbfounded. Ava''s eyes widened, and she was so stunned that she couldn''t even make a sound. With just one move, Gabriel easily took down the bald man who had a gun. It was too fast for anyone to react. This kind of fighting ability was truly abnormal. "Is having a gun useful?" Looking at the bald man lying on the ground, Gabriel sneered disdainfully. Then he unloaded the magazine and threw the gun and magazine aside. With a loud tter, the remaining five burly men trembled in fear. Gabriel squinted his eyes and turned around. His cold gaze fell upon the five burly men. It had been a long time since he had stretched his muscles and bones. Although he fought today, he shouldn''t have to take responsibility. Since it was a free fight, he might as well enjoy it. "D*mn it! Rush forward and avenge our boss!" The remaining five men finally showed some semnce of a viinous aura. They went all out, rushing toward Gabriel together. "This is good!" Gabriel smiled lightly. It was good that they made a move. It made things more interesting. He narrowed his eyes, and with a swift kick, he sent one of them flying. Then! He had a kick, a punch, an elbow strike, a p, and a palm strike. Five moves! Five seconds! Five different techniques! All five men were lying on the ground, unconscious and unable to get up. "Does having more people help?" Gabriel sighed, feeling unsatisfied. These people were too weak and couldn''t take a beating. With this level of skill, they even dared to kidnap someone. Feeling somewhat disappointed, he walked over to the sofa. Looking at Ava who had frozen in shock, he couldn''t help butugh and say, "You''d better keep your word from earlier. Give me two hundred thousand dors, not a penny less!" He didn''t remove the cloth stuffed in Ava''s mouth until he finished speaking. He forcefully pulled the rope tied around Ava''s hands, breaking it. The mission wasplete, and he would obtain two hundred thousand dors. But Ava, who had been rescued, still remained motionless like a statue. She stood there,pletely dumbfounded. Even her mouth remained wide open as if it was still stuffed. "Hey! Wake up. I''m James Bond!" Gabriel waved his right hand in front of Ava''s eyes, smiling wryly and shaking his head. Another beautiful girl had fallen for him. There''s nothing he could do about it. He was so d*mn charming! "You... I..." Ava''s mouth finally moved. But she was too excited to say aplete sentence. After stammering for a while, she burst intoughter. With two clenched fists, shepletely felt relieved and excitedly shouted, "You''re so cool! The way you fought is really handsome!" Gabriel already looked very dashing. The way he fought just now was incredibly cool. Her heart couldn''t bear it anymore. "Alright, it''s useless to praise me. Give me the money, two hundred thousand dors!" Gabriel extended his right hand, indifferent to Ava''s praise. Whether he was handsome or not, he didn''t need Ava to remind him and knew it himself. Money. His mind was only on money. "I... I don''t have that much cash at home. I''ll get it for you tomorrow morning!" Ava was still very excited. Although Gabriel shamelessly took her virginity, causing her immense pain. But he was really handsome. Besides, he was so good at fighting. He was practically her ideal type. If she could bring him home this weekend and persuade her mother, she wouldn''t have to be afraid of that fat guy James anymore. Feeling delighted in her heart, she grinned, revealing her dimples. "Alright, I''ll trust you this time. I''ll stay at your ce tonight and apany you to the bank tomorrow!" Without getting the money, Gabriel was uneasy. But what Ava said was true. No one would keep that much cash at home. They could only wait until tomorrow morning. He pointed to the six burly men lying on the ground and asked, "Do you want to call the police? We can''t just let these guys keep lying here, right? Also, who did you offend? Someone drugged you yesterday and today he wanted to kidnap you." "Drugged?" Ava was stunned. Gabriel was almost speechless and said angrily, "Are you really dumb or just pretending? If someone didn''t drug you, how could you... go crazy and force me?" Last night, he got rid of two gangsters at the entrance of the bar in Pink Alley before meeting Ava. If it weren''t for him, Ava would have been taken away by those two gangsters. Afterpleting the designated driving, he sent Ava, who couldn''t walk on her own, up to her apartment. Unexpectedly, the drug effects kicked in and she forcefully had sex with him. Of course, if he didn''tply, she wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. But the drug caused the blood vessels to dte, and if she was not careful, there could be a risk of sudden death. So he had no choice but to sacrifice himself and save her. He used his body to calm Ava''s burning veins. However, he was surprised. This girl who came out of the bar dressed in a sexy way turned out to be a virgin. At first, he didn''t think much of it. But the blood on the sheet made him feel a little guilty. "So it''s you, Fatty Davis!" Ava clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in anger. Her hatred for Gabrielpletely disappeared. She knew it. Deep down, she was still conservative. How could she be so crazy? It turned out she had been secretly drugged. Now, thinking about it gave her a lingering fear. If she hadn''t called a designated driver in advance and met Gabriel, she would have lost her virginity to Fatty Davis. Comparing the two, Gabriel was a better choice. At the very least, he was handsome. "Fatty Davis?" Gabriel recalled for a moment. It seemed that this bald guy mentioned before that it was Mr. Davis who sent them. Mr. Davis was probably Fatty Davis that Ava mentioned. Thinking of this, he dragged the bald guy in front of the sofa. He picked up a ss of water from the coffee table and poured it on the bald guy. The bald guy, who had his face washed, finally woke up. But he was still a bit dazed. When he saw the five brothers lying behind him, his body trembled and he suddenly became sober. "Sir, I am so sorry. I was just trying to make a living. Please spare me!" The bald guy staggered to his feet, standing there timidly. The young man in front of him was truly formidable. He and his brothers had been dominating Silverwood for so many years, but this was the first time they had beenpletely defeated. "I''ll ask for you!" Gabriel nced at Ava and crossed his legs. "I''m asking you, polite Mr. Bald, who sent you here and what is the purpose of kidnapping Miss Foster?" At this point, the bald guy didn''t dare to hide anything and truthfully replied, "We were sent by Mr. James Davis. He gave us half a million dors and asked us to bring Miss Foster to the Punk Bar in Pink Alley. He is waiting in VIP room V01!" "It''s Fatty Davis! He''s so despicable, actually wanting to kidnap me!" Confirming the situation, Ava went off the deep end, her chest heaving in anger. That was the man her mother chose for her. He was clearly a scumbag. He was even an ugly scumbag! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She turned to Gabriel and tugged at his sleeve. "Since you''re so good at fighting, go to the Punk Bar and beat up Fatty Davis. Help me get revenge!" "I''m not your thug. Why should I follow your order?" Gabriel pushed away Ava''s hand and refused directly. She was too naive. At least she should negotiate the price. She was not sincere at all. "Last night, you had sex with me all night for free, you heartless man. What else do you want?" Ava cried. She cried sadly, and she was deeply heartbroken. Gabriel''s rejection made her feel like she was disappointed in love. Gabriel was speechless. She was quite scheming. She used both soft and hard tactics, and now she was pretending to be weak. The bald guy''s eyes widened. Had sex for free... all night. That was too shocking! Poor Mr. Davis was so infatuated, but he had been cheated on. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a couple quarreling?" Annoyed by Ava''s crying, Gabriel felt his anger rise and had nowhere to vent it. He struck the bald guy''s neck with his palm. The poor bald guy was knocked out again for taking another look. "Is this something to be proud of? Why are you shouting? Should I give you a megaphone so that you can spread in the streets?" After knocking out the bald guy, Gabriel scolded Ava in anger. She talked too much and leaked everything. "Ha-ha!" Gabriel''s roar made Ava, who was hysterical, burst intoughter. Ava''s eyes rolled around, and she said with a pitiful voice, "I actually called you here today because I really have something today. Can you pretend to be my boyfriend?" Chapter 5 Boyfriend Chapter 5 Boyfriend Chapter 5 Boyfriend "Boyfriend?" Gabriel was amused. He said irritably, "We''re adults who fooled around with each other, but why are we getting into a rtionship? You should find someone else. I''m not the type to y along!" He really didn''t expect that Ava would ask him for this by calling him here. "You..." Ava was infuriated and gritted her teeth. Gabriel always spoke in such an annoying way, making her dislike him. "I mean pretending. Do you understand what pretending means? You''re not qualified to be my boyfriend for real!" She finished her words by roaring. "Pretending is not an option either. It damages my reputation!" Wiping the spit off his face, Gabriel rejected once again. He was resolute and unwavering. Whether it was real or fake, he wasn''t interested. If other women found out he had a girlfriend, it would ruin his chances with countless other women. It wasn''t worth it for this girl. "Gabriel, you shameless designated driver!" Ava clenched her fists and pounded on Gabriel''s body. Her emotions escted, and she became more and more excited. In the end, tears actually streamed down her face. "You said yesterday that you owed me a favor, and no matter what happened, you would help me resolve it. How can you go back on your word..." Upon hearing these words, Gabriel, who had always been heartless, suddenly had a change in expression. His nonchnt demeanor disappeared, reced by seriousness. This time, Ava had hit his soft spot. Keeping his word was fundamental to him. He had promised to owe Ava a favor. As long as Ava asked for his help, no matter what it was, he would agree. After he considered it, his gaze became deep as he said, "I rarely make promises to people, so this is a precious opportunity. Are you really asking me to pretend to be your boyfriend with this promise?" His promise could be used for more important matters. Using it for this seemed a bit wasteful. Ava''s crying abruptly stopped. In her teary eyes, there was a touch of infatuation. Gabriel''s serious side was quite charming. Moreover, his eyes were so deep that they seemed to draw her in. "Yeah..." She nodded repeatedly, having lost the ability to think. "Okay, I promise you! From now on, I''ll be your boyfriend for a week! During this week, I will take on all the responsibilities of a boyfriend and make sure no one bullies you!" Gabriel leaned back on the sofa and took out a pack of Liggett Select from his pocket. He leisurely lit one and took a deep drag with satisfaction. Since Ava insisted on him pretending to be her boyfriend, he could only agree. Once he agreed, he would take this matter very seriously. This fake boyfriend would be even more real than a real one. "Ha-ha, it''s a deal. Thank you, Gabriel!" Ava finally felt relieved now. With Gabriel''s thick-skinned nature, he shouldn''t have any trouble acting. "What did you call me? The name doesn''t sound intimate enough!" Gabriel''s eyes gazed affectionately at Ava. Being so close to Gabriel, Ava felt that her heart raced, and her face turned red. "Thank you, dear!" Pursing her lip, she said cautiously, trying to suppress her shyness. "That''s more like it. By the way, Ava, what''s the deal with James?" Gabriel quickly adapted to his role. Even his voice became gentle. Starting from now, within a week, he wouldpletely consider himself as Ava''s boyfriend. The favor fromst night had been settled. The guilt of taking her virginity could also be relieved. The way he addressed Ava made her feel so happy. She blinked her big eyes, but when she thought of James, she felt a bit aggrieved. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "James is from the Davis family, and the Davis family is an influential force in Silverwood." "With assets worth billions of dors and high-ranking officials in the assembly, it is definitely a prominent family!" "But our Foster family only manages two five-star hotels, with assets of just over a billion dors. In Silverwood, we can only be considered a wealthy family. Compared to the Davis family, there is a huge gap!" Gabriel squinted his eyes. James had quite the background. A family who had billions of dors was definitely at the top in Silverwood. Ava continued, "In our Foster family, there are only my sister and me, no male heirs. So the inheritance of the family business is our biggest problem!" "My parents'' idea is to have a good son-inw to inherit the Foster family''s hotel industry in the future!" "This matter spread quickly in Silverwood, arousing the covetousness of many people!" "They all feel that it''s a gravy train. As long as they marry a Foster family daughter, they can easily obtain two five-star hotels!" Gabriel was amused. The metaphor of a gravy train was quite fitting. ring at Gabriel, Ava sighed and said, "At that time, my sister was still studying abroad, so all those covetous eyes were on me!" "So many people were scheming, causing chaos in my family and rumors!" "Just when my parents were frustrated, the Davis family suddenly proposed a marriage alliance with our Foster family, and the person proposing the marriage was that fat man, James!" "The two families were already on good terms. The influence of the Davis family in Silverwood is evident. Without even thinking about it, my parents agreed without asking me and even signed the engagement agreement!" "The Davis family promised that once the two families were united by marriage, they would help the Foster family expand the hotel industry!" "My mother was overjoyed because she got rid of those scheming covetous people and attached our family to the Davis family!" "But... this is clearly selling me off. I don''t like Fatty Davis at all, and my parents didn''t consider me at all!" Speaking of this, Ava''s expression was filled with sadness and grievances. As a woman, she was only treated as a bargaining chip for the family''s interests, which was a very tragic thing. "Is this the reason why you live here alone?" Gabriel asked. Ava nodded. "I had a big argument with my mom and ran away. I''ve been living here alone!" "It has been about half a year, I think!" "But I also know that running away is not a solution!" "This Saturday is my mom''s 50th birthday, and there will be a banquet at home. Many important figures will attend it, and my mom has given me an ultimatum!" "If I don''t go back, she will kick me out of the Foster family and cut off all ties with me!" "I can go back, but I would rather die than marry Fatty Davis!" "So, I thought about finding a boyfriend to bring back so that I can break my mom''s idea and make Fatty Davis give up!" Hearing this, Gabriel finally understood what was going on. He didn''t expect this girl to be involved in so much trouble. It was really a headache. James, that yboy, knew that Ava wasn''t interested in him. So, he wanted to force her into submission by sleeping with her. That was why Ava was drugged in the barst night. But Ava called a designated driver and changed everything. This incident told Gabriel... people couldn''t drive after drinking and should call a designated driver! "To be honest, even if you have a boyfriend and bring him back, it won''t make a difference if your family is determined to marry you to James!" Gabriel looked up and saw Ava''s disappointed face. Suddenly, his tone changed. "But with such an outstanding boyfriend like me, the situation will be different! Don''t worry. When I show up, I guarantee your parents will change their minds because they will realize that I am much better than James!" Since Gabriel had promised Ava, he would definitely help her resolve this matter. He didn''t have any other skills. But he was good at boasting and fooling people. "Thank you, my love!" Ava smiled brightly, and the gloom disappeared. Whether she could defy her fate depended on Gabriel''s performance tomorrow. "By the way, James is in Room V01 at Punk Bar. Do you want me to go and disable him so that he can''t go to your mom''s birthday banquet?" Gabriel asked. James, the yboy, had drugged Ava and sent someone to kidnap her. He was definitely not a good person, and it wouldn''t be wrong to beat him up. If Gabriel hit him hard enough, he would definitely be lying in the hospital for one or two months, unable to get out of bed. He definitely wouldn''t be able to attend the birthday banquet this weekend. "Really?" Ava was happy at first, but then she pouted. "Forget it. The Davis family has too much power. If we beat up James, we won''t be able to handle the consequences. You will definitely be arrested and sent to jail!" Actually, she really wanted James to be beaten up. That would be such a relief. But letting Gabriel beat up James would bring endless trouble for Gabriel. Gabriel was just a designated driver. No matter how good he was at fighting, he couldn''t match up to James. "Okay, I''ll follow your words and let him go, and we''llpete with him properly this weekend!" Ava''s words made Gabriel feel relieved. She wasn''tpletely brainless and even considered him. "Okay!" Ava nodded. The dimples on her face showed her happiness. "Wake up!" After settling the matter, Gabriel bent down. His right hand pped the bald man''s face twice. The bald man instinctively covered his neck and woke up. He opened his eyes and saw Gabriel. At that moment, he was so scared that he shrank his body and took a big step back. Gabriel''s eyes turned fierce as he said to the bald man, "My girlfriend is in a good mood now, so I won''t pursue you guys anymore. Wake up your fivepanions and get out of here quickly!" To be honest, he didn''t dislike the bald man. Bad people nowadays were rarely so polite. "You''re clearly a righteous person!" Gabriel didn''t pursue further, which made the bald man happy and grateful. He got up and bowed to Gabriel, showing his respect as a gesture of gratitude. Sighing, he continued, "To thank you for letting us go, I must remind you of something. There are many desperados around James, and one of them is nicknamed Ghost Face. He is a well-known figure on the Sky List in the Dragon Kingdom! I have seen this person in action before, and he is extremely ruthless. His strength may surpass yours, so you should be prepared!" Although he was a viin, he upheld principles. Gabriel let him go, so he felt guilty if he didn''t remind Gabriel. "Ghost Face? The Sky List in the Dragon Kingdom?" Gabriel looked surprised. Seeing that Gabriel didn''t understand, the bald man exined, "The Sky List in the Dragon Kingdom is a ranking ofbat power in the Underground World of the Dragon Kingdom. Those who can enter the Sky List are all experts with unfathomable strength! You should know that the entire Sky List only has a list of ny-nine people, and Ghost Face is one of them!" The Sky List was the most convincingbat power ranking in the Dragon Kingdom. Once a name appeared on it, it meant that the person''sbat power was ranked among the top one hundred out of over a billion people in the Dragon Kingdom. Ava immediately became nervous. She did not know these things at all. However, Gabriel smiled indifferently after hearing that. "Sky List? Ghost Face? It sounds interesting. This person shouldn''t be so weak, right?" Chapter 6 The Door of Memory Chapter 6 The Door of Memory Chapter 6 The Door of Memory The bald man left. Before leaving, he made a promise. He assured that he wouldn''t go to Punk Bar to report to James after leaving tonight. In this way, James would probably sit at the bar until dawn. Gabriel found this polite kidnapper quite interesting and didn''t dislike him. If it weren''t for the fact that he had something to do tonight, he would have kept the kidnapper and had a drink with him. He wanted to chat with the kidnapper about how to dominate Silverwood politely. Late at night, only Gabriel and Ava were left alone in the room. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gabriel had a smile on his face, his eyes scanning Ava like a scanner. It was strange. He had clearly seen her naked. But why did she still make him have the desire to explore her when she put on clothes? "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman before?" Ava snorted and turned her head, blushing. Gabriel was really handsome. When she made eye contact with him, she couldn''t control herself. "Let''s go back to the room and sleep!" Gabriel whistled and even made a turn. Then suddenly, he carried Ava in his arms. "Let go of me! We are just acting. You can''t really touch me!" Ava panicked, swinging her legs like a pair of scissors. Her delicate fists pounded Gabriel''s chest weakly. It was useless! Being carried by Gabriel like this, she entered the room. Then, she was thrown onto the bed. The bed was soft and shook. Ava''s whole body also swayed. Her breasts swayed like waves. "Tonight, let''s y something interesting and wild!" Gabriel''s eyes were wicked as he took out a rope from his pocket. This rope couldn''t be brought for nothing. Now, it was time to put it to use. He had seen watched much porn with Blind John and was good at using the ropes. "Hey, why do you carry a rope with you? You pervert!" Ava protected her body with her hands, feeling a bit scared. She really couldn''t control Gabriel. His every action was always beyond her expectations. "Although I am a designated driver, I also do odd jobs to supplement my ie. It''s very reasonable for me to carry a rope with me, so..." After untying the rope, Gabriel suddenly pounced. "Ah!" Then, Ava screamed hysterically... After a while, Gabriel fell asleep soundly. Ava turned her head, blinking her eyes in confusion. Looking at Gabriel''s hands and feet tied up with the rope, she felt warm in her heart. He had just been scaring her earlier. But to prevent himself from doing anything bad, he tied himself up. From this perspective, he was a decent gentleman. However, for some reason, looking at Gabriel who had fallen asleep, she felt a hint of disappointment in her heart. Early the next morning, as soon as the sun rose, Gabriel suddenly sat up as if he had a biological clock. He used force to break the rope that bound his hands and feet. Yawning, he checked his phone. It was already half past eight. At this time, the bank was about to open for business. So, he woke up Ava who was drowsy. Regardless, he had to make Ava take him to withdraw money. He had worked hard to earn the two hundred thousand dors yesterday. Ava was unhappy when she was woken up, and she stayed in bed for a long time. She took a long time to do her makeup and get ready. By the time they left, it was almost half past nine. Gabriel was going crazy because of waiting. Women were really slow when getting ready to go out. He had to go to Peace Hospital to see Dr. Mia at ten o''clock. Yesterday, Dr. Mia specifically called him to remind him not to bete today. If he waste, that aloof beauty would definitely scold him. Fortunately, Ava was a distinguished member of the bank, so they didn''t have to wait in line. She transferred two hundred thousand dors to the ount provided by Gabriel. It was Christopher''s ount. The two agreed to meet at Ava''s house the next morning at ten o''clock. Then they would drive together to the hotel owned by the Foster family. Ava''s mother, Sophia, would hold a banquet there. After making the appointment, Gabriel quickly hailed a taxi and rushed to Peace Hospital. At 9:59, he arrived at his destination. "Wow, just made it!" Looking at the hospital gate, Gabriel let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he wasn''tte! Peace Hospital was the most luxurious private hospital in Silverwood. It was a neen-story building. Dr. Mia''s office wasrge and beautiful. With a panoramic floor-to-ceiling window that stretched five meters, one could see the moat and the city walls. When Gabriel first came here, he almost couldn''t believe it. Was this really a doctor''s office? It looked more like a luxurious private apartment for a female white-cor worker. "Your memory hasn''t disappeared. It has been protected by a special mechanism in your brain!" "We haven''t reached a conclusion on how this mechanism is formed. And what I have been doing for the past six months is trying to find a way to unlock the protective mechanism and release your memory!" Mia was indeed beautiful, but her temperament was a bit cold. At this time, she was leaning on her desk, lowering her head, and focused on writing something. Her tone of speech was also indifferent. Gabriel sat in a strange chair that resembled a recliner. He had heard these words many times over the past six months. It was nothing new to him. "Dr. Mia, is the instrument from Mistina also a form of stimtion therapy? Do we still have to watch movies before the stimtion?" Gabriel asked. For the past six months, Mia''s treatment method had been stimtion therapy. There was physical and mental stimtion. Physical stimtion was easy to understand. Most of the time, it was very painful. He would be pricked with needles, soak in extremely hot water, have loudspeakers sing songs in his ears, and so on. It was all useless. If it weren''t for his good physical condition, he would have died. Mental stimtion was much more diverse, and it was his favorite. Although Dr. Mia was a cold beauty, she had a unique way of doing things, often surprising him. Once, she suddenly told him that she loved him. She wanted to stimte his brain to recover his memory when his heart was moved. Another time, she found the best prostitute in Silverwood. She asked the prostitute to please him in her office and right in front of her. She wanted to use the ultimate pleasure from physical contact to unlock the brain''s protective mechanism. Gabriel, as a gentleman, rejected both of these unreasonable requests. Seeing that these methods didn''t work, Mia finally thought of another mental method. That was watching movies. Dr. Mia bought many types of DVDs for this purpose. Romantic, sad, horror. She would watch a movie together with him every time. She hoped that a certain scene would touch him and bring back his lost memories. Today, they were supposed to watch porn. The actress was Valentina Nappi. This was the video he had been most looking forward to. But now he wasn''t sure if they would still watch it. "Yes, it''s still stimtion therapy!" Mia finished writing and put down her pen. She stood up and took out the porn disc from the DVD box. Gabriel suddenly got excited. After all, he was going to watch it with Dr. Mia. Just the thought of it was thrilling. "We were supposed to watch this video, but I told you yesterday that my neurology teacher from Mistina sent me a device that can use electric currents to find the unique resonance point in each person''s body and stimte it to the maximum extent!" "Forget about this disc!" The moment Mia threw the disc back, Gabriel couldn''t hide his disappointment. He hated Mistina. He truly hated it. Mia tied her hair in a ponytail and wore a white coat, acting swiftly. In no time, she set up the device. At this moment, Gabriel had eight strange metal tes attached to his body. The device was already showing many strange patterns. "Are you ready? If you''re ready, let''s begin!" Mia asked. Gabriel''s eyes darted around and he nodded. s, he had resigned himself to it. He just hoped that this useless device wouldn''t work. So next time, he could continue watching movies with Dr. Mia. Just as he was thinking that, suddenly, an electric current surged. "D*mn, it feels so good!" The moment the electric current passed through, he felt a tingling sensation all over. It felt like a hole opened up in his head, and his whole body became smooth. "Hold on. The intensity of the electric current will gradually increase!" Looking at the curve on the device, Mia was somewhat surprised. Gabriel''s body had a strong tolerance for electric currents. Most people couldn''t withstand a voltage of 36V and a current of 10 mA under the same conditions. Yet Gabriel, under the same conditions, could even speak. "How do you feel now?" The current had been increased to 40 mA. "Get me a pr bear, and I want to beat it to death!" Gabriel could still speak and was extremely excited, shouting loudly. "You must be drunk!" Gabriel''s state surprised Mia even more, and she was somewhat speechless. Then she increased the voltage again. It was 50 mA. There was a possibility of cardiac arrest and death. Just then, Gabriel let out a loud scream, his eyes rolled back, and he fell backward. It was as if he had passed out. His consciousness seemed to have left his body, floating outside. "Where is this?" The ce where his consciousness was located was extremely eerie. It was arge curved surface with folds, like walnut kernels. And it was pulsating. In addition, there were eight doors of different shapes, each falling on a different surface. Each door was locked. "Is this my brain? My own brain?" Gabriel was shocked. Was he dreaming or what was happening? The strange scene in front of him clearly resembled the image of a brain. Could it be that these doors were blocking his memories? Those eight doors hadpletely different shapes. The first door looked like an ancient coin. The second door looked like a syringe with several long needles on it. ...... The most eerie one was thest door. It was filled with a gloomy atmosphere, and there was fresh blood flowing down from it. Although it was his consciousness, when Gabriel saw that door, he couldn''t help but feel angry and pained. "What kind of memories are these eight doors blocking?" His heart was filled with confusion. Just then, the first door suddenly opened. Inside, there was a piece of paper. On it were two lines of words. "Bet Trust, Private Safe T8866! Passwords: 147258, 159263, 159487!" Chapter 7 T8866 Chapter 7 T8866 Chapter 7 T8866 "Gabriel!" Gabriel''s eyes rolled back and hey on his back. Mia was startled and shouted. She quickly turned off the equipment and stopped the electric current. She felt extremely regretful, realizing that she had been too reckless just now and the electric current was too strong. Could it be that Gabriel couldn''t bear it and had a sudden death? In a panic, Mia regained her senses and was about to rescue Gabriel. But she noticed Gabriel''s chest slightly rising and falling. His whole body started trembling. From his mouth even came strange murmurs. He repeatedly called out, "Door..." "What door?" Mia rxed, let out a sigh of relief, and asked softly. It seemed that Gabriel was fine. She bent down and slowly brought her ear closer to Gabriel''s mouth. She wanted to hear clearly what Gabriel was saying. "D*mn!" But at that moment, Gabriel cursed. His eyes rolled back again. He suddenly sat up with a whoosh. He was sitting, and Mia was standing. His head was at the height of Mia''s chest. Caught off guard, he bumped into her chest. Mia let out a cry and stepped back several steps. Covering her chest, she looked resentful. "What is this? It''s so stic!" Gabriel, who had regained consciousness, breathed heavily. Then, he looked confused! He felt like he had just bumped into a jelly just now. But when he focused, he saw Mia holding her chest, her face showing a hint of pain. He thought for a moment and suddenly realized what the jelly was just now. No wonder it was so bouncy. Feeling flustered, he was a bit embarrassed and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Dr. Mia. I really didn''t mean to!" Mia rubbed the sore spot, endured the pain, and shook her head. He had inadvertently cleared the blockage in her breast lump. She walked slowly to her desk and sat down. After drinking a ss of water, she finally recovered. "What happened to you just now?" Mia still had a cold expression and asked in a chilly voice. Gabriel moved his numb body and began to recall what had happened earlier. "Just now, in my consciousness, there was arge wrinkled and pitted curved surface, like a walnut, and also like a human brain!" "Now that I think about it, it should be my brain!" "There were locked doors in different areas, which was really strange!" "That should be your subconscious!" Mia exined after listening to Gabriel''s ount. "The electric current stimtion triggered your subconscious, and those locked doors represent the memories you have lost!" Mia had done relevant research, and many patients in the Neurology Department will express some things in their subconscious through various ways after stimtion therapy. For example, dreaming, hallucinations, and strange scenes appeared in their consciousness. Just now, through the stimtion of electricity, Gabriel''s subconscious explored his blocked memories. Those doors represented the protection mechanism of memory. "Blocked memories?" Gabriel recalled the first door that opened and asked, "Does that mean that I will regain my memory once the door is opened?" "It''s almost like that!" Mia nodded. "But each door represents some fragments of your memories, and they are notplete. If you want to fully restore your memory, you have to open all the doors of blocked memories!" "By the way, did any doors open just now, or did you remember anything?" After a pause, Gabriel shook his head. He didn''t tell Mia what he saw in the first door. "What about trying again?" After thinking for a moment, Gabriel smiled and said. If one electrical stimtion could open one door, eight times of stimtion might open all the doors. Then he might be able to retrieve his memories. "Can your body handle it?" Mia furrowed her brows lightly. She was scared by Gabriel''s eyes rolling back just now. Treating amnesia was important, but his life was more important. "It definitely can. Don''t worry. You can increase the electrical current as much as you want!" Gabriel smirked. In the three years of having amnesia, he was now certain of one thing. That was, his physical fitness was definitely at a terrifying level. After a moment of contemtion, Mia activated the equipment again. Soon, just likest time, Gabriel''s subconscious saw his own brain and the eight doors again. But besides the first door that opened, the other doors remained locked. They tried many times, but it had no effect. Mia was very disappointed. After all, the equipment was sent from Mistina and needed to be returned. If it was not useful, she couldn''t do anything about Gabriel''s amnesia in the short term. "Okay, that''s enough for today''s treatment. See you next Friday!" Mia leaned on her desk and casually said while writing a report with her head lowered. After being shocked many times, Gabriel felt rxed all over his body. "Aren''t we watching a movie today?" His gaze fell on the box containing DVDs again. "We''re not watching. Let''s talk about it next Friday!" Mia said without raising her head. "Alright, then I''ll leave first!" Gabriel smiled lightly. With anticipation, he left the hospital... It was already noon when he left the hospital. Gabriel found a restaurant and had a cheap meal. After eating and drinking to his heart''s content, he arrived at the most prosperous High-tech CBD in Silverwood. One tall ss building stood in the most central location. On top of the building were the words "Bet Trust". "There shouldn''t be any mistake. This is it!" Gabriel vaguely remembered that he had seen in the news that Bet Trust was one of the three major trustpanies in the Dragon Kingdom. And the headquarters of Bet Trust was in Silverwood. The building in front of him was the headquarters of Bet Trust. Among the eighth doors, inside the first door was a private safe in Bet Trust. There was a safe number and password. He could find out what exactly was hidden inside by exploring. Snuffing out the cigarette in his mouth, Gabriel walked towards the lobby of the building. He was dressed inly, especially with the worn-out sneakers on his feet. So the two security guards at the door questioned him for about ten minutes. He endured it and registered his personal information before being allowed to enter. "s, it''s another ce where people act like snobs!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gabriel sighed. Just as he finished dealing with the security guards, as soon as he entered, pairs of vignt eyes fell on him again. Those people, each one in a suit and polished shoes, looked like elites. Walking in a hurry, they carried an aloofness that kept people at a distance. They looked at him as if he was a monster. "You''re putting on airs. Most of you can''t make as much money as me who works as a designated driver!" Squinting his eyes, Gabriel swaggered to the front desk. The beautiful receptionist was on the phone and didn''t have time to pay attention to him at all. After he waited for a while, the receptionist finally finished her call. She nced at Gabriel before asking, "Sir, what can I do for you?" If Gabriel wasn''t quite handsome, she wouldn''t have bothered with him. "I want to ess my private safe!" Gabriel replied truthfully. "Your private safe?" The receptionist immediatelyughed. "I''m sorry, sir. Ourpany''s private safe service is only avable to clients with a worth of over one billion dors. I think you... might have made a mistake?" Although Gabriel looked quite handsome, he had absolutely nothing to do with billionaires. "Am I not like a billionaire?" Gabriel asked in reply with a smile. At this moment, his heart was actually a little excited. That was a private safe that only billionaires could possess. What could be inside? Maybe before he lost his memory, he was a second-generation rich person who could rival a country''s wealth. "Do you think so?" The receptionist lost her patience and rolled her eyes. In her heart, she thought that the security guard was really ipetent, letting everyone in. This eye roll made Gabriel, who was full of fantasies, a little angry. He mmed the table and angrily shouted, "Mind your attitude! Call your manager here and I want toin about you!" "Comin about me?" The receptionist sneered with disdain. Instead of calling the manager, she waved her hand and shouted at the security guard, "Security, kick this troublemaker out. Don''t let these shady people in anymore!" Two security guards hurriedly rushed over. "Hurry up and get out!" Without saying much, they tried to pull Gabriel away. Gabriel''s patience had reached its limit. The security guard''s words ignited his anger even more. "F*ck you!" With two kicks, the two security guards fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. This scene shocked everyone. Some people called the police, and some used Gabriel of being barbaric. "You snob, call your manager here!" Gabriel''s gaze became colder as he red at the receptionist. His originally good mood had beenpletely ruined by these people. The receptionist was scared and took a step back, but she stubbornly said, "Even if I call our manager here, someone like you can''t have a private safe in ourpany!" "I''ll teach you a lesson!" Her simple sentence made Gabriel furious again. He walked towards the receptionist like a wild beast. "Sir, please calm down!" Just then, a curly-haired beautiful woman wearing a red dress and high heels walked over. She was very beautiful, with fiery red lips and a sexy figure. Although she was a bit older, she had a lot of charm and elegance. "If you want to open a private safe, may I ask for your private safe ount number? I''ll have someone check it for you!" The woman in the red dress walked up to Gabriel and kept smiling gently. A special fragrance entered Gabriel''s nose and rushed to his head. Upon seeing the woman in the red dress, everyone present instinctively stepped back. It seemed that they were very wary of this woman. "Ms. rk, I..." The receptionist was about to speak, but the woman in the red dress raised her hand to interrupt her. Gabriel nced at the woman in the red dress and confirmed one thing. Sometimes, women were like wine, and age represented taste. His anger dissipated by more than half, and he squinted his eyes and said, "T8866!" "T8866!" Upon hearing this string of numbers, the elegant face of the woman in the red dress completely panicked. "I''m sorry, my esteemed guest. Pleasee inside. I''ll take you in right now!" After so many years, she finally waited for this moment. T8866! Its owner had arrived. "You don''t have toe to work tomorrow!" Before leaving, the woman in the red dress suddenly turned around. She red fiercely at the receptionist. At that moment, the receptionist felt wronged and regretful, and she was about to cry. She never would have thought that Gabriel would be a billionaire... Chapter 8 Three Cards Chapter 8 Three Cards Chapter 8 Three Cards The beautiful woman in red was named Evelyn rk. She held a high position at Bet Trust. In Bet Trust, only the six top executives, including her, knew about the existence of the private safe T8866. They also knew that the owner of the T8866 safe had an extremely terrifying identity. Therefore, when Gabriel mentioned the T8866 safe, Evelyn was extremely surprised and then became very polite to Gabriel. Gabriel might not look rich, but he was hiding his true self. Evelyn was well aware of this fact. So, Evelyn personally led Gabriel to open the safe. The location of the safe was extremely concealed, deep underground. They took a private elevator and, escorted by several security personnel, and descended to the fourth underground floor. After exiting the elevator, they saw a narrow passage. To enter, they had to pass threerge doors. Each door was heavily guarded. Apart from the guards, one must press his fingerprint to open the doors. Led by Evelyn, Gabriel quickly passed through two doors. "You guys have really taken security to the next level. It''s even more impressive than a bank vault!" Looking at the final door, Gabriel couldn''t help but exim. It was a huge circr door that appeared very heavy. Such doors were only found in bank vaults. They were extremely secure and almost impossible to open through force. After Evelyn entered the password and pressed her fingerprint, a ck security guard used his bare hands to rotate the metal dial for over three minutes. Finally, the heavy circr door opened. "This ce is truly mysterious!" After taking a nce inside, Gabriel couldn''t help but sigh. Dim and luxurious golden lights illuminated the space. The previously oppressive and enclosed space now had an extreme sense of mystery. Two rows of embedded safes extended as tall as a person along the walls. Theplex keypad on the surface of each safe made him feel an unparalleled sense of security. "My esteemed client, this ce is extremely secure, surpassing even the Dragon Kingdom''s vaults! In terms of private safe services alone, it is the top in the financial system of the entire Dragon Kingdom!" "Each safe requires three passwords to open. Without the passwords, even a bomb wouldn''t be able to destroy the safe!" "It is because of its security and privacy that many billionaires with a worth of billions of dors choose to store their most important belongings in the safes of Bet Trust!" "That''s why you don''t need to be angry with that ordinary receptionist. Ordinary people can''t enter here!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Almost every client whoes for safe services contacts us in advance and is personally received by ourpany''s top executives and brought here!" "If you hadn''t mentioned the T8866 safe, I wouldn''t have dared to bring you here!" "But as long as you can mention this safe, you are definitely our most esteemed client!" Evelyn elegantly introduced, her face filled with pride. Her words showed great respect toward Gabriel. Gabriel squinted his eyes and became even more curious about the T8866 safe when he heard Evelyn''s words. What could possibly be hidden behind the first of the eight sealed doors in his memory? Evelyn made a gesture of invitation and said, "My respected client, besides our chairman and clients, no one else is allowed to enter this secret room with safes. Please go inside and open the safe yourself!" "Thank you, Miss!" Gabriel''s lips curved into a smile as he stepped inside. As soon as he entered, golden light surrounded him. Immediately, he felt an unparalleled sense of opulence. Each safe had a golden number on top. Soon enough, Gabriel found his own safe. T8866. It had a unique position, being thest one. "If I were to use wire to open this door, I estimate it would take a month, and even then, I might not be able to open it!" Gazing at theplex safe, Gabriel sighed. Fortunately, he had the password. "147258!" Following his memory, he quickly inputted the first password on the numeric keypad. After he inputted it, a circr green light illuminated. "159263!" With the correct method, Gabriel continued inputting the second password. The second circr green light lit up. "159487!" The final password was entered. The third circr green light also lit up. Then, he heard a "click" sound from the safe. It opened! "What exactly is inside? Let me see!" With an excited heart, Gabriel grabbed the handle. Without any resistance, he pulled open the heavy metal door. "Huh?" Gabriel widened his eyes and carefully scanned. He felt slightly disappointed. Because the spacious safe was empty. Only at the very bottom were three cards ced. "Three cards?" Gabriel bent down and picked up the three cards. With curiosity, he began to examine them. The first card was a strange ck card. It had a nice texture when touched, with a chip embedded in the upper right corner. On the card, there was a pattern. But it was very strange, depicting a skeleton wearing a crown and a ck robe. It was dark and imposing. There were also three golden words on top, Ghostly Purgatory Hall! "Ghostly Purgatory Hall? What the heck is this?" Gabriel furrowed his brows slightly. No matter how he looked at it, the card didn''t seem to have anything special. It was more like a card collected from snacks that children eat. "Let me take a look at the second one!" Putting away the first card, Gabriel opened the second card. This card made his eyes light up. Because it was a bank card. It was a ck card from Apex Bank! The card number consisted of a series of sixes, making it dizzying to look at. There was a diamond logo in the upper right corner. Below, there was a password, 886688! "Apex Bank seems to be a very famous private bank in the Dragon Kingdom!" Gabriel felt delighted. Just by the quality of this card, he could tell it wasn''t an ordinary bank card. Could it be that there were millions of dors inside? If that were true, he would strike it rich. He carefully put away the bank card, and only thest card remained. "Phone card?" Gabriel looked through it for a while, and it was indeed a phone card. It was a phone card from Alpha Communications in the Dragon Kingdom. There was nothing special about it, and even the number was quite ordinary. 899-1822! "A skeleton card, a bank card, a phone card, what the hell is this?" Standing still, Gabriel fell into deep thought. Why would the lost memories be stored in this safe? What significance did the contents of the safe hold? What connection did it have with his identity? After thinking for a long time, he still had no clue. In the end, he could only leave the secret room with the three cards. "My esteemed client, thank you for using the safe service of Bet Trust!" Gabriel opened the safe, so Evelyn once again confirmed Gabriel''s identity. Seeing Gabriele out, Evelyn respectfully bowed and spoke softly. Lost in thought, Gabriel finally looked up, squinted his eyes, and smiled, asking, "By the way, Ms. rk, who came here and handled the service for the T8866 safe?" It shouldn''t be him! If it were him, this beautiful manager should have recognized him in the lobby just now. Evelyn said, "I''m sorry. This client was personally received by the chairman. We were only told that no matter who came, as long as he could mention the box number T8866, he would be the most esteemed client of Bet Trust and must not be neglected." "Is the chairman here? I want to see him!" Gabriel said. He had a feeling that this chairman should know some inside information. At the very least, he should know who put the contents in the safe. Evelyn, however, was in a dilemma and said, "I''m sorry, my esteemed client. The chairman has been abroad these days and may not be back until next month!" Gabriel felt a bit disappointed. What a coincidence. He had no choice but to wait for the chairman to return and find out the truth. As for the eight doors in his mind, he finally had a clue to the secret of the first door. Gabriel left Bet Trust and didn''t go home, but instead found a park and sat on a bench. Then, he took out his phone and decided to try inserting the phone card. He had no clues to the skeleton card. If he wanted to find more clues, he could only start with the bank card and the phone card. The most convenient option was the phone card. After changing the card, he turned on his phone. He found that there was a number saved on this phone card. "It seems like I should contact this person!" Squinting his eyes, Gabriel dialed the number. "I finally got your call!" After two beeps, an extremely seductive female voice came from the other side. Gabriel squinted his eyes and asked, "Who are you?" "I am the Goddess of Wind!" The woman said. Chapter 9 Ghostly Purgatory Hall Chapter 9 Ghostly Purgatory Hall Chapter 9 Ghostly Purgatory Hall "Goddess of Wind?" Gabriel was at a loss for words and just wanted to curse. "I don''t have time to joke with you. Just hang up if there''s nothing else! If you''re the Goddess of Wind, then I must be the King of Hell!" There should be a limit to joking around. He believed that there was nothing to joke about in the safe in the Bet Trust. But the address of the Goddess of Wind was just too ridiculous. "In three hours, I''ll treat you to Soup of Forgetfulness at Spring Teahouse on Rosemont Street in Silverwood!" The woman on the other end smiled gently and then hung up the phone. "Soup of Forgetfulness?" Gabriel smiled bitterly. Could it be that his amnesia was caused by drinking Soup of Forgetfulness? That would be absurd. But regardless, he had to meet the Goddess of Wind! He wanted to see whether she was a human or a ghost. Time flew by. Three hourster, Gabriel finished a te of pasta on Rosemont Street. With a full stomach, he leisurely walked to aid digestion. Finally, he saw Spring Teahouse. The simple wooden door had nothing special about it. "ng..." He lightly knocked on the door handle with his right hand, and the door opened. A beautiful Arab girl peeped out her head. After sizing up Gabriel, she asked, "Who are you looking for?" "Um..." Gabriel hesitated for a moment and then said, "I''m looking for the Goddess of Wind!" He felt a bit silly saying that. But the Arab girl didn''t mock him at all. Instead, she opened the door and made a gesture of invitation. "Please follow me!" Gabriel followed behind the girl and entered the courtyard. In his heart, he wondered if the Goddess of Wind really existed. It was just an ordinary courtyard with bamboo growing. Gabriel was led into a tea room on the second floor. "Please wait here!" The Arab girl poured a cup of tea for Gabriel and exited the room. Gabriel sat in front of the tea table, feeling somewhat perplexed. What was going on? Why did she leave him alone here? About five minutester, the door opened again. A man and a woman entered the room. The man had half-white hair and arge mustache. His eyes were fierce, and he was imposing. As for the woman, she was wearing a red gown and had an exquisite appearance. At first nce, Gabriel couldn''t help but open his mouth slightly wide. He was amazed by her beauty. Her skin was as smooth, and her figure was graceful. Underneath her simple makeup, her face was wless. She had long, ck curly hair that cascaded down her shoulders, exuding an elegant ssical charm. However, her eyes were narrow and seductive, captivating one''s soul. In addition, there was an intoxicating fragrance about her that drove people crazy. "Are you... the Goddess of Wind?" Gabriel asked. He seemed to be possessed, and his eyes were fixated on the woman, unable to look away. This woman was simply too beautiful. She was the most stunning woman he had ever seen in the past three years, aside from those actresses on television. The woman smiled elegantly and approached Gabriel with a leisurely step. The man with the mustache followed behind. Then, to Gabriel''s astonishment, something incredible happened. "I am the Goddess of Wind, and my real name is Elizabeth. I pay my respects to you, my Lord!" "I am the Demon Enforcer, Leopard Tail. My real name is Leon. I pay my respects to you, my Lord!" Both of them knelt down and bowed to Gabriel. At that moment, Gabriel waspletely dumbfounded. What on earth was going on? The Goddess of Wind, the Demon Enforcer? He walked over to the window and pushed it open. Looking at the crowd on the street and the cars, he finally regained hisposure. He hadn''t time-traveled, and he was still in modern times! ncing at the two kneeling people, he waved his hand and said, "Both of you, get up ande sit. Tell me what''s going on." "Thank you, Lord!" They stood up one after the other and sat across from Gabriel. After sitting down, Elizabeth smiled gently and said softly, "I suppose you haven''t understood everything. Our organization is called the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Five years ago, the previous Lord, Ghostly King, passed away unluckily. Before his death, he specifically instructed that after five years, someone would appear with the Ghostly ID card. At that time, we were to recognize this person as the new Lord and address him as the new Ghostly King." "Is the Ghostly ID card this one?" Upon hearing Elizabeth''s words, Gabriel took out the skeleton card from his pocket. Both Elizabeth and Leon''s expressions changed dramatically when they saw the card, and their faces were filled with awe. Elizabeth nodded and said, "Yes, that''s the Ghostly ID card. Since you could call me with the Ghostly King''s phone number, I have already confirmed that you are the Ghostly King. Seeing this identity card only further confirms it." Gabriel held the card and yed with it in his hand. Seeing Elizabeth and Leon''s serious faces, he couldn''t help butugh. It was an awkwardughter, but he couldn''t help it. After calming his emotions slightly, he spoke, "To be honest, up until now, I still have many questions in my head. I am only half-believing what you guys are saying! The Ghostly King, Goddess of Wind, and Demon Enforcer all sound too mystical!" "Here''s the thing. Can you guys talk about your identities in a more realistic or modern way?" "Like me, I''m a designated driver. ''Designated driver'' is a term that should exist in today''s society!" Elizabeth smiled gently, understanding Gabriel''s meaning. It was clear that Gabriel was forced to ept his identity as the Ghostly King and hadn''t fully recognized it yet. She exined, "The Ghostly Purgatory Hall is a massive underground organization. Titles like the Goddess of Wind and Demon Enforcer are internal designations in the organization. In reality, my position is the secretary of the chairman of the headquarters of Apex Bank." "As for Leon, he is the president of the head office of Apex Bank in Birchwood." "Apex Bank is the foundation of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. It controls thirty majorpanies and is a powerful organization in both the legitimate financial world and the underground." It sounded pretty impressive. Gabriel squinted his eyes and asked, "Do you know me? Do you know why the previous Ghostly King wanted me to inherit the position of the Lord of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall?" Talking about Apex Bank was more eptable. He could understand the positions of the secretary and president. This kind of conversation wouldn''t be out of ce. Elizabeth shook her head. "This is the first time I have seen you. I didn''t know you before! The previous Ghostly King only told us not to ask too much and to be loyal to the new Lord." "The Halloween one yearter is the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s triennial Ghost Festival. Only by gaining recognition from the ghosts during the Ghost Festival can your Ghostly ID card be truly activated, making you the Lord who rules the Ghostly Purgatory Hall." "For now, it''s only me, Leon, and three other Ghost Messengers who recognize you as the Lord and follow your orders." "This is thestmand of the previous Ghostly King!" "At the same time, a difficult problem has been left for you. The previous Ghostly King''s death was tragic and suspicious. The killer is unknown!" "If you can find the killer and avenge the previous Ghostly King, it will undoubtedly earn the trust of the ghosts. Then, during the Ghost Festival, you will gain their recognition and control the Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" Gabriel listened, feeling a headacheing on. He had nothing to do with this Ghostly Purgatory Hall to begin with. How did it suddenly be his responsibility to avenge the previous Ghostly King? They didn''t even ask if he wanted to be the d*mn Ghostly King and Lord! After thinking for a moment, Gabriel took out the Apex Bank card under Elizabeth''s gentle gaze and asked, "What''s the deal with this card?" Elizabeth took the card, had a look, and replied, "This card is the Supreme Card of Apex Bank. There are only three in the world, and yours is one of them. It has a bnce of 10 billion dors, given to you by the previous Ghostly King. It''s your avable funds from the moment you receive this card until the Ghost Festival next year!" "10 billion dors?" For the first time in three years, Gabriel''s eyes widened so much. For the first time, his heart beat so violently. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. 10 billion dors! God, what kind of concept was this? For a designated driver like him, who knew if he could ever earn this much even if he worked diligently every day for ten thousand years? "You guys have tea first and let me be alone for a moment!" Gabriel gulped down a cup of hot tea and stood up. Then, he paced around the room. The information was a bit overwhelming, and he wanted some quiet time to process it. Elizabeth and Leon remained silent. They knew that these things were too unbelievable and Gabriel needed time to digest them. After about half an hour, Gabriel stopped walking. He returned to the tea table and sat down. "I''ll ept what you''ve said for now!" He said with narrowed eyes. After thinking it through, no matter what, he had to ept these things. Firstly, it was for his own identity. Without a doubt, he had some connection with the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Otherwise, the former Ghostly King would never pass on the position of Lord to him. There wouldn''t be anything rted to the Ghostly Purgatory Hall in his memory. To figure out who he was, he could only get involved with the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Secondly, it was for money! He could get 10 billion dors and evenmand Elizabeth, this beautiful woman, and some of the forces of Apex Bank. It was an unimaginable good thing for him. In this way, he could also provide the best treatment for Zoe. After all, with money in ce, there would definitely be no shortage of medicine. "That''s great! Leon and I are on your call at any time!" Elizabeth said excitedly. She had always been loyal to the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Without the Lord, the Ghostly Purgatory Hall had been in disarray for many years. She only hoped that the ns of the previous Ghostly King could revive the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. "For now, let''s put aside other matters!" Gabriel suddenly asked, "I have a question for you. Do you have any hotel business in Silverwood?" Elizabeth looked at Leon. After all, Leon was in charge of the business in Silverwood. Leon replied, "We are nning to invest in the construction of two top-notch five-star hotels by the Catalyst River in Silverwood. The estimated investment is a billion dors, and we are seeking partners!" "Good!" Gabriel squinted his eyes and said, "Listen to mymand. Let the Foster family get these two five-star hotels!" The reason for suddenly making this request was to conduct an experiment. Because he still felt unreal, always feeling like he was dreaming. If his words could determine a billion-dor investment from Apex Bank, he had to believe it even if he didn''t want to. Coincidentally, it could help Ava. He couldpletely pay off the debt of taking her virginity. "The Foster family?" Leon lowered his head, pondered for a moment, and said, "Tomorrow someone from the Foster family is having a birthday and hosting a birthday banquet, and they have also invited me. They have been wanting to cooperate with me before, but I didn''t agree!" "That''s the Foster family!" Gabriel delightedly said, "Tomorrow you should also attend the banquet. Let''s have some fun with the Foster family and meet the Davis family!" With Leon, the president of the head office of Apex Bank in Birchwood, as a backing, he could challenge James. James waswless, drugging and even kidnapping Ava. He really wanted to know how powerful James was..... Chapter 10 Attending the Banquet Chapter 10 Attending the Banquet Chapter 10 Attending the Banquet After finishing the tea, Gabriel left the Spring Teahouse. Quietly, he found a branch of Apex Bank. At the self-service machine outside, he inserted his Supreme ck-gold Card. He checked his bnce and entered the password. 886688! "One, two, three... a total of ten zeros, it really is ten billion dors!" Gabriel almost copsed on the machine, counting several times. He could say with certainty that it was indeed ten billion dors. There was so much money! He felt ecstatic. Regardless of whether the chaos in the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was true or not, at least the money in his ount was real. With this money, he felt like he had reached the peak of his life. In the future, all that was left was spending money and enjoying his life. By the way, he was an unregistered citizen and didn''t have an ID card. He didn''t know if he could transfer the money without an ID card... Early the next morning, Gabriel set off from his home around nine o''clock. For the first time ever, he wore a white shirt and trousers. On his feet, he wore a pair of leather shoes worth about a hundred dors. This was his most expensive outfit. He was handsome and dressed up a bit more. Instantly, the person in the mirror became much more stylish. Gabriel was certain that when Ava saw him like this, she would definitely drool. With money in hand, he was not stingy and didn''t hesitate to hail a taxi. Almost exactly at ten o''clock, he arrived at Ava''s house. "Ava, it''s time to go!" This time, Gabriel didn''t pick the lock with his bare hands. Now, his identity was Ava''s boyfriend, and he should take it seriously. He had to slightly adjust his previously carefree demeanor. "I''ming!" Ava opened the door. The two of them looked at each other and were both stunned. Ava was wearing a pink long dress, enhancing her cuteness even more. With makeup on, her originally pretty and delicate face was more attractive. Upon seeing her, even Gabriel was dazzled and felt the urge to know her more. At this moment, Ava waspletely obsessed as she looked at Gabriel. With her fists clenched in front of her chest, she was really about to drool. The man in front of her was tall and straight and looked so dashing. He was not as unruly as before, and his temperament had changed. He looked like... a royal prince. He was so handsome! He was clearly her ideal type, the boyfriend she dreamed of. "Alright, let''s go once you''re ready!" Gabriel had no intention of going inside, standing straight at the doorway. He kept smiling. "Okay, right away!" Ava blushed and regained herposure. Back in the room, she changed her shoes. Holding a purple long box, she walked out. Just as she closed the door, she suddenly glimpsed a leather document folder in Gabriel''s hand. Curious, she asked, "What are you holding?" "This?" Gabriel picked up the document folder. "It''s a gift for my mother-inw. It''s my first time meeting her, so I can''t go empty-handed!" It was the contract he asked Leon to prepare yesterday. It had been stamped and signed by Leon. "You actually thought of this!" Although Ava didn''t know what was inside Gabriel''s document folder, she was quite touched. It was just acting, but Gabriel put a lot of effort into it. "I''ve prepared something for you!" She handed the box in her hand to Gabriel. "I bought this yesterday afternoon. It cost one hundred thousand dors. It''s a ne with gemstones! I appreciate your gift, but let''s use thister!" She had spared no expense to win her mother''s favor for Gabriel. She just hoped that this time, she couldpletely get rid of Fatty Davis. "Alright, let''s go, but I don''t think it will work!" Gabriel didn''t exin further and took the box. He couldn''t help butugh in his heart. Ava really had no eye for value. The document folder in his hand was worth a billion dors... One hourter! Luxury Hotel, Oakhurst! Gabriel drove Ava''s pink BMW and fabricated some identities for himself. Although they were fabricated, there were many elements of truth in them. But to Ava, it sounded absurd, and she believed that not a single word was true. Gabriel even imed to be the son of a senior executive at Apex Bank''s headquarters. Honestly, it sounded so ridiculous that she wanted tough. After entering the hotel and parking the car, the two of them went straight to the second-floor Royal Hall with gifts. Inside the hall, the music was elegant, and the atmosphere was grand. The stage was decorated very festively. A huge "longevity" character hung on the backdrop. There were already quite a few guests, though not many yet. "Mr. Book from the East Group presents an ancient painting, wishing Mrs. Foster a long life!" "Mr. James from Cedarville Chamber of Commerce presents a jade bracelet, wishing Mrs. Foster good health and longevity!" "......" The Foster family was only a second-rate family in Silverwood. But they still had a certain status in Silverwood due to their billions in assets. The people celebrating Sophia''s birthday were of high status and there were quite a few of them. Events like this were good opportunities for these elites to socialize. Many business partnerships and acquaintanceships started here. In the center of the banquet hall, Sophia was wearing a red gown and heavy makeup. She had a joyful expression on her face. She stood with her husband, Henry Foster, weing those distinguished guests. Henry''s health was poor, and he was a man of few words. Now he rarely involved himself in the affairs of thepany. He only attended today''s event because it was Sophia''s birthday party. He had a younger brother and sister, Lucas Foster and Mary Foster. These two had their own children and relied on Henry. They maintained a luxurious life by leeching off the hotels of the Foster family. In reality, Sophia was the true manager of the hotels of the Foster family, which was why the entire family was gathered around her at the moment. The only one standing alone by the window was Mia. She didn''t like wearing formal dresses or being in a lively atmosphere. Even on this asion, she wore a pair of red skinny pants. She had a cold demeanor and a calm posture. Holding a ss of wine, she gazed at the scenery outside the window. She kept her distance from the other family members dressed in designer clothes. "You look amazing, Mrs. Foster, for your 50th birthday celebration. You look much younger!" Mr. James, who wore sses, ttered Sophia. "Mr. James, you''re too kind. I''m 50 years old, and I''m getting old!" Sophia had a radiant smile on her face, feeling delighted. She loved this kind of festive asion and enjoyed the ttery from others. Mr. James chuckled and changed his tone. "By the way, Miss Ava and Mr. Davis have be engaged. Mr. Davis wille here today to congratte his future mother-inw, right?" In truth, he didn''te here for the Foster family. Instead, he wanted to please the Davis family. The Davis family was the top-tier prestigious family in Silverwood. "He will definitelye!" Sophia''s expression immediately became somewhat awkward. James would definitelye, but she wasn''t sure about her daughter. She had put a lot of pressure on Ava, hoping that Ava wouldn''t embarrass her today. "Miss Ava has arrived!" Just then, someone shouted at the entrance.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This shout immediately drew everyone''s attention. "This wicked girl is finally here!" Sophia finally breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the voice. It seemed like Ava hadpromised. However, when she looked over, she was surprised to see a very handsome man standing beside Ava. At that moment, she had a bad feeling in her heart. Ava''s arrival was very eye-catching. She instantly became the center of attention in the hall. "Happy birthday, Mom!" Ava rushed over in her high heels. Like a spoiled child, she threw herself into her mother''s arms. She held some resentment toward Sophia for arranging her engagement without her consent. But she truly missed Sophia after not seeing Sophia for half a year. She couldn''t fake her emotions. When she saw Sophia, she just wanted to hug Sophia. Gabriel stood behind Ava, squinting his eyes and smiling. This banquet was quite lively. As he scanned the room, his gaze suddenly froze. Because at this moment, his gaze met with Mia''s. Mia''s face also showed surprise. "Why is Mia here? Is she also attending the banquet?" Gabriel was astonished, and an idea suddenly shed across his mind. Ava''sst name was Foster, and Mia''sst name was also Foster. Ava had mentioned that she had an older sister. Could it be that Mia was Ava''s elder sister? Thinking this, he became unsettled, and his face was filled with embarrassment... Chapter 11 Birthday Gift Chapter 11 Birthday Gift Chapter 11 Birthday Gift "d to see you back!" Seeing Ava, Sophia calmed down gradually. She told Ava with a gloomy expression, "Mr. Davis willeter. Have a good talk with him. You are a grown-up and cannot be willful anymore!" Ava pursed her lips. She didn''t want to talk about it. Ava turned around and gave Henry a hug. "Daddy, how have you been recently?" Henry had been in poor health all these years. And he handed over most jobs about the hotel to Sophia. Ava felt distressed at the aging Henry. Henry was half-bowed. His fatigue made a sharp contrast against Sophia''s vitality. Henry smiled kindly and nodded, "Don''t worry, I am healthy enough to personally see you get married!" Others were amused by his humorous words and the air turned harmonious. Suddenly, theughter stopped. All eyes fell on Gabriel. The man looked like an unwee visitor. "What the hell are you seeing? Are you b*stards attracted by such a handsome guy like me?" Gabriel was ufortable and cursed in his heart. He felt that all the people in the hall were unpleasant. Ava bit her lip. Suddenly, she stepped back. She took Gabriel''s hand and came to Sophia and Henry. Ava got up her courage and said, "Mom and Dad, let me introduce my boyfriend, Gabriel!" "Boyfriend?" Everyone was in an uproar by Ava¡¯s words. Didn''t the Foster family and the Davis family make a marriage contract? Ava had been known as James'' girlfriend! Why did she officially im the strange man was her boyfriend today? Guests were confused. The air was awkward! The Fosters were all startled. They stood there at a loss. Sophia¡¯s face even turned dark. "Are you insane, crazy girl? What nonsense are you talking about?" In Sophia¡¯s opinion, it was improper for Ava to introduce her new boyfriend publicly. Such behavior was a disgrace to the Foster family and made all the Fosters embarrassed. Mia, who kept cold, was also surprised. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She never expected Ava''s boyfriend to be Gabriel. Mia came to visit Ava every now and then. And every Friday, Mia woulde to treat Gabriel. However, Mia had no idea about Ava and Gabriel¡¯s romantic rtionship. It was unbelievable. "I''m serious!" Holding Gabriel''s hand, Ava got the courage to fight against everything, "This is my boyfriend. As for Fatty Davis... James, that is the Foster family¡¯s marriage engagement, not mine!" Since the matter had developed to this stage, Ava was throwing caution to the wind. It decided whether she could get rid of Fatty Davis or not! "You..." Sophia was furious. She never imagined that Ava would take a boyfriend to embarrass her on her birthday. Sophia lost her face in public. And she didn¡¯t know how to exin to the Davis family if they came to celebrate her birthday after a while. "Mom, don''t be angry! Look, this is a birthday present from Gabriel!" Ava took a box from Gabriel and opened it. There was a beautiful sapphire ne in it. Ava handed over the ne carefully, "This is a birthday present from Gabriel. He carefully selected it for you. We really love each other. Please give us your wish!" "Take it away!" Sophia waved her right hand in rage. The box was knocked over and the ne fell to the ground. Ava stumbled backward. The air was getting depressing. The hall gradually calmed down. Guests didn¡¯t know what to say out of the awkward situation. Surely, the Foster family was making a big fool of itself. And the so-called Ava¡¯s boyfriend was bound to get revenge from the Davis family. In Silverwood, the Davis family was the king. Anyone who dared to seduce Mr. Davis¡¯ fiancee was dicing with death. Gabriel stepped forward and held Ava. He said in a sullen tone, "I told you, this ne is useless. Now you see it." Ava nestled in Gabriel''s arms and cried wrongly, "How could you jeer at me at such a hopeless moment?" Ava felt desperate. She underestimated Sophia''s determination. Seemingly, it didn¡¯t work to find a boyfriend to fool around. Sophia snorted and said sarcastically, "You are Gabriel, right? I don''t know what ecstasy you used, but it''s impossible for you to get my daughter! Ava can''t be got by a nobody. You don''t deserve her." In Sophia¡¯s eyes, Gabriel was definitely a gigolo. He seduced Ava with his handsome features. Or maybe he coveted the Foster family¡¯s wealth. Sophia would frustrate Gabriel¡¯s plot. Martin was Lucas'' son and James¡¯ friend. He warned Gabriel arrogantly, "Guy, you''d better get out of here sensibly! Ava has already engaged with James, a Davis. You can''t afford to get involved. It''s not toote to get out. If Mr. Davises, you can''t leave anymore!" Gabriel became the target of public criticism. He narrowed his eyes and turned gloomy unpleasantly. Sophia and the unknown man¡¯s words made Gabriel angry. Considering Ava, Gabriel suppressed his impulse to hit them. Today, his task was to help Ava get rid of James. Gabriel didn''t argue with them for the time being. "Leave now, this time, I don''t me you!" Ava wiped her tears with one hand and said in despair. Under all kinds of pressure, she resigned. It was not until this moment that she found out her willingness couldn''tpete with family interests at all. Maybe she was just a bargaining chip for Sophia. It didn''t matter for Ava, anyway. She had already given her chastity to the one she wanted. Even if she had to have sex with Fatty Davis, Ava would not be so desperate. "You''llpromise at the first round? Your man hasn''t taken action yet." Gabriel was finally going to make a move as Ava¡¯s boyfriend. He took Ava by the hand and walked a few steps, "Mrs. Foster, there is no need to be angry at your birthday party. Let me introduce myself." "I am Gabriel, the name of the Archangel." "I''m not a nobody, but the son of Mr. Edwards, a minister of Apex Bank headquarters." The hall was once again in an uproar by his words. Originally, they thought that Gabriel was just a gigolo. Unexpectedly, Gabriel was someone. Apex Bank was one of the three private banks of Dragon Kingdom. It was a powerful bank. If so, Gabriel was not inferior to James in his identity. Mia stood by with a cold expression. She knew Gabriel was bragging, but didn''t expose him. "Mr. Edwards'' son?" Sophia, who was gloomy, smiled awkwardly and was even more surprised. She didn¡¯t know who Mr. Edwards was, but a minister of Apex Bank headquarters was a high rank. A few days ago, Apex Bank intended to invest in two five-star hotels in Silverwood. The budget of the project was one billion. And, it was seeking the cooperation of enterprises with hotel management experience. The profitable project was consistent with the Foster family business. So the Foster family held cooperation talks with the Bank. As much as after many efforts, Mr. Leon of the Head Office of Silverwood did not agree to it. Until now, the Foster family was still striving for the business. Thinking about these things, Sophia softened her tone, "Mr. Gabriel, please forgive me. I lost my temper because you and Ava¡¯s affair is really embarrassing for us. You see, the Foster family and the Davis family have made an engagement." Even if Gabriel was a big shot, Sophia dared not break the engagement and offend the Davis family. The Foster family couldn''t afford the consequences. "Why do you care about the tiny Davis family? Besides, the Fatty Davis is a scum. Do you want to send your daughter to hell? I can afford what the Davis family promised." Gabriel said overbearingly and handed the file over. He continued with a sullen face, "There is a contract signed by Apex Bank, and the ten-billion-worth business of the two five-star hotels is given to your family." "The ne is a birthday present from Ava, and this contract is my present for you!" "As long as the Foster family signs it, the business will be yours!" "Are you satisfied with such a birthday present, Mrs. Foster?" Chapter 12 James Chapter 12 James Chapter 12 James All the guests present were dumbfounded. Gabriel was so overwhelming. He took a one-billion-dor contract as a birthday gift. Sophia excitedly took the portfolio andughed. After opening it and taking out the contract, Sophia widened her eyes. There was a seal of Apex Bank at Party A''s mark. And there was the autograph of Leon, the minister of the Head Office of Silverwood. "Mr. Gabriel, your valuable birthday present puts me at a loss. Pleasee in. You are the most distinguished guest of the Foster family!" The contract directly changed Sophia''s attitude. She once nned to kick Gabriel out, but now gave Gabriel a courteous reception. The contract of two five-star hotels was worth one billion. If it was reached, the Foster family would rise high. Other guests did not expect the change. And they began topliment Gabriel. After all, Gabriel represented the Apex Bank. For many businessmen, banks mastered their lifeline. Seeing Sophia''s change, other Fosters also made a smile at Gabriel. Only Martin, who looked down on Gabriel, quietly left from the crowd. He took out his cell phone and called James. "Is it sessful?" Ava dared not speak but held Gabriel''s hand. Gabriel went too much. He even faked a one-billion-dor contract. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Strictly, it was a crime. It was crazy. But... his action was effective. Obviously, Sophia was tempted. She totally changed her attitude towards Gabriel. Assuming all went well, Ava may get rid of Fatty Davis'' engagement today. However, Ava was a little worried. The truth would be out and the fake contract will be seen through sooner orter. At that time, Sophia would definitely want to kill Gabriel. And the Davis family would not let Gabriel go. Gabriel would be caught by the Davis family and sent to prison on the usation of faking a contract. Thinking about it, Ava held Gabriel tightly. "Gabriel, you go too far this time!" Mia aside was in aplicated mood. Today''s farce had been out of control. Gabriel told a whopping lie. It would definitely raise the anger of the Foster family and the Davis family. A designated driver couldn''t bear their temper. He would be burned to ashes by the mes of anger. "Sophia, it''s nothing. I want you to bless me and Ava. We really love each other, and you don''t want Ava to marry a man she dislikes, right?" Gabriel didn''t leave. He wanted to get Sophia''s answer in front of the public. Gabriel was not a fool. He couldn''t endure Sophia refused him after epting the contract. Gabriel wondered if the billion-dor contract could win Ava''s freedom. "Well..." Sophia was really embarrassed. The contract sent by Gabriel was so tempting. If the Davis family hadn''t been involved, she would not hesitate to marry Ava to Gabriel. However! It was hard to exin to the Davis family. The Davis family had deep roots and a huge influence in Silverwood. It was a powerful force in both economic and political sectors. Even if Gabriel was the son of Mr. Edwards, Apex Bank''s strength focused on Sapphire Peaks. Silverwood was beyond its reach. If Sophia offended the Davis family, the Davis family had the capacity to copse the Foster family. Even the one-billion-dor contract couldn''t help. Gabriel saw Sophia''s hesitation and understood her worry. He said coldly, "Davis family is just a local viin, while Apex Bank has a national-wide strength. I am Ava''s man and have the responsibility to protect the Foster family. The Davis couldn''t threaten your family." Gabriel bragged too much. Even the Silverwood businessmen couldn''t stand it. It was known that a strong force was hard to fight against a local viin. The Davis family had an intertwined influence in Silverwood and was rooted in thisnd. Even if Gabriel really had Apex Bank as his backing, he couldn''tpete with the Davis family on the territory of Silverwood. The public thought so but dared not to speak. They would be more likely to be quiet spectators. After all, no one could afford to offend any side. "If so..." Gabriel''s words excited Sophia. She held the valuable contract and looked at the promising son-inw. It seemed that Sophia didn''t have to attach to the Davis family. After thinking about it, Sophia turned her eyes and smiled, "I haven''t asked Ava''s opinion about the previous engagement with the Davis family. In these days, I feel sorry for Ava for it." "Well, it''s a new era. Ava has the right to decide on her own marriage." "I don''t care whether it''s Mr. Davis or Mr. Gabriel. Anyone who wins Ava''s heart would be my son-in- law." Ava excitedly held her fist. Her eyes blinked, and she couldn''t believe her ears. It worked. Gabriel seeded. Sophia changed her words. That was to say, Ava didn''t have to marry the Fatty James. The guests whispered. In fact, Sophia''s words showed her approval of Gabriel. But, to be sure, things were not over. It would change after the Davis family came. "Mr. Gabriel, could you pleasee in now?" Sophia held the contract and invited Gabriel again. In her view, only the interests in hand were reliable. The Davis family promised a business cooperation. But the scale and the starting point were unknown. The initiative was in the Davis family''s hands. But the contract was different. It could take effect as long as the Foster family signed. In her opinion, Gabriel was a more practical son-inw. As for the Davis family, she''d talk about itter. "Mrs. Foster, after you." As Ava''s boyfriend, Gabriel showed a modest attitude as a young and gave Sophia respect. It made Sophiafortable. Ava was the happiest. She held Gabriel''s arm tightly and didn''t rx. "Mr. Davis presents a million-dor exquisite jade to celebrate your birthday!" A voice sounded at the gate. All eyes fell on the door again. A fat man with a piece of sses swaggered into the hall. He showed an imposing bearing. Behind him, there were four bodyguards in ck suits and a serious man with his hands behind his back. "It must be Fatty Davis!" Gabriel''s eyes narrowed. He took a nce at James and then stared at the serious man. The man showed a terrible aura. It seemed that the man had extraordinary power. Gabriel remembered the bald''s words, James had a strong follower, Ghost Face, who was listed in the Sky List. Was it the serious man? "Sophie, I''mte, but luckily it isn''t over, or you''ll be cheated by a liar." James walked up with mirth. Suddenly, he stopped smiling and red at Gabriel. Gabriel''s expression also cooled down. He looked at James, who had a round face, and narrow eyes in a pair of square sses. His stomach looked like a shaking ball. He seemed annoyed. "Damn Fatty Davis!" Ava held her fist and gnashed her teeth. At the thought of drugging and kidnapping, Ava couldn''t wait to step forward and stomp Fatty Davis with her high heels. Sophia felt a headache when she saw James. She forced a smile and said politely, "Mr. Davis is here. Come on, please go inside." "Don''t hurry," James smiled and stared at Gabriel, "Isn''t it a designated driver who lives in the urban reconstruction building? When did you be Mr. Edwards''s son?" "By the way, I heard that there is no minister called Edwards in all departments of Apex Bank headquarters." "I''d like to know who Mr. Edwards is." Chapter 13 The Target of Public Criticism Chapter 13 The Target of Public Criticism Chapter 13 The Target of Public Criticism Amazing! All the people present were startled. A designated-driver? The youth who imed to be the son of Mr. Edwards was a driver. However, James must have some evidence to use him. Now the public recalled the whole incident and found that Gabriel''s im was a one-sided story. From beginning to end, he had no substantial evidence. The only evidence might be the contract in Sophia''s hand. But it could be faked. If so, Gabriel told a whooping story. And he fooled all the guests present. In the face of James'' questioning, Gabriel kept calm and didn''t show any anxiety. Ava, however, was inferior to Gabriel in mindset. She was panicking. Ava knew that James must have found out clearly before he disclosed Gabriel''s identity. This time, they must be exposed. But when she was in extremely nervous emotions, Ava suddenly felt that Gabriel held her hand tightly. The flustered heart suddenly calmed down. Sophia was at a loss, holding the contract with a stiff smile, "Mr. Davis, are you mistaken? This is the contract brought by Mr. Gabriel, with the seal of Apex Bank and the signature of Mr. Leon of Silverwood..." Sophia couldn''t believe that someone dared to fake a contract to cheat her. This was a crime. Other Fosters also gathered together. They stared at the contract, trying to find any w. "Mrs. Foster!" James interrupted Sophia and took out a portfolio, "I have the file of the so-called Junior Mr. Edwards, as well as his photos in detail." "Let me briefly show it to everyone!" "Gabriel, male, of unknown age, came to Silverwood three years ago as an unregistered resident." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "He shared in a 90-square-meter apartment in Ster Estate, an urban renewed residential district, at the rent of 70 dors a month!" "His upation is a designated driver!" "He drove for Ava one night and the two knew each other for less than three days!" "Also, I have asked someone and found there was no minister named Edwards in all departments of Apex Bank headquarters, or any younger generation of Apex Bank executives in Silverwood." "So, Gabriel is totally a liar!" After the exnation, he gave all the information in the portfolio to Sophia. Since Gabriel ruined his n of drugging Ava that day, James began to investigate him. The information was detailed with some photos of Gabriel when he was driving. The evidence was conclusive. Ava and Gabriel conspired an identity as Junior Mr. Edwards to deceive others. "OMG... Oh my..." Sophia''s hands were shaking when she thumbed through the data. The Fosters behind her were all dumbfounded. The evidence proved Gabriel''s identity. The bullshit Junior Mr. Edwards was a designated driver. This was a terrible lie! The guests were whispering, but things were pretty close. The Foster family was going to be a big fool. "How dare you? You bastard unite an outsider to fool your mother. You piss me off." Angry Sophia threw the file to Ava and Gabriel with a crash. She rushed to Ava, raised her right hand, and almost pped Ava. They told such a big lie in front of the guests. The Foster family was in an embarrassing situation. "Don''t hit her. Calm down!" Other juniors stopped Sophia. The scene was in a mess. In the falling paper, Ava''s heart was like dead ashes. Everything in sight seemed to be silent. Ava only heard her own desperate heartbeat. Sophia was held by others, touched her chest with one hand, and scolded, "Are you here to celebrate my birthday? It seems you wish to witness my death! Unfilial girl, you''re really ungrateful." "Don''t be angry. Watch yourself!" The othersforted Sophia. In the chaos, Mr. James turned his head and said, "Today is your birthday. Don''t be angry! I think Ava is a well-behaveddy, who wouldn''t deliberately have a hard time with you. It must be Gabriel who seduced Ava glibly and lied to you, trying to inherit the Foster family''s wealth! Fortunately, Mr. Davis saw through this guy''s vicious mind. It''s not toote to expose the scam." Mr. James was a veteran of the business world. His simple words were just right. Sophia calmed down a lot. Mr. James cleverly turned to Gabriel. He even transformed Ava from a liar to a victim. The young and ignorantdy Ava was cheated by Gabriel, and it was all Gabriel''s fault. In this way, the Foster family could maintain its glory. And it had given the Foster family an excuse that Ava was a victim to maintain the previous engagement and express thanks for James. It resolved the crisis of the Foster family could be resolved in a word. The guests present were all shrewd. They agreed with Mr. James, "It must be the driver who cheated the innocentdy Ava. Mr. Davis is not a stingy. After dealing with this liar, your families can maintain your friendship." Someone even shouted, "The liar forged a contract with a fake seal and signature. This is a crime. Call the police to arrest him!" What a terrible tacit! Such a tacit was driven by interest. Gabriel stood there, looking at ugly faces and wanting tough. He felt helpless. Everyone was using him. But at the beginning, Gabriel intended to do a good deed. How could he be hated and be the target of public criticism? Sophia suddenly came to her senses. She stood up straight and pushed away the person who helped her behind. Yes, they were right. She must put the me on this designated driver. And Ava had to be the victim in the affair. In this way, at least, the engagement with the Davis family could be maintained. Sophia couldn''t endure she ended up with empty hands "Ava, I know that you were cheated by the driver. You have thest chance: apologize to Mr. Davis. Then you are still an apple of my eye. Or, from today on, I''ll renounce you and expel you from the Foster family." Sophia pointed to Ava and growled. Ava''s attitude determined the future of the Foster family. Sophia must persuade Ava topromise and apologize to James at all costs. Only the Davis family''s understanding could make things turn around. The hall became quiet again. All eyes fell on Ava. Sophia, despite her absolute words, was delivering an indication to Ava. As long as Ava followed her advice, apologized to James, and pushed Gabriel out, then the Foster family and the Davis family would get back together. The way things were going depended on Ava''s attitude. Under the spotlight, Ava felt powerless, as if all her strength had been drained. Tears ticked down from her bright eyes. Ava was desperate and powerless. "Gabriel, I''m sorry for bringing trouble to you. Until now, I found out how stupid and naive I am. In my imagination, I could lie to mom like when I was a kid and she woulde tofort me and compromise with me no matter what I did." "But, when I grow up, her love is gone!" "Now I am a cold chip of the Foster family!" "The fate is pathetic, but I ept it!" "You can leave now!" "We don''t owe each other. The seven-day period has arrived early, and you are free!" Ava looked at Gabriel, and for the first time, she could raise her head and talk to Gabriel proudly. Then, little by little, she let go of Gabriel''s hand. Ava felt regretful for a long time. Why was the bastard Gabriel so handsome? And why didn''t he have the ability to set Ava free? For an instant, Ava was suffocating with heartbroken emotion. When Ava withdrew her hand from Gabriel''s hand, for the first time, Gabriel felt admired and distressed by Ava. Ava was heartbroken by her indifferent family. But now Gabriel was Ava''s boyfriend in the name. A man wouldn''t let his girl suffer such an injustice. "I told you, today you are my girlfriend, and I won''t let others bully you. I''ll fulfill my word." With a gentle smile, Gabriel took Ava''s hand again. Ava was a little surprised. Her cold heart felt a touch of warmth. Gabriel''s eyes cooled down and he looked at Sophia again, "Mrs. Foster, Ie with full sincerity, but you are so rude. You would rather trust a notorious yboy than Ava and me. You have made a choice, but do you bear its consequences?" Chapter 14 Mr. Leon Chapter 14 Mr. Leon Chapter 14 Mr. Leon "Consequences? You must be a nut, driver." Before Sophia could speak, Jamesughed loudly. He seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. Suddenly, James stopped hisugh and red at Gabriel, saying with great disdain, "In Silverwood, nobody dares to be so arrogant in front of me. Forging a contract and making a seal without permission are crimes. I have already called the police. You''ll be arrested." "You should do what you can and keep a low profile!" "For me, you are an ant, which can be trampled on easily!" "It overreaches yourself to seduce my woman!" James''s chubby face showed a vicious expression. His cheek shook when he spoke, with mean light shing across his eyes. As a young Davis, no one dared to challenge him in Silverwood. The driver was courting death. James had numerous ways to kill Gabriel, no matter in official or illegal ways. All the people present were silent. They were deterred by James'' momentum. Most of them knew James''s temper. With the power of the Davis family, James was reckless andwless. It was nothing for him to kill a driver. "You fatty, shut up!" James aroused Gabriel''s anger. He nned to put up with it for Ava. But now, Gabriel couldn''t stand it anymore and showed cold and murderous momentum. The amazing momentum depressed the whole hall. Even the arrogant James felt the ultimate threat. His heart pumped. Ghost Face rushed forward and stood in front of James. "I don''t care who you are. If you dare to swear again, I''ll break your lips." "This contract''s authenticity is not up to you!" "You will pay for the remark after everything goes clear!" Gabriel said in a cold voice, trying to suppress his anger. He tried to control himself not to beat James to death. Even if Ghost Face couldn''t stop Gabriel. "Ghost Face, what''s going on?" James didn''t continue to bicker with Gabriel, but whispered to Ghost Face in front of him. In fact, Ghost Face was a powerhouse listed in the Sky List, and he rushed to protect James from feeling threatened by Gabriel. James felt incredible. Ghost Face stared at Gabriel and replied, "I felt strong murderous desire. This guy might have strength." James understood. He knew Gabriel was a strong fighter. Gabriel defeated his men who intercepted Ava at the gate of the bar and saved Ava from the kidnappers he hired. An ordinary couldn''t do that. But... James had Ghost Face as his helper. In his opinion, Gabriel''s skills couldn''tpete with Ghost Face''s strength. Other guests also felt the oppression. But they were businessmen and had no idea it was because of Gabriel''s murderous aura. Now, they were worried about Gabriel. The consequence of talking back to James was unimaginable. James hired many fugitives. Gabriel might be thrown into the river tonight. "Liar, how dare you talk back to Mr. Davis? Take your fake contract and get out of here!" There was a person who didn''t understand the situation. It was Sophia. Seeing Gabriel talking back to James, Sophia tore the contract in half and threw it out to show her standpoint. At this moment, she must stand with James. Only then did the Foster family have a future. Gabriel looked at the contract on the ground, and his heart was as cold as a piece of ice. He didn''t care about James, but the old fool who sold her daughter was really unbearable. Gabriel suppressed himself and let out a sneer, "You ruin the contract. And it can''t be stuck together. Don''t regret it!" "I will never regret it, and my daughter will never marry a liar and loser like you!" Sophia was firm and scolded, "Get out of here! Now!" "Mr. Leon, President of Apex Bank, presented a set ofmemorative gold coins, wishing Ms. Sophia a long and healthy life!" At this critical moment, Leon came. Leon, in a suit, strode into the hall. He looked fierce and overwhelming. The crowd gathered around Leon after he entered. That''s great. Leon was the president of Apex Bank Head Office of Silverwood and also a victim of the fake contract. With Leon here, the contract''s authenticity naturally came out. "Guy, you are bound to die!" James gloated. Leon would expose Gabriel''s fake contract. And James heard that Leon was a grumpy man. If Leon knew Gabriel cheated in the name of Apex Bank, he would be furious and teach Gabriel a lesson personally. Things would be fun. "Driver, you go too far this time. Herees Mr. Leon. Things won''t end easily!" Mr. James adjusted his sses and shook his head. He followed James to greet Leon. "What should I do? You brag so much. Now that Mr. Leon is here, your fake contract can''t be covered up. It''s all over." Ava almost cried when Leon came. Things were out of control. Ava, the little girl, just wanted to escape from a forced engagement. Why were things soplicated? Ava was going crazy! Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief. Leon finally came. If Leon hadeter, maybe Gabriel would have hit someone. Well, it was just right. Gabriel held Ava''s hand tightly, and the show began. "Oh, Mr. Leon, it''s such an honor. Pleasee in!" Sophia hid her emotions and stepped forward to greet Leon. Leon was not inferior to the master of the Davis family owner in identity. Sophia was ttered that such a big shot attended her birthday party in person. "Mrs. Foster, it''s my pleasure!" Leon was full of heroic and wild spirit. As soon as he came in, Leon instantly reced Sophia to be the focus. The businessmen crowded and leaned forward. They tried to be close to Leon. James was a dandy but he was also shrewd. Leon was as respected as his grandfather. James kept humble and took the initiative to say hello, "Mr. Leon, it''s a coincidence that you came today. There is a liar who ims to be the son of Mr. Edwards of Apex Bank, holding a fake contract and swindling here. I caught him." "Really?" Leon widened his eyes. Sophia panicked and exined, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Leon. It is just a liar. Fortunately, Mr. Davis saw through it, or I would be cheated by the guy." "Where is the liar?" Leon asked. Before Sophia and James exined, others had made a way. At the end of the way, there were the nervous Ava and Gabriel who narrowed his eyes and was extremely calm. The air turned gloomy. Leon strode towards them. He came to Gabriel. When everyone thought Leon was going to be furious, Leon made a smile unexpectedly. "Mr. Gabriel, why are you here?" He bowed and said hello to Gabriel politely. "Mr. Gabriel?" The call like a thunderbolt sted everyone. People looked at each other and werepletely dumbfounded. Leon called Gabriel respectfully. And he kept humble in front of Gabriel. "What the hell is it?" James, who was originally confident, was also dumbfounded. His men had already checked Gabriel thoroughly. James believed Gabriel was a tiny driver. How did he be a noble gentleman? Ava opened her mouth in surprise. She stared at Gabriel. Mr. Gabriel? Ava suddenly felt that Gabriel was a stranger. The most embarrassing one was Sophia. The thick foundation couldn''t cover her dark and green face. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Mr. Gabriel, so that contract is true?" Sophia''s throat was tight, and she looked at the contract that was torn and thrown on the ground. Sophia was so regretful. "Of course it''s!" Leon snorted, "Yesterday I made the contract for Mr. Gabriel, who said he''ll take the billion-dor contract as a gift. It is very valuable." Sophia was shocked. She stumbled back a few steps and almost fell down. Supported by several youths, Sophia looked at the contract on the ground. She shouted in a regretful voice, "My contract, pick it up!" " "Pick up?" A leather shoe stepped on the contract. Gabriel said with a cold expression, "Throwing it away is easy, but picking it up is not that simple. Besides, a torn-up contract is useless." "What? Who dares to tear up Apex Bank contract?" Leon thundered. Sophia got scared and almost had a heart attack. "Leon, don''t ask. Let it go." Gabriel sighed and looked at Sophia''s embarrassed expression, "Mrs. Foster, I came with full sincerity, but you called me a liar and tore up my contract, which made me bitterly disappointed." "It''s hard to save a heartbroken one." Chapter 15 Opposition Chapter 15 Opposition Chapter 15 Opposition Gabriel''s identity had been reversed many times. Leon''s appearance ended the incident. The tiny designated driver turned into Mr. Gabriel. This change surprised many people present. And Gabriel''s casual attitude toward Leon also shocked them. Leon, the president of the Head Office of Silverwood of Apex Bank, was treated casually by such a young man. After all, Leon had always been arrogant and overbearing, but now he bowed humbly. Surely, Gabriel had a powerful background. The most regretful person was Sophia. It was too deep for tears when she watched the contract under Gabriel''s shoe. It was a one-billion contract. Sophia, however, ruined it herself. She loathed James at the moment. If James hadn''t bewitched her, Sophie wouldn''t believe Gabriel was a driver. Sophia got more angry. She had to force a smile and apologize to Gabriel, "Mr. Gabriel, I am as blind as a bat. Please forgive me for Ava''s sake! I was bewitched by Mr. Davis and confused..." "The old witch!" James'' cheek shook in anger and he screamed. Sophia was to me him. In James'' opinion, as Ava found a new backer, Sophia looked down upon the Davis family. It was so hateful. James would teach Sophia a lesson to let her know who the Silverwood king was. Gabriel was indifferent and still stepped on the contract. Sophia, no matter out of her nature or acting, showed a regretful and self-condemned expression, praying for forgiveness. Anyway, it was what Gabriel wanted. With a pretense of anger, Gabriel spread his hand and said, "Fatty Davis is a bad guy. I can''t help it if you believe his words rather than mine. But his bewitching words indeed make people misunderstand me. Now that you know the reason, I think you know how to do, Mrs. Foster." He must made Sophia give up the idea of engaging with the Davis family. After all, Gabriel was a seven-day boyfriend, not for a life-long time. The best way to save Ava was to create a rift between the two families. In that case, the engagement would be broken. Now, there were signs, and Gabriel must give it a push. Sophia paused for a moment and felt it difficult to choose. She understood Gabriel was asking her to choose between Mr. Davis and Mr. Gabriel. Sophia had only one choice. She couldn''t afford to offend either side. But she had to choose. After much deliberation, Sophia gritted her teeth and said to a Foster behind her, "Give me the engagement with the Davis family!" Soon, the one brought it back. Actually, the so-called engagement had no legal effect. It was an agreement between families, and the agreement depended entirely on consciousness. After all, it was beyond the legal control. "Today is my fiftieth birthday. I didn''t expect there would be many misunderstandings and unpleasantness to disturb you. Let me apologize." Sophia showed the momentum of a master of the Foster family. She humbly apologized and then raised the engagement, "Today, I have to make a decision. The previous engagement with the Davis family was not out of Ava''s willingness. Now I dere that this engagement is invalid and Ava''s marriage is up to herself!" After that, Sophia the engagement in half. She took a look at Gabriel and fell the contract to the ground. She dered her stand to Gabriel. The Foster family sided with Mr. Gabriel and broke up with the Davis familypletely. "Mom!" Ava cried with excitement. Because of this engagement, Ava fled home and rebelled against her parents. It had been a stone in her heart and made Ava lose her breath. Finally, she got rid of the engagement and was free. Like rebirth, there was no bondage anymore. "Thank you, daring!" Ava was so excited that she stood on tiptoe and hung her arms around Gabriel''s neck. She hugged Gabriel deeply. It was Gabriel who set her free. This was a thank-you hug. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel smiled and put his right hand around Ava''s slender waist. He took a glimpse of Mia. Gabriel felt Mia''splicated emotions. But Mia, the cold beauty, still kept calm. Then, it was time to teach Fatty Davis a lesson. Gabriel thought that Fatty Davis was on the verge of anger. Sure enough, James turned gloomy and sneered, "Well, what an ungrateful Foster family. How dare you to tear up the engagement in front of the public? You are insulting the Davis family. Sophia, have you thought about the consequences?" James directly called Sophia''s name instead of the polite form. Obviously, James was furious. The guests were silent. Mr. Davis, Mr. Gabriel, and the Foster family. They couldn''t afford to offend anyone. Being a spectator was the most rational choice. Ava let go of Gabriel and frowned slightly. She instinctively looked up at Gabriel, and in a short time, Ava already felt dependent on Gabriel. It was because of her that Sophia broke up with James. Ava felt a little guilty and she didn''t want Sophia to get hurt. She silently begged Gabriel with her gaze. "Don''t worry, I''ll settle it!" Gabriel smiled. Ava looked relieved and didn''t worry anymore. Ava found that she was hopelessly in love with Gabriel. Sophia didn''t dare to talk back to James and became anxious. She looked at Gabriel from time to time and waited for Gabriel to help her out. After all, Sophia had made her attitude clear. She stood together with Gabriel. "The consequences? Fatty, worry about your consequences today! " After enduring for a long time, Gabriel finally vented his anger. Gabriel used to be facetious. Once he put away the smile, it must be ruthless. Now that things were done, it was time to settle with the fatty. "Hum, in Silverwood, nobody dares to hurt me." James straightened up and had no fear. The Silverwood was the Davis family''s territory. Even if Gabriel was from Apex Bank, it was useless. He didn''t believe Gabriel dared to hurt him. James believed that with Ghost Face here, Gabriel couldn''t hurt him. James was confident. The atmosphere turned nervous, and people around got out of the way. Gabriel faced James directly. He walked towards James step by step with a sullen face, "I''ve always had a clear grudge." "On Wednesday night, you drugged Ava in Punk Bar and almost raped her." "On Thursday night, you hired a group of ouws to kidnap Ava in the Royal Mansion." "These two incidents give me enough reason to kill you beast!" "Your action was worse than a monster, and you dare to go to Mrs. Foster''s birthday party to nder me with a bunch of bullshit." "How could a Davis figure my identity out?" "Your fate has already been doomed. That is, die like a dog!" "Today, even Jesus can''t keep you safe." Chapter 16 Beaten Chapter 16 Beaten Chapter 16 Beaten The people present were all stunned by the imposing momentum exuded by Gabriel. At this moment, Gabriel was as cold as ice and as fierce as a devil. Moreover, he had a vicious and evil temperament. Every step he took, the sound of his footsteps was loud and clear, making people anxious. What Gabriel said made the crowd angry at James¡¯s behavior Drugging and kidnapping! How dare he! Both are crimes. Sophia, in particr, felt remorse. She had almost sent her daughter to a brute. For a while, Henry didn''t say a word. He had long ago handed over everything of the family, as well as the business, to Sophia. He let Sophial make decisions on almost everything. But at this moment, even he couldn''t help but speak, "Sophial, we should be ashamed of what we have done to our daughter!" Mia stood silently at the back, still expressionless. She didn''t have any mood fluctuation at all from the beginning to the end. Gabriel''s imposing manner made James retreat a few steps. After pulling Ghost Face in front of him, James had a sense of security. He stood steadily and snorted coldly, "Stop insulting me! I didn¡¯t drug and kidnap anyone!" He would never admit it as Gabriel didn¡¯t have any evidence. Without any evidence, Gabriel could do nothing about it. However, it was obvious that he did not know Gabriel well. Gabriel''s cold face remained the same as he continued to walk towards James, "I don''t care if you admit it or not! I only use what I know as a standard to judge everything! Today, I am going to cripple you, so what can you do?" Things were clear and straightforward. Gabriel hated tediousness, and when he decided what to do, he would do it. It was James who drugged and kidnapped someone. What evidence did Gabriel need? Just beat him! "You..." The overbearing Gabriel made James helpless. But when he saw Ghost Face in front of him, James calmed down, "Ghost Face, cripple him for me. Whatever consequences there are, I''ll take them!" With Ghost Face around, Gabriel couldn''t do anything to him. "Good, but once I strike, there must be someone who bleeds!" Ghost Face, who was expressionless, was happy. His left hand was clenched into a fist, and his right hand was wearing a strange iron glove. Ghost Face knew that Gabriel was powerful, making him feel a hint of excitement. However, Gabriel was by no means a match for him. Many people present knew Ghost Face''s identity. A Heaven Ranking powerhouse! Although it was ranked at the bottom, anyone who could enter the Heavenly Ranking was not trivial. They got worried. Gabriel might have to suffer this time. Ava was incredibly nervous, clenching her two fists, and shouting in a small voice, "Come on,e on, beat this poker-faced man to death!" Leon hadn''t moved and stood indifferently. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t get the order from Gabriel. On the other hand, he wanted to see the strength of the sessor chosen by the Ghostly King. "Blood? I''ll let you see blood all over your body!" Suddenly, Gabriel took a step forward. Like a lightning, he rushed towards Ghost Face. Ghost Face was shocked as Gabriel''s speed waspletely out of his expectations. He was too fast! "Snake Hand!" Ghost Face came back to his mind. His right hand with the iron gauntlet scurried forward. His hand was like a snake, fast and hard to track. With ferocity, Ghost Face hit Gabriel in the chest. This was his best move. However, just as he made the move, something surprised him beyond measure happened. Only to see Gabriel''s body, almost instantly, translocated and shifted. Only a shadow was left behind. Gabriel had long been arrived on Ghost Face''s left side. "Oops!" Ghost Face''s Snake Hand missed. He let out a loud cry before he could react. He saw Gabriel''s huge fist,ing from his left side. The power of the fist was so strong that it seemed to destroy everything. Ghost Face only had one feeling. His entire left side was enveloped by the power of the fist, and there was no way for him to escape. A drop of cold sweat flowed down from his brow. Before he could react, he was hit by Gabriel. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Boom!" The powerful punch of Gabriel hit the left side of Ghost Face''s jaw. Ghost Face only felt that his bones were misaligned and his teeth fell out. He lost consciousness andpletely fainted. The huge body flew several meters away. Ghost Face fell hard on the ground and could no longer get up. Silent! The entire hall was quiet! Ghost Face, who was known as the strongest person in the Heavenly Ranking, was defeated by Gabriel in a single move. And it was a crushing defeat. Everyone was dumbfounded. James instantly turned pale and froze in ce in dismay. For a while, he fell into a trance. It was unbelievable the Ghost Face was subdued in one move. "So cool!" It wasn''t until Ava jumped up in excitement that the silence was broken. "You guys, beat him!" James''posure disappeared. While backing up, he ordered his four guards to fight against Gabriel. The four ck-clothed guards had long been intimidated by Gabriel. However, as James''s henchmen, they could only beat Gabriel. "Go away!" Gabriel was ruthless. He showed no mercy to them. After a few simple moves, these four men¡¯s bones were broken. The poor four guards covered their wrists andy on the ground. "Don¡¯t! Don''te over! I''m the young master of the Davis Family. If you dare to touch me, the Davis Family will kill you without mercy!" As Ghost Face and the four guardsy on the ground, Jamespletely lost his courage. The previous bravado and dominance had also disappeared. But he still had thest fantasy that the Davis Family could suppress Gabriel. In the past, this worked. Anyone would have to give a face to the Davis Family. He didn''t believe that Gabriel really disregarded the Davis Family and dared to hurt him in front of so many people. "What a waste, besides moving out the Family as a backer, what else can you do? Only eat!" Gabriel ran out of patience and took a step forward. Raising his right hand, he pped down. "No!" With James''s cry, Gabriel''s heavy p fell on James''s fat face. The force was so great that the fat on James'' face shook violently. James'' eyes rolled, and his huge body fell out sideways. His head hit the ground hard, knocking a hole in the ground. Jamespletely fainted, and a pool of blood flowed out from his head. Everyone present was stunned. Gabriel was too ruthless and overbearing. In full view of everyone, he beat James in the head. How did this end? However, what shocked everyone even more happened. After beating James to a bloody head, Gabriel didn''t stop. He walked forward and stepped his right foot on James'' left knee. With a fierce force, only to hear a "click" sound, James'' kneecap was broken. "Ah!" With a scream, James woke up in pain. Gabriel¡¯s right foot was still stepping on James'' knee. With no expression on his face, he crushed James¡¯s knee again with force. James, who was in extreme pain, screamed again. The people present were shocked. Scared by Gabriel''s cruelty, no one dared to take a breath. Gabriel was like a demon. Ruthless. Members of the Foster Family were stunned. Even Ava was frightened by Gabriel. She felt like she didn''t know Gabriel at all. She didn''t know him at all. At that moment, Gabriel suddenly turned back. When he looked at Ava, he smiled, "Ava, How about I kill this beast?" This question caused Ava to shiver and tremble. It seemed that Gabriel was not joking. That kind of indifferent emotion made everyone believe that he really dared to kill James. Chapter 17 The End Chapter 17 The End Chapter 17 The End "Gabriel, let''s just forget about the killing! Mom has canceled the engagement for me, and I wasn''t hurt. Let''s end this!" Ava said carefully, craning her neck slightly. Her big eyes blinked, looking at Gabriel with fear. Killing James? She couldn''t even understand what he wanted to do and react. Killing James here? It is a joke. But the way Gabriel looked, it wasn''t like he was joking! The others present were shocked. They were highly anxious. Killing James? This was too bold! Even if Gabriel had a powerful background, how dare he kill someone in public! Only the one he wanted to kill was from an influential family. It was unbelievable. But no one dared to refute it. Gabriel disrupted all the conventional perceptions. All they wanted now was for things to be over, and they would not get involved. So, they hoped Ava''s words could stop Gabriel. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and looked around. Everywhere his eyes went, they made people suffer from nerves. The atmosphere was tense. "Okay, I''ll listen to you!" Just then, Gabriel suddenly smiled. He had an innocent smile. His ruthlessness instantly disappeared without a trace. This statement was a relief to the crowd. Gabriel moved his foot away from James''s knee. Things, for the time being, ended. But they couldn''t imagine how the Davis Family would react if they knew about this. It seemed that the power structure of the Silverwood would be changed. Gabriel still looked indifferent. He intended to make an example out of the people. As James was crippled, the Davis Family would be furious. Three years, he had been silent for three whole years. Although he still doesn''t know who he is, Gabriel could not help doing something. Taking the opportunity of opening the first door in his memory, he wanted to stir up the storm in Silverwood and make a giant wave. The first target was the Davis Family! "My leg, get me to the hospital!" James, who was in intolerable pain, howled incessantly. He thought that once he returned home, he would definitely break Gabriel into pieces. In that way, only then could he get relieved of hatred. The crowd looked at Gabriel and saw that Gabriel didn''t stop them before they gathered around James. Mr. James and Martin helped James up. "Hurry up, someone, call an ambnce and get Mr. Davis to the hospital!" Sophia also couldn''t help but open her mouth and waved her hand at the hotel staff. In fact, she also had a headache, not knowing how to face the Davis Family. After James was carried down, a smile reappeared on Sophia''s stony face. Sophia came forward and smiled at Gabriel, "Mr. Gabriel, I apologize to you again for myck of foresight. From now on, we are family, pleasee inside!" Sophia thought she couldn''t rely on the Foster Family to deal with the Davis Family. Her only hope now is Gabriel. Gabriel''s face was cold. He ignored Sophia but waved to Leon. After Leon came over, he said, "You can talk to the Foster Family about the hotel business. But there is one thing, Auntie tore the contract I brought today, I will not get involved in this matter anymore. Whether you can cooperate depend on yourselves!" Although he said so, he had already gotten them out of there. Even if he said he wouldn''t get himself involved, Leon would definitely do him a favor. This was something that everyone understood. Sophia understood what Gabriel meant and smiled, "Fine, fine, this is the right thing to do. The Foster Family, will definitely show our sincerity in the cooperation with the Apex Bank!" Regardless of what would happen to the Davis Family, taking the one billion dor contract would relieve the Foster Family. Things were getting better. Ava''s face was overflowing with happiness and joy. She took Gabriel''s hand and smiled yfully, "Thank you so much, honey!" Gabriel nodded but said, "You go and stay with your mom for her birthday. Leon and I have some things to talk about. We are leaving now!" Gabriel had known the Ghostly Purgatory Hall well. The result was quite satisfactory! It was time to do the final negotiation with Elizabeth and Leon. He had already made up his mind to reim a foothold of his own in the Silverwood. "Aren''t you going to eat lunch?" Ava was a little lost. Gabrielforted her, "Good girl, after I finish my work this afternoon, I''ll meet you at Royal Mansion in the evening!" As he said this, he raised his head and nced at Mia. The words were said to both Eva and Mia. Thereafter, after saying goodbye to Sophia, Gabriel left with Leon. Half an hourter. Spring Teahouse, in a tea room on the second floor. After only a day''s absence, Gabriel still couldn''t help but feel shocked when he saw Elizabeth again. This woman was so attractive. For men, she was an absolute weapon of mass destruction. "I heard of Lord''s incident at Luxury Hotel today. You are so domineering!" Elizabeth smiled. Speaking of this matter, she didn''t have any emotional change. It seemed that this matter was not a big deal. Gabriel waved his hand and looked out the window, "Don''t call me Lord or Ghostly King. You can call me so after I get recognized by the Ghosts at next year''s Ghost Festival. You guys can call me Gabriel, Mr. Gabriel, or Gab!" Elizabeth and Leon looked at each other and smiled warmly, "Then we''d call you Mr. Gabriel. Master shall be honored!" Gabriel withdrew his gaze from the window and nodded. It was just a title, which didn''t matter to him. Gabriel took a sip of tea before he said to the two of them, "I won''t hide it from you. I''m a man with amnesia. And up to now, I don''t know who I am!" Elizabeth and Leon were taken aback. The inheritor of Ghostly King lost his memory! Gabriel''s gaze was distant. He propped up his head on one hand and said, "I want to figure out who I am. I want to live clearly, and I want to live with a bang!" "And for that, I thought a lotst night!" "Since I have something about Ghostly Purgatory Hall in my memories, and it''s also inextricably linked to thest Ghostly King, I need the help of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall to to retrieve my memories!" "Therefore, I have decided to ept the inheritance of the previous Ghostly King. Before next year''s Ghost Festival, I will revitalize the Ghostly Purgatory Hall,plete my revenge for the previous Ghostly King, be the new Ghostly King, and be the Lord of the Ghostly Purgatory!" "You are the loyal followers of thest Ghostly King. I hope that you can support me with all your heart. Towards the end, Gabriel had the air of a king. His imposing mannerpletely intimidated Elizabeth and Leon. Gabriel''s birth, the eight gates that blocked his memories, and his inherited rtionship with thest Ghostly King! These were all things he wanted to know the answers to. Especially thest of the eight gates. Why the blood that flowed makes his heart ache so much? He wanted to explore the truth! Elizabeth and Leon were thrilled. Gabriel''s words encouraged them! After five years, they had finally found their way. Elizabeth said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Gabriel. Leon and I will definitely assist you wholeheartedly, and recreate the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s grandeur, so as to console thest Ghostly King''s soul in heaven!" Gabriel nodded and nced at Leon, "Today, I scrapped James for some personal grudges and with the intention to provoke a dispute in Sthe ilverwood!" "Three years of peaceful life is over!" "I''m going to stir up the wind and clouds, and control the world." "I want to establish my power in Silverwood. To achieve that, I have to choose to step on a big family to get to the top. My target is the Davis Family!" "Leon, I need your help in the Silverwood!" "First, help me consolidate my resources. I''m going to use your resources as the foundation to fight the Davis Family!" "Second, help me maintain my mystery. On the surface, I want to be the overlord of Silverwood, secretly, I want to get Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s power in Silverwood step by step, to prepare for the Ghost Festival a yearter!" "In a word, I want to be the sky of Silverwood!" "Leon will definitely give my full support to Mr. Gabriel!" said Leon as he listened. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Okay, the next question is going to be a very important one!" Gabriel raised his gaze and asked, "How did thest Ghostly King die?" Chapter 18 About Ghostly King Chapter 18 About Ghostly King Chapter 18 About Ghostly King Hearing Gabriel''s question, Leon and Elizabeth looked dignified. Elizabeth slightly narrowed her enchanting eyes, and she replied, "The strength of Ghostly Purgatory Hall five years ago can be called one of the three major organizations of Dragon Kingdom." "An organization like Ghostly Purgatory Hall is divided into two sides." "On the public, it uses Apex Bank, a huge economy, as a cover." "In secret, it is actually a huge gang with tens of thousands of members." "The organization with strict principles has arge number of members. And the ns for contact are all over Dragon Kingdom." "Ghostly Purgatory Hall developed so powerful dependent on not only the huge organizational structure but all the major forces of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, including Ghostly King." "From Ghostly King to the top ten Hell Commanders and Ghost Messengers, each of them has outstanding fighting force." "Ghostly King Joseph, in particr, ranks in the top three in the Sky List of the Dragon Kingdom, and there are almost no rivals in the whole Dragon Kingdom." Gabriel was shocked. Unexpectedly, Ghostly Purgatory Hall was so huge and powerful. He finally knew the name of thest Ghostly King. Joseph! "Five years ago, Ghostly King had a premonition of the crisis for some reason. In a panic, he summoned me, Leon and the other three confidants to arrange the afterward." "At first, we couldn''t understand it." "I can''t think of anyone who can assassinate the powerful Ghostly King." "Unexpectedly, soon after, Ghostly King fought fiercely with someone all night at the Towering Cliff and was killed after the defeat." Elizabeth looked sad. What she admired most in her life was Ghostly King. And as time went by, her worship transformed into love. But with the death of Ghostly King, her love was also buried. The only wish of Elizabeth now was to find the killer and avenge the Ghostly King! After listening to Elizabeth''s story, Gabriel was confused and asked, "Ghostly King is so powerful and has a premonition of that. How could he be killed?" Elizabeth calmed down and shook her head, "We couldn''t exin it, so we also feel his death strange." "You still have no idea who the murderer is, right?" Gabriel asked again. This matter was not only strange. Gabriel believed there was a sophisticated story behind it. "I really don''t know who it is!" Elizabeth changed her tone, "But after investigation, we know it''s done by a secret organization called God Temper!" "God Temper?" Gabriel frowned. God and ghosts. The names were so shy. Why did these gangs have such stupid names? Elizabeth nodded, "God Temper is mysterious. Up to now, we know little about it, except that its members have a tattoo of sun mark on their chest." "That''s the only thing we know." "That''s all you know for five years'' investigation?" Gabriel was speechless. For the past five years, only a tattoo had been figured out. Maybe God Temper was really powerful and mysterious, or the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was too ipetent. Elizabeth said, "Since Ghostly King died, the whole Ghostly Purgatory Hall has been torn apart. The superiors bent on fighting for the Lord''s position instead of avenging the Ghostly King. If it weren''t for the whereabouts of Ghostly King''s card, the Lord might have been changed sessfully." Gabriel took out the skeleton card. Unexpectedly, the card was so useful. Elizabeth interrupted his thinking, "Now the Ghostly Purgatory Hall is a mess. ns in the world have formed their own factions, and many of them no longer obey themand of the headquarters." "As for Silverwood, even if Leon has control of Apex Bank, the n in Silverwood doesn''t listen to Leon''smand at all. The hundreds of members-only obey their n head''s words." "Though you have the inheritance of former Ghostly King, in fact, except for me, Leon and three Ghost Messengers, the rest of Ghostly Purgatory Hall forces can''t be under your control." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "The only way is to seize the opportunity of the Ghost Festival in the next year, and regain control of Ghostly Purgatory Hall to be Lord." Gabriel took a sip of tea and narrowed his eyes. To be honest, things were a littleplicated. After thinking about it, he asked, "Does anyone except you five know that the former Ghostly King transferred the Lord''s position to me?" "No, only us!" Elizabeth shook her head. Gabriel was relieved by this answer, "You two, including the remaining three Ghost Messengers, must keep this secret!" "The more mysterious I am, the more convenient to gain what we want from the confused situation." "Next, while taking the Davis family as a stepping stone, I will make the n of Ghostly Puritory Hall in the Silverwood involved in it." "I''ll take the opportunity to absorb this power." With a reasonable excuse, outsiders couldn''t see that he was interested in taking the n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. In a word, before the identity was exposed, Gabriel should try to make them confused. "Then I''ll wait for Mr. Gabriel''s good news." Elizabeth''s face lit up. She prayed that the former Ghostly King didn''t back the wrong horse. "Leon, is the Ghost Face followed James today really the one listed in the Sky List?" Gabriel turned his eyes and suddenly asked. He thought the so-called Ghost Face was too weak. Since he could be listed on the Sky List, it was impossible to be defeated by one move. Leon said, "Mr. Gabriel, that man is not Ghost Face at all. Anyone in the Sky List must have extraordinary fighting power! This person''s strength can fool ordinary people. In the eyes of powerhouses, his pretense has long been ruined." "I think he probably pretends to be Ghost Face to make a fortune in the Davis family." "Only this time, he met you and was exposed." Gabriel got it. Things were just like he thought. Three years ago, he was rescued by Christopher and lost his memory. But the body''s instinct reminded Gabriel that he has a strong fighting power. After three years of adaptation, Gabriel almostpletely mastered the strengths and explosive power of his body. He could crush everything with speed and strength. Pitifully, he didn''t know specific moves. To be sure, before he lost his memory, Gabriel must know a lot of moves. Maybe he forgot the specific moves, leaving only his body instinct. But even so, Gabriel could be almost invincible relying on his physical instinct and his explosive power. It was his source of confidence. "Well, today''s conversation is over!" Gabriel stood up and said to the two men, "Finally, I will give each of you a task!" " "Leon, find a reliable assembly official, and it is best to reach a cooperative rtionship with him." "The official must be powerful. At least, he must have some right in Silverwood." There were three essentials to live a powerful life in a city. Official members, businesses and gangs! Gabriel had gotten thetter two. Only the official, the most important one, Gabriel didn''t get connected with. "Yes, sir!" Leon stood up. Gabriel said to Elizabeth, "Goddess of Wind, your task is simple! Use all avable means to find out who I was. It should not be difficult after knowing my appearance." His life experience must be a crucial clue. In the information age, as long as it did not involve state secrets, it should not be difficult to check. "Yes, sir!" Elizabeth also stood up and smiled gently. After the task was assigned, Gabriel left Spring Teahouse. Walking in Gulou Street, Gabriel was thinking. Three years of silent life was over. To tell the truth, he was reluctant. Sometimes, being an ordinary was the happiest. But Gabriel knew he had a mysterious mission to be done. The missed life experience, the eight doors that block his memory, and the inheritance of Ghostly King. One by one riddles needed to resolve. In that case, the game began... Walking out of Gulou Street, Gabriel didn''t go back to Ster Estate. He came to Westwood Hospital. Gabriel found Zoe''s doctor, Dr. Jackson, and had a simple conversation. When Zoe was ill at first, Dr. Jackson explicitly told Christopher and Gabriel. There was no useful treatment but organ transntation. Drugs temporarily dyed the onset of the disease. But Zoe''s blood was the rare RHD. It was hard to match organs. It had slim hopes. This time, Gabriel came to the hospital for one thing: To take out one million as a reward. As long as a suitable organ donor was found and got a sessful match, he could get one million. Chapter 19 The Davis Family Chapter 19 The Davis Family Chapter 19 The Davis Family At the Davis family''s vi in the southern city. It was a magnificent vi with luxurious furniture. "Dad, Grandpa, I''m sorry, I embarrassed the Davis family." James sat in a wheelchair, with his left leg on a shelf and his knee wearing a cast. A bandage was wrapped around his head. He looked embarrassed and cried. People in the hall were all in a sullen face. Almost every Davis, no matter superior or inferior, gathered together. Michael, the owner of the Davis family, was sitting on the sofa in a gloomy expression. Others dared not to sit down but stood behind the sofa perversely. Michael''s eldest son, Jack, was one of the eight senators in Silverwood. He looked elegant and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. At that moment, Michael also frowned. His second son, Elijah, was the chairman of Greend Group, the listedpany. He looked fierce and had sharp eyes. Elijah had two sons, and the eldest one was James, who followed Elijah as the manager of the personnel department in Greend Group. The second son, Samuel, was the president of the Dragon-ying Association, one of Silverwood''s five gangs. He was good at boxing and ruthless. Since Jack had only two daughters, James became the eldest grandson of the Davis family. In fact, Michael once had a younger son named Oliver, who died unexpectedly on the wedding night without offspring. Oliver''s wife, Ste, had been living in the Davis family''s vi all these years as a famous widow of Silverwood. Now, she was wearing pajamas and stood in the crowd with her hands crossed on her chest. "You are self-knowledge, loser!" Michael red and snapped angrily, "In Silverwood, only Davis dares to bully others. When was a Davis beaten by a nobody?" "You waste, Davis family has never been so embarrassed!" James was speechless by the scold. He hared Gabriel, who beat him to disability and made him get scolded by Michael. James couldn''t wait to cut Gabriel to pieces. "Dad, James is injured seriously. Please forgive him!" Elijah was eager to protect his son. He looked at James in a wheelchair, and said with heartache, "Gabriel is a ruthless monster. The doctor said that James may always be on crutches." It pained Elijah to think of James'' pitiful sight. Samuel looked gloomy and snorted, "Dad, let me do this. The Dragon-ying Association will avenge James. I''ll chop up Gabriel and feed his body to fish!" "Shut up!" Samuel was talking excitedly, but Michael''s shout interrupted him. Samuel shrank his neck and dared not speak anymore. Everybody else was quiet. The atmosphere in the hall was depressing. After a long time, Michael spoke again, "What exactly is Gabriel? Have you found out his identity?" Jack, as a congressman, used his power to check it. He adjusted his sses, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Dad, I asked someone to make a detailed investigation this afternoon. Gabriel is an unknown. There is no senior named Edwards in the headquarters of Apex Bank!" "ording to the survey, Gabriel is indeed an unregistered resident. He has been working as a designated driver in Silverwood for three years without an amazing background." This conclusion was almost the same as James''s previous investigation. "You mean a driver beats James, gives a one-billion contract to the Foster family, and makes the old Leon grovel?" Looking more and more gloomy, Michael snorted, "Think about it yourself. Is it possible?" Since he retired from the State Assembly, the official career at home had depended on Jack. It took a lot of effort for Michael to make Jack work as a member of Silverwood. But Jack was mediocre. Over the years, he had stood still and achieved nothing. Michael was disappointed in it. "I''m sorry, Dad, I''ll go check again!" Jack looked embarrassed and lowered his head to adjust his sses. "Check again?" Michael looked disdainful. "I wonder how you got along in assembly these years. As a congressman, you can''t even find out a man''s identity. You waste!" Being scolded by Michael, Jack could only keep his head down and dared not answer. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Others even didn''t dare to breathe. Obviously, the incident today made Michael very angry. Michael hadn''t been so furious in years. "Samuel, bring me the fake Ghost Face!" Michael said with a heavy voice "Yes!" Samuel waved his hand. Two men in ck came in with the serious man. "James? Is this Ghost Face in the Sky List you are looking for? You lost the face of my Davis family for being fooled by a liar. The Silverwood wouldugh at us." Seeing this liar, Michael got angrier. It was James who assured that this person was Ghost Face. Today, it was exposed by a powerhouse. The guest Davis family spent money to raise was actually a fake. Everyone in Silverwoodughed at the Davis family. "I''m sorry, grandpa..." James lowered his head and dared not speak. He also hated the liar who cheated him. It was the fake one who made James beaten by Gabriel and scolded by Michael. "I didn''t lie. I am Ghost Face, the powerhouse of the Sky List!" At this point, the liar still refused to confess, roaring and arguing. "Ahem, you said you were Ghost Face. Then who am I?" From the deep in the hall, an old man in a purple robe came out. He was imposing and walked slowly with his hands behind his back. Every step showed an extreme sense of oppression. His face was dark with wrinkled skin, and he had no hair or eyebrows. He looked gloomy and ugly. "This is the Master Ghost Face!" Michael stood up to show his respect for the old man. Other Davis got out of the way and respectfully looked at Ghost Face. The liar had a guilty conscience. He pretended to be Ghost Face with extraordinary strength. So he knew the old man whose face was burnt by fire had extraordinary strength. But at this point, he had no choice but to insist, "Do you have the evidence as Ghost Face?" "Evidence? Here is! " Ghost Face turned cold and suddenly rushed out. His move was so fast that caused a strong wind. The liar was frightened and tried to use the move of Snake Hand to resist. However, the strength of True Ghost Face was too horrible. Holding the man with his left hand, Master Ghost Face broke his wrist under skillful efforts. Before the one could react, Master Ghost Face split by his right hand. His strength hit the head of the liar. Blood flowed from his hair and dyed his face red. Their''s eyes rolled up and fell to the ground like mud. He died. "Ahem, how dare you pretend to be me with such weak strength?" Ghost Face, the powerful house in the Sky List, killed the liar who pretended to be him by one move. All people were deterred. Several women screamed at the sight of blood. "Master Ghost Face, a powerhouse in the Sky List is well-deserved!" Michaelughed and started pping. If he hadn''t used his connections to invite true Ghost Face, the Davis family would have really lost face. When the Master Ghost Face fought for the Davis family, it could be dered that Ghost Face was indeed the guest invited by the Davis family, but he wouldn''t attack others under normal circumstances. In this way, the rumors would stop. "Ahem, Sir Davis is so humble. This time, in addition to killing this fake, I also promised to help Sir Davis kill a man. I am a busy man and hope Sir Davis will give me the name as soon as possible!" Ghost Face said overbearingly. "Master Ghost Face, be calm. Please stay at home for a few days, and then I will tell you the name!" Michael was polite. Ghost Face nodded and looked back at Ste. He made a strange smile and then left the hall. Ste was ufortable and blinked at a loss. Others looked at her with a strange look and a little disgust. Ste was at a loss and felt wronged. But she just bit her lips and hid all her emotions. A widow had to suffer so much! She was used to it! "Won''t we open the door to a dangerous one?" Michael also looked pale and had a headache. Later, he said to the crowd, "James can''t be beaten in vain. Jack, use your resources tonight and let the police station arrest Gabriel." "Under the eyes of the public, he beat James to disability, and he had to be sentenced to prison." "Samuel, take someone at night to catch the sisters of the Foster family and teach them a lesson!" "No matter kill them or rape them, your ways must be vicious." "Give the Foster family a big surprise, so that they can know the consequences of offending the Davis family!" Chapter 20 Widows Affairs Chapter 20 Widow''s Affairs Chapter 20 Widow''s Affairs Aftering out of the hospital, Gabriel came to the Royal Mansion. Before he entered themunity, Gabriel saw a familiar figure at the gate of the Royal Mansion. It was a bald who stood by the fountain. He was smoking and touching his bald head. "Isn''t this the bald man who kidnapped Ava?" Gabriel wondered for a moment. Gabriel couldn''t understand. What was this bald man doing in the Royal Mansion? "Hello?" Gabriel wondered and walked forward slowly. Hearing his calling, the bald immediately turned around and stood up straight at the sight of Gabriel. Then he took the cigarette off his mouth and butted it on the palm of his left hand. Then he put the cigarette butt in his pants pockets. As always, the bald kept his politeness. "What are you doing here?" Gabriel asked with a cold gaze. "Boss, I have been waiting for you for a long time!" The bald bowed with a silly smile, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Thomas, and all the guys in the gangs call me Tom or Mr. Taylor." "Since I kidnapped Miss. Foster and met you, I have great admiration for you!" "To be honest, I couldn''t even sleepst night, and your figure is full of my mind!" Gabriel was speechless. Unexpectedly, this bald aimed at him. His charm was for women. Why was male attracted to him? Gabriel became speechless and said impatiently, "Don''t tter me. Say what you want. And, I am not gay. If you hold this idea, get out of here now!" "Boss, you misunderstood me!" Thomas smiled honestly and exined, "I can see that you are a remarkable man. I will be sessful if I follow you." "I''m here to beg you. please allow me to be a follower." "From then on, I must be obedient and defy all difficulties and dangers for you!" Gabriel understood his purpose. The bald wasn''t attracted but was conquered. Gabriel thought he could develop a new skill. With his charm, women would be obsessed with him and men would try to follow him. They were double sesses! However, Gabriel had no interest in epting a follower and he waved his hand, "I''m not a leader of a gang and have no interest in epting a follower. If you really want to find a home, Monastery is a good choice for a bald." Gabriel teased him and left. This bald was interesting but of little use. Gabriel had no time to chat with him now. Seeing Gabriel refuse, Thomas was anxious. He stepped forward and grabbed Gabriel''s arm, and even bent one knee, "Boss, I have wasted most of my life without a goal, until I met you, whom I admire!" "I feel that only by following you can my life be significant!" "Please ept me, or I will kneel here forever!" Gabriel was speechless, and now it was his fault. He was about to get rid of Thomas when a thought shed across his mind. He turned to look at Thomas, "In that case, I will give you a test to see your sincerity. If you can pass it, you will be my follower." "No problem. I can do anything even crimes." Thomas was so excited and almost kowtowed. As long as Gabriel agreed, he could do anything. Gabriel''s eyes narrowed, "Listen. I want you to turn yourself in at the police station now and confess that you have been assigned by James to kidnap Ava. If you do so, you will be my follower when you get out of jail!" The excited Thomas froze. To turn himself in? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Then he would be imprisoned for some years. And if he exposed James, things would be worse. Seeing Thomas hesitate, Gabriel sighed. Then he threw off Thomas'' arm and left. Indeed, it went too far. But that deserved to be a test. Seemingly, Mr. Taylor couldn''t pass the test. "Wait a minute!" When Gabriel took a step, Thomas suddenly stood up and cried. He raised his head in a firm gaze, and rushed to Gabriel, "Boss, I''m going to turn myself in. It''s just a few years in prison!" "I am stubborn, and I have to be your follower!" "When James gave me money to kidnap Miss. Foster, I kept an eye on it and recorded it. I''ll go to the police station and turn myself in with the recording!" "You have recordings?" Gabriel was surprised. Thomas nodded, "We have to do something against our willingness. Boss, you know, Samuel, James''s younger brother, is the president of the Dragon-ying Association, arge gangster. I originally thought that I would run away after this kidnap!" "Dragon-ying Association?" Gabriel wondered for a moment, "Since Samuel has a gang, why did James take money from you to kidnap Ava instead of asking Samuel''s men to do it?" This was contradictory. Thomas exined, "You have no idea. James made friends with a lot of thugs and wanted to get his hands on the Dragon-ying Association, but Michael knew that James didn''t have the capacity and wouldn''t let him get involved. Therefore, James, who was not convinced, kept fighting with Samuel. He always hires his own men, and never begs Samuel!" "I see. What else do you know about the Davis family?" Gabriel asked again. Thomas seemed to know a lot of things. It was a good chance. "I know more!" Thomas thought for a moment and continued, "Davis family is a first-ss family in Silverwood. It owns with enterprises, officials and gangs." "The enterprise is with tens of billions of assets!" "The Davis official is a Senator in Silverwood!" "The Dragon-ying Association, a gang force, is also the upper ss in Silverwood!" Gabriel frowned slightly. This Davis family had developed in all directions. ording to Thomas, the Davis family had a powerful background. Just then, Thomas suddenly thought of something, touched his head with his left hand, and smiled, "Oh, and there is something about the charming widow of the Davis family!" "In the upper ss of Silverwood, there are four beauties and an old saying to praise them!" "Everyone loves the shrew of the Adams family, the sisters of the Foster family, and the widow of the Davis family!" "Sisters of the Foster family, you know, are Mia and Ava!" "As for the widow of the Davis family, she is the first of the four beauties, and also the pain of the Davis family!" "What''s going on? Tell me in detail!" Gabriel was also interested in it. Like the old vigers, Gabriel liked to learn about the story of the widow. Thomas said, "A few years ago, the Davis family was not so powerful, and it had a fierce struggle with the Turner family. In the end, the Turner family lost, and its power and assets were swallowed by the Davis family, and since then, the Davis family began to grow!" "And the poor Turner family fell, Sir Turner died, and many Turners were arrested!" "Among them, there is a woman named Ste. She is really beautiful with a good-shaped figure. Nobody can not be attracted by her!" Seeing Thomas'' fascinating expression, Gabriel felt speechless. He didn''t believe a woman could be so beautiful. Besides, Ste should hate the Davis family. Why did she marry the family? The intoxicated Thomas continued, "Turner family copsed, and many men began to n to get Ste. You know, she is still a virgin!" "But in the end, Davis family, which defeated the Turner family and absorbed their power, got Ste." "Oliver, the third young master and the second generation of the Davis family married Ste at the price of releasing a younger brother and a younger sister of Ste from jail." "But, something strange happened. On the wedding night, before they went to bed, Oliver suddenly died, and Ste became a widow." Chapter 21 Beautiful Siblings Chapter 21 Beautiful Siblings Chapter 21 Beautiful Siblings Widow and spinster. These two seemingly contradictory words perfectly described Ste. At that point, Gabriel was genuinely interested in her. And by interest, it wasn''t a sexual one. "Well, you passed my test, kid. Congrattions! You''re my little brother now." Gabriel grinned, patting Thomas on the shoulder. Originally, he had no intention of taking on a sidekick, but this guy was quite interesting. It wouldn''t hurt to have someone to y with and pass the time when there was nothing else to do. "Thank you, boss!" Thomas was so thrilled that he almost hummed a song out of professional habit. "Wait a moment!" Gabriel took out his phone and walked to the side to make a call to Leon. The two of them quickly exchanged a few words. Before Gabriel ended the call, a faint smile appeared on his lips. He then beckoned to Thomas. When Thomas walked over, Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Tom, now I want you to go find someone with the recording. Remember, this is my first task for you. Don''t mess it up!" "Boss, don''t worry. It''ll be done perfectly!" Thomas assured him, rubbing his bald head with determination. The first task was crucial, as it represented his sincerity. He would give it his all, no doubt about it. Thomas took the order and left. Gabriel watched and couldn''t help but smile. He hadn''t expected to take on another underling. The scene was getting livelier. The past days of tranquility and ease seemed to be gone. Soon after, Gabriel arrived at Ava''s house. This time, he followed proper protocol and knocked on the door. Following hurried footsteps, the door swung open. Ava yfully poked her head out. "Darling, you''re here! Come on in!" She smiled, revealing her adorable dimples. Her face flushed a little, tinged with a hint of shyness. Gabriel went in and looked up. As expected, Mia was there too. Dr. Mia sat upright on the couch, her gaze as cold as ever and tinged with anger. "Dr. Mia, you''re here too!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled, secretly acknowledging that these twodies were a pair of stunners. One was lively, while the other was icy. If he could have them both, he would experience supreme pleasure. Mia remained expressionless, but her words carried a hidden meaning. "I dare not be absent, for I have a ton of questions to ask you. Really, are you my patient or the CEO of Apex Bank?" "Your patient?" Ava looked puzzled. "Mia, is Gabriel your patient?" From the beginning to the end, Mia never told Ava that she knew Gabriel. The secret remained unspoken, even just now. "Yes!" Mia nodded indifferently, her pretty eyes fixed on Gabriel. Ava blinked in bewilderment. ''Gabriel is your patient? What is going on?'' Gabriel casually sat opposite Mia, earnestly dering, "To be honest, it was only today at the hotel that I discovered you two are siblings. I was quite shocked, as I had no prior knowledge. Seriously, apart from both being beautiful, what resemnce is there between you two?" From a purely physical standpoint, they didn''t resemble each other at all. "We are half-sisters, sharing the same father but different mothers." Ava came over and sat down next to Gabriel, whispering, "Mia, what illness does Gabriel have?" She was more curious about Gabriel''s condition. "Why don''t you just ask me?" Gabriel sulked. "Besides, treating impotence is not her expertise. Why are you asking so cautiously?" Ava instantly blushed and yfully punched him. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Mia remained calm in the face of Gabriel''s teasing. She asked him, "During the electrotherapy the other day, did you remember something?" The chauffeur had transformed into a prominent figure overnight. Such a drastic change could only be attributed to one reason. Gabriel had remembered something, and his previous identity was far from ordinary. Only that could bring about such a transformation. Gabriel got serious and replied, "To be honest, I did remember something, or rather, I opened the first door to my blocked memories! Didn''t I tell you before? In my subconsciousness, I saw eight doors blocking my memories, and behind that door there was some information about me. Unfortunately, I can''t tell you yet." Mia nodded relievedly. She didn''t me Gabriel at all. She just felt that her doubts had been answered. "Ah, Gabriel, what kind of illness do you have exactly?" Ava was still puzzled over his illness. She clenched her fists, looking anxious. Gabriel turned around, rolled his eyes, and casually said, "I''m impotent!" "Who are you fooling? That night, we..." She took it seriously. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But then she suddenly blushed and stopped halfway through her speech. Instinctively, she nced at her sister. Mia was a smart girl, and she immediately understood what Ava meant. Her face darkened, and she sternly questioned, "Did you two sleep together?" Ava quickly lowered her head and bit her lips without saying a word. Her behavior had already exined everything. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and revealed it truthfully. "That day, Ava was drugged by James. She was almost taken away by James'' men from outside the bar. Fortunately, she called for a chauffeur, and it happened to be me. I dealt with those men and brought her home. "Unexpectedly, the effects of the drug kicked in, and we..." Mia recalled the scene from the morning two days ago. When she saw Ava at the Royal Mansion, thetter was crying. Finally, she understood why. Wrinkling her brows, she stood up and walked to the window. She looked at the scenery outside for a while before speaking again, "Gabriel, since you have slept with her, I hope you can take responsibility and protect her for a lifetime. Otherwise, I won''t let you off!" She suddenly turned around, and her eyes were filled with coldness. Her gaze startled Ava. Gabriel furrowed his brows and said, "I have six days, during which I won''t let anyone bully her. But after that, I can''t guarantee anything!" "Six days? I''m talking about a lifetime! If you dare fail her, I will kill you!" Mia bellowed, her eyes emitting terrifying killing intent. "Killing me? You?" Gabriel stood up, his gaze also turning cold. "I have always been fair and just in my actions. That night, if it weren''t for saving her, I wouldn''t have touched her at all. "I feel guilty about it, and that''s why I helped her get rid of James. "To make amends, I even offered a $15 million-worth contract to your family. I have done everything I could. "Dr. Mia, I don''t want to argue with you after all the hard work you''ve put into treating my amnesia for the past six months. "But let me make it clear. I don''t like being threatened. "No one can control or manipte me. "You''d better remember that!" Tension filled the air in an instant. Ava looked to the left and then to the right, caught in the middle and unsure of what to do. "Stop arguing, you guys. It was all my fault. Please, don''t argue anymore." Hearing her desperate cries, Gabriel and Mia both calmed down a little. Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Coming!" Avaposed herself and rushed toward the front door. Upon opening the door, she saw several uniformed people shing their police IDs. "We are officers from the local police station. There has been an assault case, and we need to bring Mr. Gabriel Edwards back for an investigation." Ava''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked back at Gabriel. Chapter 22 Humiliation Chapter 22 Humiliation Chapter 22 Humiliation The inevitable had finally arrived. Gabriel stood up and sighed. Then, his tone softened as he addressed Mia, "The Foster family alone is not enough to deal with the Davis family. However, since you have chosen to stand with me, I will undoubtedly help you destroy the Davis family and save you all the future trouble." He was certain that these police officers were sent here by the Davis family. The second round of the game was on, and he would fight officials. He would like to see what tricks the Davis family had up their sleeves. "You should first think about how to get out of the police station!" Mia''s expression remained cold, and she was indifferent to Gabriel''s words. He was correct about one thing, though. The Foster family could not deal with the Davis family. They were simply not on the same level. Her stepmother, Sophia, had chosen Gabriel, not only because of the $15 million-worth contract. She was most attracted to the influence of Apex Bank. In Silverwood, everyone knew that Leon, the president of Apex Bank, was omnipotent. She was just worried that Sophia had made the wrong choice. "Alright, believe it or not. After I have a cup of coffee at the police station and test the depth of Silverwood''s officialdom, we can talk again when I return!" Gabriel walked slowly toward the entrance, but Ava grabbed his hand. "Will everything be fine?" Ava asked, forcing a smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!" Gabriel reassured her with a faint smile, then turned to the police officers at the door and said, "Guys, I know you were sent by the Davis family. Let''s not waste any more time. I have toe back after having a cup of coffee there. "Whether you cane back or not is not up to you!" Robert, one of the officers, took out a pair of handcuffs and put them on Gabriel. Gabriel''s expression instantly turned cold. He was being summoned, not to the extent of being handcuffed. It seemed intentional. This also confirmed his suspicion. They were indeed sent by the Davis family. However, he didn''t resist. ''Let the game begin!'' And so, he was taken away from Ava''s home. Ava''s heart was filled with anxiety the moment the door closed. She paced back and forth, feeling lost. Finally, she stopped and turned to Mia, asking, "Gabriel will come back safely, right?" Mia had always been her pir of support. Many times, her sister had provided answers and helped her. "Ava, tell me, have you really fallen in love with Gabriel?" Mia didn''t answer Ava''s question but responded with a question of her own. She knew her sister very well. Ava had high standards and wouldn''t easily be attracted to an ordinary man. She liked handsome guys and would not marry one with an ordinary appearance. And Gabriel seemed to meet Ava''s requirements. He was handsome and frivolous. That kind of bad boy vibe was most attractive to girls. Moreover, with his mysterious background at the Apex Bank, he practically fulfilled all of Ava''s fantasies. Mia could see that her sister had fallen for the man. Ava nervously bit her lip and nodded. Her shy demeanor said it all. "Gabriel is not an ordinary person. This love of yours will absolutely bring you endless torment in the end. You have to think twice!" Mia helplessly closed her eyes. Gabriel carried too much mystery and too many secrets. Ava''s innocence simply couldn''t integrate into a world of deceit and treachery. Or rather, as Gabriel''s identity gradually surfaced, the distance between Ava and Gabriel would only grow wider. They simply didn''t belong to the same world. Just then, there was a knock on the door. Ava, who had her head down, thought that Gabriel had returned. She sorted out her thoughts and happily trotted over. Without thinking about it, she opened the door. But just as she cracked the door open, someone forcefully pushed it, causing the door to swing wide open. "Ouch!" The force caused Ava to tumble to the ground. Before she could shout abuse, eight men in ck swiftly rushed into the house. Before she could react, two of them came forward, propped her up, and carried her toward the bedroom. "Let me go! Help!" Ava''s legs iled in the air as she shouted in terror. But she was too weak to break free from the two burly men. "Ava!" Mia, dressed in a tight-fitting outfit, became frantic when she saw Ava being held hostage. With a swift stride, she crossed the coffee table and took a few steps forward. Her slender leg swung up, ready to strike the two men in ck. "Wow, impressive, ice beauty! But you''d better not move!" Samuel cracked open some melon seeds as he walked over with a grin. Four armed men beside him pointed their guns at Mia. Her leg remained suspended in mid-air, halted by the sight of four guns. Even with her skill, it was nearly impossible to resist. "Do you know what you''re doing, Samuel?" She slowly lowered her leg, standing tall and coldly asking. She nced sideways at Ava, who was ashen with fear and totally lost. "Of course, I know exactly what I''m doing!" Samuel threw the melon seed shells to the ground and smirked sinisterly. "Your family doesn''t know your ce. You worked with Gabriel to cripple my elder brother. Now you have the nerve to question me? "Well, let me tell you something. My brother is disabled!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I''m here for revenge. I will ruin your sister and you and let your family know who holds true power in Silverwood." He came here on his grandfather''s order. With no restraint or consideration for consequences, he would make the two women suffer humiliation. "I dare you!" Mia bellowed, never expecting the Davis family to be so unscrupulous. Although the Foster family was not as influential as the Davis family, they still held prestige in Silverwood. Did the Davis family really not care about the consequences? "Let''s find out if I dare!" Samuel shook his head yfully as he approached Ava. Suddenly, his right hand grasped the cor of Ava''s clothing and gave it a sharp tug. With a tearing sound, her clothes were ripped open, revealing a glimpse of her pink bra and the surging whiteness beneath. "Ah!" Ava let out a cry of agony, trying to cover her exposed chest. But her arms were held back, and she could not pull them out. She was left vulnerable to the world. "You beast..." Infuriated by the humiliation, Mia rushed forward again. But just as she took a step, four guns were pointed at her once more. "I am a beast indeed. Feel free to curse me. Later, I''ll let both you and your sister know what a true beast is like." Samuel held Ava''s chin with his right hand, enjoying the sight of the trembling beauty. There were four stunners in Silverwood, and the daughters of the Foster family were worthy of their titles. And today, he was going to ruin them. Delighted by the thought, he looked back at Mia and said, "I''ll give you a chance. Today, I can choose to y with only one of you. The choice is in your hands! I''ll count to three, and you will tell me your decision. Otherwise, neither of you will escape. You''ll be tarnished by my men here!" He didn''t like resistance. He liked women to obey him. So, he presented a deceitful bait to make Mia, this cold beauty, consider her sister and cooperate with him. It would be more fun. Those men in ck alsoughed obscenely. As soon as they heard that they also had a chance, they became restless. Ava''s tearful look sent a pang through Mia''s heart. She knew that they couldn''t avoid the disaster today. She clenched her teeth and said to Samuel, "Release my sister! I will y with you!" A smirk appeared on Samuel''s lips. His lecherous gaze immediately fell on Mia''s well-proportioned buttocks. That was the summit that all men in Silverwood yearned for. Today, he was going to conquer that summit and enjoy the pinnacle of earthly pleasures. "Release Ava!" With amand to his subordinates, Samuel excitedly walked toward Mia. Once her sister was set free, Mia no longer resisted. She allowed Samuel to pull her arm. Samuel pulled her to the dining table and coldly ordered, "Get on the table!" "Mia... No! Samuel, you bastard, don''t you dare bully my sister!" Ava, who had been released by the men in ck, desperately rushed over to protect her sister. But she was held back by two burly men in ck. Samuel chuckled and pushed the hesitant Mia toward the table. The height was just right for the perfect angle when she was lying on there. He grabbed Mia''s neck and pinned her down on the table. Looking at her curvy figure, he couldn''t help but swallow. "What a masterpiece. Let me taste it!" With an evil smile on his face, he reached out his left hand toward Mia''s belt. In an instant, Mia''s gaze turned gloomy. A surgical knife emerged from her sleeve andnded in the palm of her right hand. By taking him by surprise, she should be able to subdue him with a single strike. Just as she was about to make her move, the door was suddenly booted open by someone. Chapter 23 Ruthless Chapter 23 Ruthless Chapter 23 Ruthless The heavy anti-theft door was unexpectedly kicked open by someone. And it was none other than Gabriel. Just moments ago, Gabriel was downstairs, about to get into the police car. Suddenly, he saw two vans speeding into the Royal Mansion. Police Officer Robert seemed to recognize one of the vans, and he smirked mysteriously. Gabriel immediately sensed that something was wrong and became worried. With a powerful force, he shattered the handcuffs and knocked Robert and the other police officers to the ground before he made his way back to Ava''s house. As soon as he arrived at the door, his ears twitched. He could hear the lewdughter of a man inside the house. Anger surged within him and instantly ignited. With a violent kick, he broke open the front door. Inside the house, Ava''s clothes were torn, and she sobbed helplessly. Mia was pinned down on the dining table, about to be vited. Gabriel''s anger exploded. His eyes turned cold, tinged with a hint of blood red. An unprecedented aura of killing intent emanated from him, chilling the entire room. "So, you''re Gabriel? I wanted to film a video for your enjoyment. What, you can''t wait to watch the live broadcast?" Gabriel''s appearance did not intimidate Samuel. Far from it, he taunted Gabriel with his words. There were seven elite members of the Dragon-ying Association and four guns. He didn''t believe Gabriel could do anything. "Gabriel, save Mia!" Ava, held captive by two men in ck, cried out. Mia had decided to sacrifice herself to protect her just now. And now she only wanted her sister to be safe. "I know!" Gabriel''s lips moved slightly as he uttered the two words. He became as cold as the icy depths of hell. Samuelughed, provocatively pressing Mia onto the table. "You know? What do you know? Do you know how I''m going to have fun with the pair of stunners?" His ck-dckeys also burst intoughter. "Why are there so many self-righteous fools in this world?" Gabriel lifted his gaze and stomped on the ground. With terrifying explosive power, he leaped forward. His speed was so fast that he seemed to disappear into thin air. In an instant, he closed in on a gun-wielding man. He clenched his right hand into a fist and delivered a punch. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The man in ck had little time to react as Gabriel''s fist struck his right shoulder, resulting in a bone-crushing crack. His grip on the gun loosened, and it fell from his hand. He was sent flying and crashed to the ground. Gabriel pounced forward like a fierce tiger, swiftly catching the falling gun. In one fluid motion, he rolled forward and rose to his feet, aiming with the gun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three shots rang out in quick session. The three other armed men were too slow to respond. They barely had a chance to raise their guns before each of them was hit in the wrist. Their guns ttered to the ground as blood poured from their wounds. The whole room fell into sudden silence. The situation changed in the blink of an eye. Samuel had once been in control of the situation, but now it was Gabriel whomanded respect and instilled fear in everyone present. Samuel turned pale. He was skilled in boxing and had considerablebat ability, but Gabriel''s performance just now left him dumbfounded. What the hell was this guy? That was the only thought running through his mind. It felt unreal. Gabriel''s speed, explosive power, and marksmanship were all at the pinnacle. If he hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, he would have doubted it. "Get the hell off me!" Just as Samuel was lost in thought, Mia suddenly flipped over. With a swing of her right hand, she brandished the surgical knife. The sharp de aimed straight for Samuel''s throat. Reacting quickly, Samuel jumped back as far as possible. The surgical knife narrowly missed, grazing his cheek. Although he wasn''t injured, Mia regained her freedom. "You b*tch!" Samuel fumed, touching his face. Luckily, there was no wound. Meanwhile, Gabriel lifted his gun and pointed it at the two men who had been holding Ava hostage. "Let her go!" His words were ice-cold and sent shivers down everyone''s spine. The two men, having witnessed Gabriel''s marksmanship and been overwhelmed by his presence, immediately released Ava and backed away to a safe distance. And so, Mia and Ava were both set free. As soon as Ava regained her freedom, she covered her chest with her hands. Overwhelmed by a sense of grievance, she began to sob in sorrow. At that point, Gabriel was still her man. And the sight of her aggrieved look tugged at his heartstrings. He rushed over, abandoning his gun and taking off his shirt to drape it over her shoulders. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I''m sorry for this!" he apologized, uttering a simple phrase that caused all of Ava''s pent-up grievances to burst forth. She threw herself into his arms, tears flowing uncontrobly. Despite feeling wronged, this moment brought her both happiness and warmth. "Wait for me. I''ll get justice for you." Gabriel released her and turned around abruptly. With his bare chest exposed, he said coldly, "It''s beyond doubt that all of you haveid your eyes on spots you shouldn''t have. Now, tell me who tore my woman''s clothes?" He held his breath, ready to explode at any second. Those men in ck stood frozen in ce, too afraid to speak. Samuel gnashed his teeth in frustration and said, "Gabriel, you''re impressive. This is it for today. We''ll meet again. Let''s go!" The situation had reached such a point that there was no need to stay any longer. He was determined to bring Ghost Face or more people from the Dragon-ying Association next time. Gabriel was indeed a tough nut to crack. "Go? Are you dreaming or simply not awake yet? Do you really think you can leave?" Gabriel couldn''t help but smile at Samuel''s nonchnt attempt to leave. This idiot still hadn''t grasped the situation. "You won''t let me go? Well then, do you dare to touch me?" Samuel seemed unconcerned, speaking with disdain written all over his face. He was the Chairman of the Dragon-ying Association. If Gabriel dared toy a finger on him, the hundreds of people under hismand would turn Gabriel into minced meat. Moreover, he was a member of the Davis family. If Gabriel acted recklessly and injured two members of the Davis family in one day, he would be doomed. Unwilling to waste his breath, Gabriel reached for a decorative iron feather from the wall and yanked it off. His eyes turned fierce, and he took a swift step forward. With his left hand, he seized one of the ck-d men by the neck. Before the man could react, Gabriel plunged the iron feather into his eye mercilessly. His speed was astonishing. After stabbing one eye, he swiftly pierced the other. "Ah!" The ck-d man let out a miserable scream. His eye sockets shattered into a bloody mess as blood flowed profusely. The other men werepletely petrified. This was simply a demon. He was ruthless. Just because they saw Ava''s exposed chest, he wanted to make them all blind. This was an absolute madman. Ava tightened her grip on Gabriel''s clothes, wrapping them tightly around her. Gabriel''s merciless actions frightened her so much that her tears stopped flowing. Mia''s face remained cold, but she furrowed her brows slightly. Gabriel''s ruthlessness went beyond her imagination. "Are you fu*king crazy?" Samuel, who had been calm just a moment ago, waspletely panicked. Gabriel''s brutal actionspletely overturned his understanding. "Crazy? This is just the beginning!" Discarding the man held tightly in his left hand, Gabriel swiftly moved. With one punch, he knocked down another man in ck. With the iron feathers gripped in his right hand, he ruthlessly stabbed twice. The man screamed in agony, both eyespletely blinded. The remaining five men in ck were frightened and scattered in all directions. This man was a bloodthirsty lunatic. If they didn''t escape now, they would lose their eyes as well. However, Gabriel had no intention of letting anyone leave. He pounced like a hunting leopard, chasing after the fleeingmbs in a cage. In a short time, blood filled the room. The remaining five men''s eyes were gouged out by Gabriel with the iron feathers too. It was a bloody scene. Only Samuel remained standing, and he desperately tried to escape. As he was about to leave the room, he felt a chill on his spine. He paused and turned around, only to be met with a pair of eyes from hell, staring at him fiercely. "Go to hell!" Being a skilled boxer himself, he chose to fight since there was no escape. He extended his elbow, aiming at Gabriel''s head. Gabriel dodged swiftly, and his strike missed. Taking his chance, heunched another strike with his knee. "With such ridiculous moves, you think you can harm me?" Gabriel snorted and stopped evading. He clenched his fist and met the iing knee with a sh. Bang! Gabriel possessed immense strength, and his fist was as hard as steel. He struck Samuel''s right leg with such force that it swung backward. Losing his bnce, Samuelnded heavily on the ground. Before he could even recover from the pain, Gabriel delivered a kick. His footnded squarely on Samuel''s head, and the sidekick caused it to explode. Blood sttered in all directions. Samuel''s body spun several times on the ground before finallying to a stop. "Now, tell me, do I dare to touch you or not?" Gabriel said coldly, looking down at the dying man with disdain. Samuel was on the verge of losing consciousness, his body barely clinging to life. Gabriel squatted down and lifted Samuel off the ground. "I believe you were the one who tore my woman''s clothes. Do you think I won''t tear your entire body apart like a piece of paper?" Gabriel hadn''t initially intended to be so ruthless, but these people were too foolish. And they would pay the price for their foolishness. Chapter 24 Listen to the Drop Chapter 24 Listen to the Drop Chapter 24 Listen to the Drop Wrapped in Gabriel''s clothes, Ava trembled in shock. On the floor, seven ck-d figures moaned in agony, their eyes all gouged out. The gruesome scene was almost too much for her to bear. Gabriel was so ruthless. He waspletely different from the mischievous guy she knew. But she also knew that Gabriel did all this for her. These people had seen her exposed chest and defiled her modesty. At that, she was no longer afraid and suppressed herpassionate nature. She kept telling herself that these people deserved what they got. Whether it was the yful Gabriel or the merciless one, they were both Gabriel. And he captivated her. Mia furrowed her brows further and further. She knew boxing, and herbat skills were quite good. But based on what she saw today, she could only say that Gabriel''s skills were terrifying. And this was after he lost his memory. He was fighting by dint of muscle memory and explosive power. If Gabriel fully remembered his past and recovered his skills, it was unimaginable how terrifying his combat abilities would be. This piqued her curiosity even more. What was his identity before he lost his memory? Why was he so strong yet ended up losing his memory? The reasons were truly unfathomable. And despite spending half a year with him, she still couldn''t see through this enigmatic man. "Please, let me go!" Samuel pleaded, dropping all pretenses and appealing to Gabriel on hisst shred of consciousness. Though he was involved in shady activities and had done many terrible things,pared to this demonic man, he was merely a small fish in a big pond. He didn''t want to y anymore. He couldn''t afford to lose. It was a foolish decision to cause trouble for the Foster sisters. Now, all he wanted was to leave this hellish ce. "Let you go? It seems like you''re still dreaming!" Gabriel''s cold words instantly crushed Samuel''s spirit. Once the game started, it wouldn''t end so easily. Gabriel looked around and suddenly spotted a window. Narrowing his eyes, he said, "Alright then. Things need toe to an end. I''ll give you a chance! We''re on the seventh floor. I''ll throw you out the window, and whether you live or die will depend on your luck!" Samuel was utterly terrified. The Seventh floor! In his current state, the fall would undoubtedly kill him. He panicked, struggled desperately, and shouted in despair, "No, I can''t die like this! If I die, the Davis family won''t let you go. You''re courting trouble!" "Don''t bother to worry about me!" Narrowing his eyes, Gabriel casually said, "As long as I don''t want to, no one can do anything to me. Not even hundreds of armed policemen could kill me. "So, killing you is not a problem for me! "I''m not in a good mood right now. Besides killing you, I''m considering going to your house and killing every member of your family. That could be considered as getting rid of a nuisance for the people! "I''m pretty sure that your whole family doesn''t have any decent people." At such a point, this idiot was still trying to scare him with the Davis family. If he was afraid of them, he wouldn''t have stepped into this mess. Now, he could do anything he wanted. After all, he was strong, and he didn''t have many things to worry about. If anyone annoyed him, they were done for. No one in the Dragon Kingdom could catch him anyway. Besides, he was using a fake identity. So, whether it was the Davis family or any other force, he didn''t care at all. He did things purely based on his mood. And those who provoked him were considered unlucky. Upon hearing Gabriel''s words, Samuel nearly passed out. Hisst hope was dashed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. All his reliance had no effect on Gabriel. "Gabriel, freeze! Raise your hands!" Just when Samuel was feeling disheartened, Robert appeared. In Samuel''s eyes, the man was surrounded by a holy light. Robert was his absolute savior. Robert hade back with several police officers. He aimed his gun at Gabriel, but when he saw everything in the room, his mind went nk. ''What the hell?'' All seven of Samuel''s subordinates were lying on the ground. They were in a miserable state, their eyes gouged out. Even Samuel himself was being held up in the air by Gabriel. Robert was dumbfounded, unable toprehend the situation. His hand holding the gun began to tremble. Hearing Robert''s voice, Gabriel turned his head. His crimson eyes coldly stared at Robert. "What took you so long? Did you get lost in the courtyard? "I''m not in a good mood right now. Get out of my face, or I''ll deal with you too." Originally, he was still thinking about going to the police station, having a cup of coffee, and challenging the power of the Davis family. But Samuel messed it all up, and he was no longer in the mood to do that. He decided to settle everything through violence. His words struck Robert dumb. For the first time, he felt his identity as a police officer was fragile. "Gabriel, you''ve threatened a police officer, which is a serious crime. Release Samuel immediately and try to get lenient treatment. Otherwise, your fate will be miserable!" His palms were sweaty, and even holding the gun felt slippery. Although Robert spoke toughly, he secretly panicked. "Go ahead and shoot me, or get lost!" Gabriel snorted, turning away from the man. He tightened his grip on Samuel and walked toward the window. As he pushed it open, a cold wind blew in. In an instant, Samuel felt despair choking him. "Gabriel, don''t act recklessly. I''ll really shoot!" Completely intimidated by Gabriel''s imposing demeanor, Robert trembled and sweated profusely. He didn''t dare move a muscle as Gabriel approached the window. "Whether you live or die depends on your luck." Gabriel treated Robert as if he were invisible, paying no attention to him whatsoever. Slowly, he pushed Samuel''s body out of the window. Mia, Ava, and Robert were all on edge. Once Gabriel let go, Samuel would undoubtedly meet his demise. It would be a case of manughter and a matter of grave importance. Just as everyone''s hearts reached their throats, a sudden ding broke the tension. Samuel''s phone rang crisply and suspensefully. "Oh, let''s see who''s calling!" His curiosity piqued, Gabriel reached into Samuel''s pocket with his other hand. He took out the phone and looked at the caller ID: Grandfather. Unexpectedly, it was the head of the Davis family. Gabriel became interested and pressed the answer button. A feeble voice came from the other end, "Samuel, how''s everything going?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and slowly replied, "Sorry, I''m not Samuel." "You... You''re Gabriel?" Michael was startled. Gabriel said, "Who else could I be?" "Where''s Samuel? What did you do to him?" A sense of unease filled Michael''s heart. "Oh, him!" Gabriel nced at the disheveled man and smiled. "He''s barely clinging to life. By the way, I was nning to throw him off the seventh floor. Since you called, would you like to listen to the drop?" Chapter 25 Two Phone Calls Chapter 25 Two Phone Calls Chapter 25 Two Phone Calls "I dare you!" Michael roared from the other end of the phone. Gabriel maintained a calm expression, but a glint suddenly flickered in his eyes. "Try me! I''ll count to three, and we''ll listen together. "Three!" "Two! Everyone held their breath. The tension in the air reached its peak. Just as Gabriel was about to say "one", Michael suddenly lost his edge. "Wait a minute, Gabriel. There is no deep hatred between you and the Davis family. Why must ite to the point of a desperate fight?" Given Gabriel''s actions, he truly was a madman. Michael was unsure if this lunatic wouldn''t kill his grandson. To be on the safe side, he had to stall Gabriel. "Why can''t I understand what you''re saying?" Gabriel said slowly, but his tone grew colder. "It was your grandson who barged into my woman''s house with a group of men, humiliating her and her sister. They provoked me to this extent. What''s wrong with me killing this bastard? "Why do you sound like I''m the unreasonable one? "Is this how the Davis family reasons? "I am a rough person and not good at reasoning. So, let''s just listen to the drop." People from these big families always thought too highly of themselves. When their self-importance turned into a habit, it only made others detest them. Gabriel had no patience for such people. Just as he was about to let go, Michael anxiously shouted through the phone, "Gabriel, I am currently in Mr. Brooks'' office, and Leon willeter. Let''s put aside our grievances and have a good talk!" "Mr. Brooks, the congressman from Birchwood?" Gabriel frowned immediately. The six congressmen controlled the entire state. Could this man be the power behind the Davis family? Gabriel was starting to have a headache. He thought about it and felt that something was amiss. If there were really a provincial congressman as their support, the Davis family would have been more powerful than they were now. From what he could see, the Davis family''s power hadn''t reached that level yet. Then why was this old fool in Mr. Brooks'' office? After thinking it through, he had two choices. He could kill Samuel andpletely stir the muddy waters in Silverwood. The result would be that he might struggle to establish himself in Silverwood using a legitimate identity. And he would have to continue using a fake identity. Or he could take Michael''s advice and go to negotiate with the man. If their talk went smoothly, he would officially enter Silverwood and be a yer in the game. Everyone would approve of his identity. The only regret was that he couldn''t kill Samuel, that despicable creature. "Well, it depends on my mood!" With that thought in mind, Gabriel hung up the phone. He had already made up his mind. He would choose the second option. If Samuel had really vited Mia or Ava today, not even the congressman could save him. But since there was no substantial harm and Samuel was barely clinging to life, he could settle it peacefully. With a high-ranking official involved, he should adjust the strategy. He wouldpete with the Davis family fairly and squarely. And the victor would be determined by their abilities. After ending the call, he pulled Samuel back inside. And the man thudded on the floor. In an instant, Ava, Mia, and Robert were all relieved. The semi-conscious Samuel rxed and gasped for air. Finally, he could live. Gabriel pondered for a moment and took out his phone, ready to call Leon. Michael''s words shouldn''t be false, but he needed to confirm with Leon. And he would like to see if this congressman was really going to join the game as a mediator. He opened the address book and was about to dial Leon''s number when his phone suddenly rang. "She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene..." The ringtone was deafening. Quite coincidentally, it was Leon calling. "Hello?" Gabriel answered the call, and Leon''s voice came over. "Mr. Gabriel, just now, Thomas and I obtained recorded evidence and found a friend in the police station. We are preparing to summon James. It seems the Davis family haspromised. "Michael stepped in and found Mr. Brooks from Birchwood! "Mr. Brooks called me and asked me to go to his office to talk. "On my way there, I just wanted to report to you." Gabriel narrowed his eyes. It seemed that Michael''s words were true. He had epted Thomas as his underling because this guy was funny and could be used as a pawn in the game. After all, Thomas had the audio evidence of James hiring someone to kidnap others. With Leon supervising everything, they could solidify the case. That was why he asked Thomas to turn himself in. Gabriel took the initiative and gained an advantage. He had already anticipated that the Davis family would use their power to pursue him for causing harm to others. That was good. If they wanted to use him, he would prove James guilty of a kidnap crime. Both sides would suffer, and they would see whose crime was more severe. Clearly, the crime of kidnapping was more severe. That was why he remained calm. He was confident that even if he had gone to the police station, there wouldn''t have been any problem. The Davis family would certainlypromise. At that, he asked, "Who is Mr. Brooks? What is his rtionship with the Davis family?" The crucial point now was to confirm the rtionship between the Davis family and Mr. Brooks. Power struggles were all about the forces behind the scenes. In front of power and influence, the crimesmitted were often irrelevant. Leon said, "His full name is Tyler Brooks, and he is a retiring veteran congressman with high prestige and great power in Birchwood. He ranks 3rd among the six major congressmen in Birchwood. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "He is a resident of Birchwood and holds a neutral position. He is not a supporter of the Davis family! "To put it bluntly, anyone who wants to establish themselves in Birchwood must obtain the approval of him. "In some aspects, he maintains the bnce in Birchwood." Gabriel understood what Leon meant. Although he lost his memories, he still had an instinctive sensitivity to certain things. Local forces were like feudal lords. Not only were they powerful, but they also acted as stabilizers in their respective areas. That was because stability in the region was most beneficial to them. "Come to the Royal Mansion and pick me up. I''ll go with you!" He felt it necessary to figure out the situation. His visit could be considered a gesture of respect toward Mr. Brooks. "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Leon hung up the phone and immediately instructed the driver to turn around. In the room, Gabriel put away his phone and crouched down. "Congrattions, you''ve survived!" Looking at Samuel, who looked like a mess, he clicked his tongue and then turned to Robert. "Mr. Officer over there, you can clean up the scene now. However, I can''t go to the police station with you. I''m going to the congressman''s office to have a chat with Mr. Brooks and the head of the Davis family, who is also your boss." Robert''s jaw dropped in astonishment. Mr. Brooks! That was a big shot he could only see on TV. He found it hard to arrest Gabriel again. Gabriel stood up and approached Ava, his eyes instantly softening. He said to Ava, "Change your clothes and go back with your sister. It''s not safe to stay here anymore. I''ll take care of this first, and when I''m done, I''ll contact you." Ava obediently nodded and threw herself into his arms again. As Gabriel looked up, he caught a glimpse of aplex expression on Mia''s face. Chapter 26 Mr. Brooks Chapter 26 Mr. Brooks Chapter 26 Mr. Brooks Half an hourter. Gabriel Edwards had already boarded Leon''s business car. Inside the car, it was spacious and luxurious. There was even a table specifically for drinking. On the shelf beside it, there were several bottles of imported wine. Gabriel Edwards held a Liggett Select in his mouth. It seemed a bit out of ce in this luxurious car. "Where''s Thomas Taylor?" Gabriel Edwards asked. Leon replied, "I have a reliable friend at the police station, holding a high position. I asked Thomas Taylor to take the recorded evidence to him. If there''s any issue on your end, he''ll immediately take action and summon James Davis." Gabriel Edwards was very satisfied with Leon''s arrangement. It was because of this that he could continue to maintain his authority in front of the Davis family. He confirmed again, "Will Mr. Brooks really not side with the Davis family?" This was crucial. It almost determined whether he could continue the fight against the Davis family. "He probably won''t!" Leon said, "Mr. Brooks''s influence in Silverwood is among the top. What''s more, he''s a local power, which makes him even more formidable. However, he rarely gets involved in the struggles of other forces in Silverwood, only maintaining a bnce appropriately." Gabriel Edwards nodded silently. The word "probably" from Leon already made him feel uneasy. It was suffocating. Soon, the car entered the State Assembly. Gabriel Edwards followed behind Leon and arrived at Mr. Brooks''s office led by a secretary. "Hello, Mr. Brooks!" Upon entering the office, the usually authoritative Leon also bowed slightly. He took the initiative to step forward and shook hands with an elegant elderly man with half-white hair. The elder was Tyler Brooks. Wearing square sses, he exuded a schrly aura. "Mr. Leon, long time no see!" Tyler Brooks stood up with a smile and shook hands with Leon. Then, turning his gaze to Gabriel Edwards, he extended his right hand, "This must be Gabriel Edwards. So young!" Gabriel Edwards remained quite calm, having already formed an opinion about Tyler Brooks. Slick, and an old fox! He shook hands with Tyler Brooks, squinting and smiling, "Hello, Mr. Brooks. Just call me Gabriel." In front of Tyler Brooks, he had to show humility no matter what. Firstly, because Mr. Brook had a high position and authority. And secondly, because he was an elder. For elders who weren''t enemies, he could maintain basic respect, just like a model young man. With a fierce expression, Michael Davis also stood up, his face gloomy, "Mr. Leon, I didn''t expect that someone of your stature would start bringing kids around, just like a kindergarten teacher!" This remark instantly created a tense atmosphere. This statement was clearly aimed at Gabriel Edwards. Leon was immediately displeased and was about to speak. Talking about Gabriel Edwards was equivalent to pping him in the face. But Gabriel Edwards on the side coldly chuckled and retorted, "A kindergarten kid is still better than some old geezer who''s halfway in the grave, and someone whose teeth are almost all gone but still tries to show off his mouth. Leon, if this old guy dies in the future, donate a cheap urn for me, one made of toilet y. It suits his stench!" When it came to hurling insults, Gabriel Edwards never backed down from anyone. Michael Davis had clearly picked the wrong target. "Gabriel Edwards, you''re so young, don''t be too arrogant!" Michael Davis wanted to cow Gabriel Edwards into submission with his face contorted in anger. He hadn''t expected this young man to have such a sharp tongue. "If I''m not spirited, can I still be called a young man?" Gabriel Edwards snorted coldly, "Don''t pride yourself on being a veteran. Even on a bus, I wouldn''t give up my seat for some disrespectful old geezer!" "You..." Michael Davis was about to explode in anger. For so many years, he had never been insulted like this. "Enough! This is the State Assembly, not a ce for you to act recklessly!" The elegant Tyler Brooks finally lost his patience, his face darkening, "I called you here for a proper discussion. If anyone else speaks out of turn, get out!" Seeing Tyler Brooks angry, Gabriel Edwards quickly tried to appease him. With a yful smile on his face, he said nonchntly, "My apologies, Mr. Brooks. I sometimes speak without thinking." Having gained the upper hand verbally just now, it was time to pull back. Moreover, by actively appeasing Tyler Brooks, he could shut Michael Davis up. And also leave Michael Davis out in the cold. Tyler Brooks, being an old hand at this, was adept at controlling his expressions. He praised Gabriel Edwards, "It''s okay for a young man to be spirited, as long as he knows when to rein it in. Come, please sit." With that, Michael Davis on the side looked somewhat embarrassed. He could only sit down by himself, feeling a bit left out. This time, his verbal provocation had gained him no advantage. It was like lifting a rock only to drop it on his own foot! After everyone had sat down and the secretary had served tea, the conversation began. Tyler Brooks, exuding the aura of a big shot, slowly said, "Birchwood, in the central region of Dragon Kingdom, is the most important province and a major cultural and tourist province. The nation has always paid close attention to the development of Birchwood." "I was born on thisnd and love it deeply. Therefore, I don''t want to see anyone cause trouble and disturb the peace here." "The events of the past few days have thrown the long-stable Birchwood into chaos." "Davis family, a major n in Silverwood, and Jack Davis from the Davis family is also an important councilor in the city." "Gabriel, the mysterious young master of Apex Bank!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "How many people have you involved in your fight?" "Since yesterday, many in the State Assembly have been running around because of your issues. My head is about to explode!" "It''s one thing for you to fight, but for people of your status to resort to such underhanded tactics is simply disgraceful!" "If I didn''t intervene today, to what extent would you have taken this?" "Gabriel do you really intend to kill?" "Sir Davis, are you really going to let your grandson humiliate the sisters from the Foster family?" Gabriel Edwards squinted and remained silent. Michael Davis also didn''t dare to speak. Now, whoever spoke would only get scolded. After a pause, Tyler Brooks continued, "Gabriel injured James Davis. Before that, James Davis had hired thugs to kidnap Ava Foster from the Foster family. Now, even the police station is divided into two factions, both waiting to make arrests." "You tell me, who should be arrested?" "This is simply ridiculous!" "In my opinion, both of you have suffered losses. Let''s just let this matter go and not pursue it any further." This solution was like giving each party an equal punishment. With the attitude of making big things small and small things even smaller. "But!" Michael Davis suddenly became anxious, "Mr. Brooks, my grandson will be left with a lifelong disability. I can''t swallow this breath!" He felt this solution was unfair. Gabriel Edwards had no issues, but his grandson would be crippled for life. "Whether you can swallow it or not, you have to. Over the years, your grandson has acted recklessly in Birchwood,mitting countless heinous deeds that have angered both gods and men. Do I need to spell it out?" Tapping his right index finger on the sofa, Tyler Brooks''s face darkened, "In my opinion, your grandson is lucky to only be left with a disability. Do you really think that in the entire Dragon Kingdom, only the Davis family is supreme? If one day he encounters a truly powerful force, and someone beats him to death, it wouldn''t be unjustified!" Michael Davis was immediately at a loss for words and dared not speak further. He could see that Tyler Brooks was truly angry. Indeed, over the years, The descendants of the Davis family had been utterlywless. Seeing Michael Davis being scolded like a grandson, Gabriel Edwards almostughed out loud from the side. Tyler Brooks was quite interesting. But before Gabriel Edwards could revel in his triumph for long, Tyler Brooks suddenly shifted his gaze to him, "And you, Gabriel, you were too ruthless. The Davis family only has these two precious grandsons, and one has been crippled by you. The other today probably won''t fare much better, right?" Upon hearing the reprimand, Gabriel Edwards was unfazed. Compared to Tyler Brooks''s scolding of Michael Davis, these few words directed at him felt rather insignificant. "After all that''s been said, I truly hope you both can reconcile." With a sigh, Tyler Brooks revealed a smile again, his tone bing gentler, "If you genuinely can''t reconcile, then fight honorably. Don''t resort to despicable means like kidnapping and hijacking. Such incidents should not happen again!" "Whichever party resorts to these tactics, you will mean to oppose me!" "Fight honorably. If you lose, ept your fate!" Chapter 27 Each with Ulterior Motives Chapter 27 Each with Ulterior Motives Chapter 27 Each with Ulterior Motives Gabriel Edwards has only one feeling right now. He''se to the right ce. This Mr. Brooks, no matter how you look at it, seems to be on his side. Lifting his eyes, sure enough, Michael Davis''s face at this moment is gloomy and displeased. He looks a bit constipated! "State your intentions, both of you! Fight or reconcile?" Tyler Brooks asked very seriously finally. "Fight!" "Fight!" "......" "......" Gabriel Edwards and Michael Davis almost spoke in unison. At this point, there''s no chance of reconciliation. It''s either you die, or I live. "Then fight and fend for yourselves! Just a reminder, fight honorably, only then will you earn my, Tyler Brooks''s, approval." Feeling a headache, Tyler Brooks gave up on mediating. He doesn''t care anymore; he can only judge fairly and try to prevent things from getting too terrible. Given the circumstances, Gabriel Edwards took the initiative to assure, "Don''t worry, Mr. Brooks. I originally thought of going directly to the Davis family mansion and killing them all, since the Davis family is full of weaklings. But since you''ve spoken, I won''t use violence. I''ll use legitimate means to crush the Davis family." "Just you?" Michael Davis sneered, "You''re overestimating yourself!" However, Tyler Brooks raised a hand to interrupt Michael Davis, "Sir Davis, state your intentions as well. Stop letting your grandson engage in kidnappings and such!" With an annoyed face, Michael Davis eventuallypromised, "I know, Mr. Brooks. For my Davis family, eliminating the Foster family and some unidentified people isn''t that troublesome. An elephant stepping on an ant can easily crush it." Back in the day, the Davis family used a small advantage to eliminate the Turner family. Now in their prime, would they fear a small Foster Family and an unknown guy? How ridiculous! "Alright, I''ve noted down what you''ve said. I hope you''ll keep your word." Tyler Brooks stood up, with his tone cold, as a final warning. Standing up meant seeing the guests out. "Thank you, Mr. Brooks, for today. Now that our discussion is over, we won''t disturb your rest." Gabriel Edwards, knowing they should leave, stood up. Together with Leon, they bid farewell to Tyler Brooks. Just as the two were about to leave, Tyler Brooks suddenly spoke with his gaze sharpened, " Gabriel, can you tell me who your father is? Perhaps I know him, and I might have the chance to visit him." Gabriel Edwards paused for a moment. Then, squinting his eyes and smiling, he evasively replied, "I''m sorry, Mr. Brooks, my father doesn''t allow me to reveal his name. Moreover... I believe you and my father probably don''t know each other." He didn''t even know who his father was, so how could he tell Tyler Brooks? But there was one thing he had to grasp. Mystery! The more mysterious, the harder it is for others to gauge you. "Haha,e for tea another time!" Tyler Brooks maintained his smile and called for his secretary. He instructed the secretary to see Gabriel Edwards and Leon out. After Gabriel Edwards and Leon left, Michael Davis finally couldn''t hold back, "Mr. Brooks, whose side are you really on? Why do you always seem to favor Gabriel Edwards?" In fact, it was Michael Davis who had invited Tyler Brooks. But from their conversation, he felt that Tyler Brooks didn''t help him at all. "You''re not young anymore, can you calm down?" Tyler Brooks said impatiently, picking up his teacup, "I''ll tell you, the supervision team from Dragon Kingdom is about toe to Silverwood." "Keep an eye on those troublemakers in your family!" "If they mess up, no one will be able to help you!" The main reason he mediated between Gabriel Edwards and Michael Davis was that the supervision team from Dragon Kingdom was about to station in Silverwood. The supervision team, that''s like the emperor''s envoy in ancient times. He''s about to retire, and he doesn''t want any scandals to tarnish his reputation. So, at this critical juncture, these two families must calm down for a while. At the very least, they shouldn''t cause any more trouble. "Therefore, you''re just going to let Gabriel Edwards be so arrogant in Silverwood?" Michael Davis couldn''t swallow his anger. Tyler Brooks, with an impatient face, angrily asked, "Do you know Gabriel Edwards''s real identity? Behind Apex Bank is the terrifying Ghostly Purgatory Hall. If Gabriel Edwards''s identity is extraordinary, your Davis family''s power is simply not enough to y against him!" "But..." Michael Davis hesitated slightly, "Isn''t the current Ghostly Purgatory Hall fragmented?" Tyler Brooks sighed, "A skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. Better safe than sorry." "Alright, I''ll listen to you, Mr. Brooks." Although he said that, it was clear that Michael Davis was still harboring anger. Tyler Brooks''s gaze shifted, and a cold light shot from his refined eyes, "Don''t be discouraged. As I said, you can''t use underhanded methods, but you can use legitimate means to fight against Gabriel Edwards." "Your prestigious Davis family''s Greend Group, can''t you eliminate a small Foster family?" "Besides, do I have to spell everything out for you?" "To kill Gabriel Edwards, does your Davis family have to do it yourselves? You should know, the current Ghostly Purgatory Hall is fragmented, and several major forces are waiting to unify the Ghostly Purgatory Hall in the Halloween." "You just need to spread the words that Gabriel Edwards has a mysterious identity, who is rted to the previous Lord of Ghostly Purgatory Hall and covets the position of the Lord." "If the rumors are spread well, do you even need to lift a finger?" "The old guys in Ghostly Purgatory Hall will take action to kill Gabriel Edwards!" After hearing Tyler Brooks''s words, Michael Davis felt enlightened. His tense face finally rxed. "Thank you, Mr. Brooks. I know what to do now." ...... ...... After leaving the State Assembly, Gabriel Edwards was in high spirits. No matter what, Tyler Brooks''s intervention was beneficial to him. The open confrontations were just three battles. In business, he had ten billion in his hands, enough to help the Foster family fight against the Davis family. In the underworld, the Dragon-ying Association was nothing in his eyes. As for politics, as long as he kept his identity a mystery, at the very least, he would remain undefeated. So, no matter what the battle, he wasn''t afraid. And to defeat the Davis family, he now only needed a breakthrough. That was to find the Davis family''s Achilles'' heel. When the time was right, he would deliver the final blow. Thinking of this, he said to Leon, "I told you yesterday to help me connect with a heavyweight. Do you have a target?" Leon replied, "I already have a target. It''s a councilor surnamed Adams in Silverwood City. He''s from a big family, arguably even more powerful than the Davis family." "I''ve always had a good rtionship with Mr. Adams. The Adams family had some grievances with the Davis family in the past because of the Turner family." "So, Mr. Adams is a suitable choice." "However, Mr. Adams has a peculiar temperament and isn''t easy to deal with. Also, he''s not currently in Birchwood. Once he returns, I''ll take you to see him immediately." Gabriel Edwards was satisfied and reassured by Leon''s actions. This bearded man, who looked so imposing, was actually quite meticulous. His gaze sharpened, recalling what Leon had mentioned about the Turner family, and he thought of Ste Turner. After a moment of contemtion, he asked, "What kind of woman is Ste Turner?" Leon was taken aback, clearly not expecting Gabriel Edwards to bring up Ste Turner. Swallowing instinctively, he said, "Mr. Gabriel, this woman is truly dangerous! She has a naturally seductive charm and allure. Any man, with just one nce, would find it hard to control himself." "Over the years, if it weren''t for the protection of the Davis family, this young widow would probably have been taken by some unscrupulous individuals." Hearing Leon''s words, Gabriel Edwards was slightly surprised. Previously, Thomas Taylor had mentioned how enticing Ste Turner was, but he hadn''t taken it seriously. Now, even Leon, when mentioning Ste Turner, was swallowing hard and praising her. This made him more and more curious. "How interesting!" Gabriel Edwards squinted and smiled, "Tell me, if I were to get involved with Ste Turner, would it be like putting a big green hat on the Davis family? After all, the Davis family''s company is called the Greend Group. Quite fitting, isn''t it?" "Uh..." Leon was somewhat speechless, but replied, "Mr. Gabriel, Ste Turner is also a woman with a strong personality and isn''t easy to tame. Moreover, the Davis family keeps a very close watch on her, making it difficult for you to approach her." "Difficult to approach?" Gabriel Edwards scoffed, "Tomorrow night, I''ll pay a visit to Ste Turner''s chamber. I want to see for myself what the number one beauty in Silverwood, whom all men drool over, really looks like!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 28 Bosom Friend Chapter 28 Bosom Friend Chapter 28 Bosom Friend After making a call to Ava Foster and letting her know he was safe, Gabriel Edwards returned to the Ster Estate. That night, he decided to go home. To his own home. After getting out of the car and arriving at the entrance gate of themunity, he once again saw the familiar bald head. It was Thomas Taylor, who had been waiting at the entrance for a while. This time, it was Gabriel Edwards who had called Thomas Taylor, asking him toe over. Since he had taken in a younger brother, he needed to nurture and make use of him. If there''s nothing else, they could also hang out. "Boss, you''re back!" Seeing Gabriel Edwards, Thomas Taylor was delighted and greeted him. Today was undoubtedly the pinnacle of his life. He had met the famous Mr. Leon. Under Mr. Leon''s guidance, he also got to know a high-ranking officer from the police station. Moreover, after confessing his own crime, he was courteously released by that high-ranking officer. For so many years, always acting as a thug, he had never enjoyed such treatment. He knew that all of this was orchestrated by his Boss, Gabriel Edwards, behind the scenes. He had a shiny head, but not a big face. He didn''t have that much of a reputation. From this point on, his admiration for Gabriel Edwards grew even stronger. He was determined to follow Gabriel Edwards for the rest of his life. "Get some drinks and dishes, and bring them to Building 4, Unit 1, Room 1906!" Without stopping, Gabriel Edwards said this and then entered themunity. "Alright, Boss, I''m on it!" Thomas Taylor replied with a big smile. He rubbed his bald head and headed towards a few small restaurants across the street. Being able to serve Gabriel Edwards was an honor. "Zoe, it''s sote, and you''re still reading?" Opening the door, Gabriel Edwards smiled slightly. At a nce, he saw Zoe Evans sitting on the sofa, holding a physics book. Zoe Evans looked well, which put him at ease. It seemed that after taking the medicine, her condition had been stabilized. Now, he was just hoping for good news from the hospital, hoping they would find a matching organ for Zoe Evans. If that happened, Zoe would be saved. "Gabriel, you''re back!" Zoe Evans looked up and closed her physics book. She gave Gabriel Edwards a gentle smile. That smile made Gabriel Edwards feel as if he was bathed in the warmth of spring. He felt as if he was walking by the sea, warm and rxed. "What have you been up to these past few days? You''ve been without a trace." Just then, Blind John came out of his room. Holding a well-worn copy of the Book of Changes in his hand, he sized up Gabriel Edwards for a moment, "Your face is glowing with a rosy hue, damn it, you little rascal, are you having another romantic streak? Did that cold beauty fall for you with just one move?" As he spoke, Blind John seemed quite envious. Suddenly, he felt that his left hand wasn''t as good anymore. "Get a stool. The drinks and meat will be here soon, and they''ll surely shut you up!" Hearing Blind John''s words, Gabriel Edwards red at him. This old guy was starting to get out of line again. The allure of Dr. Mia was something most people would find hard to resist. "There''s drinks and meat?" Hearing about drinks and meat, Blind John''s face instantly changed. He ran back to his room with a grin, tucking a wine gourd into his waist. Only then did he go to the kitchen and bring out a small table and stools. Gabriel Edwards was instantly speechless. Seeing Blind John''s behavior, he guessed that the old man had finished the wine he had stored. Soon, he would be both drinking and taking more. He said irritably, "Have you finished your ''Three Whips and Yellow Snake'' wine?" Blind John would brew his own wine on regr days. But the ingredients were quite peculiar. Apart from the "three whips" of bull, sheep, and horse, he would also put a few snakes of unknown species into the wine jar. That wine was disgusting just by looking at it. But Blind John always found it delicious. Of course, it was for a wine lover like Blind John. what he brewed was definitely consumed faster than he could make it, so he often carried his wine gourd around to mooch off others. Blind John chuckled, "I''ve finished it. Snakes are hard to catch, and I don''t have money for other ingredients. I was just waiting to get some from you!" Gabriel Edwards was even more speechless. This guy really had thick skin and didn''t even try to hide it. Just as he was about to scold him, he saw the warm smile on Zoe Evans''s face. The swear words that were on the tip of his tongue found their way back down his throat. After a while, Thomas Taylor knocked the door and entered. Both his hands were full, not knowing how he had knocked on the door. Under his arms, he also carried two bottles of Jian Nan Chun liquor. Gabriel Edwards was about to introduce Thomas Taylor, but Blind John,ughing heartily, stepped forward and weed Thomas Taylor in. "This bald brother here, you look like a straightforward person. Please sit down. You must be tired from carrying all this. Let me help you!" Blind John''s enthusiasm left Thomas Taylor dumbfounded. He nced at Gabriel Edwards and could onlyugh awkwardly in response. He wondered, given Gabriel Edwards''s status, why would he live in such a dpidated old house? Why would he associate with such a scruffy old man? The girl, on the other hand, was much more beautiful and quieter! With these doubts in his mind, he didn''t dare to ask too many questions. He could only obediently put down the things and start opening the wine. The food was abundant, with four cold and four hot dishes. And they were all main courses. To perform in front of Gabriel Edwards, Thomas Taylor didn''t mind spending some money. Christopher Evans had gone out to sell fried noodles, so there were only four people at the table. Zoe Evans was graceful and elegant, while Blind John was busy eating and grabbing food. Thomas Taylor kept frowning, seemingly having OCD, constantly tidying up the table. Moreover, he couldn''t drink too much. After drinking a little, he became dizzy and started talking more. In the middle, he even sang a song called "You Raise Me Up!" And surprisingly, he sang quite well! In this way, after three rounds of drinks, Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Blind John sneakily filled a gourd with wine and ran back to his room. Thomas Taylor wanted to drink more, but Gabriel Edwards stopped him. Gabriel Edwards said to the flushed-faced Thomas Taylor, "Remember, when you''re at my table, don''t overdrink without my permission. Your tolerance is too low, and it can lead to mistakes." Since he had taken in a younger brother, besides hanging out, he also had to guide him. Seeing Gabriel Edwards''s slightly cold expression, Thomas Taylor immediately stood up. Most of his drunkenness had worn off. "Yes, yes, yes!" He nodded vigorously. Gabriel Edwards continued, "Alright, you can go now. Tomorrow morning at ten, wait for me at the entrance of Apex Bank on North Street. I''ll transfer a billion to you!" "A billion?" Thomas Taylor ''s eyes widened in shock, like those of a startled bull. He thought he had misheard. Gabriel Edwards took a sip of his drink and waved his hand, "Alright, get going. Don''t bete tomorrow morning, or I''ll deal with you!" Thomas Taylor nodded repeatedly, his face full of disbelief, and left in a daze. A billion! He had never seen so much money in his life! "Zoe, everyone who should leave has left. Finally, we can have a quiet conversation." Exhaling the alcohol''s fumes, Gabriel Edwards rxedpletely. Living was too lonely, too tiring. And too much of a facade. Only at times like this, with the help of alcohol, could he chat with his sister Zoe Evans about his innermost feelings. He handed Zoe Evans a cup of tea and took a sip from his own, "Your father is the person I''m closest to, but he''s a straightforward man. Some things, when said to him, are just wasted words." "Blind John is unreliable. The words from my heart, I can only share with you." In this world, Gabriel Edwards might be the loneliest person. Without a name, without an identity, without memories. No one could understand him. Except for Zoe Evans. Though Zoe Evans was only eighteen and still was a high school student, she was truly very, very intelligent. Whenever he spoke, be it about his emotions, stories, or fantasies, Zoe Evans understood. And she always had the gentlest words to soothe his soul. "Gabriel, I know that you''re about to leave this peaceful life to search for your true destiny." "That kind of life might be thrilling, might be full of dangers, might make one''s heart surge with emotions, or might be filled with tender moments. But I''m sure, it''s definitely extraordinary." "It''s this kind of extraordinariness that truly belongs to your life." "Because I''ve known since long time ago that Gabriel is the most unique person in this world. So, Gabriel''s life must also be uniquely brilliant." Zoe Evans spoke softly and gently, but the moment she opened her mouth, Gabriel Edwards felt, she truly understood him... Chapter 29 The Little Girl Chapter 29 The Little Girl Chapter 29 The Little Girl The word "loneliness" can sometimes be truly oppressive. Just like Gabriel Edwards, he always felt as if he didn''t belong to this world. Born without knowing where he came from, and not knowing where he will go. While the world is illuminated, only he hides in a dark corner. Having been in the corner for so long, even when he steps out, he wears a mask. That mask is just to fit in, it''s not truly him. In a lifetime, one will always leave something behind. But he always felt that even if he died immediately, he wouldn''t have made the slightest impact on the world. Because he was always redundant! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Zoe!" Gabriel Edwards took a sip of wine, feeling warmth in his body and heart. "Actually, I quite like my current name, Gabriel Edwards. It''s like that in the pitch-ck night, I was fished out from the Hong River. So, the name Gabriel Edwards quite fits me." "But no matter how much I like my current name, I can''t help but wonder, what was my name before? Which surname from the hundred surnames belongs to me?" "People are strange, always searching for things that don''t belong to them now." Even though he said that he actually felt... ...that his name was chosen hastily. Zoe Evans gently shook her head, "That''s not true, Gabriel. The name and memories of your past have always been yours. It''s just that they are misced in time and space now, but one day, they will intersect." "Zoe, you always speak so poetically!" Gabriel Edwards stretched his body andughed. Zoe Evans''s words always struck a chord in his heart. "Really?" Zoe Evans said with a gentle smile on her face, "Gabriel, actually, the name Gabriel Edwards was chosen by me on behalf of my father for you." "Really? Not Christopher?" Gabriel Edwards was slightly surprised, then delighted, "I knew it! Christopher isn''t that cultured. How could he have chosen such a meaningful name for me? But why did you always hide this thing and say the name was from your father?" Years ago, when Christopher Evans rescued him from the Hong River, he woke up with no memory of himself. At that time, Christopher Evans named him Gabriel Edwards. He had always believed that it was Christopher Evans who had named him. Today, the truth emerged. It was Zoe Evans who had named him. But why was this fact hidden? He found it a bit strange. Zoe Evans''s eyes, bright and lively, moved like those of a sprite. A mix of innocence and yfulness, she uttered a word: "Secret!" Gabriel Edwards smiled wryly and shook his head. How did this girl start ying riddles with him? After some casual chat, most of his worries were alleviated. After a few drinks, Gabriel Edwards then told Zoe Evans about everything that had happened in the past few days. His romantic night with Ava Foster, the opening of one of the eight memory gates, the conflict with the Davis family, and so on. He told Zoe Evans everything, holding nothing back. "Zoe, actually, I''m still a bit conflicted. Breaking the past''s tranquility and acting so aggressively, was it right?" After sharing all this, Gabriel Edwards felt a weight lifted off his shoulders. He also voiced his ultimate concern. Originally, he could have just been amon designated driver and lived a peaceful life. But the instincts of his body and the depths of his heart seemed to urge him to stir up trouble and seek his lost memories. In the end, he followed his heart. But at this moment, he wasn''t sure if it was right or wrong. Zoe Evans listened intently, holding a teacup in both hands, and said softly, "Gabriel, I think you''re right. Your eight memory gates are actually the path to finding your past self." "And some things are destined to happen, no matter how much you agonize over them." "Just like your extraordinary skills. They are memories ingrained in your body''s instincts, and you can''t just shake them off." "And what you''re doing now is also an instinct of your original character. Even if you were to start over ten thousand times, you would still act the same way." "You would save Ava Foster and fight with the Davis family." "And if you always stay true to your heart and do what you believe is right, you will eventually find yourself and return to your true self." "But there''s one thing I want to remind you, Gabriel." "What is it?" Gabriel Edwards asked, listening intently. Zoe Evans said, "Gabriel, your greatest reliance is actually yourself. But to maximize your potential, it''s not that simple." "The colder and more ruthless you are, the stronger you be." "The fewer attachments you have, the more invincible you be." "Gabriel''s weakness isn''t within yourself, but in the people around you." "As you move forward and ovee loneliness, various emotions will settle on your shoulders, bing shackles." "If one day, everyone around you is someone you care about and want to protect, then you might be more and more restricted." "So, whether to be an invincible lone ranger or a person full of worldly concerns, you must make a choice in the end." Gabriel Edwards fell silent. Zoe Evans''s words felt like a sudden enlightenment. Yes, if he had no attachments, with his unbeatable skills, he would be invincible. Zoe was reminding him not to be easily swayed by emotions. Family, love, and friendship would hinder his steps. "Thank you, Zoe. I understand what you mean." With a solemn gaze, Gabriel Edwards took another sip of wine. But emotions are the hardest to fathom and grasp. He couldn''t be sure of anything now. Zoe Evans added, "Oh, Gabriel, there''s one more thing I must remind you of! I think you should be wary of Mr. Brooks. He might be your biggest enemy in Silverwood." Gabriel Edwards suddenly looked up, stunned. Then he smiled and said, "Zoe, sometimes I doubt if you''re really just eighteen. Chatting with you is truly delightful." Zoe Evans seemed to see through his thoughts. Today, after talking to Tyler Brooks, he had a rather good first impression of the man. This favorable impression, upon reflection, was now rather chilling. "Of course, I am eighteen. It''s just that I''ve read a variety of books. I''ve read the history of Dragon Kingdom many times as if they were novels." Zoe Evans had a pure smile on her face, looking innocent and lovely. "Thank you so much this time. To be honest, I was deceived by Mr. Brooks''s schrly and refined demeanor. Now that I think about it, his appearance is quite suspicious," Gabriel Edwards said meaningfully. "Oh, I saw in the news a few days ago that a supervision team ising to Silverwood," Zoe Evans mentioned casually. A thought shed in Gabriel Edwards''s mind, and he murmured, "Are you suggesting that Mr. Brooks might have be a mediator because of the supervision team''s arrival. He didn''t want any conflicts between me and the Davis family during this period, so the supervision team wouldn''t have any leverage?" "In other words, Mr. Brooks himself might have significant issues, so he wants the supervision team to leave Silverwood quickly?" The more he thought about it, the more rmed he became. Zoe Evans''s reminder was indeed timely. For such a young girl to have such a political sensitivity was truly beyond belief. Seeing that she had given enough warnings, Zoe Evans took a sip of her tea and suddenly changed the subject, "Gabriel, Horizon College in Sapphire Peaks wants to admit me in advance!" "Horizon College?" Gabriel Edwards, deep in thought, suddenly looked up, his face filled with surprise, "Congrattions, Zoe! Horizon College is the best university in Dragon Kingdom. Now you don''t even have to take the entrance exam, you can be admitted in. Your father must be overjoyed when he hears about this!" Being admitted in advance, especially by the best university in the whole of Dragon Kingdom. Zoe''s excellence could no longer be hidden. However, Zoe Evans said, "But I still want to take the exam because my goal is not Horizon College, but the University of Science and Technology in Silverwood." "University of Science and Technology in Silverwood?" Gabriel Edwards said with a hint of surprise, "Zoe, although University of Science and Technology in Silverwood is also very prestigious, one of the top ten universities in the country, it seems to be a bit inferiorpared to Horizon College. If you have the opportunity to go to Horizon College, why would you give it up?" Zoe Evans exined, "Gabriel, as you know, I''ve always had a passion for physics. I''ve written several papers that were published in the Physics Weekly. A physics professor from University of Science and Technology in Silverwood saw them and invited me to apply there." "This professor appreciates me a lot and will rmend me to join a global physics academic organization called ''Light of Holy Learning''. That organization is something I''ve always dreamt of being a part of." Hearing this, Gabriel Edwards couldn''t judge it. He couldn''t reach the heights Zoe Evans had achieved. After some thought, he said to Zoe Evans, "I believe you. With your intelligence, I don''t need to worry about you. Since you''ve made up your mind, I support you. If your stubborn father tries to stop you, remember that I will stand by your side!" Zoe Evans was an incredibly independent girl. Independent in thought and action. If it weren''t for her unfortunate blood disease, she would undoubtedly be a future scientific master in Dragon Kingdom. "Thank you, Gabriel. Cheers!" Zoe Evans smiled gently, raising her teacup to clink with Gabriel Edwards''s wine ss... Chapter 30 One Billion Chapter 30 One Billion Chapter 30 One Billion Last night, after a drink and heart-to-heart with Zoe Evans, Gabriel Edwards felt refreshed. The next day, he seemed like apletely different person. He looked radiant and was even humming a tune. After breakfast, he leisurely strolled to North Street. Atop a ten-plus story building, there was a sign reading "Apex Bank." The entire building was the office of Apex Bank. It was also the headquarter of Apex Bank. It was still more than ten minutes before ten o''clock. But Thomas Taylor was already waiting at the entrance of Apex Bank. Thomas Taylor hadn''t slept at all the previous night. All he could think about was money. One billion! Gabriel Edwards was going to transfer one billion to him. Up to now, he still felt dazed. He was a bit unclear about the situation. He acknowledged someone as his boss and got a tip of one billion? This was too extravagant. "Not bad, you didn''t get too drunkst night. Follow me in!" Gabriel Edwards extinguished the Liggett Select he had half-smoked and threw it into the trash can. Then, he waved to Thomas Taylor. This bald thug could even manage not to litter. Being a good citizen himself, he obviously couldn''t fall behind. The two entered the main hall of Apex Bank together. A uniformed beauty approached them. Her name tag was prominently disyed on her chest. It read "Ms. Martinez." After Ms. Martinez walked over, she sized up Gabriel Edwards and Thomas Taylor. Her expression was not friendly. Bald Thomas Taylor, at first nce, didn''t look like a good person. And Gabriel Edwards, the Adidas shoes he wore were misprinted as "abibas!" Perhaps they were misprinted during production. "May I ask what services you two gentlemen need?" Despite her thoughts, Ms. Martinez still asked with a smile. That smile looked a bit constipated. "Oh right, we want to make a transfer!" Gabriel Edwards said while looking around. "How much do you want to transfer? If it''s below 50,000 yuan, you can use the self-service machine. No need to use the counter!" Ms. Martinez reminded. Based on her many years of experience as a lobby manager, she believed that even if these two were making a transfer, it would definitely not exceed 50,000 yuan. "Oh, then I''ll have to go to the counter. I want to transfer one billion!" Gabriel Edwards said, squinting his eyes and speaking indifferently. "One billion?" Ms. Martinez almost shouted. Her face changed, and she said with some displeasure: "Gentlemen, one billion? Are you joking? Our bank doesn''t transfer Zimbabwean dors!" After saying that, she immediately turned her head and nced at the security guard at the door. Transfer one billion? A bald guy and another wearing fake shoes, how could they possibly have that much money? They were clearly here to cause trouble! "Zimbabwean dors?" Gabriel Edwards was taken aback and didn''t react immediately. But the security guards at the entrance were approaching. One of them shouted at the two, "What business do you two have here? If you have no business, leave!" Saying that, he reached out to grab Gabriel Edwards. It was Thomas Taylor''s chance to show his worth. He stepped in front of Gabriel Edwards, pushing away the security guard''s hand, "You bunch of shortsighted fools, don''t you know who my boss is? Dare to touch him again, and I''ll deal with you!" At this moment, Ms. Martinez was certain that these two were here to cause trouble. Losing her patience, she waved at the security guards. The two security guards immediately understood and drew their batons. As a fight seemed imminent, Gabriel Edwards was still puzzled, muttering, "What the heck is this Zimbabwean dor?" At that moment, a voice from afar, Leon''s, rang out, "ording to the current exchange rate, one billion Zimbabwean dors can only buy a few pieces of bread! Mr. Gabriel, if all the money in your card were converted to Zimbabwean dors, I reckon this building even couldn''t hold them.'''' Leon hurried over, moving swiftly and decisively. As he approached, everyone on site showed respect. The two security guards also distanced themselves from Thomas Taylor. And Ms. Martinez, upon hearing their highest leader, Mr. Leon, address the young man in front of her as "Mr. Gabriel," felt her head buzzing. Could it be that she was ignorant? Was "abibas" a super luxurious new brand? At this moment, she could only tremble in fear and dared not speak. "Leon, d you were here, or I would''ve been embarrassed!" Gabriel Edwardsughed heartily, in a good mood today. He didn''t seem to want to make a fuss about Ms. Martinez''s mistake. Instead, he teased, "Your staff is very knowledgeable, even familiar with the exchange rate of a small country like Zimbabwe. But do Thomas Taylor and I look like Africans? Haha!" It was he who had called Leon. Although, on that Supreme ck-gold Card, there was a hundred billion. But he was undocumented, without an ID card! He didn''t know how to transfer the money. Call over Mr. Leon and he should have the ability to handle it. Thomas Taylor scratched his head,ughing awkwardly on the side. Poor Ms. Martinez kept her head down, not daring to look up. Leon was smart and could tell that Gabriel Edwards wasn''t angry. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. So, he didn''t n to me Ms. Martinez. "Mr. Gabriel, pleasee inside. I''ll personally handle your business for you." Leon ushered Gabriel Edwards and Thomas Taylor into the VIP room. After serving tea, he said to Gabriel Edwards, "Mr. Gabriel, with your card, you only need the password to make a transfer. However, it must be transferred to an Apex Bank ount. If it''s to another bank, it''ll be a bit moreplicated." "Go on, Mr. Taylor, get a card!" Gabriel Edwards immediately understood Leon''s meaning and said to Thomas Taylor. This "Mr. Taylor" startled Thomas Taylor. He felt a chill down his spine. With an awkward smile on his face, he hurriedly left to get a card. The one handling the card was Ms. Martinez. This time, her smile was much more genuine. After Thomas Taylor left, Leon cautiously asked, "Mr. Gabriel, is this person trustworthy? I had someone investigate him, and he''s just a thug. Isn''t it risky to transfer one billion to him?" Gabriel Edwards replied calmly, "Don''t worry about that. If I wasn''t sure, I wouldn''t do it. Right now, I need to cultivate some of my own forces, and this bald guy is the best choice at the moment." Whether it''s the Foster family or the power of Apex Bank, neither truly counts as a force that Gabriel Edwards holds in his hands. Using them, he doesn''t feel secure. He hopes to cultivate his own force. The children he raises himself are the most obedient. Since Gabriel Edwards said so, Leon didn''t dare to question further. In just a short while, Thomas Taylor had the card ready. Under Leon''s personal supervision, Gabriel Edwards transferred one billion from his card to Thomas Taylor. After the transfer, he said seriously to Thomas Taylor, "I''m giving you this billion not for you to squander. Within a month, find me a ce for a fitness and entertainment club. It must be legitimate and not engage in any shady business." "Besides that, find me a dozen or so reliable young people, and they need to be tough and aggressive." "In one month, including you, train well in grappling andbat." "After a month, you must be able to take on three to five people by yourself." "At that time, I''ll personally test you all. If you don''t meet the standard, I''ll break your leg!" Using Thomas Taylor, he ns to set up some businesses of his own. With him pulling the strings behind the scenes, he''s sure to grow like the game "Snake." Starting small and growing big, bing a formidable force. "I understand, Mr. Gabriel. I''ll get on it right away. In a month, you can inspect the results!" Thomas Taylor was also fired up, speaking with determination. With this billion, the tasks Gabriel Edwards gave him seemed like a piece of cake. "Get going!" With a wave of his hand, he dismissed Thomas Taylor. After chatting with Leon for a while, Gabriel Edwards left. During this time, Ava Foster kept calling him, urging him toe to the Foster family. However, Gabriel Edwards kept making excuses. This made Ava Foster extremely frustrated. Because tonight, Gabriel Edwards already had a nned destination. Tonight, he wanted to meet a widow. That would be Ste Turner, the foremost beauty among the four great beauties of Silverwood! Around eight o''clock. Gabriel Edwards arrived at the Davis family mansion. Looking at the brightly lit mansion, he chuckled, "Tonight, I really want to see what the Davis family''s little widow looks like." Chapter 31 Sanctimonious Chapter 31 Sanctimonious Chapter 31 Sanctimonious Arge circle of iron fences more than two meters high surrounded the Davis vi. The area was very wide and the courtyard was huge. Two four-story European-style buildings stood opposite each other. The yard was full of grass and flowers, very elegant. From time to time, groups of men in ck patrolled past. Not only that, but there were cameras everywhere. It was like a prison. For ordinary people, this was heavily guarded. But for Gabriel, these were all decorations that were not useful. The two-meter-high iron fence could be easily climbed over. Evading surveince and patrolling, he sneaked straight into the vi. The building to the south was used for daily living. He reckoned that Ste should live here. That night, few people in the Davis family seemed to be at home. The halls on the first and second floors were all dark. There were only three or four floors, and asionally a few rooms had lights on. The whole building was very quiet. So quiet that it was a little depressing. "This ce is not human at all. It feels like it''s lived by ghosts. It''s not like Ster Estate in the slightest!" After walking around for a while, Gabriel keptining. He was also having a headache. The vi was huge with many rooms. He didn''t know which room that little widow lived in. Looking left and right, he found a room at the east end of the third floor with lights on. He walked over quietly, ready to try his luck. So, he put his ear against the door and listened for a while. After making sure that there was no one around the door, he pressed the doorknob. Only to find that the door was locked from the inside. "The light is on, but the door is still closed?" It was a bit abnormal, so Gabriel took out a piece of wire from his pocket. The little expert lockpicker was back in the game. He opened the door with a few moves. Through a gap, he peeped inside. The entire room was a suite with its own separate living room. The living room was lit, but no one was there. The study on the side was dimly lit. The owner of the room should be in the study. "Whose room is this?" Gabriel muttered to himself. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ste definitely didn''t live here, because this was a man''s room. Just as he was about to leave, he became curious. The light in the study was so dim. He wondered who it was and what was he doing inside. He got the feeling that the people inside were not doing good things. So, he sneaked in and quietly came to the door of the study. He turned his head sideways and looked inside. He saw a man in pajamas and gold-rimmed sses sitting in front of theputer. The dim light came from theputer. Gabriel took a closer look and was taken aback. On theputer screen was a surveince video. In the video, it was clearly a woman''s bedroom. At this moment, the woman in the bedroom was changing clothes. Being kept far away, theputer screen was a bit small. In addition, the video content itself was not clear. Therefore, Gabriel couldn''t see clearly what that woman looked like. But just from the woman''s outline and figure, it could be concluded that this woman was definitely hot. "Who is this old man wearing sses? He actually has such a hobby!" Gabriel muttered to himself, "He is a voyeur!" The video on theputer was the yback of the monitoring software. In other words, this wretched man with sses was not watching a video downloaded from the Inte. Instead, he secretly installed a surveince camera in someone''s bedroom, doing this shameless peeping thing. "Could it be..." Thinking of this, Gabriel''s mind shed on. The woman being peeped at must be that little widow Ste, right? Although it was spection, it was very possible. Theputer of the man with sses was equipped with monitoring software, which meant that the person being monitored was in this building. Looking at the beautiful figure of the woman, who else could it be besides Ste, the head of the four beauties? With a sigh, Gabrielughed. He didn''t expect this. identally, he caught the Davis family''s little secret again. No matter who this man was, peeping on Ste was a disgraceful thing. He smiled and took out his phone. Although it was a crappy phone, it still could video. In this way, he quietly recorded for a minute. After recording, Gabriel sneaked out again. He found a corner with no one around and clicked on the video he just recorded. Although the video was blurred, the man wearing sses and theputer screen were filmed. If one looked closely, he would know what he was doing. "Interesting, now I can go to Ste, that little widow!" He put the phone back and started his hunt again. Soon, at the end of the east side of the fourth floor, Ste''s room was found. The reason why he found it so quickly was the ss man. Given that the ss man could install a surveince monitor, it must be not far from Ste''s room. Only by this could it meet the requirements of long-term live broadcasts. In this way, there would definitely be a wire that connected the two rooms. The second floor was the lobby and not upied. The ss man''s room was at the east end of the third floor. So there were only two rooms next to that man''s room. One was the second-tost on the east side of the third floor. The other was the one above the ss man''s room. The door of the second tost room on the third floor was open, but it was not Ste''s room. So, Gabriel quickly found the room at the east end of the fourth floor. As soon as he saw the door of this house, Gabriel was almost certain. He was almost certain that the owner of this room was Ste. "What the f*ck! " Because the door in front of him was so veryplicated and it had twoyers. The first floor looked like an iron fence with holes all over it. It would take a lot of effort to open it. The secondyer was an extremely thick security door. The kind of door thieves would avoid. Gabriel wondered what kind of people would install this kind of door in his home. And against whom? It had to be the Davis family. At this moment, Gabriel was sure. This Davis family must be hiding a lot of shameless people. And Ste, the little widow, must live a very painful life. "It''s troublesome, but it won''t stop me, the little lock picker!" He took out a small wire and started working. The light in the room was off, so Ste should not be inside, and he could pick the lock without restraint. These two doors were really unusual. Usually, Gabriel would nail a door with three moves. But this time took more. It took him a full eight seconds to open it. He opened the door and quickly got in. Suddenly, a charming aroma sneaked into the nose of Gabriel. With the light from outside the window, he walked around the living room to the master bedroom. One thing was immediately confirmed. Sure enough, the ss man was indeed peeping at Ste. Everything in the room was exactly the same as the room on theputer screen. "Well, I don''t know how long she has been watched!" With a sigh, Gabriel estimated the angle of the camera and entered from a dead corner. He reached the air conditioner and opened the filter. Soon, the camera was spotted. "Son of a b*tch!" After swearing, he turned the camera upside down and shot it inward. Later, the filter was reinstalled. Now he could walk around the room with impunity. The room was very clean and simple. There were super sexy ck stockings, which were a little out of ce, messy, and lying on the bed. "It must have been used!" Gabriel went to the head of the bed, ready to pick up the stockings. Suddenly, he looked away. He picked up a photo from the nightstand. It was framed in wood and a group photo. There were ten people inside, and on every face, there was a smile. "Is this a photo of the Turner family?" Gabriel secretly muttered, Suddenly, his eyes lit up. A girl in the second row from the left caught his eye. That girl was smiling brightly, and she was very beautiful. Just as he was about to look carefully again, suddenly his ears twitched. He heard the sound of high heelsing from the hallway... Chapter 32 Pervert Chapter 32 Pervert Chapter 32 Pervert Gabriel quickly came to the living room and hid in a corner. Two cumbersome doors were slowly opened one by one. In the dimness, he could vaguely see a graceful cat-like body twisting gracefully from side to side. Apanied by heart-stirring footsteps, he walked in slowly. "Huh~" With a light gasp, the man relieved his exhaustion. He raised his hand and pressed the switch. Suddenly, the lights came on. The whole living room suddenly seemed like daytime. "This...is Ste?" Gabriel focused his gaze on the woman changing shoes at the gate. He was dumbfounded. This woman was estimated to be around thirty years old. She seemed like a ripe apple, mature and charming. She was plump, not fat. Her plumpness was a seduce to men''s hormones. She was like a boneless cat, exuding a bit ofziness. There was also some elegantdylike temperament in thatziness. Her figure was really great. Protruding and warped, but not stiff. The sensuality of the whole body was like flowing waves, full of softness that made people want to explore. Her pair of straight long legs, set off by ck stockings, was even more alluring. Wearing a beige skirt, she was noble and elegant. Her skin was jade white, so fluff that it could be blown broken, without the slightest blemish. These external things were all at their extreme. As for the woman''s appearance, it was even more indescribably beautiful. Her facial features were so exquisite as if carefully carved by God, well-dotted on her small dainty face. Especially those eyes, long and narrow, were very seductive. Every time she blinked, it was like talking, bewitching people''s hearts. Last but not least, she had this coffee-colored long wavy hair draping over her snow-white shoulders. It drew a perfect ending to the ultimate maturity. "My god. Now I finally understand the stupid emperors of ancient times. Who the hell can stand this?" Gabriel waspletely convinced, and he used to think that Thomas and Leon were exaggerating. Now it seemed that his imagination was too poor. This woman was born to be man''s desire. Every little bit of her could arouse a man. What a vixen. After changing the shoes, Ste checked the door lock again. After confirming that there was no problem, she finally rxed. She walked to the living room with her hips swaging and sat down on the sofa. Clearly, she seemed tired. Her body was exhausted to the limit. After sitting down, she didn''t want to move for a long time. She was motionless, and Gabriel was also motionless as he watched. Looking at such a woman, he just felt that he couldn''t get enough. After more than ten minutes, Ste slowly got up. She went to the bathroom, turned on the hot water, and poured water into the bathtub. She returned to the room and drew the curtains. After confirming that there was no gap, she slowly took off the skirt. "Good lord!" Then, Gabriel experienced the most dreamy half minute since he could remember in these three years. White, towering, plump...perfect! A series of words were dancing in his head. His blood vessels seemed to be connected to the heater andpletely boiled. Ste reentered the bathroom. Gabriel in the corner wiped away the nosebleed under his nose with one hand. Then, he gave himself a thumbs up. "A real man!" He guessed that if he was a little less controlled, he would rush out like a beast. However, he persisted. "Um...why do I feel that I am not as good as a beast?" Gabriel sniffled andughed at himself. He just felt that this time he came to the right ce and gained a lot. After about half an hour. Ste, exhausted, finally regained some energy after taking a bath. She wrapped herself in a bathrobe and went back to her room. As soon as she turned on the light, she screamed. Just halfway through shouting, she quickly covered her mouth. Her whole body curled up, her chest heaving violently. "You... who are you?" Ste questioned, staring at Gabriel who was sitting by the bed with a photo in his hand. At this moment, she was in a trance. The door was locked, and there were security Windows on the outside. How could someone sneak into her room without anyone knowing? "Hello, would you believe me if I said I fix air conditioners?" Gabriel put down the photo in his hand and smiled with narrowed eyes. He looked like he was not impressed. "Fix the air conditioner?" Ste felt angry. What kind of excuse was that? You couldn''t fool a fool with that. She clutched her chest and threatened Gabriel by saying: "You are crazy. This is Silverwood. if I shout, believe it or not, someone will rush in to arrest you, and then beat you up!" "The Davis family? Do they care about you so much?" Gabriel sighed and tutted his mouth, "If the Davis family really regard you as their own family, you will not install twoyers of security doors nor security windows!" "Who is this protection against?" "So don''t scare me with the Davis family. I''m not afraid of the Davis family at all!" This little widow clearly didn''t understand one thing. When someone breaks into the widow''s door in the middle of the night, whether it''s right or wrong, it''s the widow''s fault. Calling for someone? Just give one a shout! He wished that old thing Michael toe in and have a look. "You...... Who the hell is it? What do you want?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing Gabriel''s words, Ste had shivers down her spine. A pair of beautiful eyes deeply wrinkled. Outsiders thought that she was married into a rich family, carefree, enjoying glory and wealth. No one knew that she couldn''t sleep at night. She had to keep herself safe by rows of iron gates. She had had enough of these scary days. Gabriel stood up and went to the air conditioning, "I said I am to fix the air conditioning. Why? Don''t believe me?" Ste returned to her senses and took a step back in rm. But then she saw Gabriel dismantle the air conditioning filter. She was about to snap. Suddenly she saw Gabriel pull out a camera from the air conditioner inside. Gabriel pressed the camera with his thumb to ensure that nothing could be seen from theputer below and said: "Now believe it, I am fixing the air conditioning!" "This......" Ste was shocked and her face was red with shame and indignation. Someone secretly installed a camera in her room. The thought of being in this room, changing clothes, and... she was freaking out. "Who did this?" She asked, looking up after a slight pause to calm down. ''I don''t know who did it!" Gabriel put the camera back and said, "All I know is that the cable inside is connected to the room on the next floor, and there is a man wearing sses in there, staring at the "Jack Davis! You sanctimonious brute!" Ste was trembling with anger, almost mad. All these years, this pervert had been spying on her. It was sick and disgusting. Gabriel finally figured it out. It turned out that the one wearing sses was Jack Davis, a politics man. He couldn''t believe a city council could have done such a nasty thing. What''s more, Ste was his brother''s wife. It was immoral. "Who are you? Why are you in my room? Why are you telling me this?" Angry, Ste questioned Jiang night again. She closed her eyes in grief, feeling suffocated. Jiang Night is hahaughed: "I have said several times, I am repairing air conditioning, do not repair air conditioning can find this camera?" "Of course, besides fixing air conditioners, I have a part-time job!" "That is to save the vast number of womenpatriots who are in dire straits!" "Well? Give you a friendship price!" "Just sleep with me for one night, and I will rescue you from Lin''s house!" Angry, Ste questioned Gabriel again. She closed her eyes in grief, feeling suffocated. Gabrielughed and said, "I have said several times. I''m an AC-repairing guy. How can I find this camera if I''m not?" "Of course, besides fixing air conditioners, I have a part-time job!" "That is to save the vast number of womenpatriots who are in dire situations!" "Well? What do you say if I offer you a discount!" "Just sleep with me for one night, and I will rescue you from the Davis house!" Chapter 33 The Way to Reborn Chapter 33 The Way to Reborn Chapter 33 The Way to Reborn "You are a shameless pervert!" Ste trembled angrily. Her eyes were full of anger, and there was a trace of grievance, "You men are all like dogs. There is no such thing as good men in the world. You just want to get on top of me, don''t you?" "Let me tell you, I would rather die than let you have it!" "I''ll never let you bastards seed, and you can do nothing about it!" "One day, I''ll just randomly pick a beggar in the street and have sex with him instead of giving it to you, sanctimonious bastards!" Ste scolded hysterically, but Gabriel''s face was calm. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and sighed, "What a big resentment. Are you attacking me, or the Davis family?" "You are all the same. You are all beasts. Is there any difference?" Ste stared. Gabriel nodded and muttered to himself: "Indeed, when ites to you, all men seem to be the same, and they can''t control their lower body! If this is the case, I won''t pretend!" The corner of his mouth lightly raised, and he suddenly took a step forward. His right hand wrapped around Ste''s waist. Then he turned around and threw her on the bed. Before Ste got up, his two hands were already pressing on her wrists, making her unable to move. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Immediately afterward, he approached Ste with his head little by little and said with an evil smile: "Your face and body are God''s gift to men. What, you want to fight against God?" "I know you hate the Davis family. I can help you destroy the Davis family!" "It''s not too much to ask for a little favor from you, is it?" Ste''s chest heaved with anger, rising and falling like waves. She struggled hard but couldn''t break free. She got agitated and shouted angrily, "Are you crazy? If you touch me, the Davis family will cut your body into pieces!" "The Davis family?" Gabriel let out a cold snort and said, "Screw them! Even that old dog Michael Davis stands in front of me, I still dare to get you under me!" "I just want to hear one word from you, saying that you hate the Davis family and want to leave!" "After hearing this, I will take you out of the Davis family, and no one can stop you!" "Everyone in the Davis family is not good, but you are also a beast!" Ste continued to struggle, and her bathrobe almost fell off. The snow-white flesh on her body became more and more exposed. Especially the mountains in front of her chest, the top of which is about to be exposed. At that moment, all emotions exploded together. She cried out in grief, looking pained. But with her mouth open, she couldn''t make a sound. Two lines of tears flowed down the corners of her eyes andnded on the sheets. "That''s good, already cursing the Davis family. This is a good start!" Gabriel lowered his head slowly, opened his mouth, and bit Ste''s bathrobe with his teeth. As long as he pushed downwards, everything about Ste could be exposed to him without reservation. Ste trembled all over in despair. But in her head shed across smiley faces one after another. There were her father, mother, brother, and sister! For a moment, she closed her mouth abruptly, took a deep breath, and said tremblingly, "Please let me go. I am sick. I have AIDS! If you touch me, it won''t do you any good, and you will hurt yourself!" Upon hearing this sentence, Gabriel slowly let go of his mouth. He squinted his eyes and said with a nonchnt smile, "This lie you made up is not clever at all!" "What I said is true!" Ste lost luster in her eyes and said slowly, "Many years ago, someone in the Davis family wanted to rape me, so in order not to be vited, I bought a syringe for an AIDS patient and gave myself an injection, and since then, I have also been infected!" "It is also for this reason that I have been able to keep my body until now!" With absent-minded eyes, she kept staring at the group photo. There were her father, mother, brother, and sister on it. Just like the images that shed in her head, everyone''s smiling faces were brilliant. However, these smiling faces could only exist in fantasy. "Oops!" Gabriel looked at Ste suspiciously but let go of her hand, "Good for you. It''s interesting to deal with the Davis family in this way!" "Okay, get up!" "Your tricks are good enough for the Davis family, but they won''t work for me!" "I don''t like to force people, and I''ll wait for the day in the future when you beg me to sleep with me!" It was indeed a way to protect herself, but not a clever one. Ste sat up straight and red, looking stubborn, "I would rather sleep with a dog than with you, let alone beg you!" Hearing this, Gabrielughed. He was not mad at all. Instead, he found this woman righteous. Breaking before rising. Ste was on the verge of a breakdown. If she wanted to be reborn, she could only die first. All his provoking moves were to give Ste the courage to destroy and the hope of rebirth. It was difficult to juggle the two. Once miss-handled, all would be gone and there would be no hope of life. He only hoped that this poor woman could be stronger. "Well, let''s call it a day. I think we''ll meet soon, and you''ll know who I am !" The mission tonight was almost over. Gabriel decided that to deal with the Davis family, that woman was the ultimate breakthrough. "Get out!" Ste fixed her eyes and spat out a word. "You really have personality!" Gabriel shook his head, ready to leave. "Knock, knock." But at this time, the sound of knocking on the door came. Then came the voice of Jack, "Ste, I heard a voice in your room, who are you talking to? Open the door. I have something to tell you!" Hearing the voice of Jack, Ste got agitated. She stood up, looked at Gabriel, and pointed to the closet, "Hide in the closet!" ''"Hide? I am not afraid, so why would I hide? Unless, you beg me, and I''ll hide in!" Gabriel jiggled and said. He was not afraid but felt fun now that Davis was here. Jack Davis came in and saw him with Ste in the bedroom. That scene was exciting to think about. "Do you have to make me hate you?" Ste did not beg Gabriel. She just looked at him wistfully with her tearing eyes. This nce made Gabriel silent. The corner of his mouth twitched a little. He turned around and opened the door of the wardrobe. "Good lord, this..." But just as he opened the wardrobe, his serious emotions were crushed in an instant. This wardrobe was full of underwear and stockings. It was so sexy that Gabriel could feel his blood spurt. "Go in!" The knocking sounded again. Ste came forward, pushed Gabriel into it, and closed the door. Then, she pulled on the bathrobe and went out. "I''ve just finished taking a shower and I''m going to sleep. What''s the matter?" Ste quickly sorted out the mood and wiped away the tears in the corner of her eyes with her hands. Jack at the door did not leave and said, "I want to say a few words with you, and it will take only a few minutes. Open the door!" After a moment of thinking, Ste opened the door. Although Jack was an animal, he didn''t doubt the whole AIDS thing. Therefore, it was okay to open the door. After entering the door, Jack nced at Ste. Ste''s hair had not yet dried out, and she was wearing a bathrobe, which dispelled his doubts. Subsequently, he went directly to Ste''s boudoir. Looking up at the air conditioning, Jack asked, "You already know?" Chapter 34 The Sorrow of a Beautiful Lady Chapter 34 The Sorrow of a Beautiful Lady Chapter 34 The Sorrow of a Beautiful Lady Jack looked gentle, but he was really an old fox. Hearing Ste''sing back just now, he immediately turned on the surveince. He was thinking about watching the live broadcasts. Unexpectedly, the lens in the camera was pitch ck, and nothing could be seen clearly. He was not sure if Ste had discovered the camera, or if there was something wrong with the camera itself. So he came here to find out. He nced at the air conditioner and asked the question with ulterior meaning. If Ste had discovered the camera, there must be some sort of hint. If she didn''t know about it, she wouldn''t know what he was referring to! From this, he could figure out what was wrong with the camera. "I..." Ste''s mind was obviously not strong enough. Being asked, she hesitated for a moment and subconsciously nced at the air conditioner. With such a move alone, Jack already knew the answer. It seemed that his spying on Ste was exposed. Now that it had been exposed, there was nothing to hide. He turned around with a gloomy face and said to Ste, "These days, that ghost face lives at home, and you should have noticed that this person has some dirty thoughts about you!" "So, without asking for your consent, a surveince camera is installed in your room so that if something happens, I can save you as soon as possible!" "This surveince has only been installed for three days, and a maid at home has been watching it, so you don''t have to worry about anything!" Gabriel, who was hiding in the closet, almost gave a thumbs-up when he heard these words. This Jack Davis was a living example of being sanctimonious and perverted. After doing such a shameless thing, he could still say that it was for his own good. Awesome! Some people from the assembly were indeed quite good. No one had seen them do some real shit, but they were really good at ying with words. "Jack Davis, you..." Ste trembled angrily. She was not a fool, and now that the matter was revealed, it only made her feel ashamed. "You''d better get this disgusting thing out of my room, otherwise, I''ll move out! I am not a fool who would be bullied by you!" This was the final usation. The line of defense in her heart was about to copse. If this continued, she would really go crazy. Jack looked very calm, and his eyes under the gold-rimmed sses were not angry but intimidating. He asked, "You want to escape from the Davis family? Is it possible? For you, I have endured for so many years, and do you think I will let you go?" "AIDS?Do you think I''m really stupid?" "Tomorrow, a doctor wille to your door to give a physical examination to everyone in this family. I''ve already told him to collect your blood samples. I don''t need to say more about whether you have AIDS or not!" "This is thest month. My patience onlysts to thisst month!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "During this month, I will wait for the night when you tear down the iron door outside and wee me into this bedroom yourself!" "If you still dare to y tricks, once a month is up, I will not let go of your unworthy brother and sister and your father who is in prison!" "You can figure it out!" Leaving these harsh words, Jack didn''t stay any longer. He turned around and left Ste''s room. "Bang." Hearing the sound of closing the door, Ste''s body trembled. As if being sucked dry, she slumped on the bed all of a sudden. "Dad, I really can''t hold on any longer. I really can''t hold on anymore!" She was heartbroken, tears streaming down her face. She grabbed the sheets with both hands, weeping hysterically. She was just a little woman, and why should she be the one to carry the future of the entire Turner family? Such a weight really nearly crushed her. With a "creak", the wardrobe door opened. With pink panties on top of his head, and opening all kinds of stockings with one hand, Gabriel got out of the closet. Looking at Ste who was crying sadly, he sighed and couldn''t help shaking his head. This woman, the best in the world, was so miserable. She must have put the whole family on her shoulder. And that was why she survived to now with all kinds of pressure. Otherwise, as a weak woman, she would have been devoured by all kinds of wolves. Sometimes, some things and some people were doomed to be sorrowful. Beauty is an asset but also a nightmare. Beauty, from ancient times to the present, was the supreme desire for money and power. The more beautiful, the more it would attract flies around. Sooner orter, it would be polluted and involved in a non-vortex. "Take me. Although I am also a wolf, at least I''m younger than the old men of the Davis family, and also more handsome than them. Take me and you will not regret it!" Gabriel came up to Ste, smiled, and said, "Get out!" Ste, who was heartbroken, swung her left arm and roared. A pair of tearing eyes stared at Gabriel with utmost resentment. Gabriel dodged Ste''s arm. Then, he signed. "Well, I''ll go first! But remember, you have stuck to it for several years, and you must keep sticking to it. You must notpromise with the old man Jack Davis!" Waving his hand, he swaggered out. For no reason, he thought that if Ste was raped by Jack, he would be very upset, even upset to kill. This was really weird. He thought that he was a gentleman, and how could he be swayed by carnal lust? The nature of men was really terrible. "Who are you exactly?" Gabriel Just walked to the door when the sound of Ste came. Ste knew that Gabriel was not an ordinary person. She wanted to know what kind of young man could be so oblivious to the power of the Davis family. "Gabriel Edwards!" Gabriel stopped and said, without turning his head back. After a trance, Ste remembered something. He was Mr. Gabriel, who had broken James''s leg, beaten Samuel, and stirred up the whole Davis family! Was this shameless person in front of her the Mr. Gabriel? "If one day you really can''t carry on and is willing to put all the hope on me, just yell at me ''Take me away, Gabriel'', and no matter what, I will do everything to take you to freedom!" After saying these, Gabriel started walking. Until the door closed again, Ste, who was like a sculpture, came back to senses! She clenched her teeth and tried not to cry. But she failed, tears falling down... Gabriel left the Davis family vi. With a cigarette in his mouth, he walked slowly along the park road. In his head, the face of Ste shed from time to time. She woke up thepassion inside him. This woman did nothing wrong. It was only because of her beauty that she had incurred so many disasters. It is indeed sad. He was not a saviour, nor did he have a mind for meddling. But this time, he was to stand up for Ste. Because she might be the secret weapon to defeat the Davis family. "She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene..." The noisy mobile phone ringtone suddenly disrupted his thought. He took it out. It was Ava. "What are you busy with, Gabriel? I''ve lost touch with you! What time is it... Tonight..... Come to my house!" At another end of the phone, Ava''s hystericalint quickly turned into a sweet beg. Alone in her house, she had her head full of Gabriel, and it was driving her crazy. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. How am I supposed to do living in your house? You know, you look so beautiful and lovely, you have such a nice body, and we are still boyfriend and girlfriend, what if I can''t control myself and sleep with you? It is not good! I''m going back to Ster Estate!" Gabriel squinted and smiled. He knew what was going on, but he wouldn''t show it. This woman was coveting his body again. "I bought... condoms, soe!" Ava bit her lips lightly, plucked up courage, and said very shyly. For no reason, she was now more and more afraid that the seven days would go too fast. And she must think of a way to nail Gabriel down in these seven days. Otherwise, seven dayster, it would be the breakup day, and she would be absolutely sad. "I..." Gabriel felt his mouth dry and said speechlessly, "Tomorrow I''ll go to the Foster''s. As for tonight, have some happy alone time!" After saying this, he hung up the phone. Once again, he held it back. Well, he did it again... Chapter 35 The Investigation Results Chapter 35 The Investigation Results Chapter 35 The Investigation Results It was past eleven o''clock when he returned to Ster Estate. Opening the door, Gabriel found that the light was still on. Zoe was sitting quietly on the sofa, holding a book on physics. In the room, Blind John''s thunderous snoring sounded. "Zoe, still up?" Gabriel changed his shoes and walked into the living room. On weekends, the house would be clean and tidy because Zoe was here. If it was during the week, there would be no space to sit on the sofa. Zoe closed the book and smiled gently, "I''m waiting for you toe back. I want to hear about your mission today!" By mission, it meant Gabriel''s meeting with Ste. Gabriel picked up the kettle, poured a ss of water, and gulped it down. Satisfied with the drink, he put down his ss and said, "This Ste is indeed beautiful. That kind of beauty can be called charm, and it is extremely lethal to men!" "She is worthy of the title, head of the four beauties in Silverwood!" "Besides, this woman is full of stories and gossips!" "Whether it was the destruction of the Turner family or the death of Ste''s husband, it may not be as simple as it seems on the surface!" "And Ste is under pressure from all sides, the crushed Tuner family and now the Davis family!" "Especially the Davis family, it''s and of beasts and monsters! Jack Davis, that city councilor, has always been coveting Ste''s body, even installing a surveince camera in her room. It is extremely shameless! Voyeurism!" "In a word, this pathetic woman makes people see the ugliness of human nature!" Many times, Zoe was his advisor. Although Zoe was young, she always saw things sharply. It could be said that the essence of the matter could always be spotted at a nce. In the past three years, only Zoe could make him confide. Zoe nodded lightly and smiled gently, "It looks like you''re nning to use this woman as a breakthrough to destroy the Davis family, isn''t it?" "Yes!" Zoe had seen through his thoughts. Gabriel said, "As long as Ste turns her back on the Davis family and presses any usations, the Davis family''s reputation can be discredited. At that time, I have too many ways to bring down the Davis family!" About Ste, there were all dirty and shady things. Once exposed, the Davis family would definitely be the target of public criticism. When that time came, he would seize the opportunity and give a fatal blow. It would definitely work! Zoe was also very supportive of Gabriel''s n. She turned her eyes slightly and said, "By the way, Gabriel, the supervision team will be helpful later! As long as the Davis family is exposed during the inspection process of the inspection team, it will get twice the result with half the effort!" "One more thing, I think it is necessary to remind you!" Gabriel was stunned for a moment and asked, "What''s the matter?" These days, he had been pondering upon Silverwood but didn''t find any loopholes. But with Zoe''s mind, she must have discovered something. "Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" Zoe said lightly, "Your appearance will definitely attract the attention of the higher-ups of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. And they might want to kill you if ill-advised!" Gabriel leaned on the sofa and crossed his legs. He nodded silently, lost in thought. Zoe is right. The more high-profile he was, the more hatred he would incur within the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. It seemed that this period of time would not be peaceful. Seeing Gabriel bowed his head to think, Zoe knew that there was no need to say anything more. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So she reopened the physics book and read it seriously... When Gabriel woke up the next day, Zoe had already gone to school. Gabriel and Blind John went downstairs for some soup. Blind John drank it very quickly. Gabriel had only drunk half of it, and he finished it. "Old rules, whoever eats slowly will pay for it!" Blind John chuckled. He went all out to save these petty dors. The first bite just now burned a bubble in his mouth. "Really?" Gabriel was speechless. "Why not? These days, no one has been fooled. Tell me, why are people getting smarter now?" "Without money, I can''t buy ingredients. I haven''t brewed wine for a long time!" "Forget it, let''s not set up the stall today. Let''s go to the suburbs to catch a few snakes for brewing!" With a sigh, blind John disappeared quickly. Gabrielughed and shook his head. With blind John gone, he ordered some bums. He gulped them down with nobody trying to share with him. After the meal, Gabriel was ready to go to the Foster''s. He was gonna pay a visit to Ava, who thought about him every day. A seven-day boyfriend was also a boyfriend. He could do anything except for taking a butt shot. "She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene..." At this moment, the ringing sounded again. He took out his mobile phone, and it was called by another beautiful woman. Elizabeth! "Hello, Elizabeth!" Gabriel was a little excited. Elizabeth was given the task of finding out who he was when she returned to Sapphire Peaks. 3 years had passed, and coupled with his appearance, it should not be difficult. Maybe she should know who he was. On the other end of the phone, came the soft voice of Elizabeth, "Mr. Gabriel, I''m sorry... I used your photos and exhausted all means, but still did not find out your identity!" "Not find out?" The excitement wilted, "Now thework is so developed, and the information is connected. The public security department should have all the citizen information, and you can''t find out?" Elizabeth said, "I asked some friends from the public security department to do the dataparison with your photos. Theputer worked day and night,paring you to all the household registration data, but to no avail!" "In addition, I also screened the missing people during these three years, and there was no result !" Hearing this, Gabriel couldn''t help but scratched his head, eyebrows wrinkled deeper, "How strange. Did I simply jump out of the cracks in the stone?" "Mr. Gabriel, don''t lose heart!" Elizabeth tried tofort him, "In my opinion, there are two possibilities, resulting in your elusive identity!" Gabriel''s eyes lit up and asked, "What are they?" The first possibility is that before you lose your memory, you may be a person whose identity was hidden by the country, such as a special policeman performing special tasks, or a special soldier in the war department, which the public security department will certainly not be able to find your information!" said Elizabeth. These were also told by her friends in the public security department. Such people would of course hide their identities. Some of them were involved in state secrets, and some were worried about attracting retaliation. Of course, this kind of people was only a handful. Small in number, they were hard to look up. Because they were protected by the nation. Gabriel went silent. It was highly possible. Could it be that he was performing some sort of task and lost his memory because of some ident? While thinking of it, Elizabeth added, "The second possibility is that you are not from Dragon Kingdom, but may be a foreigner!" Hearing this, Gabriel immediately interrupted Elizabeth. He was a little speechless, and he said, "Although I am amnesia, I''m one hundred percent sure that I am a dragon person. The kind of heartfelt love for the country and thend could not be hidden and false!" Foreigner? This spection really was ridiculous. If he was a foreigner, how could he have anything to do with Ghostly Purgatory Hall? This guess was a little bit wild. "Then it should be the first possibility!" Elizabeth coughed, slightly embarrassed. "This makes sense!" Gabriel squinted his eyes, murmured for a while, and said, "Keep investigating, and no matter how much money and resources you have to pull, you must find out my identity before amnesia!" "Whether it''s special police or soldier, try to find a way to find out!" "Make use of the timing that I was lost three years ago. There should be clues!" "I know there are difficulties, and it will bother you, but please help me!" Now it seemed that the search for identity was not so simple. There were only two ways. The first way was to go to Dr. Mia and ask her to help him open the door blockading eight pieces of memories. At that time, maybe all the memories woulde back. Naturally, he would know who he was. The second way was to wait for Elizabeth''s work. "Got it. I know what to do!" Elizabeth felt stressed but promised firmly. After all, Gabriel''s tone was almost begging. After hanging up, Gabriel found himself in a crappy mood. He thought Elizabeth would find out who he was before he lost his memory. But she found nothing. When would this clueless state be over? Chapter 36 The Popular Gabriel Chapter 36 The Popr Gabriel The Foster family''s residence nestled in a newly developed area in the northern part of town. While notrge, the vi exuded a distinct traditional charm of Dragon Kingdom. Enclosed by a wooden fence, it boasted wooden doors and y-tiled roofs. Two imposing statues stood guard at the entrance, exuding an air of authority. It was a stark departure from the opulent Western-style vi of the Davis family. After finishing the call with Elizabeth, Gabriel couldn''t shake off his somber mood as he made his way to the Foster family''s residence. But upon seeing the house, he felt more at ease. He had a fondness for architecture featuring Dragon Kingdom tradition. With his Adibas sneakers on, Gabriel stepped through the Foster residence''s entrance. Sophia, leading a group of people from the Foster family emerging from both sides of the front yard, came up to greet him. "Gabriel, wee, wee! Ava''s been talking about you non-stop these past few days." Sophia greeted him with a warm smile, clearly thrilled to see Gabriel. She seemed even more affectionate than a mother-inw. Since the birthday banquet, she had quickly established contact with Mr. Leon the next day and reworked the letter of intent for the hotel''s cooperation. Now, everything was almost settled. And all of this was thanks to her daughter''s boyfriend, i.e., the man before her, Gabriel! She had initially worried about retaliation from the Davis family, butter she heard that Gabriel had handled things forcefully, even giving a thorough beating to Samuel, the head of that gang. Even when the Davis family brought in Mr. Brooks, they couldn''t do harm to Gabriel. In the end, it was the Davis family that suffered losses. Gabriel was impressively formidable. In all these years, the Davis family had never suffered such a significant setback. Now, she found herself increasingly satisfied with her daughter''s choice of a boyfriend. "Dear, you are here!" Ava squeezed out from the crowd, rushed over, and grabbed Gabriel''s hand. Her eyes sparkled at the sight of Gabriel. It had only been a day or two, but to her it felt like an eternity. He was still as handsome as ever. Her heart, which had been restless over the past couple of days, finally settled down at this moment. "Um... today is Monday; isn¡¯t everyone supposed to be at work?¡± thought Gabriel. Looking at therge group of people in front of him, Gabriel felt speechless. It seemed like everyone of the Foster family was here, except for Henry. Even Mia was there, who stood quietly at the back of the crowd, her gaze cold and distant. Sophia chuckled awkwardly, "I called them back. We''re having lunch together today to thank you for your help with the cooperation with Apex Bank!" The others chimed in with chuckles at her words. Only Martin appearedplex, his face dark. Inside the Foster residence, the decor also followed an antique style. After some awkward talk, it was time for an awkward lunch. Gabriel felt extremely ufortable during this lunch. He felt like a pony with its ass exposed to everyone of the Foster family, letting them shower him with kisses. He was overwhelmed. Aside from that, both deliberately and unintentionally, Sophia brought up the topic of marriage, leaving Gabriel wordless. How did they jump to the conclusion of getting married? Besides, he, as an illegal immigrant, couldn¡¯t get married. But Ava didn''t help him out of this situation. She just kept smiling with her head lowered, which rendered him utterly speechless. After the difficult meal, Gabriel was finally able to escape. His ears felt refreshed, and he was finally at ease. Afterward, he apanied Ava to visit Henry, who was bedridden at home. Henry didn''t go to the hospital buty in bed at home. He was covered in various illnesses. Sometimes, he couldn''t get up for days. The reason Mia didn''t go to work was to take care of Henry. Over the years, due to health issues, Henry had handed over the hotel business and the entire family to the strong woman Sophia to manage. He had be a mute himself, not getting involved in anything. But Gabriel could tell that Henry was a clear-headed person. "Thank you, Mr. Gabriel, the Foster family has put you through quite a bit. No matter what the future holds, you don''t owe us a thing." Henry''s voice was soft, his gaze gentle butplex. This simple statement stirred up a whirlwind of emotions in Gabriel. Except for Mia, Henry was the most levelheaded person in the entire Foster family. True, Gabriel didn''t owe anything to the Foster family. Instead, the Foster family was increasingly dependent on him. When it came to business matters, things were manageable, but what about the matters of the heart? With the thought in mind, Gabriel unconsciously stole a nce at Ava. This innocent girl still had that gleam in her eyes-a gleam of happiness, pure and innocent. He even began to wonder if Ava had forgotten their seven-day agreement or if she had be so deeply immersed in her role that she couldn''t get out of it. With a leisurely afternoon ahead, Gabriel found himself in the backyard, goofing off. Later, he switched into social mode, joining Sophia and a couple of otherdies for a game of bridge. During that afternoon, Gabriel skillfully yed his cards, allowing Sophia to win every time. The result was an ted Sophia, herughter drawing a few more lines on her face, as she raked in a fortune. She half-jokingly wished she could marry Mia off to Gabriel, turning her into his mother-inw of two daughters. She wasn¡¯t just satisfied; she was over the moon! After an enjoyable time with his potential mother-inw, Gabriel turned on the charm once again. He yed bounce ball with the kids, discussed beauty yoga with thedies, and talked NBA with some of the gentlemen. He had the entire Foster family in high spirits. As night descended, before Ava could say anything, the others eagerly held onto Gabriel, refusing to allow him to leave. In that moment, even Mia was taken aback. Gabriel "reluctantly" agreed to stay for the night. He had no choice but to spend the night in Ava''s room. "I''m going to take a shower, don''t you peek!" Ava''s face bore a blush; she couldn''t hide her excitement. Tonight, she had prepared a particrly alluring nightgown-thin, sheer, and irresistibly seductive. She had also sought advice online, learning how to seduce effectively and mastering some enticing poses. She was confident that she would dazzle Gabriel and make him unable to resist her... In this way, even after the fulfillment of their seven-day agreement, Gabriel wouldn''t be able to break free. If one time could make him stay for a week, she would extend the stay to twenty-eight days tonight. Then, step by step, she would ensure that Gabriel would take responsibility for her for a lifetime. "Alright," replied Gabriel, "Go ahead and shower, I have already seen everything." He settled into a chair, sipping his tea, and pulling out a cigarette. After a brief hesitation, he returned it to its pack. Ava''s room was impably clean and fragrant-smoking didn''t seem appropriate. "No smoking!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She reminded him as she headed into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of rushing water filled the room. That sound alone was enough to stir up countless fantasies! In that moment, Mia entered the room. She held a set of men''s pajamas in her hands, offering them to Gabriel. "These are fresh. You can change into them if you are to showerter." "Thanks." Gabriel took the clothes, offering a smile with narrowed eyes. As usual, Mia was dressed in a white, form-fitting outfit, entuating her wless curves. And her expression remained as frosty as ever. Sometimes, Gabriel couldn''t help but wonder what Mia, this icy beauty, would look like when she smiled. Yet, no matter how he imagined a smile on her face, he couldn¡¯t picture it. But he decided it would invariably appear out of ce on her face. With the pajamas delivered, Mia showed no signs of leaving. She crossed her arms and asked Gabriel, "What about when your seven-day agreement with Ava concludes?" "Then I¡¯ll have finished a deal," Gabriel responded with a calm demeanor. After all, it was just a business transaction. He couldn''t sell himself once the deal wasplete. That would be a significant loss! "But, haven''t you noticed, Ava has genuinely developed feelings for you?" Mia furrowed her brows in concern. "Don''t you think you''re being rather heartless to abandon her in seven days?" Chapter 37 A Couple Chapter 37 A Couple "Dr. Mia, don''t you think this is a form of emotional ckmail?" Gabriel responded, adding with a touch of frustration, "I agreed to help Ava by pretending to be her boyfriend for seven days. It''s only fair that once those seven days are up, I return to my own life. Love is supposed to be a mutual, consensual thing; it shouldn''t be imposed upon anyone." From the beginning until now, Gabriel believed he had treated Ava with honesty and fairness. Even concerning that incident involving the red flower, he had made amends by securing a billion- dor contract for the Foster family. Zoe had long sensed something and offered him advice. She understood that his life was far from ordinary, filled with challenges and obstacles. The more emotional ties he forged, the heavier the burden, and the more entangled he became. Such entanglement could hinder him. While Henry didn''t harbor feelings for Ava, as long as Ava kept weaving her way into his life, it was only a matter of time before they both find themselves in jeopardy. And he couldn''t afford the dire consequences. "Do you honestly have no feelings for Ava at all?" Mia abruptly turned her head, her voice stern. "No," Gabriel replied without hesitation. Their eyes locked in a tense silence. The air seemed to stand still. "Gabriel Edwards, let me make this clear. If you ever fail Ava, I will kill you," Mia dered. After a moment of heavy silence, she left the room, leaving this stern warning behind. Ava was the most important person in her life, and she wouldn''t stand for anyone causing her harm. Watching Mia''s graceful receding figure, Gabriel furrowed his brow and muttered to himself, "Can you really carry out that threat?" Afterward, he pped his forehead, realizing he had just offended Mia. He might have to dig into his wallet in the future if he needed her help with his amnesia. When Ava emerged from the shower, Gabriel couldn''t help but swallow hard, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. The most captivating aspect of a woman isn''t when she is dressed in dazzling clothes or standing before youpletely unclothed. It is that tantalizing middle ground where everything is vague and faintly visible, leaving to the imagination. At this moment, Ava embodied that perfect allure. "Haha, mission aplished!" Ava knew from Gabriel''s unwavering gaze that her seduction had seeded. Tonight, there was no way Gabriel could escape her spell. She then struck a pose she had learned online, resembling a swan gracefully sipping from a sacred spring. "Oh my god!" At this moment, Gabriel couldn''t help but blurt out his amazement. This girl''s pose looked quite unique! "Hurry back to your room. What are you''re doing? I''ve been anemictely; if I lose any more blood, I might drop dead!" Gabriel waved his hands with his eyes closed, urging Ava to leave. He knew a man''s nature can''t endure a little more hesitation. Any further hesitation, and it might turn into a prolonged battle. "Haha, are you really that afraid of me?" Ava teased. The more flustered Gabriel was, the morecent Ava was. She was quite confident in her looks and figure. Combined with the nearly transparent fabric, she was sure she would have Gabrielpletely under her spell. She approached him and crouched down in front of Gabriel, her fair skin radiant and her fragrance filling the air. Gabriel suddenly raised his head, fixing his gaze firmly on Ava, like a beast looking at its prey. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll devour you alive?" Gabriel''s intense stare left Ava momentarily stunned. He was like a starving wild beast. But soon, Ava snapped out of it. "Afraid? Me? I''m not scared of you, and who gets the upper hand is still up for grabs!" She dered confidently, giving her generous bosom a proud lift. Their eyes met, creating sparks that ignited increasing intensity. The room seemed to transform into a sultry cauldron of desire, in which it was hard to catch a breath. It seemed a battle was imminent the next moment. However, just then, Gabriel''s gaze softened, and he said with a wry smile, "You win this time. I''m afraid of you!" With that, he yfully raised his right hand and mimicked cutting his own throat. His eyes rolled back, and he promptly "fainted" onto the couch. Ava waspletely stunned. Utterly bewildered. Three secondster, she clenched her fist tightly and gritted her teeth, pounding on Gabriel while roaring, "Gabriel, you jerk! Are you even a man? You''d rather knock yourself out than touch me! You asshole!" How humiliating! After delivering a round of punishment, Ava stormed into her room and buried herself under the covers. Gabriel, on the couch, finally opened his eyes. He licked his dry lips. That was a close call, too close... The next morning, Ava had transformed into a whiny woman. She snapped at everyone, leaving her family bewildered. But no one dared to ask, assuming she had a fight with Gabriel. Gabriel, however, remained the same. He continued to engage warmly with the Foster family. The more he did so, the more annoyed Ava became. "How about we go shopping?" Gabriel suddenly extended an invitation to Ava. Ava had initially intended to decline but found herself being pushed out by the entire family. Reluctantly, she apanied Gabriel to the Starlight Market. As they shopped, Ava''s reluctance gradually faded away, reced by a genuine smile. She strolled through the mall, picking out expensive items and buying everything she liked inside and outside stores. Gabriel, who was usually quite frugal, was unusually generous today. He bought everything on the list without hesitation. As Ava shopped, her anger dissipated entirely, reced by a more docile demeanor. They continued their shopping spree, and when the lights in the Victoria Park lit up, theypletely immersed in the scene. All was forgotten, leaving only a romantic atmosphere. Feeling the grandeur of the Tudor Dynasty and witnessing Ava''s innocent and radiant smile, Gabriel silently told himself that since they would part ways after seven days, he should give her everything he could before their separation... On Tuesday, they climbed Maple Mountain. On Wednesday, they visited Crystal Fall. On Thursday, they marveled at the Statue of Liberty. Finally, it was Friday! On Friday night at 9:30 PM, Gabriel and Ava''s seven-day pact was about to expire. Gabriel had originally nned to take Ava for a stroll on the city wall. However, he received a call from Mia in the morning, asking him toe to Peace Hospital at 10 PM. Previously, he thought that their argument might have ended any chance of free medical care, but it seemed Mia hadn''t connected the two incidents. So, Ava apanied Gabriel to her sister''s office. Gabriel reclined on the rocking chair as usual, while Ava curiously examined the room. Mia was buried in drawing and writing by the desk. Without raising her head, she said casually, "How about watching a movie tonight?" Upon hearing this, Gabriel was suddenly stunned, realizing he had finally obtained a chance for Valentina Nappi''s film. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But... Did he have to watch it with Mia and Ava, the sister duo? He was a bit bbergasted! "What movie are we watching?" Ava,pletely unaware of the movie choice, leaned in curiously. When she saw the DVD her sister had pulled out, her face turned crimson, and her eyes widened as she eximed, "You guys... How can you watch something like this?" "Why the fuss? You can step out if you want!" Mia responded, unfazed andposed. After a moment, the three of them settled down, facing the projector, listening to the delirious voices. The atmosphere was surprisingly harmonious! After a full hour, the movie finally concluded. Ava''s cheeks were burning red, and she wished she could vanish into thin air. She kept eximing, "I can''t believe they did that!" Meanwhile, Mia remained calm and collected, showing no signs of emotion. "Can you release me now?" Gabriel, who had been bound in multiple loops of iron chains, spoke up. He wore a resentful expression, almost on the brink of insanity. They chose him to watch the movie together with them, yet did not trust him, which made him feel really unfair. "Sure!" Mia''s eyes remained as tranquil as a serene pond. "But first, you need to tell me, did you get stimted and recall anything?" "Recall bullshit!" Gabriel couldn''t help but curse. As for Ava, she burst intoughter at the scene... Chapter 38 Idiot Hooligans Chapter 38 Idiot Hooligans Exiting Mia''s office, Gabriel, who was feeling rather ufortable, dered he needed to use the restroom. It took him a good half-hour before he emerged. Emerging from the restroom, he felt reinvigorated and fresh, as if he had just chugged an energy drink. "After a simple bathroom break, why do you look like you''ve had an energy drink?" Ava quipped, noting Gabriel''s change of expression. Gabriel gave an awkward smile, stretchedzily, and said, "Let''s go, have barbecue for lunch, and grill some garlic and oysters!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ava raised an eyebrow and said, "Ew, you''re so gross!" No sooner had Ava finished these words than her face flushed red, and she finally grasped the implications of his remarks. With a look of disdain, she put some distance between herself and Gabriel. As a result, their barbecue n went down the drain! Instead, they had hot pot at Ava''s strong insistence. After filling their bellies, they ascended to the mall''s rooftop like other young couples. They bought two movie tickets. The movie of choice was the currently popr "Goodbye, My Ex-girlfriend!" It oddly fit the asion. They also got some popcorn and soda and settled into the back row. As they watched the film and the plot thickened, the atmosphere became increasingly sad, especially at the movie''s conclusion when two people in love couldn''t be together. They had to make the painful choice to part ways and ept someone they didn''t love. At that moment, Taylor Swift''s "Back to December" yed. The emotions of everyone in the theater reached a breaking point, especially Ava, who leaned on Gabriel''s shoulder, crying her heart out. Her tears flowed like a waterfall, soaking Gabriel''s clothes. However, Gabriel remained unmoved. He allowed Ava to release her emotions freely. He knew in just a few hours, they would too be parting ways! After the movie, Ava''s eyes turned red, and her spirits were low. The dimples that would asionally appeare on her cheeks were now concealed by her somber expression. "Let''s go, our final destination. I''ll treat you to a fancy, upscale dinner!" Gabriel reached out and took Ava''s hand, taking the initiative for the first time in seven days. It was the first time in seven days that Gabriel had held Ava''s hand. In that moment, Ava looked up at Gabriel. Her palm felt warm, and she held Gabriel''s hand tightly. Then, her long-lost smile reappeared. Her mncholy wasn''t due to the movie. It was because she knew that today, she and Gabriel would be parting ways. That was the real reason why she was devastated just now. A whileter, they came to the revolving restaurant at the TV tower-Silverwood''s most upscale and romantic French eatery. The two of them sat by the window, enjoying a panoramic view of nearly half of Silverwood. On the table was a luxurious French meal. In an unprecedented move, Gabriel ordered two expensive sses of red wine. The hotel had thoughtfully arranged a live violin performance. The atmosphere was charged with romance, and everything was delightful. Midway through their meal, Ava was suddenly ovee by a sense of wistfulness. How wonderful would it be if none of this had to end after this meal! "Gabriel, when this meal is over, we''ll be parting our ways, don''t we?" She inquired of the blue, her eyes welling up with unshed tears. She gave herself a subtle pinch to force back tears, willing her emotions back under control. "It''s not quite true, Ava. It''s just that our agreed-upon timeing to a close," Gabriel replied, taking a sip of his wine while gazing at the scenery outside. He had initially believed he wouldn''t be too affected by their impending separation, but now he couldn''t deny a sense of mncholy creeping in. He found himself pondering a question. If he didn''t carry so much baggage and if the person he was with wasn''t in any danger, would he consider a future with Ava? He himself couldn''t answer the question. "An agreement is only an agreement, after all. But sometimes I wish we had agreed for a longer period," Ava sighed with a bittersweet smile. She turned her affectionate eyes towards Gabriel. "You''re incredibly handsome, you know that?" she said to herself. Remorse seized her. "An agreement has its terms, doesn''t it? Let me share this meal with you and let''s not dwell on anything else, okay?" Gabriel said the words with a faint smile, contemting Ava affectionately. The atmosphere turned somber. In Ava''s mind, Taylor Swift''s "Back to December" started ying again. A solitary tear cascaded down her cheek,nding softly in her wine ss, causing ripples in the crimson liquid. "Listen up, everyone at the table. If you don''t want to get in trouble, you better clear out right now!" Attention was suddenly diverted from their intimate moment as amotion erupted at the restaurant''s entrance. Gabriel''s demeanor shifted instantly. This was meant to be their farewell dinner, and someone had the audacity to disrupt it at this crucial juncture. They must be out of their mind. Turning to look, Gabriel spotted a group of unruly hooligans led by a young man with a conspicuous neck tattoo. They were aggressively pushing the restaurant staff. As they barged in, they started shouting and throwing objects and driving customers out, prompting other diners to hastily vacate their tables. Pandemonium ensued. Fortunately, Gabriel and Ava were seated toward the interior of the restaurant and were, for the moment, unaffected. However, Ava was visibly shaken by the disturbance. She was not afraid for herself but rather concerned that these idiots might provoke Gabriel. "No need to go. Let''s stay put," Gabriel replied calmly, his gaze turning icy. He raised his wine ss and emptied it in a single gulp. His left hand clenched into a fist, the bones audibly cracking. In this moment, he contemted whether he should teach these troublemakers a severe lesson or simply incapacitate them. "Hey, you two, don''t you dare move! Or you''ll be feasting on shards of ss!" barked a burly man with an arm tattoo, addressing Gabriel and Ava. Ava dared not make a move and locked her eyes onto Gabriel. She was well aware of Gabriel''s temperament. And she was on the verge of verbally dismantling these hooligans. "Why do you have to provoke this lunatic?" she asked inwardly. Their final dinner was marred by these intruders. Gabriel slowly turned his head, fixing his icy stare on the tattooed man. Just as he was about to take action, a familiar voice chimed in unexpectedly. "You guys are getting way out of line, causing trouble here?" Emerging from the depths of the restaurant, apanied by several waitstaff members, a graceful woman in uniform stepped forward. She possessed a seductive figure and a captivating presence. The moment she appeared, all the men''s eyes brightened, and they felt a tingling sensation. "Holy shit, it''s Ste Turner!" Gabriel paused for a moment. He hadn''t anticipated that the woman who had emerged from the fray should be Ste. So, this swanky revolving restaurant was under Ste''s ownership? It was quite the twist of fate. "Ms. Turner, your timing couldn''t be better. Your brother owes me a substantial sum. Are you nning to take responsibility for his debts, or are we going to have a little ''ident'' involving one of his legs tonight?" Sam, the man in the lead with the neck tattoo, leered at Ste.. Ste''s response was firm: "What my brother none of my concern. If you gentlemen don''t leave immediately, I will have to call the police." Although she spoke as if she didn''t care at all, her clenched jaw and resentful re revealed her deep-seated disappointment towards her sibling. Sam shrugged nonchntly and sighed, "Well, you don''t seem to be a good sister. You won''t even lift a finger for your own flesh and blood. In that case, we won''t be leaving tonight, and you can go ahead and call the police. It won''t bother us." With those words, Sam signaled to his henchmen. Following his lead, seven or eight burly men began a rampage, smashing tes, dishes, and ssware, sending fragments scattering across the restaurant floor. It was at this chaotic moment that the arm-tattooed man noticed Gabriel and Ava were still seated calmly at their table. He unleashed a string of profanities and menacingly approached them. He grabbed a wine bottle and pointed it menacingly at Gabriel. "You, buddy, are you looking for trouble? If you don''t clear out, I''ll crack this bottle over your head and maybe even undress your lady!" Upon hearing this, Gabriel sprang to his feet. With lightning speed, he seized the man''s head and mmed it forcefully onto the table. The sheer force of the impact shattered the ss, sttering blood everywhere. "Why do you have to provoke me at this moment? You know what would be of you?" Chapter 39 Parting Ways Chapter 39 Parting Ways The deafening crash brought the entire restaurant to a standstill. All eyes were now fixed on Gabriel. The gruesome scene, with blood stter, sent several women into shrieks of horror. "Gabriel... Gabriel Edwards!" Ste gazed at Gabriel in astonishment. She had never expected to encounter him here. It wasn''t until she saw Ava, the beautiful woman sitting across from Gabriel, that everything fell into ce. Gabriel hade here for a date. Curses filled her thoughts. She couldn''t believe that Gabriel, of all people, would witness her in such a miserable situation. "Sam quickly collected himself, grumbling under his breath as he approached Gabriel. The other seven burly men followed Sam, striding forward with an intimidating presence. "Buddy, where do you hail from? You dare to mess with the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s affairs, or are you just itching for trouble?" Even though Sam knew Gabriel appeared to be no ordinary man, at this juncture, he couldn''t afford to back down. If he backed off now, how would he handle future debt collections? But Sam wasn''t naive. He stopped three paces away from Gabriel. He didn''t press the issue further, prioritizing his own safety. Gabriel''s fighting techniques were both ruthless and precise. He forcefully pressed down on the tattooed man''s head, almost knocking him unconscious. His execution was impable. Despite the tattooed man''s head spurting blood, not a drop stained Ava. At such close quarters, Ava''s attire remained immacte. She was simply startled, rising in a state of rm. "Ghostly Purgatory Hall?" Gabriel slowly turned, his fierce expression unwavering. Yet he couldn''t help but find it rather coincidental to encounter a few members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. However, judging by Sam''s conduct, Gabriel''s impression of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s members was far from favorable. If all of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s associates were of this caliber, he''d be gravely disappointed. "Kid, having second thoughts now? Crossing the Ghostly Purgatory Hall isn''t a bright idea. But today, I''m in a hurry to settle a debt. If you leave now, I won''t hold it against you." Sam was smart enough, invoking the Ghostly Purgatory Hall and providing Gabriel an exit- bncing toughness and leniency. As long as Gabriel departed, Sam could salvage his pride. What came next? He could continue with his debt collection. In any case, the opponent''s identity was uncertain, and his strength was formidable, so engaging in a direct confrontation wouldn''t be wise! Gabriel lifted the tattooed man and tossed him onto the ground." Then he pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands clean. Every move had an air of elegance and arrogance about it. He nced at his phone to check the time, then turned to Ava, asking, "Ava, we have ten minutes left until our seven-day agreement is up. For the next ten minutes, I''ll follow your lead. If you want me to cripple them, I''ll cripple them. If you want me to kill them, I''ll kill them. It''s your call." Ava hesitated for a moment, upset with Gabriel''s rash behavior. Asking her to make decisions at a time like this was not what she expected from her boyfriend. She managed a wry smile and, after some consideration, addressed Sam, "You guys better leave. I''ll talk to my boyfriend and make sure he doesn''t resort to violence anymore." As a vulnerable girl, she preferred to downy the situation, turning big problems into small ones. Bloodshed and fights were not on her agenda. Hearing Ava''s words, Gabriel''s anger subsided considerably. He said to Sam, "You''re lucky today. My girlfriend is a forgiving soul. You can go now." Though he was still annoyed, since Ava had intervened, he decided to let it go. This put Sam and his crew in an awkward spot. Leaving now would be embarrassing, like admitting defeat. But staying meant they would have to deal with a tough opponent. It was a difficult situation. Just then, Ste approached the scene. Her timing was far from ideal as she addressed Sam, "Whoever owes you money, you should go after them. Why do you keep causing trouble in my ce?" Her intervention shifted the focus away from Gabriel. Sam saw this as an opportunity to change the subject and ease the tension with Gabriel. He seized the chance and spoke to Ste, "Ste, your own brother, Ryan, owes us money. We''re coming to you for what he owes. You own this high-end restaurant; eight million shouldn''t be a problem for you." Gabriel was left speechless. Ste''s response was far from clever. If she wanted to deal with Sam herself, he thought, then he needn''t bother himself. All he needed to do now was sit and watch. Ste clenched her teeth in frustration, "I''ve already told you, gambling debts are not legally enforceable. Besides, I don''t have that much money. You must leave immediately. Otherwise, I will call the police." Her brother, Ryan, had fallen into a pit of gambling addiction, and the people at the casino had intentionally extended his credit, leading him deeper into debt. Previously, it was tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and even once over a million dors. Ste had paid it all off, biting the bullet for her irresponsible brother. It was her grandfather''s dying wish that she take care of her brother, and her father, in prison, had always pleaded for her to protect him. Her brother was thest male heir of the Turner family, their only hope. But her brother''s irresponsibility was pushing her to the brink. This time, he owed eight million dors, a sum she simply couldn''t cover, even if she emptied all her savings. She felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown. "Ms. Turner, feel free to call the police, but as I''ve said before, if we don''t get the money tonight, your brother will lose a leg!" Sam retorted, shrugging his shoulders. As a professional debt collector, it''s essential for him to secure the money by any means necessary. This was a matter of professional integrity! "She''s connected to the Davis family. Aren''t you worried about them?" Suddenly, Gabriel, who had been quietly observing, chimed in. Typically, with the Davis family in the background, most wouldn''t dare to mess with Ste. But these individuals seemed fearless and didn''t show any regard for the Davis family. However, as soon as Gabriel mentioned it, Ste lost her cool. "This has nothing to do with the Davis family; it''s our Turner family''s matter!" Gabriel couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Ste harbored such deep resentment towards the Davis family that she opted to keep her distance even when her brother''s well-being was at risk. Interesting! "Is she from the Davis family?" Ava asked Gabriel, blinking her big eyes. Gabriel nodded, speaking loudly for emphasis, "Yes, she used to be the wife of Oliver Davies, the third sibling of the family. But now Oliver is dead, and she became a widow, yet no matter what, she''s still considered a part of the Davis family." He had assumed that Ava knew Ste. After all, the Foster and Davis families had strong ties through marriage. But evidently, he was mistaken. Ava had never crossed paths with Ste before. "I''ve never seen her before." Ava shook her head. Still, her natural instincts led her to make an instinctiveparison between herself and Ste. Looks, physique! However, it was clear that Ste outshone her. With an intense re, Ste fixed her eyes on Gabriel, hating him more than ever. This guy deliberately announced her widow status so loudly, letting so many people hear it. He easily exposed what she had been desperately trying to conceal. He was truly despicable! Hearing the Davis family, Sam and his crew weren''t afraid at all. Sam shrugged and responded, "I don''t care about your family; you owe money, you gotta pay it back. I''m standing on solid ground here, and I''m not afraid of anyone. In short, if we don''t see the money tonight, Mr. Turner will end up disabled, and this restaurant will be wrecked." "I''m calling the police!" Ste, exasperated, took out her phone. But just as she was about to dial, Sam grabbed her wrist. Sam grinned lecherously and snatched the phone away. He didn''t forget to deliberately touch Ste''s soft hand. "You... shameless!" Ste struggled fiercely. Her face turned red with anger and embarrassment, her chest heaving. The more she resisted, the louder and more lecherous Sam and his group of thugsughed. Seeing this scene, Gabriel took out his phone once more to check the time. Then he began to count down. "Ten!" "Nine!" ... "Two!" Everyone was baffled, not understanding why Gabriel was counting. Except for Ava, who felt a lump in her throat and a sense of impending sorrow. This was the countdown to her breakup with Gabriel. "One!" Gabriel exhaled heavily. His gaze turned cold once more. His demeanor underwent a drastic transformation, bing incredibly sinister. He addressed Ava, "Miss Foster, the agreed time has arrived. From now on, we''ll be separating our ways." It was an utterly disastrous breakup statement, but it still caused Ava to lose control of her emotions. Tears welled up in her eyes. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Gabriel, you jerk!" After cursing him, she turned her head to hide her tears, doing her best not to let others see her devastated and disheveled state. "Sorry, Ava. To ensure your safety away from a dangerous person like me, I might have to cause you some pain in the process," Gabriel apologized to Ava in his heart and began his performance as a scoundrel. He slowly approached Ste with a menacing aura and said, "Miss Turner, I, Gabriel, have taken an interest in you. If you agree to have lunch with me tomorrow noon, I''ll take care of these clowns for you. I''ll also help settle your brother''s debt." Hearing these words, Ava couldn''t hold back any longer. Her heart ached terribly. Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly as she looked at Gabriel with a gaze full of disappointment. She shook her head and said, "Gabriel, you''re just a beast. Even if we''re breaking up, you shouldn''t insult me like this-counting down the seconds to our breakup and immediately asking someone else out. I must have been blind before!" After scolding Gabriel harshly, she forcefully pushed him away, rushed through the crowd, and left the restaurant. The taste of heartbreak was incredibly bitter. It turned out the human heart can ache like this. "I''m sorry, Ava." Watching Ava''s retreating figure, Gabriel felt his heart also skip a beat. That little skip made him feel both disoriented and oddly determined. The truth was, deep down, he knew he wasn''t someone worthy of a lifetimemitment... Chapter 40 Stellas Anguish Chapter 40 Ste''s Anguish Gabriel put on a fake smile to hide the inner turmoil. He kept questioning himself, wondering what was happening to him. He shouldn''t have feelings for Ava, so why did he feel this difort? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Human beings are, after all,plicated in emotions. But no matter what, these seven days as a couple were now etched into his mind. In the future, if someone asked, he''d say he''d experienced a seven-day romance. A real, genuine one. Perhaps today was fate''s way of helping him. Pushing aside everything to keep him on his lonely path. That was why this breakup dinner happened to take ce in Ste''s restaurant. So, he finally had an excuse to break free from Ava-by shifting his affections elsewhere or embracing his inner personality as a yboy. He wanted Ava to know that he, Gabriel Edwards, had set his eyes on another woman! That was him-a heartless womanizer, a man Ava would perhaps never see again. The current pain was just temporary,pared to what could otherwise be in store for you, Ava. May you find happiness in your own way! The tense atmosphere of debt collection waspletely shattered by Ava and Gabriel''s breakup. The abrupt shift in the story left everyone disoriented. Finally, Gabriel broke the silence, wearing a carefree, rogue-like grin as he addressed Ste, "Turner, have you made up your mind? It''s just a meal, and I can help you sort out all your problems. It''s quite the deal!" He was determined he had to bring humiliation to the Davis family-publicly. That would be much more interesting! Ste''s gaze turned as sharp as a dagger, filled with disdain as she looked at Gabriel. She pitied Ava for entering a rtionship with such a shameless yboy. "You''re truly a shameless scoundrel. You''ve just broken up with your girlfriend, and you''re already hitting on another woman. It''s disgusting! I won''t go to dinner with a two-timer like you. Dream on!" In that moment, as a woman, she felt she shared Ava''s pain. Women,pared to men, often found themselves in pitiable situations. They sometimes lost their sense of self, allowing men to control and manipte them. In the end, it led to nothing but self-pity and self-loathing. In this world, were there any men worth trusting their hearts to? She was convinced, none! Hence, she nursed deep resentment towards men, all men! Ste''s curses didn''t faze Gabriel one bit. In fact, he wore a shameless smirk and looked right at Ste without reservation. His bold and unapologetic gaze only further infuriated Ste. Just at that moment, Sam, who had been spectating the drama, received an unexpected call on the phone he had taken from Ste. It startled him. "We could''ve had it all..." The phone wasn''t Sam''s; it was the one he had confiscated from Ste. And the ringtone was a song-"Rolling in the Deep." "Give me back my phone!" Ste turned her head and angrily demanded when she recognized the familiar ringtone. Sam lowered his head to check the caller ID. It was from Ryan. What a coincidence! He smiled, answering the call and putting it on speakerphone. "Let''s all listen together to your brother''s voice!" As soon as the call was connected, the sound of Ryan''s desperate cries filled the air. "Ste, save me! I don''t want to be disabled! Please save me! It''s just eight million; you can afford it. If not, sell the restaurant first and save me!" Hearing Ryan''s voice, Gabriel immediately passed his judgment on him. Worthless scum! He nced at Ste and saw her look of despair as she clutched her head, on the brink of copsing. Her brother didn''t see her as family at all. In his eyes, she was just an ATM. Sam held the phone, grinning. This was a perfect opportunity to add fuel to the fire. He bellowed into the phone, "Ryan, your sister''s a real piece of work. She won''t cough up the cash and threatened to call the cops, can you believe it? I''ve never seen a sister this cold-hearted!" A voice of another unfamiliar man suddenly chimed in from the other end of the line, "Calling the cops? Well, if there''s no cash, bring out the saw. This guy called Ryan; let''s just take his left leg!" "No, no, no, Mr. ckwell, please, hold on! I''ll talk to my sister!" Amidst the chaotic voices, Ryan''s desperate pleas echoed, "Ste, help me, I don''t want them to saw off my leg! Ste, you heartless bitch, you seriously won''t lift a finger to save me? Go to the Davis family, beg them for the money to save me, Ste, you''re to me for everything that''s happened to me and the Turner family!" In Ryan''s eyes, the reason the Davis family had abandoned him was all because of his sister''s arrogance. With her looks and figure, as long as she had yed nice with the Davis family, he could''ve ruled the roost in Silverwood. But now, he was in this mess all because of his sister''s pride. He resented her, to him, she was less of a sister and more of a heartless bitch. Hearing her brother''s barrage of insults, Ste, overwhelmed by agony, finally couldn''t hold back her emotions and burst into tears. Two crystal-clear teardrops rolled down her cheeks, falling to the ground and sttering like tiny blossoms. "Help me!" In her despair, she suddenly turned to Gabriel. In herplex gaze, there was only helplessness. In that moment, she was just a vulnerable woman, hoping for even the smallest bit of support to help her stay on her feet. Gabriel''s chest ignited instantly. He had been waiting for these words. So, he nodded gently. His entire presence exuded a sinister aura as he approached Sam. Just a pair of eyes like those of the devil were enough to paralyze Sam, making him unable to move. The intimidating pressure was too strong, too terrifying. "Damn it, I''ve put up with you for too long!" With a menacing air, Gabriel took a swift step forward. He quickly seized the phone from Sam''s hand with his left hand and, with his right, delivered a resounding p. The force was heavy, fueled by the anger he had been holding in for the past half-day. A loud "smack" echoed through the room, leaving Sam utterly stunned, his mind nk. If Gabriel hadn''t been holding him up by the left hand, he would have crumpled to the ground. Gabriel snatched the phone and grabbed a bottle of wine from a nearby table. With a "bang," he swung it fiercely at Sam''s head. Instantly, blood sttered. Sam fell heavily to the floor. But Gabriel wasn''t finished; he kicked Sam hard. Under the violence, Sam slid across the floor, leaving a trail of blood and crashing into two tables beforeing to a stop. The floor became a slippery path of bloodstains. At this moment, Sam was barely conscious, on the verge of passing out. "Damn, this guy can''t really take a beating!" Gabriel, in his fit of rage, had silenced the entire room. His cold gaze left everyone around him speechless. The farewell dinner with Ava had beenpletely ruined. He had held back for far too long. And when he finally got to vent his anger, he showed no mercy. Ste stood frozen, her tears stopped in their tracks. This man was far too violent and ruthless. No wonder James and Samuel, the Davis brothers, had suffered at Gabriel''s hands. He was aplete madman. Chapter 41 A Bad Premonition Chapter 41 A Bad Premonition Chapter 41 A Bad Premonition Sam''s men were all dumbfounded. As members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall n, they had experienced many different kinds of fights, but the fight today was alien to them. Sam was a tough guy who could take on five opponents at a time, but he was knocked out with one move. And he was so miserable-he was clearly getting battered to a pulp. Gabriel red at the others of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall before roaring to the phone, "Hey, listen up! I''m Gabriel Edwards. If Ryan Turner, the one in your hands, has a leg broken, I''m sorry to tell you that I''ll break one leg of every one of you! No one will be spared!" At Gabriel''s words, Ste became so afraid that her heart leaped into her mouth. Was such an arrogant threat Gabriel''s way of saving Ryan? She was going to be mad. That would just provoke them. A person''s reputation always had an effect. Hearing the name Gabriel Edwards, the one on the phone immediately quieted down. Apparently, he knew who Gabriel was. After a long while, the man''s voice came again, "Mr. Gabriel, this doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, right? Ryan is indebted to the Nexus Underground Casino, and we''re working to collect the debt. This is reasonable. But you''re now trying to stop us. What do you want to do?" Ste, who was haunted with fear, was so surprised. The man''s attitude even softened. He seemed to be afraid of Gabriel. She was puzzled. How could Gabriel make all those great forces in Silverwood turn soft? What was the force behind him? But no matter what, she finally didn''t have to worry anymore. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and said to the phone, "It looks like you know who I am. That''s the best! Ste is gorgeous, and I like her! In order to cuckold the Davis family, I''ll interfere with this! But you''re right. It is only right and proper to repay one''s debts! I''ll bring the money and pay Ryan''s debt tomorrow. But don''t touch him today. If you do, I''ll demolish your casino and break your leg!" Hearing Gabriel''s rough words, Ste became very angry. If she had known this, she wouldn''t have asked this bastard for help. If she got involved with this bastard, her reputation would be ruined sooner orter! The man on the phone thought for a moment and finally said, "Then I''ll do as you require, Mr. Gabriel. I''ll never touch Ryan today, but I hope you keep your word. I''m expecting you to pay back Ryan''s money tomorrow!" A deal was made, and the call ended. Gabriel had bought time for Ste with his influence. He tossed the phone to her, and his face was still cold. Looking at the others of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, he felt so unhappy. From now on, he would give every force of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall a good training. Otherwise, when he took it over, he would have to face a horde of ridiculous punks. Then he would lose all his reputation. Displeased, he said to these men, "I''m Gabriel Edwards. You''re from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. I think you know me, right?" "Yes, we know!" A tall guy immediately nodded. Their n had been boiling with discussion these days, simply because an unknown man called Mr. Gabriel had set foot on Silverwood. Demon Enforcer, Leopard Tail, and Leon, all from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, even treated him with respect and bowed to him. Now everyone in the n was guessing who he was. Although they still had no clue, they were sure that he was very important in the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Unexpectedly, because of collecting a debt for someone, they had fallen into his hands. But the guy''s performance today showed that he was not easy to deal with. "That''s good. Pick Sam up and go back to the n!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and severely reprimanded, "Tell the head of your n. I''m very disappointed in Silverwood n, and he shall wait for me. I''ll go there in a few days!" "Get out of here!" His shout in the end made these men tremble. While supporting Sam, they fled the restaurant in a panic, leaving only a mess behind. As she looked at the tables turned over and the clutter all over the floor, Ste squatted down, whimpering in sadness and picking up the pieces of the tes. Her hands were shaking. Her tears dripped down, forming a pool on the floor. Why did everyone have to bully her? And her brother even called her a b*tch! What had she done wrong? Why did she have to bear all the insults and suffer so much? Was God blind? Just when she had lost all faith in the world, a person crouched opposite her, shielding her from the re of the light. She looked up and saw a handsome face, where there was a faint smile. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s easy to give up. You can do it in an instant! But it''s much harder to persist. You''ve carried the heavy weight all the way to now. Do you want to sumb at thest minute?" Gabriel''s words made her dazed. The bastard''s roguishness was now all gone. Then she wished to throw herself into his arms and weep to her heart''s content. "Let''s meet at Celestial Restaurant on Cloud Street at noon tomorrow. That''s a deal!" Gabriel raised his mouth, leaned close, and whispered in Ste''s ear, "This is our first date. Make yourself beautiful and sexy. By the way, put on your ck stockings. I like them!" He brushed off the te pieces from Ste''s hand, got up, and slowly walked out of the restaurant. Ste''s energy seemed to have been drained. She looked back at Gabriel''s back, the resentful gaze appearing again. She clenched her teeth and said, "B*stard!" Then she sat on the floor like a pile of mud. Aftering out of the revolving restaurant, Gabriel walked alone on the road. He smoked in the cold wind. As time went by, he finished a lot of cigarettes. But he was silent all the way. His eyes were mncholic, but they were in factplicated. Acting was too tiring. Not only the body but also the mind would be tired. "I think Ava must have returned home!" When he came to the entrance of a market, he saw a pair of snuggled lovers walk past. Somehow he felt worried at that moment. A girl like Ava would not go to extremes, right? Feeling worried, he took out his phone and kept scrolling through the contacts. His finger lingered between "Mia Foster" and "Ava Foster" for a long time. In the end, he dialed Dr. Mia''s number. "Dr. Mia, Ava has returned home, right?" When his call was answered, Gabriel had wanted to beat around the bush. But thinking of Mia''s character, he realized it waspletely unnecessary. So he asked Mia directly. "Ava phoned me in tears half an hour ago, but she didn''t tell me where she was. Now she has turned off her phone! Gabriel, I''m telling you, if anything happens to Ava, I won''t let you off!" Mia shouted on the phone. Once she finished speaking, she hung up. Gabriel''s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling¡­ Chapter 42 Violent Killing Chapter 42 Violent Killing Chapter 42 Violent Killing At Punk Bar in Pink Alley. The music was so loud that it seemed to tear the roof apart. On the dance floor, many young people were shaking their heads wildly. They were immersed in it, thoroughly indulging in the immense pleasure. Many of the girls were dressed sexily with different hair colors. Their bosoms bounced so hard as if they were to burst out the next second. There were many men taking advantage of the opportunity, pressing against unfamiliar girls from behind. Sneakily, they made their moves, trying to touch the girls. At a table in the back, three men were drinking in boredom. A sissy wearing earringsined, "Paul, there haven''t been any new girls these days!" The three were members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall n. When they were free, they liked toe to the bar to hunt for girls. To put it inly, they were looking for young girls who had just entered society without social experience. They would either get them drunk or simply take them away with force. In short, the girls would be women after one night. Many girls who had entered the bar with curiosity ended up in trouble and regretted it for life. For many of them, half of their lives were even ruined. "I found one. That chick is not bad!" Paul, who was picking his teeth, spat out the toothpick. His lewd gaze fell on a girl who was drinking alone. The girl was beautiful with a good figure, but she looked gloomy. She was already drunk, her face flushed. Since she started drinking, she had driven away four or five guys who tried to strike up a conversation. After taking a nce, the sissy felt intrigued and turned his head back, smiling, "That''s settled then. VO4 room. We''ll take turns ying with her tonight!" Then the three of them tacitly began to act. The sissy went to book the private room. Paul and the small-eyed man looked around cautiously as they walked towards the girl. But the girl was unaware of the danger that was approaching. While drinking, she cursed, "Gabriel, you scumbag! Although that fox is prettier than me and has a better figure, how can you hook up with her so soon after breaking up with me? You''re making me mad!" The girl was none other than Ava. Shortly after he broke up with her, Gabriel went to be Ste''sckey, which hurt her deeply. Now she could only vent her frustration by drinking. Just then, Paul and the small-eyed guy sat on either side of her. "Two more guys trying to strike up a conversation!" Ava pouted. I am still very popr. It''s all you, Gabriel''s fault for being blind, she thought. Since she was in a bad mood, she had no good opinion of the two who tried to strike up a conversation. She shouted at them with a straight face, "Get lost! I''m not in the mood to y with you!" Paul didn''t say anything, but just looked around. After confirming that no one was paying attention to them, he suddenly took out a wet handkerchief from his pocket and covered Ava''s mouth. Ava, who was already drunk, groaned and passed out. In tacit cooperation, the small-eyed man and Paul carried Ava to the back of the bar. The waitress who was clearing tables not far away saw this but had no intention of stopping them. She just focused on her cleaning and sighed, "Another girl is going to be ruined by the three beasts!" The music was noisy, and the dance floor was still in a crazy atmosphere. No one noticed that a girl was being carried towards the private rooms. Soon Paul kicked open the door to the private room. Then, he took Ava from the small-eyed guy and tossed her onto the sofa. Poor Ava''s hair was a mess, covering her face. Completely unconscious, she was now like amb to the ughter! "I''ll go first today. None of you shallpete with me for the right!" Paul unfastened the first button on his shirt and slowly walked towards Ava. He swallowed with a filthy smile. The small-eyed man and the sissy didn''t dare to object. After all, Paul was their superior. So they could only wait for their turns. "Girl, I''ming!" With a smile, Paul pushed aside Ava''s messy hair. Seeing her face, he couldn''t help but exim, "What a beauty!" Just as he was about to pounce on her, the phone in his pocket rang with a "ding". "Who the hell is calling at this time!?" Paul cursed, very annoyed. After he took out the phone and saw the caller ID, he became serious and answered the call. "Hi, boss!" "Paul and Sam have been badly beaten. Bring your men back to the n immediately!" "Who did it?" "Don''t ask until you get back to the n!" "Okay, boss." Paul hung up and began wondering, Who was so bold to touch Sam? After thinking for a moment, he stopped looking for an answer. He turned to the sissy and the small- eyed man and said, "Do it quickly in a while. The boss asks us to return to the n for something. Sam has been beaten. Each one has three minutes. Make full use of them!" The two were shocked. For years, no one had dared to touch the members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Sam''s status was not low, but someone had attacked him! This would never be anything so simple! After finishing that, Paul turned back to Ava. Even if their boss summoned them, he was not going to let Ava off. He licked his lips and reached out his right hand to her bulging chest. What could be done in three minutes? One could finish an apple. One could also deflower a girl. "Boom!" At the critical moment, a loud explosion came from the door. Paul trembled and looked back. The door was sent flying with a kick. "Who the fuck dares to ruin my pleasure moment? Don''t you know that I, Paul, am a member of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall?" Paul cursed. But when he looked over, he was astonished. He saw a pair of blood-red eyes with an evil look. They brought a terrifying air, making it hard for him to breathe. "Go to hell, all of you!" No doubt, theer was Gabriel. He was furious at what he saw. With a roar, he threw a punch. With a boom, his fist simply went through the sissy''s body. He withdrew his right arm, and the sissy fell to the floor. The small-eyed man and Paul were scared out of their wits. The punch that went through the sissy''s body was shocking. The poor small-eyed man was so scared that he wet his pants and his legs uncontrobly shook. "Die!" he looked back at the small-eyed guy and roared again. He threw another punch, hitting the man''s chin. With a crack, a piece of his chin came off. His head spun around on his neck for one circle. He instantly lost all signs of life and fell to the ground. "Fuck, don''te any closer!" Paul trembled, cold sweat streaming down. Tremulously, he took out a small knife from his pocket. The man before him was simply a demon! "Go to die!" Gabriel was still burning with anger. When he saw Ava lying motionless on the sofa, he was almost going crazy. He took a quick step forward, but it was too quick for Paul to react. He threw another punch on Paul''s face, sting his head off. Blood flew in all directions. It was too brutal to see! Gabriel was now a devil. "Phew." He let out a long breath. Only then did his anger gradually subside. He came to the sofa and picked Ava up. He looked at the sleeping woman, and his gaze softened. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Let''s go. I''ll take you home!" He spoke softly as if afraid to wake her up. He strode out of the private room. The two waitresses in the corridor were already paralyzed in terror. Gabriel stopped and said to one of them, "Thank you for your information tonight!" After calling Mia, Gabriel had been so worried. He thought of two ces Ava might have gone. One was the Royal Mansion, and the other was Punk Bar! So he called Mia again and asked her to go to the Royal Mansion, while he came to Punk Bar! As soon as he came into the bar, he took a waitress and asked her. Fortunately, the waitress immediately pointed in the right direction. Otherwise, the consequences would have been disastrous. Chapter 43 Free Meal for the Beauty Chapter 43 Free Meal for the Beauty Chapter 43 Free Meal for the Beauty Gabriel became hesitant after Ava''s incident. After all, he was not a heartless man, but a living person with emotions. The lonely wolf''s path made him invincible. But what was the purpose of seeking that kind of invincibility? He was lost. He was afraid that he had done something foolish, sacrificing the important for the trivial. Carrying Ava all the way, he thought a lot. Not until he handed Ava to Mia did his heart with mixed feelings settle down. But when Ava instinctively grabbed his clothes in her unconsciousness and refused to let go, his heart skipped a beat! Mia didn''t say anything. She just took her sister and turned away. But when she stepped into the house and looked at her sister in her arms, she couldn''t help but scold, "Is it worth it for a man?" This was an unnecessary question, after all. Whether it was worth it or not, outsiders would never understand. They would never understand how terrifying the fear of losing someone you loved was. So they only saw the unworthiness in the end. At eleven o''clock the next morning. Ava woke up sleepily, supporting her groggy head and sitting up. She was feeling lightheaded. She opened her eyes in a daze and found in a surprise that she was in her own room. She started to think back and remembered the drunken madness ofst night. She panicked, having lingering fear, and felt around on her body. "Awake? Eat some porridge!" Seeing Ava awake, Mia, sitting beside her to read, put down her book. She picked up the porridge that had been heated a few times, came to her bed, and sat down. "Sister,st night... you brought me home?" Ava asked cautiously, instinctively shrinking her neck. Her sister was stricter than her mother in family discipline. She had indeed done something wrong this time! Mia raised her eyes and red at her, making her so scared. "Don''t you feel ashamed to mention it? You''re a girl, but you showed so little concern about protecting yourself!" Mia scolded harshly, and Ava was also secretly terrified. If Gabriel had not found Avast night, Ava might have been... by the three men! That would be an indelible stain for a woman. Besides, the incident at Punk Bar had been spread everywhere this morning. She couldn''t imagine that Gabriel could be so ruthless. He killed the three punks with bare hands. His ruthlessness was beyond measure. But the more ruthless and angrier he was, the more it meant that he still cared about her sister, right? And the oue of the incident astonished her. Since the homicide case urred, the police had shown no intention of arresting Gabriel. Instead, the bar owner hastily sent away the waiters and announced that the bar would be closed for three months. It was getting harder to estimate Gabriel''s power! "Ava, you foolish girl!" At this point, Sophia rushed into Ava''s room while cursing. She didn''t say anything to care about her daughter who had just woken up. Instead, she reproached her with a pained expression, "You broke up with Mr. Gabriel? How could you break up with him? You foolish girl! Why was he angry? What did you do? Get up and apologize to him! It''s still not toote to apologize!" As she spoke, she went up to grab her daughter''s arm. "Mom, are you really my mother?" Ava shook off her mother''s hand and angrily said, "He dumped me. Gabriel, the scumbag, found someone else and doesn''t want me anymore!" As her emotions surged, she felt a pang of pain again! Sophia was stunned. Gabriel found another woman? Feeling vexed, she immediately wailed, "What should we do now? We just started cooperating with Apex Bank. What if Mr. Gabriel is unhappy and stops cooperating with our Foster family? Oh, dear lord! Now we''ve offended the Davis family and broken up with Mr. Gabriel. How can our Fosters make a living?" Seeing her mother''s hysteria, Ava wanted to cry. Mother only cared about her business. She didn''t care about her at all! This family was bing more and more devoid of human warmth! Suddenly, Sophia pped her hands and turned her eyes as if she had got a different thought. She came up again and took Ava''s arm. "Ava, listen to me. In my opinion, Mr. Gabriel still cares about you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone crazy and killed the three thugs who wanted to assault you at Punk Barst night. This means he still has you on his mind. Listen to me. Go visit him. Go now!" Ava was entranced. Gabriel killed three thugs because of her? The heart that was already broken suddenly turned warm again. Excited, she immediately lifted the quilt, ready to rush down. She had to ask Gabriel about this to his face. But Mia red at her and shouted, "No, you''re not allowed to go. Lie down on the bed!" Her cold brows quivering, she yelled, "If it weren''t for your constant willfulness, could you have caused so much trouble? Before the Punk Bar incident has been settled down, you''re not allowed to leave the house. If you dare to leave without permission, you won''t be my sister!" With the yell, Ava didn''t dare to move anymore. Even Sophia was intimidated by Mia''s momentum. Ava quietly pulled up the quilt and sat back down! ... Celestial Restaurant was a tiny restaurant, where there was only a narrow aisle and six tables. The restaurant was run by a couple in their fifties. The old man served as the purchaser and waiter, and the olddy cooked the food. The restaurant was small, but the food prices were cheap. And the food was delicious with a unique home feel. Gabriel often came to this restaurant to eat. A piece of cheese pasta would make him satisfied. "Gabriel, is it cheese pasta again today?" the old man asked, cleaning the table. There were few eaters today, only a driver, a construction worker, and him. Gabriel took out a pack of Liggett Select and handed one cigarette to the old man. "Marvin, someone is treating me to a meal today. I''ll wait and orderter!" Marvin took the cigarette and sniffed it under his nose. After a nce at the kitchen, he discreetly put it in his pocket. He sat down opposite Gabriel and said with a smile, "Are you dating a girl and bringing her here to eat? If that''s the case, I will give you a discount today!" "Oh, that''s great, Marvin! I''ve been eating here for three years and have never enjoyed a discount. Now that I have a rumored girlfriend, you dare to give me a discount without telling Susan? Aren''t you afraid she''ll settle ounts with you tonight?" Gabriel joked. He and Marvin were old friends, so they often joked around. "She dares!" Marvin straightened up, his face full of arrogance. "As a man, you must be the head of the family at home. You should be like me in the future, a man who stands tall and firm!" "Let''s put aside standing tall and firm for now. How much of a discount are you giving me?" Gabriel asked with a smile. In fact, he knew that Marvin was a henpecked husband. Susan was strict with him, and he was only brave in his speech! Marvin patted his chest and said, "It depends on how beautiful your girlfriend is. The more beautiful she is, the lower the discount!" Just as they were chatting, a stunning woman wearing a ck pencil skirt and a white blouse cked into the restaurant in high-heeled shoes. The woman was born charming. With her brow slightly furrowed, she looked incredibly beautiful. Elegant, graceful, mature, sexy, beautiful-only when these words werebined could her charms be expounded. The driver and construction worker who were eating were both mesmerized. Even the elderly Marvin couldn''t help but swallow his saliva to moisten his dry throat. Undoubtedly, the woman was Ste. Gabriel raised her right hand and called out, "I''m here. You can''t see me even in such a small ce, eh?" Only then did the low-spirited Stee over. She had expected the dining ce in Gabriel''s choice to be a nice restaurant, but it turned out to be such a small nondescript one. If it weren''t for her good eyesight, she would have had trouble finding it. Marvin got up knowingly, ncing first at Ste and then at Gabriel. No matter how he observed them, they were not a good match in his eyes. He asked with doubt in a whisper, "Is this your girlfriend? She''s amazing!" Gabrielughed, "Marvin, how much of a discount are you giving me?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "How much of a discount?" Marvin said unhappily. "With such looks...you''ll have a free meal!" Chapter 44 The Casino Chapter 44 The Casino Chapter 44 The Casino Ste was a fish out of water in such a small restaurant. With such a nice figure, she seemed like a highly honored guest. It was as if a superstar on TV had suddenlye out of it. Ste looked around, but didn''t show much dislike. Even if she bore dislike, she didn''t dislike the ce but the man opposite her. With her hands holding her skirt, she sat down across from Gabriel and instinctively put her legs together. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled, his gaze moving around her legs. Good, she was obedient. She was wearing ck stockings, which made her even sexier. "I didn''t prepare anything so valuable for our first date. Here''s a flower. Please take it!" Gabriel took out a dried flower. This was a date, and he knew the procedure-treating her to a meal and giving her a flower and a gift. And all these things had been done. But this was a flower he had casually picked from the green belt. Now its stem and petals were all broken, but it was a sign of his sincerity. Ste''s face darkened. She looked at Gabriel as if he was an idiot. Was this the flower for her? Or was he insinuating that she was no longer a virgin? She was angry, but when she thought of her brother, she suppressed her anger. She put the ravished flower that Gabriel had given her at the corner of the table. "Whatever you want to eat, just order. As long as it is within twenty bucks, I''ll buy the bill!" Gabriel patted his chest and said with a smile, looking quite generous. Ste was absent-minded, her head filled with her brother Ryan. But she knew about the Punk Bar incident. She was afraid of him, but she also hated him. Thus she said casually, "Whatever, you order!" She just hoped that this crazy guy could be a little more reliable and save her brother. "Marvin, two pieces of cheese pasta!" Once he got the right to order, Gabriel waved to Marvin and shouted. "Go it!" Marvin responded. Then he muttered, "This guy is so lucky to have such a nice woman to bed. Could he manage it tonight?" He simply picked up a few waffles and shouted to Suan, "Make one more dish for Gabriel: chicken and waffles!" They had been friends for three years. Giving Gabriel the best he had was a must. Gabriel lit a cigarette and looked sideways, suddenly noticing that the two men who were eating were eating slowly now, especially the driver. When he finished eating, he asked for one more piece. Beautiful women had been sirens since ancient times. "Mr. Gabriel, let''s view that 1.1 million as what I owe you. I''ll write an IOU. When I get enough money, I''ll pay you the debt and its interests!" Thinking that Gabriel wanted her to pay back to redeem her brother, Ste took out a pen and a sheet of paper from her handbag, ready to write an IOU. Why did she ask Gabriel for help? Because she had no alternative. But she didn''t want to be indebted to anyone, especially Gabriel! Gabriel crossed her legs and said with a smile, "Stop. First, don''t keep calling me Mr. Gabriel. Call me Gabriel. That sounds close!" Ste looked a little embarrassed. Suppressing her anger, she called, "Gabriel!" But calling him so sounded a little too intimate for her. "That''s the right thing to do, Ste!" Gabriel smiled. It felt great to be called by his first name by the widow. He continued, "Second, I didn''t say I would pay the 1.1 million! There are many ways to save your brother, so you don''t have to write an IOU!" Not to mention 1.1 million, he was even unwilling to give them $2. How could he pay 1.1 million to redeem a good-for-nothing beast who even spouted insults at his sister? Ste frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "How could we save him without money?" Somehow she had a bad premonition. Gabriel was a crazy man. She didn''t dare to imagine what crazy things he would do. After all, this guy didn''t mind killing. "Don''t worry about that. Just follow me and give me good service this afternoon. I promise I''ll bring your beastly brother back safely before 6 p.m.!" Gabriel patted his chest again and promised. Ste wanted to press but didn''t. Marvin brought two pieces of cheese pasta at this point, interrupting their conversation. "Your food!" Gabriel smiled and began wolfing down the food. He enjoyed it a lot. Ste hesitated for a second, but then picked up her spoon and took a nibble. She casually chewed it, and her eyes lit up. The food tasted great. It could match the delicacies at the hotel. And it had a kind of warmth that was beyond words. Then she rxed and ate voraciously. "Come on. One more dish. It''s chicken and waffles!" Marvin brought the food and smiled at Gabriel. Gabriel knew Marvin''s kind heart. What a good friend! Then he began to eat the waffles. Marvin was a nice man. He, Gabriel, would have enough energy tonight. If he had sex with Ste tonight, that would be a very good experience. Food was the source of energy. Eating his fill was quite necessary! After they finished eating, Marvin fulfilled his promise-he didn''t ask them to pay the bill. Ste, who didn''t know what was going on, froze with a wallet in her hand. In the end, Gabriel swiftly grabbed her wallet, extracted arge banknote, and flung it onto the table. Then he took her hand and rushed out. "Let go of my hand!" Aftering out of the restaurant, Ste shook off Gabriel''s hand. She gave him a cold nce and hurried towards a Benz parked on the roadside, her hips shaking from side to side. "What an amazing woman!" While recalling the smooth and tender feel of her hand, he stared at her shaking hips. He felt like he had almost been sucked in. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment, then followed her to the Benz. About ten minutester, the two of them came to Nexus Club. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The basement of the club was where the Nexus Underground Casino was located. Last night, Gabriel had asked Thomas, a veteran gangster in Silverwood, and got a sure answer that this was the ce. "Wee. May I ask which floor you are heading to?" the attendant in the lobby warmly came up, bent, and asked. "Let''s make a show!" Gabriel whispered in Ste''s ear. Then he threw his arm around her waist and smiled, "The second floor below the ground. Rmended by Mr. Thomas Taylor!" Such underground casinos usually only epted regrs. If a fresh visitor wanted to go in, there must be a regr customer who had arranged it for them in advance. Of course, when he heard the name Thomas, the attendant immediately knew what was going on. He made an invitation gesture. "Okay, sir. This way please!" Ste tried to break free from Gabriel''s arm, but failed. The resentful look in her eyes was as sharp as a dagger. "Keep acting! Don''t you want to save your brother?" Ste''s waist felt so good that Gabriel was very unwilling to let go. Why did this woman''s waist feel so different from the others''? Ste was still struggling, but not so hard anymore. She shook with anger, but to save her brother, she had to endure it. Then, led by the attendant, the two of them took the elevator and came down to the second floor below the ground. As the elevator door opened, arge space appeared. The music was ying, and the atmosphere was heated. "Wee!" Two sexy bunny girls very warmly waved at them. This was a huge casino with a variety of gamey options. This was a ce of magic. Some would turn into a pauper from a millionaire overnight. "So many people!" Gabriel looked around and eximed. Addicted gamblers would never spare time to rest! It was shortly after noon, but the casino was already packed with gamblers. "Sir, madam, please buy chips here, then you can y the games freely. The chips in our casino can be cashed out anytime!" A sexy bunny girl led the way for Gabriel and Ste. A few sexier beauties at the chip table in the center greeted Gabriel yfully, not shying away from Ste. "You want to gamble? But we''re here to redeem my brother!" Ste was a little confused. Didn''t theye to the Nexus Underground Casino to save her brother Ryan? But it looked like Gabriel was going to gamble! Even she, a simple woman, knew that gambling was a losing game. Did he wish to make money here? While she was thinking, Gabriel reached out to her and smiled, "Dear wife, you''re the finance manager of our household. Give me $2. Let me see if I''m so lucky to win 1.1 million!" Chapter 45 Starting to Place Bets Chapter 45 Starting to ce Bets Chapter 45 Starting to ce Bets The words "dear wife" made Ste furious. Wanted to win 1.1 million with $2? Gabriel was fooling her with such bad nonsense! She tore Gabriel''s hand off from her waist and whispered, "You''ve gone too far, Gabriel! If you don''t want to help me, don''t toy with me. I have no time to waste with you here!" She turned away, her shoes cking with a firm will. She must have been so crazy that she asked Gabriel, the lunatic, to help her save her brother. She would at most mortgage the revolving restaurant. Now she didn''t want to rely on anyone anymore, especially men. "Sorry, my wife has lost her temper!" After an awkward smile at the bunny girl, Gabriel rushed over. He caught up with Ste and took her arm. Without his usual yful smile, he said seriously, "Since you chose toe, why not choose to trust me? I''m telling you again, I''ll redeem your brother before 6 p.m. If I can''t do it, I swear I will never pester you again. I will bypass you whenever I see you!" Ste froze, having a very serious mental struggle. She wouldn''t trust the bastard unless she had a mental problem. But hisst few words were attractive. If the guy stopped pestering her from now on, it seemed worth it to wait a while. She pondered it over and gave a foxy nce before saying, "I''ll trust you for thest time. This is absolutely thest time!" "Okay, great!" Gabrielughed. He took Ste back to the chip table. Ste took out a few hundred dors from her wallet. "Since you want to gamble, $2 is far from enough. Here''s a few hundred. Take it!" This is all the cash I bring today. Fine, give all of it to Gabriel. Be crazy! Be insane! Anyway, if I can''t save my brother, I''m not going to live anymore! Let''s take this as myst madness! "$2 is enough. We can''t waste any money." Gabriel took out one note and tossed it to the cashier. "Give me $2 worth of chips, and return the changes!" The cute cashier said yfully, "Sorry, honored guest, our cheapest chip is worth $10. I suggest you buy two $10 chips, okay?" "Okay, I''ll give you tips after winning 1.1 million!" Gabriel studied the cashier girl again with a smile. She looked like a maneki-neko. The owner of the casino had a good eye for hiring employees. "Thank you, honored guest! Wish you make a fortune!" After handing the chips to Gabriel, the cashier and bunny girl shouted in unison. "I just bought two chips, but you shout best wishes. You''re very responsible in your job!" Gabriel praised them andughed. Then he took Ste to stand in the center of the casino and whistled loudly. As the whistle reverberated, dozens of gamblers looked at him with curiosity. Ste was getting crazy. She didn''t know what Gabriel was gonna do. Stared at by so many people, she felt very uneasy. Holding the two chips in his hand, Gabriel shouted to everyone ostentatiously, "Pay attention to me. I''ll win 1.1 million for my woman with the $20 chips this afternoon, then I''ll have sex with her tonight. Let everyone be my witness!" Ste felt so embarrassed that she wished to disappear into thin air. But all the gamblers jokinglyughed he was insane and then continued their games. Win 1.1 million with 20$? He must be daydreaming! "Go make money!" Gabrielughed, ignoring the others'' eyes. He took Ste to gamble with the two chips. He walked around and saw many different kinds of games, but he didn''t know how to y any of them. He kept walking, and his eyes finally lit up. He came to the dice table. He patted his chest and proudly said to Ste, "I know how to y this. Last time I was at the market in the suburban town, I yed this game and won a few dors!" So speechless, Ste didn''t want to talk at all. Gabriel''s actions just showed that he knew nothing about gambling! The words "win 1.1 million with $20 chips" were so ridiculous. Gabriel took Ste to sit down beside a middle-aged man in a suit. Holding a cigar pretentiously between his lips, he had a bunny girl carrying a tray of chips for him behind his back. He nced at Ste, and his eyes lit up. She''s fucking beautiful! he thought. He spat out a mouthful of smoke, smiled, and said, "Bro, you''re so lucky! But I''m afraid you can''t handle such a woman!" "Good kidneys will do, but you''re too old to understand it!" Gabriel took out a Liggett Select cigarette and refuted sharply. He lit it up, took a drag, and spat out a perfect smoke ring. Although his cigarette was ordinary, he looked posh. The middle-aged man covered up his embarrassment with augh. He nced at Gabriel''s chips and continued, "Only when you get rich can you have confidence and handle women! I''m afraid your two chips are far from enough to take the woman''s heart!" "My chips can reproduce chips, just like my kidneys can help reproduce babies!" After a smile, Gabriel stopped talking to him. This was just an old pervert. The female dealer picked up the dice cup, shook it three times, and put it down on the table. Then she stretched out her white-gloved right hand and said, "Please ce your bets!" During these few moments, Gabriel''s ears vibrated quite fast, just like a bee''s wings, and smiled. With a flick of his thumb, one chipnded on the word "small." The numbers "two", "three", and "five" on the dice meant it was small! The middle-aged man took out $1,000 chips from the tray the bunny girl behind him was carrying and also put them on "small." Then he smiled at Gabriel. "Hah, you follow me! You have a vision!" Holding the cigarette at the corn of his mouth, he was about to collect money. His ears could pick the sound of a mosquito''s fart if it could, let alone the sound of three dice. He would never mishear! "Eh?" Just then, his eyes were narrowed, and his ears moved slightly. He noticed that the dice under the cup moved, making fourteen: three, five, and six. It was big. He turned to look at the dealer''s left hand which had dropped. Immediately, his face turned dark. He knew that there must be a sensor at the bottom of the saucer under the dice cup and an iron core inside each dice. The female dealer could change the points of the dice with the remote control in her left hand. "Three, five, six. Big!" The dealer uncovered the dice cup. As expected, the dice numbers had changed, and they were the same as Gabriel''s guess. The middle-aged man beside him cursed. He rose and put his arm around the bunny girl''s waist, leaving the dice area. "Wait a second!" When the dealer picked up the dice cup and the saucer again, Gabriel snatched them. He took down the saucer and fiddled with it. While observing it, he suddenly used his hidden strength, which pierced through the saucer, shattering the sensor inside. His eyes turned cold. Your trick won''t work anymore! "Sorry, I thought there was a device in it!" Gabriel faked a smile and returned the dice cup and saucer to the dealer. The slightly panicky dealer soon calmed down. She checked the dice cup and saucer to see if they were fine before continuing to shake the cup. Gabriel''s ears vibrated and instantly captured the information: six, six, six. The moment the dealer put down the dice cup, he reconfirmed the numbers. It was still a triple sixes! Ste reminded Gabriel, "If we lose this time, we''ll have to buy new chips. Not to mention one afternoon, we can''t win 1.1 million even in a lifetime!" "Then open your eyes and watch!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and flicked hisst chip with his right hand. As the chip fell, itnded squarely on "triple sixes!" The dealer was stunned. She knew the numbers on the dice under the cup. Someone had guessed the numbers like triple sixes! After pondering it over, she pressed the button of the remote control in her left hand again. But the dice under the cup didn''t move at all. She panicked and froze. Even after a long while, she still didn''t go open the dice cup! "Quick, show the dice!" The other yers were all impatient, urging. The dealer had no choice but to brace herself to lift the dice cup. Sure enough, it was triple sixes! "Haha, I got it! I won 150 to 1 odds, which means I won $1500. I''ve made a fortune!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gabriel stood up in excitement and gave Ste a big hug. He had just won $1,500, but he behaved like he had won $200,000. Chapter 46 Casino Atmosphere Chapter 46 Casino Atmosphere Chapter 46 Casino Atmosphere Three sixes! It was such a small probability, and yet Gabriel managed to hit it. It was truly amazing! Fifty dors turned into one hundred and fifty times the amount. This was the charm of gambling. But it was also the terrifying aspect of gambling. It could make people lose themselves. With disgust, Ste pushed away Gabriel who was hugging her, and her seductive eyes red at him fiercely. This beast always took advantage of her, which was truly hateful. A thousand dors was still far from eight million dors. What was there to be happy about? Gabriel seemed to understand what Ste meant from the resentment in her eyes, and he said confidently, "This is just the beginning. Whether it''s making women pregnant or snowballing the profit, I can handle it! Next, let me show you how I can make eight million dors with a chip! Beautifuldy, shake the dice cup!" Gabriel''s arrogance attracted some gamblers to gather and watch. However, the beautiful dealer seemed hesitant. She didn''t understand what went wrong with the dice cup. Why couldn''t she control the dice with the remote control in her hand? If that was the case, she wouldn''t be able to control the oue. "Start in a hurry. We want to ce our bets!" Seeing the beautiful dealer standing there in a daze, the gamblers urged her. Under the urging, the beautiful dealer gritted her teeth and finally picked up the dice cup and shook it three times. "Please ce your bets!" The beautiful dealer spoke without confidence. If she lost too much, her boss wouldn''t let her off the hook. The gamblers ced their bets happily one after another. Gabriel dumped all his chips on the small numbers. He blew a smoke ring, patted his chest, and said, "This round will definitely be small!" The beautiful dealer immediately panicked. Because of her exceptional hearing, she knew it was a small total of 1, 2, 4. But no matter how she pressed the remote control in her left hand, the dice in the dice cup remained motionless. Time was up, so she reluctantly opened the dice cup. Gabriel squinted his eyes andughed heartily. "A small total of 1, 2, 4! The chips are doubled, and now I have more than ten thousand dors, fifteen thousand dors!" The expression of the beautiful dealer became more and more panicked. Over ten thousand dors was still eptable. But as the banker, not being able to control the situation was the worst thing. Suppressing her emotions, she exchanged the chips for Gabriel. She anxiously turned her head and nced at the ck-d security guard in the distance. The ck-d security guard immediately understood and walked into the depths of the casino. "There are so many chips, tut-tut. Today is a big win! I''ll continue and earn eight million dors!" Gabriel rubbed his hands and urged the beautiful dealer to shake the dice. Beside him, Ste also became somewhat expectant. In any case, her originally calm heart was now excited. Fifty dors turned into eight million dors! Could it really be possible? While the beautiful dealer looked towards the depths of the casino, she started shaking the dice. As soon as she finished shaking, her heart trembled! A very proud smirk appeared on Gabriel''s face. The reason why their emotions changed like this was so simple. Because all the dice were ced on three sixes again by ident. Based on Gabriel''s character, he would bet all the chips, and it would multiply one hundred and fifty times. That would be over two million dors! At this moment, the beautiful dealer desperately pressed the remote control in her left hand. But the dice in the dice cup remained motionless. She was going crazy. If the casino lost several million dors, she would definitely die. She looked anxiously into the depths of the casino, but no one came out. At this moment, Gabriel had a smirk on his face. He pushed all the chips onto three sixes at once. He exhaled smoke and arrogantly said, "Beauty, open it. It''s time to witness the miracle!" The eyes of the beautiful dealer widened. She waspletely at a loss! One of the gamblers nearby said disdainfully, "What''s with the show? I don''t believe that you can get three sixes in three rounds!" As soon as he said these words, the guests all urged the beautiful dealer to open the dice cup, eager to see the result. Ste''s seductive eyes stared in astonishment at the pile of chips that belonged to Gabriel. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. How could this person be so extreme, not leaving any room for negotiation? He had ced all his bets. What if he lost? But for some reason, she felt that the atmosphere was strange. She looked around and understood. She didn''t know when, but Gabriel had already stirred up the emotions of everyone in the dice area. Everyone was excited and anticipating! Gabriel had unparalleled confidence, truly showcasing the charm of gambling to the fullest. Even Ste, a woman who had never gambled before, felt that she was in high spirits and her heart raced. However, would the second three sixes really appear? Although she was excited, she was somewhat skeptical. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the beautiful dealer was unable to withstand the pressure and was about to open the dice cup. "It''s rare for my casino to be so lively just after noon!" Just then, three people walked out from the depths of the casino. A deep voice interrupted the beautiful dealer who was opening the dice cup. When the dealer saw the man, the tension in her heart finally eased. The leader of the group appeared to be under thirty years old. He was about 5.55 feet tall, very tall and well-built. He had a handsome appearance with distinct features. Dressed in a ck suit, he looked like a male model as he walked out. His eyes were blue, exuding extreme confidence. He had a smile and emitted a strong air of nobility. With each step he took, the people around him felt a suffocating pressure and instinctively made way for him. To his left was a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses. He had a refined and schrly temperament. "Jack!" Upon seeing this person, Ste was greatly surprised. It was actually Jack. To the man''s right was a woman in a kimono with her hair pinned up. She wore heavy makeup and took slow, deliberate steps forward. She was quite good-looking, but her breasts were unbelievably big. They were bigger than a person''s head! The kimono exposed arge part of her skin. Every time she took a step, her breasts swayed, showing a deep cleavage like a dark sea. The men present were all dazzled and their blood pumped! "D*mn, these two things must weigh dozens of pounds. I estimate they could suffocate someone. I really want to hold them up with my hands and lighten her burden!" Gabriel sighed with emotion, finally understanding a term, enduring the weight of breasts! He had been staring at the woman in the kimono and had neglected Jack. The mysterious man, apanied by the woman in a kimono and Jack, arrived at the dice area. Jack''s cold gaze fell on Ste. Ste was at a loss and didn''t dare to meet Jack''s eyes. "Ste, I never expected you to have an interest in gambling!" Finally, Jack spoke, and his tone was icy as if he was a judge passing judgment on a criminal! Ste became more and more panicked,pletely unsure of how to respond. Since Jack came out, she had never dared to look up. "Whether or not she has an interest in gambling is none of your business!" Gabriel''s gaze immediately turned cold. He slowly stood up, took a puff of smoke, and blew it in Jack''s face. Jack''s gaze froze, and the corner of his mouth trembled. He never expected Gabriel to be so bold and reckless. "I brought Ste here. Do you have a problem with that?" Unexpectedly, Gabriel blew another puff of smoke. Whether intentional or not, he blew too hard and identally spit out the entire cigarette butt. The flying cigarette butt headed toward Jack''s face. The atmosphere instantly became tense. If Gabriel''s cigarette buttnded on Jack''s face, it would be the greatest insult. At this critical moment, the mysterious man suddenly waved his left hand. A shadowy arm shed by, but it didn''t touch the cigarette butt. However, the cigarette butt that was about to hit Jack''s face miraculously flew away, avoiding his face. "Well... he''s skilled!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes as he took another look at the mysterious man. He was certain that this man was the strongest opponent he had encountered in the past three years... Chapter 47 The Situation is Settled Chapter 47 The Situation is Settled Chapter 47 The Situation is Settled "Mr. Gabriel, right? I am the owner of this casino, Joseph Moore! We spoke on the phone yesterday through Ryan!" Joseph''s tone was gentle but carried a sense of dominance. As he spoke, he continuously rubbed his right thumb with his left two fingers. And his gaze towards Gabriel seemed to contain a hint of excitement. "Joseph? What a terrible name! You must have been beaten by your parents since you were little!" Gabriel mocked him fearlessly, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "Although you''re the boss, I''m your customer, so don''t bother me while I''m winning eight million dors soon. Step aside if you have nothing to do!" After speaking, his gaze turned cold as he pointed at the beautiful dealer. "Hurry up and open it. Stop wasting time. Even if you waste time, the dice won''t change!" The beautiful dealer hesitated and stood still, looking at Joseph and not daring to move. "Just open it. It''s okay!" Joseph waved his hand and said casually. With the boss giving the order, the beautiful dealer finally gritted her teeth and opened the dice cup. Three sixes! Instantly, there was an uproar. Gabriel won again, hitting three sixes once more. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Another one hundred and fifty times the bet. But this time, Gabriel didn''t bet fifty dors. He bet fifteen thousand dors. After multiplying one hundred and fifty times, that would be two million two hundred and fifty thousand dors! "Ha-ha, I won again. I''m rich!" Gabrielughed heartily and couldn''t help but embrace Ste by his side. Ste struggled desperately and nced at Jack. At this moment, Jack''s gaze was as cold as ice. "Let go!" Ste panicked and finally broke free from Gabriel''s embrace. She brushed her hair behind her ear with her right hand, trying to hide her embarrassment. She sat there with her head down,pletely at a loss. "It seems like Mr. Gabriel has great luck. With over two million dors, he''s not far from eight million dors!" Joseph appeared calm and gestured for the dealer to exchange chips for Gabriel. Crash! A pile of chips, in various colors, made people''s eyes dazzled. The surrounding gamblers almost all gathered around, feeling so envious. It was like buying a set of real estate in Silverwood for fifty dors! Gabriel was truly making a fortune. Gabriel took out another Liggett Select, lit it, and took a puff, proudly saying, "Well, luck is also a kind of strength. At this rate, I can win eight million dors in just two more rounds. I''ll have some extra, and I''ll thank you for your generosity!" Joseph didn''t show his true skills and was unfathomable in strength. So, he decided to provoke Joseph with words and see if he could find any weaknesses. "How dare you!" The woman in a kimono immediately lost her calmness and shouted in very unpolished English. She even took a step forward as if she was about to make a move against Gabriel. "Step back!" But Joseph''sposure was extraordinary. He forcefully suppressed his anger. This was the first time someone dared to provoke him to his face! But it didn''t matter. When a person died, he could forgive everything about that person. "Mr. Gabriel, you seem to really enjoy ying dice. But as you said, to win eight million dors, you have to continue ying. I wonder if you will continue ying or take the two million dors and leave like a coward?" Joseph continued rubbing his right thumb while speaking. "Such a silly provocation. I will definitely keep ying, and I''ll bet everything in each round!" Gabriel dered confidently. If he was going to y, he would go ahead regardless. Even if Joseph tried to provoke him, he absolutely couldn''t back down! "Victoria, you go and rece the dealer to shake the dice cup!" Joseph lifted his right hand and waved it at the kimono-d woman behind him. "Yes, boss!" Victoria nodded and walked up to the beautiful dealer in her clogs. The beautiful dealer hurriedly stepped back and stayed out of trouble. Meanwhile, Victoria smiled at Gabriel with a mischievous charm and then picked up the dice cup and shook it. Ordinary dealers would only shake it three times. But Victoria, like grabbing a bull''s tail, shook it continuously from all directions. With this shake, oh goodness. Her breasts were swinging. It was too sexy. All the men watching were getting dizzy. But it was strange that her breasts were shaking so much, yet the clothes remained intact. Her nipples were not visible, which was truly causing some people with OCD to have a nervous breakdown. With a "snap", the dice cup was pped on the table. Victoria finally finished shaking. But her breasts swayed for another three or four seconds. "Please ce your bets!" Victoria let go of the dice cup and stood up straight. A confident smile appeared on her lips. Everyone''s gaze immediately fell on Gabriel. No one else ced bets. Because they understood that this round was between Gabriel and Joseph. They should not interfere. At this moment, Gabriel, who had always been confident and unrestrained, actually frowned. He hesitated for a long time before cing a bet. Ste also became anxious, worried for Gabriel and herself. It was the first time she had seen this guy hesitate so much! It seemed that Victoria had shaken it too many times, so Gabriel couldn''t determine the numbers. In this case, betting big or small would depend solely on luck. "D*mn, you can actually y like this!" Gabriel was really in a dilemma. Ste''s worry was actually unnecessary. He could guess the numbers, but at the moment, the numbers in the dice cup were still uncertain, so he couldn''t ce a bet. Because two of the three dice had already been determined to be three. But thest one was still spinning inside. While spinning, it could possibly stop at four or five. If it was four, it would be a small sum with 3, 3, 4, a total of ten points. If it was five, it would be a big sum with 3, 3, 5, a total of eleven points! Whether it was big or small, it was impossible to determine. If he ced a bet now, he would have no confidence. Moreover, he was certain that once he ced a bet, regardless of whether it was big or small, this woman in the kimono would definitely manipte it to make him lose. For example, when opening the cup, she would use hidden force to make thest dice stop at the number she wanted. "D*mn it!" It was difficult. Gabriel was really stumped this time. Listening to the strength of the dice spinning, he knew that it would not stop for a while. "Mr. Gabriel, didn''t you say that you would y every round and bet everything? Why haven''t you made a move after such a long time?" Joseph said mockingly with a look of disdain on his face. Victoria was not only his ything but also the treasure of his casino. Gambling? No one could win against Victoria. Gabriel''s temper couldn''t stand such mockery. He gritted his teeth and went all in. Pushing all his chips to the big side, he said, "I don''t believe it. It''s either big or small. At least I have a fifty percent chance of winning. Let''s see who wins in the end!" After Gabriel finished cing his bet, Victoria''s lips curled up and she was about to open the cup. As soon as her hand touched the dice cup, she used a hidden force. The third dice, which had been spinning all along, was about to stop under the influence of the force. At that moment, Gabriel suddenly stood up and grabbed Victoria''s arm. "I don''t believe you. You can''t be the one to roll the dice this round. Let someone else do it!" Disturbed by the interruption, Victoria ultimately couldn''t fully control the dice. Her ears twitched slightly, and Gabriel''s ears twitched slightly as well. The third die in the dice cup finally stopped swaying. But in the end, itnded on 3. In other words, it was 3, 3, 3, a total of nine points. It was still a small number. Gabriel bet on the big side and still lost. Victoria had a smug smile on her face. The oue was already determined... Chapter 48 Secret Plan Chapter 48 Secret n Chapter 48 Secret n "Mr. Gabriel, what''s going on? Don''t you agree to open the dice cup?" Joseph, who was standing by, had already received the hint from Victoria. In other words, Gabriel had lost, and it didn''t matter who opened the cup. At this moment, he was full of confidence and had already controlled the situation no matter what Gabriel did. Gabriel let go of Victoria''s hand and shrugged. "It''s not that I don''t agree, but I don''t want this woman to open it. Women with big breasts like to cheat!" His joke broke the tension. Everyoneughed. Victoria wasn''t angry. Instead, she nced at Joseph and nodded. Receiving the signal once again, Joseph said, "Since the dice have been rolled, it doesn''t matter who opens it. Let Ms. Ste open it!" Since Gabriel was destined to lose, they just needed to find someone who wouldn''t cheat to open it. Although Ste was brought by Gabriel, she would never cheat. Gabriel had no objection to rmending Ste either. He could kill two birds with one stone. "Me? Open it?" Pointing at herself in surprise, Ste was a little confused. Joseph rubbed his right thumb and said in a seemingly open-minded manner, "Each round is rted to the fate of your brother. It''s most suitable for you to open it, and I don''t think anyone would object!" Naturally, this silenced Gabriel. "Alright, let Ste open it!" Gabriel agreed readily and pushed Ste to the position of the dealer on the opposite side. Choosing Ste was exactly what he hoped for. Ste, who was forced into this situation, stood there at a loss. She looked at Gabriel nkly, not knowing what she was supposed to do. Seeing this, Joseph reminded Ste, "Just uncover the lid of the dice cup, and that''s all!" At this moment, Victoria had already walked to his side. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She whispered softly in his ear, "Three threes, a total of nine points!" Hearing that, Joseph waspletely reassured. He nodded at Jack. Jack had no other requests. He just wanted Ste to leave Gabriel as soon as possible. After hearing Joseph''s words, Ste, who was nervous, extended her fair hand and was about to uncover the lid of the dice cup. But at this moment, Gabriel shouted, "Others can also ce bets. As long as the dice cup isn''t opened, it works. It''s too boring for me to y alone. You guys should bet too!" Everyone looked at each other. But no one was willing to join the game. At this point, they just wanted to watch the show! "I''ll y!" But just then, someone squeezed in. He ced a stack ofrge chips as a bet. The chips were worth sixty thousand dors! The bet was in the position of triple three! The person who came in was bald. After cing the bet, he couldn''t help but touch his head. The other gamblers didn''t have too many doubts about the bald man''s behavior. They just thought he was another idiot. Those who bet on triple three were basically lunatics. However, Victoria and Joseph were dumbfounded. The bald man bet on triple three. Wouldn''t that mean a win? The bet was worth sixty thousand dors, and they suddenly understood. Gabriel had yed a trick to divert attention. He didn''t care about his own win or loss and just wanted the bald man to win. It was obvious that the bald man was Gabriel''s aplice. "Ste, we will win eight million dors for your younger brother. Hurry up and open it. Don''t hesitate!" Gabriel shouted at Ste, seizing the opportunity. Ste, taken aback, nodded nkly. With all eyes on her, she picked up the lid of the dice cup with her fair hand. "333!" As a result, it was triple three! Everyone present was in an uproar. It was another three of the same numbers. And someone had bet on it. Ste stared at the dice, still not quite understanding what had happened. After a while, she looked at the bald man. Pointing at him, she asked Gabriel. "Did he win?" Gabrielughed and nodded. "Yes, I lost over two million dors, but this bald man won... Let me calcte. Sixty thousand dors multiply by one hundred and fifty equals nine million dors!" Ste still didn''t understand why it mattered if someone else won. Gabriel had lost all his money! "Congrattions, Tom, for winning so much in one go!" "Mr. Taylor, you''re amazing!" "Mr. Taylor is going to have a party tonight, with the best food and drinks!" The crowd of gamblers surrounded the bald man, celebrating. Winning a few million dors in one go was rare in the casino. Obviously, everyone knew this bald man. Because he was none other than Thomas, a notorious figure in the ancient city. "Thank you, everyone!" Thomas thanked them graciously, walked up to Gabriel, and respectfully said, "Boss, I made it in time, didn''t I?" Gabrielughed heartily and patted Thomas''s shoulder. "Yeah, it was even more timely than a widow pulling up her pants in the middle of the night!" Beforeing to the casino, Gabriel had made a n, and Thomas was part of it. He had instructed Thomas toe to the casino in advance, pretending not to know each other. Besides, he had made sure Thomas brought enough chips, ready to act at a critical moment. Well, the round just now was the crucial moment. Victoria, the busty woman, was definitely a master. He knew it was difficult to win. So he gave Thomas a signal to take action. He employed a tactic of pretending toply while secretly opposing! Using himself as the protagonist, he attracted everyone''s attention and provided cover for Thomas. He pretended not to believe Victoria to obstruct her. He caught Victoria''s arm and disrupted her cheating methods. This caused the dice to slip out of control and resulted in an unexpected 3. This three was simply a brilliant move! Adding up the three threes, it still amounted to a small total of nine, and he still lost. This major premise fooled Joseph. But the three threes gave him a chance to reverse the situation. Because the amount would multiply one hundred and fifty times. Thomas only needed to bet over fifty thousand dors and he could win over eight million dors in one game. He lost, but Thomas won. In the end, he was still the winner of this gambling game. "Tom, you''re quite capable now!" Joseph, who had always been confident, finally had a gloomy face. His voice was low, and his tone was threatening. This time, he yed into Gabriel''s hands and was tricked by Gabriel. This was a rare humiliation for him. Thomas scratched his head and said, "Sorry about that, Mr. Flirt! Everyone has their own ambitions. I have recognized Gabriel as my boss for my whole life. Since he is my boss, I naturally help him!" Mr. Flirt was Joseph''s nickname, which was how people in the underworld referred to him. Because he was an expert at manipting women. Ste, who had been in a daze all this time, finally came to her senses. Thomas was Gabriel''s follower. Although Gabriel lost over 2 million dors, it was actually only 50 dors. But Thomas won over 9 million dors, so in the end, Gabriel still won over 9 million dors. After figuring it out, she admired Gabriel in her heart. What started as a simple gambling game became aplex mind game in the end. It was truly terrifying. But she was naturally happy because she now had 8 million dors. As long as Gabriel kept his word, her younger brother would be saved. Gabriel pulled Thomas aside and stood opposite Joseph against the light. He stared at Joseph with cold eyes and said, "No need for any more nonsense. So many people are watching, so quickly exchange the chips. Nine million is nothing for a big boss like you!" Jack''s face darkened, and Victoria gritted her teeth with anger. Joseph, on the other hand, showed some restraint and waved his hand. "Exchange the chips for them!" In front of everyone, he naturally couldn''t lose hisposure. However, he had already made up his mind to kill Gabriel. Only when Gabriel died would his anger disappear. "Just exchange for one million dors in chips!" Gabriel nced at Ste and said, "As I mentioned on the phone yesterday, I would use 8 million dors to redeem Ste''s brother, Ryan, so don''t bother exchanging it back and forth. Just bring Ryan directly to me!" At this moment, Ste, who had always despised Gabriel, finally felt a sense of gratitude toward him in her heart... Chapter 49 Leaving Chapter 49 Leaving Chapter 49 Leaving "Go, bring Ryan over here!" Joseph raised his right hand and waved. In the distance, a few people in ck walked into the depths of the casino. In front of so many people, Joseph had no intention of going back on his word. If he broke his promise here, it would be difficult for him to do business in the future. Gabriel said again, "We still have one million dors in chips left. Tom, go exchange it for cash and give the cashier girl ten thousand dors as a tip. Let''s keep the rest to spend. It will be a st spending the money we won!" They had won nine million dors, and Ste''s brother was worth eight million dors. Naturally, they had to exchange the remaining chips for one million dors in cash. At the very least, they could buy a house in the northern suburb for retirement. In any case, they couldn''t let Joseph take advantage of it! "Alright!" Thomas happily walked to the chip counter. Exchanging money was something he loved to do the most! He made the right choice by following Gabriel and got one hundred million dors as a tip. Then, Gabriel casually gave him millions of dors as his pocket money. In the seven or eight years he had been involved in the underworld, he hadn''t earned as much as he did in this round. From then on, he was even more determined to be Gabriel''s underling. "Miss, exchange one million dors for us, please!" Thomas spoke politely and softly. The cashier, who resembled a lucky cat, was a little stunned. She looked at Joseph, not knowing what to do. Now, she didn''t dare to act recklessly without the boss''s approval. Joseph rubbed his right thumb and said very generously, "You don''t need to look at me. Our casino operates with integrity. If the customer wins, they can exchange their chips at any time!" The cashier nodded absentmindedly and finally exchanged the money for Thomas. One million dors, all in cash. It wasn''t much, and it just fit into a ck suitcase. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After giving the cashier ten thousand dors as a tip, Thomas carried the money and felt so good. Skipping happily, he went behind Gabriel. At the same time, two men in ck dragged a young man with long hair out of the depths of the casino. The young man was quite handsome, like a delicate gigolo. However, he had a bit of a feminine vibe and was not masculine at all. He wore earrings on his ears and had a tattoo of a flower on his neck. He was clearly a troublemaker. "Let him go!" When Ste saw the young man, her high heels clicked as she rushed over. She took him from the hands of the two men in ck. The young man wasn''t injured, but he looked exhausted. He was Ste''s younger brother, Ryan. "Did I save a loser?" Upon seeing Ryan, Gabriel had an extreme sense of disgust in his eyes. Ryan was a sissy, a useless person, and a man with earrings and tattoos! Ryan embodied all the qualities of the men that Gabriel hated. "Sis, what''s wrong with you? You onlye to save me now. Do you want me to suffer here? Huh?" As soon as Ryan was supported by Ste, he instantly became spirited. He widened his eyes, red at Ste, and angrily roared at her. "Ryan!" Ste, feeling wronged, pushed Ryan away. Her chest heaved with anger. She waspletely disappointed and shouted, "Do you even know how much suffering I went through to save you? Do you have any conscience?" To save her younger brother, shepromised with the man who had taken advantage of her. To save her younger brother, she almost had to sell her only property. But what did her brother do? He was so ungrateful, and it broke her heart. "It''s all because you''re useless. If you had done well in the Davis family, would I be suffering here? How can I have a sister as useless as you?" Ryan became more and more agitated as he spoke. Ste pushed him just now, and he was mad. He was about to push Ste back in retaliation. But someone grabbed his arm before he could touch Ste. Ryan turned his head and saw a pair of extremely cold eyes. He was so frightened that he trembled. "Smack!" The person who grabbed Ryan''s arm was Gabriel. Without hesitation, he pped Ryan hard across the face. The force of the p made Ryan stagger. "I''m really pissed off right now. If I don''t p you twice, I can''t suppress my anger!" Gabriel rarely used suchnguage when speaking. It was evident how furious he was at the moment. This useless sissy was nothing but a troublemaker, always taking his anger out on his sister. Of course, in his eyes, Ste was also despicable. Ryan was like this because Ste indulged him. To some extent, she deserved it! "Who the f*ck do you think you are to hit me?" Shaking his head, Ryan covered his red left cheek and angrily shouted at Gabriel. Although he seemed very angry, he was cunning. He could tell that Gabriel was not someone to be messed with, so he didn''t dare to really confront Gabriel. "Who am I?" Gabriel''s gaze turned cold, and he snorted heavily. "You were redeemed by me for eight million dors. To some extent, you are mine now. I can hit you however I want! If I don''t hit you, you won''t understand the basic principles of being a human!" After saying that, he raised his hand and pped Ryan again. The p made Ryan dizzy and disoriented. "Enough!" Ste couldn''t hold back any longer and went forward again to hold Ryan. She shouted at Gabriel, "Gabriel, he is my younger brother. Don''t beat him anymore!" "Gabriel?" Ryan, in pain, suddenly trembled all over. He had been locked in a small room in the casino for these days. But from the thugs who guarded him, he had heard about Gabriel''s deeds. Gabriel was definitely a ruthless person. He broke James''s leg and beat up Samuel. The most exaggerated thing was the rumor at Punk Bar yesterday. It was rumored that Gabriel, in a private room at the bar, killed Paul and the other two men from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall with his bare hands. There was no one as domineering as him in the entire Silverwood. "Mr. Gabriel, I was wrong. I didn''t know it was you just now. Please forgive me!" Ryan''s attitude changed drastically. Ignoring the red palm print on his face, he nodded and bowed humbly to Gabriel. At that moment, even Ste was trembling with anger at Ryan''s shamelessness. She was trying to protect Ryan, but Ryan was a coward and embarrassed her. She was truly desperate for such a younger brother. "Ah!" Gabriel waspletely speechless about Ste and Ryan. It was true what they say, "Blood is thicker than water." His good mood today waspletely ruined by this sissy. "Let''s go, Mr. Turner. I''ll have to support you in the future so that your sister doesn''t give me the evil eye!" With the matter settled, he really didn''t want to stay in this casino for another minute. He waved at Thomas, and the two of them walked out together. Finally free, Ryan didn''t care about the burning sensation on his face. He followed closely behind Ste and chased after Gabriel. "Ste!" Just then, Jack, who had been silent all along, finally spoke up. Ste stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Jack. It took great courage to meet his gaze. Jack''s voice was cold, and his eyes were indifferent. He slowly said, "Can I understand that this is your final choice?" He had originally given Ste a month. But now, he couldn''t wait for a month anymore. Because he was extremely worried that the flower he had carefully nurtured for many years would be taken away by someone else. That would be something that would drive him crazy. Ste stood still, at a loss for what to do. She naturally understood what Jack meant. Her heart was in unbearable pain. In the eyes of these men, she was just an object they wanted to possess! "I won''t make any choices!" After Ste said these words, the sound of her high heels echoed once again. As Jack watched Ste''s graceful figure walk away, an intense hatred crept onto his refined face. "Mr. Davis, don''t be angry. No one has ever left my casino alive with so much money!" Next to Jack, Joseph gradually had a murderous aura... Chapter 50 Fierce Battle Chapter 50 Fierce Battle Chapter 50 Fierce Battle It was only a little after three o''clock when they left Nexus Club. Gabriel looked up and nced at the sky. He didn''t know when, but the entire sky had be gloomy. A menacing ck cloud surged from the south. Suddenly, a cold wind blew. It swept up the sand and dirt from the ground! With the sand and dust irritating his eyes, Gabriel''s expression turned serious as he muttered to himself, "The weather changed so quickly. It seems like today won''t be peaceful!" Blind John had said that the state of the sky reflected the state of people. If the sky changed unexpectedly, it meant that some people on the ground would cause trouble. With a sense of foreboding, Gabriel couldn''t help but feel that Blind John, who was unreliable, was going to be right again. But why the hell did it always have toe true for him? After hesitating for a while, Ste finally spoke up, "Gabriel, thank you so much for today. I..." Gabriel had helped her so much, so she felt like she should express her gratitude. But as she thought about it, she didn''t know how to thank him. She hesitated halfway through her sentence. Gabriel snapped back to reality and looked Ste up and down. She was wearing a white shirt that entuated her ample bosom. He hadn''t even ripped her ck pantyhose yet. This beauty was indeed naturally alluring. No matter when he looked at her, she would make his heart race. After staring at her for a while, he smirked and said, "What''s wrong? Are you offering yourself to me? Then I''ll dly ept!" But to be honest, a woman like her wasn''t suitable to be a wife. With men from all over the world coveting her, how could he be at ease? "A dog''s mouth emits no ivory!" Ste''s expression darkened like the changing weather. The slight fondness she had for Gabriel just now vanished instantly. She grabbed Ryan''s arm and walked towards her Mercedes-Benz. In her heart, she vowed that once she had earned eight million dors, she would repay Gabriel for this favor. She didn''t like owing anyone! She didn''t want Gabriel to take advantage of her because of this matter! Ryan was being pulled by his sister, but he waved to Gabriel. "Mr. Gabriel, goodbye! Let''s keep in touch!" He seemed a bit sycophantic! "Why do I feel that I''m just like a tissue? I am abandoned after being used! What an ungrateful woman!" Gabriel sighed and turned to Thomas, "Tom, where''s your car? Take me home!" Thomas hurriedly took out his car keys and pressed a button. A van parked by the side of the road made a "click" sound as it unlocked. Gabriel stared at the van and was somewhat surprised. "Tom, you''re even stingier than me. I gave you one hundred million dors, but can''t you bear to buy a car?" He never expected that Thomas''s ride would be a van! Thomas scratched his head and said somewhat awkwardly, "I just bought a Mercedes-Benz, but I haven''t received the car yet. So, in my hurry today, I had to make do with the van I used for kidnapping and ransom before!" "Well, today I''m the hostage!" Gabriel made a joke and was about to get into the passenger seat. But by ident, he got into the wrong car! "Creak!" Just at that moment, a piercing brake sound came from a distance. From the side of the Nexus Club, arge off-road vehicle rushed out. It made an abrupt stop right in front of Ste''s Mercedes, blocking the way. The car door opened, and four people jumped down from it. The leader was Victoria, a subordinate of Joseph. Ste and Ryan had just gotten into the car and hadn''t started it yet. Seeing Victoria and her group approaching aggressively, Ste trembled in fear. She quickly locked the door from the inside and pressed the ignition button. At the same time, Victoria''s three subordinates started violently pulling the car doors. But they were a bit toote, as the locked doors couldn''t be opened. One of the men took out a baton from his waist and viciously smashed it against the car window. "Ah!" The loud noise made Ste scream with her eyes closed. Ryan in the back seat was also terrified. But as a man, he was slightly moreposed than Ste and shouted at her, "Start the car and crash out!" "Oh!" Ste finally snapped out of it and stepped on the elerator. The engine roared, but the car didn''t move. It turned out that in her haste, she had forgotten to put it in gear. Ryan in the back seat was as restless as ants on a hot pan. He leaned over to the front seat and shouted in Ste''s ear, "Put it in gear. You''re so useless!" "Bang!" But just then, the passenger window was shattered. The entire pane of ss shattered like snowkes. The man with the baton forcefully elbowed the ss open. Then he reached out his hand to grab the lock on the passenger door. Just as it seemed the door was about to be opened, a domineering figure stepped on the roof of the car and leaped. With a violent kick, the man was sent flying. The heavyweight man, weighing over 150 pounds, crashed heavily seven to eight meters away. He spat out blood and couldn''t get up. The person who made the move was none other than Gabriel. Hended steadily on the ground, coldly stared at Victoria, and said in a deep voice, "What''s wrong? Can you not handle the gambling at your casino? Do you not let the customers leave after winning money?" "I''m here not for money, but to kill all of you!" Victoria shouted as she quickly rushed forward. Her footsteps were fast and her breasts swayed violently. Then she leaped into the air, with a sharp and agile posture, delivering a flying kick. Her aim was Gabriel''s face. "How dare you fight with me! You should go home and nurse your man!" Gabriel''s gaze sharpened, and he instantly exuded an overwhelming dominance. Using his left foot as an axis, he swiftly turned and executed a sidekick. It was a move resembling an alligator''s tail swing. With a loud bang, he kicked Victoria''s back. Victoria''s face twisted in a grimace. "Ah!" She screamed and was thrown forward. Fortunately, her breasts were quite effective, bouncing her back up. "D*mn it!" After receiving Gabriel''s attack, she felt unconvinced. Two short des appeared in her hands, and she charged toward Gabriel again. At this moment, Gabriel was already engaged in a fight with three other men. His punches were powerful and unstoppable, punching one of them each time. Overwhelmingly defeating them, he sent all three of them crashing to the ground. "Double Flying des!" After he dealt with the third person, Victoriaunched an attack from behind. Her left hand held a short de, spinning it in her palm. The short de in her right hand surged forward, directly aiming for Gabriel''s vital points. Halfway through the charge, the short de in her left hand suddenly flew away, swirling in the air and returning to attack Gabriel''s back. "You b*tch, how dare you hit me!" Cursing, Gabriel aggressively moved toward Victoria. His right arm swung horizontally, carrying great force. Crushing everything in his path, he pressed forward. Facing Gabriel''s dominance, Victoria was surprised in her heart. She hadn''t expected Gabriel to be so powerful! But at this moment, she could no longer retreat. Gritting her teeth, she raised her left arm to block. The short de in her right hand continued to swing toward Gabriel''s neck. "So strong..." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Victoria''s arm made contact with Gabriel''s right elbow, she immediately felt fear and regret. She also realized the vast difference in their strength. Gabriel''s elbow, like a speeding car, collided with her. It was indomitably unstoppable! She felt as if the bones in her left arm were about to shatter. And her entire body was heavily thrown to the side. The short de in her right hand didn''t even have a chance to touch Gabriel. Her only hope was to see if the returning short de could injure Gabriel''s back. But soon, she fell into despair. Gabriel stood still domineeringly and shook his body. The short de that had been spinning in the air and attacking his back, was directly deflected. Like a leaf caught in a hurricane, it fell to the ground. "He''s really too strong!" Victoria, who had fallen to the ground, had an unpleasant expression as she sighed. Except for her master, Joseph, she had never encountered such a powerful man before. "Tom, drive and take Ste and Ryan away!" Gabriel shouted at Thomas. The situation was probably not over yet, and he didn''t like carrying burdens. Ste, who was panicking in the car, hurriedly got out and sat in the back seat. Thomas, holding the money box, threw it on the passenger seat and jumped into the driver''s seat. Hastily shifting into reverse, he backed up seven or eight meters. After creating a distance from the off-road vehicle, he stepped on the gas pedal and turned away. The car drove past Gabriel not far away! Ste, leaning against the window, looked at Gabriel who was mighty and domineering. Her eyes trembled, and she hadplex emotions. After the car left, Gabriel felt no pressure and walked leisurely toward Victoria. His face was cold, his aura terrifying, and his killing intent chilling. "You f*cking b*tch, who gave you the courage to act so recklessly in the Dragon Kingdom? You''re courting death! I''m going to beat you to death today!" He was never a kindhearted person. Once he put away his smile, he would be ruthless and merciless. To his enemies, he would only show extreme brutality. Victoria was also a tough person. She panted and struggled to her feet. She was a little regretful now. She shouldn''t have made a promise to Joseph and brought people to deal with Gabriel alone. Gabriel was much stronger than she had imagined. Her chest rose and fell as she reluctantly said, "Compared to my master, Joseph, you are far inferior. He is more of a man than you! To express my loyalty, I swear to kill you!" Saying that, she charged toward Gabriel once again... Chapter 51 Speed and Passion Chapter 51 Speed and Passion Chapter 51 Speed and Passion Facing Victoria''s attack, Gabriel felt extremely disdainful. This woman not only overestimated her abilities but was also so stupid! He clenched his right fist tightly, the joints cracking. Even the cold wind couldn''t stop the powerful killing intent behind this punch. It seemed like all the coldness was freezing in fear of this punch. But just as Gabriel was about to throw a punch... Suddenly! His flesh crept, and his expression changed slightly. Instinctively, he gave up punching and leaped to the side. After leaping away, he rolled behind a car to take cover. Immediately after, there was a loud "bang". A bullet hit the ground, sparking as it grazed by. The bullet hit exactly where Gabriel had been standing just now. "Buzz..." Following that, two cars rushed out from beside the club. One was another off-road vehicle, while the other was a ck Mercedes sedan. Four gunmen jumped out of the off-road vehicle. They began shooting indiscriminately towards the car where Gabriel was hiding. The rear window of the Mercedes was slowly rolled down. Joseph was sitting inside. He turned his head to Victoria and said, "Victoria, I told you that this man is not easy to deal with, but you didn''t believe me! Now that you''ve lost, ording to our agreement, tonight I will use the final sexual position with you!" "Yes, master!" Victoria was unconvinced, but she had already lost. She held a grudge against Gabriel for tricking her during the dice game. She promised Joseph confidently that she could bring people to kill Gabriel. Although Joseph agreed, he made a bet with her. If she couldn''t kill Gabriel, he would have anal sex with her. Tonight, it seemed that herst untouched ce would be lost! The car window rolled back up, and Joseph said to Victoria, "You don''t need to handle the rest. Go back to clean yourself up and wait for my return! I will take Ascue and Sungter to kill Gabriel. This troublemaker in Silverwood will die today!" Inside the car, besides the driver in ck, there were two other people. One had bandages wrapped around his hands, with a burly figure. He was the killer, Ascue. The other had a headband wrapped around his head, with a steel knife hanging from his waist. He was Victoria''s elder brother, Sungter. Joseph knew that a few guns wouldn''t be enough to kill Gabriel. But with the number one killer in Silverwood and a wandering ninja from Jadia, he was certain that Gabriel would die. The sound of gunfire caused a greatmotion. Some bystanders in the distance had already called the police. But even with such intense gunfire, Gabriel remained unscathed. He moved like a ghost, agilely dodging. In a few quick steps, he reached Thomas''s van and swiftly climbed inside. Just now, he had obtained the car keys from Thomas. He quickly started the car and stepped on the gas pedal. With a screech, the car shot forward. The domestically-made van looked as cool as a sports car with an S drift. "Go, follow him! Does he really think he can escape in a beat-up van?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Joseph sneered and said to Ascue and Sungter, "If you two can''t kill Gabriel today, I will personally beat you two useless losers to death. Understand?" In fact, he was itching for a fight with Gabriel. But due to special circumstances recently, he couldn''t dirty his hands with blood. Otherwise, he would have personally engaged in a battle with this interesting man! After observing, he found that Gabriel''sbat power was awesome, but Gabriel had many ws. Gabriel even seemed a bit like a novice in fighting. Even if Gabriel had explosive power, he wouldn''t be able to pose much of a threat. He was extremely confident that he could kill Gabriel within ten moves! Both Ascue and Sungter nodded in agreement. Since Joseph had said this in such a way, they had to take it seriously. The four gunmen fired several shots at the departing van. But they didn''t shoot anything. They quickly got back into their car and chased after Gabriel together with Joseph''s car. Joseph enjoyed the feeling of ying with his prey. It was like watching a grasshopper hopping around in a cage, ready to crush it at any moment. Gabriel was driving a beat-up van, so escaping the pursuers was simply his wishful thinking. But! Soon, Joseph''s expression turned sour. They chased for two blocks, but the results were not as expected. An SUV and a Mercedes surprisingly couldn''t catch up to a van. Joseph couldn''t believe it. Under Gabriel''s control, the van drifted smoothly. It was like a snake, yet also like an eel. Drifting left and right, it maneuvered through the dense traffic at high speed. If it were a real race, even if the van had wings, it would still be no match for the SUV and Mercedes. However, the current road conditions wereplex, and there was heavy traffic on the road. As a result, it imposed the greatest speed limitation. The performance of the SUV and Mercedes in terms of speed waspletely useless. But it was so strange. Gabriel''s van waspletely unaffected. It maintained an incredible speed of 130 to 140 kilometers per hour. With Gabriel''s astonishing drifting skills, it continued to surge forward. Instead, the SUV and Mercedes were left further and further behind! Looking at the driver continuously stepping on the brakes and honking the horn, Joseph''s expression became increasingly gloomy. He said slowly, "If we can''t catch up to this van today, I''ll chop off your hands and feet. You won''t have to embarrass yourself by driving again!" Hearing Joseph''s words, the ck-d driver was so frightened and stepped hard on the gas pedal recklessly. The speed increased as they chased after Gabriel''s van. Ahead was arge intersection! A red Lamborghini was parked in front of the zebra crossing, waiting for the traffic light to turn green. Inside the car were two young girls. In the passenger seat was a curly-haired girl with a delicate appearance. She was quite attractive and was touching up her makeup with apact. The girl in the driver''s seat, however, was extremely beautiful. With a ponytail, she looked very capable. She was chewing gum with sharp eyes, waiting for the traffic light to turn green in boredom. At this moment, a van squeezed out from a narrow space on the left turnne. In addition, it didn''t stop in the face of the dense cross traffic and continued driving forward. It performed two drifts and skillfully passed through the traffic. Then the car straightened out and sped away. The girl in the driver''s seat immediately sat up straight, her eyes widening. Looking at the van disappearing into the distance, she eximed excitedly, "Wow, such amazing driving skills! Yvonne, hold on tight. I''m going to chase after that van!" As she spoke, the car roared and seemed ready to move. The girl named Yvonne in the passenger seat reluctantly put away herpact andined, "Maria, why botherpeting with a crazy van? You''re a racing champion. There''s no need to seek a sense of aplishment from a van!" While the two girls were talking, an SUV and a Mercedes suddenly zoomed past following the van''s path. The traffic light was about to turn green, so there were fewer cars in the cross traffic. Although these two cars were extremely fast, they smoothly passed through. But they scared a few drivers who were driving normally. The drivers even popped their heads out and cursed out loud. Finally, the traffic light changed. "Yvonne, hold on tight!" The girl named Maria stepped on the gas pedal. The sports car was indeed awesome, and it shot out like a rocket. The convertible top was open, so the cold wind blew in. It was blowing so hard that Yvonne couldn''t open her eyes, and her hair was flying. But Maria continued to elerate. The two drifts of the van from earlier kept reying in her mind. She was absolutely certain that it was an absolute racing master. So she had to catch up and have apetition with him... Chapter 52 Madness Chapter 52 Madness Chapter 52 Madness Who could have imagined that an ordinary road would be the scene of a life-and-death race like in a movie? The passing drivers were all dumbfounded. Even a traffic police officer on patrol thought he was seeing things. After regaining his senses and confirming that someone was street racing, he picked up his walkie- talkie and stuttered, "Captain, four cars are street racing on Grasnd Road, a van, an SUV, one Mercedes sedan, and a Lamborghini! They are all going at extremely high speeds, and currently, the van is in the lead..." After he finished speaking, there was silence on the other end of the walkie-talkie. This information was so shocking that it needed to be processed and understood properly. "No bragging or chatting during work hours!" Finally, a voice came from the walkie-talkie. But it was the captain''s reprimanding voice. Were a van and a Lamborghini street racing and the van was in the lead? Anyone with a normal brain wouldn''t say something like that. The traffic police officer felt very wronged. He wasn''t bragging. Although he felt wronged, he remained dedicated and rode his motorcycle to chase after them. Because of the red light earlier, there were only these four cars on this stretch of road. Soon, the high-performance capabilities of the luxury cars on the straight road became evident. Especially Maria''s Lamborghini, with an eleration of only two to three seconds to reach a hundred kilometers per hour, its explosive power was terrifying. With a "whoosh," it overtook the Mercedes and SUV. Her gaze was sharp, and she only paid attention to the van. As she got closer and closer to the van, she remembered the license te number. A594SB, a license te in Silverwood! "I never expected that there would be such a skilled driver in Silverwood. I''d like to see who''s behind the wheel!" Maria stepped on the elerator and the car elerated once again. The roar of the sports car dominated the road. "Slow down! Maria, do you want to die? Slow down!" In the passenger seat, Yvonne closed her eyes and held onto the armrest, shouting in despair. She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest! She liked riding in Maria''s luxury car to show off and hang out with handsome guys. But she didn''t like speeding at all. "What''s up with this sports car?" Joseph felt a little confused as he watched the Lamborghini pass by. He couldn''t figure out what was going on at all! The appearance of this Lamborghini was very sudden and inexplicable. Besides Joseph, there was another person who felt puzzled. That person was Gabriel. He was pushing the van to its limits, asionally looking in the rearview mirror. Although he was about to step on the gas pedal to the maximum, the speed was only 150km/h. The car was constantly drifting. If he hadn''t used some special means, it would have flown off already. But even so, the Lamborghini behind him was still approaching quickly. "Today, I''ll y with you guys!" No matter who the other party was, Gabriel was also interested. His gaze sharpened as he arrived at the next intersection. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At the intersection, he could leverage his advantages. "Take a turn!" He forcefully turned the steering wheel, but the speed didn''t decrease at all. The car drew a beautiful arc on the ground and rushed towards the northboundne. At the end of thene was an urban vige in the process of demolition. At the entrance of the urban vige, there were tworge stone pirs. The distance between them was very narrow, just enough for a car to pass through. Any slight deviation would result in a collision. "Let''s have some excitement!" These tworge stone pirs were exactly what Gabriel desired. He loved pushing the limits, and it was only interesting to him if he could speed through such a narrow width. So, he didn''t slow down at all. Just like that, he tightly gripped the steering wheel and rushed towards the two stone pirs at a speed of over 100 miles per hour. Whoosh! He controlled the distance with extreme precision, passing through the middle of the stone pirs without any error. "Ha-ha, don''t ever think about chasing me!" Gabriel felt a sense of pride after passing through the stone pirs. With his skills, he couldn''t be underestimated. It was certain that the cars behind him would have to slow down to pass through. As a result, he would definitely create some distance between them. Maria''s Lamborghini also caught up. But when she saw the two stone pirs, she was momentarily stunned. It was too narrow, with absolutely no room for error. Although she was a racing champion, she wasn''t confident. Even the slightest deviation would be extremely dangerous. "Interesting!" But at this moment, Maria''spetitive spirit was ignited. Instead of being afraid, she found it thrilling. Even a van could pass through at high speed, so why couldn''t she as a racing champion? With this in mind, she not only didn''t slow down but also deliberately increased the throttle. She wanted to pass through the stone pirs at a faster speed than the van. This was to uphold her reputation as a champion driver. It was getting closer and closer. The hand of Maria, gripping the steering wheel, tightened more and more. Then, she had a confident smile. She would pass for sure! But at this moment, Yvonne, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly opened her eyes. She saw the car rushing towards a stone pir at high speed and screamed in fear. Instinctively, she reached out and pulled Maria. "Don''t touch me..." Maria''s arm was pulled slightly off. The steering wheel also turned slightly to the right. With a loud bang, the right side mirror of the car was knocked off by the stone pir. The entire right side of the car was almost glued to the stone pir and slid forward. Creak! Sparks flew. The passenger door was deformed. "Let go of me. You almost killed me!" Maria shouted angrily and pushed Yvonne away with her right hand. It was really dangerous just now. It was close to a serious car ident. But in the end, the car managed to pass through. Looking at the departing van, she felt resentful. Ignoring the damage to the car, she stepped on the gas pedal and continued to chase after it. "Woo-woo... Please, Maria, stop the car. I want to go home!" Yvonne started crying in the passenger seat. She couldn''t bear this crazy speed. "Don''t cry, you whiny woman!" Maria scolded. Yvonne pouted her mouth and said with a grievance, "I am just scared..." Maria was speechless... Compared to Maria''s aggressiveness, the SUV and Mercedes-Benz behind were much more sensible. After an emergency brake, they slowly passed by the stone pirs. Then they elerated again and caught up. Joseph said to the ck-d driver, "Keep chasing. After the vige is the Dike Road. I don''t believe that a van can still perform miracles on the Dike Road!" And so, the chase between the four cars continued. Due to demolition, there were hardly any people on the vige road, making it smooth to drive. Gabriel nced at the rearview mirror and saw the Lamborghini catching up again. The SUV and Mercedes-Benz also appeared in the rearview mirror. "Who is driving that Lamborghini?" Annoyed, he looked closely at the rearview mirror. Vaguely, he saw that it was a woman driving. "It''s actually a woman!" Gabriel felt annoyed, being chased by a woman for so long. His gaze focused, and there was a sharp left turn ahead. The angle was almost like making a U-turn. After this left turn, they would immediately be on the Dike Road. "Right at this turn, I''ll let you see what a van racing god is!" The Lamborghini was getting closer to him. Gabriel rolled down the window and raised his left hand. Provocatively, he raised his middle finger. Then he tightened the steering wheel and rushed towards the turn. "D*mn b*stard, you are provoking me. I don''t believe you won''t slow down on such a turn!" Maria was so irritated that she gritted her teeth. Her gaze was slightly cold as she stared at the van. She wanted to see how this crappy van would handle this turn. Not slowing down would cause even an armored car to overturn. But then, a scene that overturned her expectations appeared. The van in front did not slow down at all. It actually took the turn at a speed of 130 miles per hour. The roar of the engine echoed, and she saw, in a daze, the van in front skillfully drift. The van slightly lifted and quicklynded firmly on the ground. Then, unbelievably, it passed through the turn and sped away. The dust it raised seemed like a provocation from the victor. "How is this possible? With such a high speed, why didn''t the van flip?" In a daze, Maria was so puzzled and seemed a bit dumbfounded. At this moment, her car was also approaching the turn. Yvonne screamed again beside her, "Maria, slow down and stop, please. It will flip. I don''t want to die. I haven''t seen enough handsome guys..." However, Maria''s gaze was determined, and she had made up her mind. "If a crappy van can do it, why can''t I?" Her pride as a racing champion made her disregard everything. She also rushed towards the turn at a speed of over 100 miles per hour... Chapter 53 Quadruple Kill Chapter 53 Quadruple Kill Chapter 53 Quadruple Kill After careful calctions, Newton came to the conclusion that any vehicle would overturn if it took a sharp turn at over seventy yards. It didn''t matter what kind of vehicle it was. And just like that, a million-dor luxury sports car flipped over on the side of a road in the urban vige. The only lucky thing was that the carnded on arge pile of grass. And the car was expensive, with good safety features. The two women in the car didn''t suffer major injuries. At least, their lives were not in danger! "I must find you. Just wait and see!" Maria, who had learned a lesson from Newton, was in a miserable state inside the car. Through a piece of ss, she could see the van driving away. She was extremely unconvinced and silently recited the license te of the van, "594SB!" The off-road vehicle and the Mercedes once again showed their wisdom by reducing their speed to a safe range when facing the sharp turn. After all, Newton''s conclusion couldn''t be neglected. And so, they smoothly made the turn. "Keep chasing. Once we get on the Dike Road, he won''t have anywhere to run!" ncing at the overturned Lamborghini in the grass heap, Joseph''s eyes were cold and indifferent as he instructed the driver in ck to continue chasing Gabriel. Up until now, he still couldn''t figure out what the Lamborghini was up to. "Miss, how dare you chase after me! Don''t you know that my driving skills couldn''t be exined scientifically? Ha-ha!" Looking at the overturned Lamborghini through the rearview mirror, Gabriel gloated. Using a van to flip a Lamborghini was exhrating! But before he could enjoy it for long, his expression suddenly changed. "No way!" He violently turned the steering wheel, but it broke directly. In addition, with a loud bang, the tire burst. The previous extreme maneuvers had exhausted everything this car had. What was meant toe eventually came. And so, joy turned to sorrow, adding insult to injury. The car swung violently, but he couldn''t m on the brakes. The steering wheel didn''t work, and he could only watch as the car jumped onto the green belt of the Dike Road. Breaking through the fence, it tumbled down the steep slope. One circle, then another, and another! The sky became increasingly cloudy, and the cold wind grew fiercer. It seemed like a heavy rainstorm was approaching. Gabriel''s previous premonition hade true. The bad weather today was a sign of his misfortune. Not only did the van flip off the river embankment, but the fuel tank was also smashed. Coincidentally, just as it was about to fall into the river, he saw a protruded rock. The fuel tank scraped against the rock, sparking a fire. The conditions for an explosion were very stringent, but Gabriel''s misfortune managed to fulfill all the conditions. With a loud bang, just before the car fell into the river, it exploded. A fireball shot into the water! At the same time, the off-road vehicle and the Mercedes stopped abruptly on the Dike Road. Joseph, Ascue, Sungter, and the four gunmen all got out of the car. They stood by the side of the Dike Road, watching the burning car in the river. They hadn''t expected this sudden turn of events! "That b*stard deserves it! All of you, go over and see whether he is dead or not." Joseph rubbed his right thumb, smirking proudly. The car exploded and fell into the water, so Gabriel must be dead. Finally, Joseph felt relieved. "Ding!" Just then, his phone rang. He took out his phone and immediately his expression turned serious. "Hello, godfather! That b*stard Gabriel is dead!" As soon as Joseph answered the phone, he happily informed the person on the other end. Unexpectedly, the person on the other end scolded him angrily. He nodded repeatedly, his face looking grim. "Got it. I''lle see you right away!" After hanging up the phone, Joseph''s expression was as gloomy as the weather above his head. In anger, he stomped his right foot hard. A stone in front of him cracked open with spider-like lines. "Within thirty minutes, I will have this section of the Dike Road blocked. You all search carefully and make sure to confirm whether Gabriel is dead or alive!" After saying these words, Joseph returned to his car and quickly left. He was going to meet his godfather. This matter was more important than anything else. Just as the car drove away, a cold wind blew. Thunder rumbled and dark clouds rolled. Raindrops fell noisily. "Let''s go!" Seeing the rain, Ascue shouted. He took the lead downhill towards the river. No matter how heavy the rain was, he had toplete Joseph''s mission and confirm whether Gabriel was dead or alive. Sungter and the four gunmen followed behind Ascue. The rain grew heavier and heavier, making it hard to keep their eyes open. After arriving at the riverside and looking at the turbulent river water, they found that the van had long disappeared without a trace. Ascue had a headache and said to the others, "I don''t think we need to search anymore. Gabriel is undoubtedly dead!" With that explosion, Gabriel had no chance of survival. Furthermore, the car had fallen into the river. In the heavy rain, there was no way to confirm whether Gabriel was dead or alive. Sungter immediately agreed and said in poor English, "With our conditions, there is no way to search for his dead body. Let''s go back and report. I''ll bear it if there is a bad consequence!" Both Ascue and Sungter expressed their agreement, so the four gunmen naturally had no objections. The six of them turned around, ready to climb the slope in the pouring rain. Suddenly, someone emerged from the river behind them. A sh of lightning lit everything up. It also illuminated the staggering figure. It was Gabriel who was covered in injuries and had bloodshot eyes. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Like a hellish beast, he roared and leaped out. With one palm, he directly pierced through one of the gunmen from behind. That gunman died on the spot! The others finally snapped out of their daze and turned around. They were all shocked! Gabriel''s terrifying appearance was even more horrifying in the rain. His murderous aura made them extremely frightened. "Die!" With a roar, Gabriel pulled out his right hand. Before the remaining three gunmen could raise their guns, he punched the closest one in the head. Under the pouring rain, the gunman''s head exploded. Blood sttered, mixing thoroughly with the rainwater. Second death! The other two gunmen finally started shooting. But Gabriel''s body moved like a phantom on the slope, dodging and evading. Both gunmen missed with their bullets. "It''s you!" Gabriel''s gaze focused, and he closed in on one of the gunmen using his speed. With a grappling move, he broke the opponent''s wrist and took his gun. Then he pressed the gun against the man''s mouth and with a "bang," blew a hole through his head. Third death! Thest gunman panicked and fired two shots in a row. Gabriel used the corpse as a shield, shing it in front of him. He blocked thest gunman''s two bullets. Then, with a raise of his left hand, he shot the gun. With a "bang," the bullet hit the fourth gunman''s forehead. Fourth death! The downpour grew stronger, forcing them to squint their eyes. Gabriel seemed possessed by a demon, killing four gunmen in a few seconds. Ascue and Sungter stood stunned in their original positions. They actually couldn''t even intervene in the fight just now. Gabriel''s strengthpletely exceeded their imagination. "How enjoyable!" Gabriel stood in the rain, and his eyes remained bloodshot. A terrifying smile appeared on his face. He arrogantly threw the gun aside, wiped the rainwater off his face with his right hand, and said excitedly, "You guys have made me very happy today. As a return, I will personally send you to hell!" Killing two useless people didn''t even require a gun! "Gabriel, don''t be so arrogant. If the two of us join forces, it''s hard to say who will live and who will die!" Ascue released the bandage wrapped around his right hand, revealing a right hand full of cracks and roughness. He had killed many people with his right hand, earning him the title of the King of Assassins in Silverwood. Sungter also drew his long knife from his waist and said unconcernedly, "I want to cut open your belly and watch your intestines slowly spill out!" A sh of lightning struck, and a fierce battle was about to begin... Chapter 54 Scapegoat Chapter 54 Scapegoat Chapter 54 Scapegoat The lightning shed, and a scorching white light descended. Gabriel narrowed his eyes, taking advantage of the situation to attack. Like a crazy tiger, he pounced towards Sungter, who was closer to him! "The Razor Technique, Rain Cutter!" Sungter was indeed an extraordinary fighter. He stepped on the slope and leaped forward. The long knife in his hand flipped downwards, utilizing the momentum of his leap to shave away. With a sharp razor-like motion, he cut the falling rain like a curtain. A powerful de aura shed towards Gabriel. "Barehanded against a de!" Facing the fierce razor, Gabriel showed no fear. In the midst of the impact, he sped his hands together. urately, he caught Sungter''s long knife. The curtain of rain closed, and the de aura dissipated. Sungter was shocked. His strongest attack was effortlessly caught by Gabriel. To make matters worse, the caught long knife couldn''t move forward or retract. It waspletely controlled by Gabriel''s palm. "Shatter!" Gabriel shouted angrily and shook his hands. With a loud "bang," the long knife instantly shattered into four or five pieces. Sungter retreated repeatedly, unable to believe what he was seeing as he looked at the broken de in his hand. His steel knife was not only sharp but also incredibly tough. Yet, it was shattered by a single palm shake! This made it difficult for him to believe what had just happened. "Take it back!" Before the broken de could fall, Gabriel waved his right hand. A burst of force sent the broken de pieces flying. Sungter spat a few mouthfuls of blood. All the broken pieces pierced into his body. One piece was stuck in his neck, while another was embedded in his forehead. With wide-open eyes, Sungter copsed andy nted on the slope. It was the fifth death! "How dare a beast from Jadia be arrogant in the Dragon Kingdom! How ridiculous!" With a cold snort towards Sungter''s corpse, Gabriel lifted his cold gaze and looked at thest opponent. At this moment, Ascue was stunned and stood still. He kept shaking his head and said, "You''re so strong, clearly a level above us. That''s good. I can test whether you can put an end to my invincible right-hand myth." He clenched his right fist, preparing to charge. It had been many years, but only a few people could make him unravel the bandages wrapped around his hand. Underneath the bandages was his greatest weapon, which he had tirelessly polished with coarse salt. His right hand was harder than steel, and his punch could break rocks. This time, he wanted to see if he could shatter Gabriel''s head. "Put an end? I don''t bother to put an end to a joke! I''ll show you that you''ve always been nothing but a clown!" Gabriel also clenched his fist, his joints cracking. Since Ascue was proud of his fist strength, he would make Ascue despair in their fistfight. "Wolf Kill Fist!" With a shout, Ascueunched his punch. His powerful right fist was indeed extraordinary as if it could shatter everything. Even the pouring rain seemed distorted! "Simple Punch!" Gabriel also shouted and charged forward. His boxing technique had a name thatcked any domineering aura. But just because the namecked aura didn''t mean the punchcked power. In the instant Gabriel charged forward, it seemed that all the rainwater was instantly pressed down on Ascue. At this moment, Gabriel''s punch overwhelmed everything. Boom! The fists of the two finally collided fiercely in the air. The explosive force caused the rainwater to burst out in an oval shape. But after only a second of confrontation, Ascue''s expression turned serious. His right hand trembled, and he felt that the bones in his arm were unable to withstand the impact and broke. This was what they called a sudden burst of energy. Just as his strength retreated, Gabriel''s fist became even stronger. It came like a force of nature, destroying everything in its path. Ascue''s entire right arm waspletely disabled in the impact. "My... my hand!" His right arm hung limp, unable to be lifted anymore. He looked up at Gabriel and his heart sank. He vaguely sensed a terrifying aura enveloping Gabriel. He couldn''t describe what kind of aura it was. But that aura made him extremely scared and desperate. "So this is the fist you are so proud of?" With a disdainful snort, Gabriel raised his right fist again. He punched, hitting Ascue in the face. Ascue couldn''t resist and his head was directly shattered. Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere. It was the sixth death! The battle was over! Gabriel''s terrifying strength crushed the six subordinates of Joseph. The gruesome scene also represented Gabriel''s terrifying fighting power and ruthlessness. He looked up, letting the rain beat against his face. Then he rubbed his face with both hands and shook his hair. It had been a long time since he had fought so heartily. But his opponents were too weak, and he was not satisfied. It was a pity that Joseph was not there, which disappointed him. "I was having a good time today, but you guys were really despicable and had to provoke me. You asked for your death!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gabriel walked slowly towards the riverbank, preparing to leave. He killed these people but didn''t see Joseph. He didn''t know where that b*stard had gone. But regardless, it was not wise to stay at the scene of the crime for too long. It was better to leave quickly. Today he was so miserable, with several wounds on his body. He had to find someone tofort his wounded soul... Because of Joseph''s methods, no cars had passed by the ce where Gabriel killed people. The rain came fast and went fast. In no time, only a drizzle remained, hazy and misty! "D*mn, I''m really unlucky. I came out to catch a snake and ended up encountering a thunderstorm, getting myself soaked like this!" On the empty Dike Road, an old man with a wine gourd hanging from his waist suddenly appeared. This old man, blind in one eye, was Blind John. He was drenched like a drowned rat, cursing and walking back along the Dike Road. Coincidentally, he happened to walk to the ce where Gabriel had killed people. His gaze fixed on the dead bodies on the ground. "D*mn, there are dead people here!" Blind John had worked as a grave keeper in his early years, so he wasn''t afraid of bloody scenes at all. He slid down the slope and arrived at the scene of the murder. Looking at the corpses on the ground, he couldn''t help shaking his head. "Who did this? How ruthless! It''s fate that we crossed paths. Since you''re already dead and can''t take your valuable belongings with you, let me take them and entertain myself!" When there was money to be picked up, why should he be afraid of dead bodies? He squatted down and searched through the six bodies. He found three watches, a gold ring, a gold ne, and several thousand dors in cash, all stained with blood. "Now I finally have enough money to buy ingredients for brewing wine!" He was covered in blood but also quite richly rewarded. He chuckled and was about to leave. Just then, the sound of brakes came from the Dike Road. Joseph walked to the edge of the road, with a ck-d person holding an umbre behind him. He looked at the bodies on the slope and was shocked. All six of his subordinates, whom he had left behind, were dead! But when he saw Blind John, he was even more startled. "Did you kill these people, Drunkard?" Joseph''s voice was gentle, and now he was not so surprised. The old man in front of him had the strength to instantly kill his subordinates. The blood on the old man''s body also proved this! However, he never expected that the highest-ranked expert on the Sky List would appear here... Chapter 55 Despair Chapter 55 Despair Chapter 55 Despair "Who are you?" Instead of answering Joseph''s question, Blind John asked in return. His only one eye immediately became sharp. His whole demeanor changed from that of an old gangster to something mysterious and powerful. The name Drunkard was rarely mentioned! Joseph was nervous, feeling the intimidation from a powerful person. He didn''t understand why Drunkard, a top-ranked expert on the Sky List, would kill his subordinates. But he didn''t dare to ask too many questions now, in case it would lead to conflict with Drunkard. Drunkard was at the same level as his master, someone he couldn''t be insolent towards. After thinking all this through, he suppressed his anger and spoke with a gentle expression, "I am Joseph, a disciple of Ouw Madman. I met you once with my master ten years ago. Perhaps you have forgotten about me." Back then, he had met Drunkard with his master Ouw Madman. At that time, Drunkard had be a supreme expert on the Sky List. After ten years, he had no idea how terrifying Drunkard''s cultivation had be! "So, you are Ouw Madman''s disciple!" The coldness on Blind John''s face disappeared, reced with a heartyugh. But he said domineeringly, "I don''t care who you are, but don''t meddle in my affairs. If you understand, get lost out!" Joseph immediately gritted his teeth in anger and felt extremely embarrassed. Drunkard was simply too overbearing. Drunkard had killed so many of his subordinates but still dared to act so arrogantly. But he had no way to deal with Drunkard. After all, anyone who could call his master by name was not an ordinary person. Suppressing his emotions, he forced a smile and said, "Then I won''t disturb you. I''ll leave now!" He hade to handle the matter about his subordinates, but now he could only leave after seeing their dead bodies. What a frustrating situation! Feeling extremely aggrieved, he got into his Mercedes-Benz. After the car started, he told the ck-d driver, "Let Fox handle things here. The lower the profile, the better. Make sure the police keep it confidential. We can''t let outsiders know about what happened here!" He was so upset. He had never felt so powerless since he came to Silverwood. Just now, he received a call from his godfather and had to temporarily put aside the matter here to meet him. Unexpectedly, as he was halfway there, he called Ascue and Sungter several times, but no one answered. He had a bad feeling about this and believed that something must have happened. So he called his godfather to exin the situation and returned here. But he never expected to see that Drunkard had killed his six subordinates. This incident really left him puzzled! Why would Drunkard, a renowned expert on the Sky List, appear here? And why did Drunkard kill his subordinates? With these thoughts in mind, his gaze hardened, and he said to the ck-d driver, "Tell Fox to investigate everything about Drunkard in Silverwood. The more detailed, the better!" He had always considered himself invincible in Silverwood. But Drunkard made him a bit uneasy now. He must find out Drunkard''s purpose in Silverwood, or he wouldn''t live in peace! On the other side, Blind John squatted by the river, washing away the bloodstains on his body. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Ouw Madman''s disciple, how interesting!" He muttered to himself, put away the things he had found on the dead bodies, and quickly left. If he didn''t leave soon, the police woulde and arrest him... This sudden rain shower came and went in a hurry. Ste stood in front of the window, looking up at the sky where the dark clouds were disappearing, her expression solemn. The sky was clear and refreshed. "You should be fine!" Gabriel''s appearance appeared in her mind. She thought about his mischievous smile and some inappropriate words. She didn''t know if Gabriel had made it back safely. "D*mn it!" As she thought about it, she became annoyed. She bit her lip hard, almost drawing blood. Finally, she snapped out of her thoughts. She couldn''t believe she was worrying about that b*stard. She must be crazy. In her entire life, she hated men the most. That would never change. In the next few days, she nned to find a way to sell the revolving restaurant. She wanted to gather 1.1 million dors and give it back to Gabriel. She didn''t want to owe Gabriel any favors, not at all. "Rat-a-tat." Just then, she heard a knock on the door. Steposed herself and walked to the door. She looked outside through the peephole. Jack was standing at the door with a gloomy face. Her heart tightened, and she said through the door, "I want to rest. What''s the matter?" At this moment, she didn''t want to see Jack at all. "Open the door. Don''t challenge my patience any further. Whether you believe it or not, I can have someone break down your door!" Jack''s voice was cold, threatening. No matter how patient a wolf was, it would eventually show its fangs. Hesitating for a moment, Ste still opened the door. After all, if Jack decided to use force, any protection would be useless, let alone two doors! "Gabriel is dead!" As soon as he entered the room, Jack blurted out. He smiled triumphantly and immediately told Ste the good news. Ste was stunned for a moment, and then she was dazed. Was Gabriel dead? Was that man dead? For some reason, her heart clenched violently. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sorry for him?" Jack''s face turned fierce, and he walked towards Ste step by step. Having lost hisposure, he grabbed Ste''s shoulders irritably and said while panting heavily, "I just talked to Joseph on the phone. Joseph personally sent people to kill Gabriel. Gabriel''s car crashed and he died in the Fescar River!" "How do you feel? Your gigolo and guardian is dead. This is the consequence of going against the Davis family and coveting your body!" "You belong to me, and only me. No one can take you away!" "Let go of me! Are you crazy?" Ste struggled desperately but couldn''t break free. Although Jack had evil intentions toward her before, he always maintained a civilized demeanor. He always appeared refined. Now, he was like a beast in heat. "I''ve seen the test report. You don''t have AIDS! Now, Gabriel is dead. Besides relying on me, what else can you do? Today, I can''t bear it anymore. I want to devour your body!" Jack hadpletely lost his sanity. He buried his head in Ste''s neck and sniffed frantically. That intoxicating scent made his spirit almost reach the peak of unconsciousness. He experienced such pleasure just after a few simple sniffs. What would it be like topletely dominate this woman? Jack didn''t want to think about it. He wanted to explore the ultimate pleasure firsthand. So, he couldn''t care about anything. With both hands, he lifted Ste and rubbed his head against her body. Then, he carried her to the sofa and pressed her downpletely. "Please, let me go!" Despair overwhelmed Stepletely. Facing the crazed Jack, she couldn''t resist anymore. After guarding her chastity for so many years, she couldn''t hold on any longer. A hot tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. Her body went limp. Like a lifeless corpse, she no longer resisted. She was really tired, both physically and mentally... Chapter 57 The Struggling Woman Chapter 57 The Struggling Woman Chapter 57 The Struggling Woman Ste squatted naked in the bathroom, her body curled up like a ball. The hot water in the showersted for more than an hour. And her tears flowed for more than an hour. Thinking of Jack touching her neck just now made her feel extremely disgusting and dirty. Extreme disgust. Wash, wash over and over again. There were red marks all over her neck, and she still found it not enough. She couldn''t help but want to rub the skin off her neck. Once upon a time, she was also the little princess of the Turner family. Once upon a time, she could dance gracefully and freely in her beloved skirt. Once upon a time, she thought that when she was around twenty years old, she would reap her love and live happily ever after. Once upon a time, she thought that life was full of beauty. But the moment the Turner family copsed. All the beauty also copsed. The cruel reality shattered all dreams! She was ripped from her beloved dress, and she was no longer a princess. No love, no future. Even, there was no freedom! Around her were just pairs of wolf-like eyes emitting a coveted fierce light. And she was just a piece of fat that was being fought over. The saddest thing was, all in all, she had no power to choose. She couldn''t even choose to die. Her final spiritual choice was also bound by the mission of her family. Before her grandfather died, before her father was imprisoned, she nodded like a log and epted the mission of the family. A little woman took on everything in her family. The most ridiculous thing was that the so-called family mission was not something earth-shattering. Instead, she was asked to protect her younger brother, to pass on the Turner family, and to save roots for the Turner family. It was ridiculous that she was only a woman and had no qualifications to inherit the Turner family. The absurd mission was so heavy. She struggled hard in the Davis family. It was also because of this that no matter how many mistakes her brother made, she could only choose to forgive. The end of forgiveness was to bear everything silently. Even though she knew that her brother would always be a good-for-nothing. Even though she knew that in many cases, her younger brother was no different from a beast. She had no choice but to protect him. Such a mission was too depressing. And she was too tired. How many times had she wanted to jump off a tall building and die? She had also thought about letting go of the hand holding her trousers and letting those beastly men wreak havoc at will. That way, there would be no worries, right? But asionally, she would hear that familiar melody. And she couldn''t help but stand on her tiptoes following the rhythm and hopping a few steps. That''s when she discovered it. It turned out that the dream she once had was just hidden in her heart. And it was never broken. Not knowing how long she stayed in the bathroom, Ste came out in a daze, wrapped in a bathrobe. It was still daylight when she entered the bathroom. And now, the whole world was dark. Only the dim light from the window came in lightly. "Hey, what a shower! It''s been so long!" Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. Ste trembled all over and looked up. In the dark living room, there was a vague person sitting there. There was only a trace of red light on the cigarette butt, which was particrly clear in the air. "Gabriel... Gabriel Edwards!" Ste came back to her senses and hurriedly turned on the light. When the lights came on, she saw Gabriel sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. But he looked a little messy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His clothes were torn and covered in blood, and there was a leaf on the messy hair. "Are you surprised to see me? It''s as if you don''t know me!" Gabriel exhaled smoke, squinted his eyes, and said, "I''ve been here for an hour and a half, and I''ve never seen anyone take a bath like this in my life. The amount of water you waste can save a country in Africa!" "Aren''t you dead? How did youe here?" Ste asked in surprise. She remembered that Jack told her earlier that Gabriel was dead. Could it be that what she saw was a ghost? "Dead?" Gabriel stood up and said angrily, "You expect me to die, right? You are so heartless. If it wasn''t for saving your bastard brother today, how would I end up in such a mess?" "No, no!" Ste waved her hands and said, "It is Jack who said you were dead, and that''s why I think... Are you alright? You''re covered with wounds. Let me take you to the hospital!" She walked to Gabriel and gasped as she saw those wounds. The wounds were wide open with soaked white flesh, looking creepy. But Gabriel was very calm as if he didn''t care at all. It made her admire him but also guilty. Gabriel was right. He was like this because he tried to save her brother. Gabriel''s eyes grew cold and cursed, "Fuck it. Don''t bring it up. My car blew up and fell into the river. I should be dead, but Joseph Moore was not reassured. He searched for me all over in Silverwood, especially in the hospitals. He had his men everywhere. Once I show up, I will be caught!" "Now I should be a dead man in Joseph Moore and others'' eyes, so I can''t go back home either!" "I don''t know where to go, and I choose here!" "Joseph Moore and Jack Davis have to scoop their brains out before they figure out I am here!" "By the way, Jack''s camera, have you taken it off ?" In fact, things were naturally not as tragic as he said. He exploited the story and ran to Ste''s ce on purpose. First of all, as long as he disappeared, Silverwood must be chaotic. The more chaos, the more lively. And he could hide in the dark to test Thomas''s loyalty. He could also test the ability of the Foster family and carefully observe the moves of the Davis family. He was sure that as long as he disappeared, the Davis family must be as unscrupulous as the loose hoop. In this way, he had the opportunity to get something on the Davis and get back at them. In short, hiding in the dark, one could identify many things that were not clear on the bright side. Secondly, he could lie down in Ste''s gentle arms. He thought he might be able to stir up some pity inside Ste. After all, all this was for her. Women''s hearts were the most soft, so maybe he would be able to sleep with her. If it came true, all these scars were worth it. "The camera was removed early!" Ste was a little upset, looking at Gabriel''s injury, she said with guilt, "What to do? You can''t go to the hospital, and if the wound is inmed, it would be really bad!" The wounds were not shallow but soaked in water, and it was easy to infect inmmation. She took Gabriel''s arm and started walking out, "Don''t mind anything else now. You must go to the hospital first to deal with the wound. Other things could wait!" "Are you worried about me?" Gabriel grabbed Ste''s arm and smiled. Subsequently, he pulled her into his arms. He took Ste''s waist and whispered, "Walking me out like this? Aren''t you afraid of the Davis would see us?" "Let me go!" Ste got angry and pushed Gabriel. She pressed his wound. Gabriel immediately released Ste and shouted, "Ouch!" He covered his wound with his hands and looked in great pain. "Sorry. I didn''t mean that. Are... Are you alright?" Shocked, Ste went up and supported Gabriel. She helped Gabriel sit on the sofa. Gabriel gasped and breathed hard, "How could you be so cruel? Do you want me to die in pain?" "You touched me!" Ste felt both wronged and guilty. Gabriel was mad and said, frowning, "I was like this because of you, and what''s the harm of letting me hold your waist aspensation?" "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t go to the hospital, how about these wounds?" Ste did not want to continue the topic just now, just thinking about how to help Gabriel deal with the injury. She didn''t like to be indebted. She owed Gabriel 1.1 million and so many wounds. Well, she didn''t know how to pay for them. "Going to the hospital will only jump into the trap! You go to the pharmacy or hospital, buy some disinfection gauze, alcohol, disinfection needle, etc.,e back, and I will do it myself!" Gabriel said, and there was still pain on his face. In fact, his heart was holding an insidious smile. This time, he must nail Ste down with these wounds. Or they would be wasted. Step by step, like boiling frogs in warm water, he would definitely nail it this time. After listening to Gabriel''s words, Ste hesitated for a while. Finally, she returned to the room and changed her clothes. Then she took the bag and went out... Chapter 58 Dance Chapter 58 Dance Chapter 58 Dance More than an hourter, Ste bought the things and hurried back to her room. After closing the door, she stared at the peephole for a long time. After confirming that no one was following her, she turned on the light. As soon as the light came on, she looked over at the sofa. She found Gabriel sleeping on the sofa. What a careless man! "Uh...you''re back!" The lights came on, waking Gabriel up. He smacked his lips a few times and sat up in confusion. Ste was in a trance for a while. How could he sleep in such a condition? "Doesn''t it hurt?" She thought. She walked up to Gabriel in astonishment and took out many medical items from the bag, "There are disinfectants, alcohol, gauze, sutures and threads...I bought everything I could!" "Do you have any Anesthetic?" Seeing Ste rummaging through a pile of things, Gabriel flipped through them casually. "Here is this!" Ste hesitated and took out a box of anesthetic ointment. "You want me to sew the wound with this?" With a wry smile, Gabriel was speechless and said helplessly, "This ointment is just fine if you apply it on a mosquito bite. Do you think it can suppress the pain of stitching the wound?" Ste blinked in astonishment. Then, she shook his head. She really didn''t understand this. She just tried her best to buy everything she could. "Good lord!" Ste''s innocent look made Gabriel even more speechless, "One shot after would put me to death!" "I asked, but... the pharmacies don''t sell anesthetics. The hospital doesn''t have a prescription and can''t prescribe anesthetics!" Ste was at a loss. "You can use the superpower of money and buy it from unspeakable channels. Fine, forget it!" Ste looked so pitiful that Gabriel couldn''t bear to continue questioning her. At this point, he simply pped his thigh and said very forcefully, "Well, just do it!" After saying that, he suddenly raised his head and his eyes became evil. Up and down, he looked at Ste. He looked at her alluring figure, delicate face, and charming eyes. He smiled evilly and said again, "There is a method of physical anesthesia, which uses people''s spiritual enjoyment to offset physical pain. You can help me with this method, but I don''t know if you are willing!" "What is it?" Ste asked cautiously. She could sense the evilness in Gabriel''s eyes. This made her dare not agree rashly. Gabriel''s eyes were blurred and he said with great mncholy, "If there is a beautiful woman who can get naked and dance a seductive folk dance in front of me while I am getting stitches, then I think my body will be extremely excited, and the pain will be reduced by half!" Then, with a pure look on his face, he said: "Don''t worry, I am a gentleman, and I will never have a dirty mind. I will just appreciate the dance like I do with art!" After saying that, heughed. "You''re obscene!" Ste came around and immediately blushed. Angrily, she pushed Gabriel hard, then turned around. She returned to her room without looking back and closed the door with a bang. She threw herself on the bed and covered her head with the quilt. Trembling in despair, tears streaming down her face. "Men are all beasts!" "Hey, how about apromise? I don''t know what folk dance it is even if you''re naked. If you want, you can put on one or two pieces. For example, you can dance in stockings and underwear. I promise to keep my eyes pious and not take any secret photos!" Not giving up, Gabriel came to Ste''s door. He cut the requirements and asked again while leaning on the door. "Get out!" A decisive roar came from the room. "What a heartless bitch!" Gabriel, who was rejected, smiled bitterly and shook his head. Such a thing could not be forced. He went back to the sofa. Women were really heartless. No matter how much help you gave them, they would still think of something in return. "It''s just a dance, nothing more. Why are you so reluctant?" "Fine, forget it. It''s just stitches. I can do it without anesthesia." "If I can''t even bear this little pain, how can I call myself a man?" He was determined to put on a show today, giving himself stitches without anesthesia. "If I shout one word, I won''t call myself a man again." He took off his clothes and only had his underwear on. He took out the things Ste bought and started to treat the wound. The first step was to clean the wound. "Ouch!" The alcohol touched the flesh, which was inside out. The instant sensation was beyond description. Even for Gabriel, he could not help but take a breath. "Fuck, I have to stop calling myself a man!" Self-mocking, he continued to treat the wound. Soon, all five wounds on his body were cleaned. Just this one move made his face pale, and he was showering in a cold sweat. At this time, Ste opened a gap on her door. A pair of seductive eyes peeped out, secretively. "If you want to look, why are you sneaking around? Rest assured, I am not as stingy as you. Just a small ask makes you cry like a baby. I can strip off my pants to you!" With a joke, Gabriel picked up a needle and thread. He was ready to sew up the wounds. He already knew that it would be more painful than the cleaning. Hearing Gabriel''s words, Ste went back to the living room. After some hesitation, she said, "Except for that... What else can I help?" After all, Gabriel was only like this because of her. The guilt in her heart was torturing her. She really did not want to owe him more. But if she continued like this, she would only end up with owing him more and more. "What do you think you can help with?" Gabriel smiled bitterly, followed by a long sigh. He said, "You''re just a pretty silly girl. Just do not mess with me!" His words were sharp. Ste felt very wronged. She bowed her head in silence, endured her emotions, and stopped talking. Gabriel frowned and started sewing from the first wound on the chest. Suturing the wound was like sewing up broken clothes. Simple, nothingplicated. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Here you go!" A needle went through the flesh. Gabriel shivered out of pain. He gasped and swallowed the pain. Then, he licked his dry lips. Gritting his teeth, he inserted the second stitch. After the move, his hands shook a little. His face was white like a piece of paper. Everything deeply shocked Ste. She was in a trance, miserable, and struggling! It was unbearable to look at. ''I''ll dance for you!" After a fierce struggle, she blurted it out. After saying that, sheid her hands open and was dumbfounded. It was as if she didn''t realize she could say this. But it didn''t matter. She gave in, totally. She closed her eyes and breathed while quivering. She took out the phone and turned on the music. She chose a song she had been listening to over and over again. It was called "Chasing the Light." It was the spiritual food she had been living on all these years. The music sounded soft and melodious. At that moment, Ste broke down, and her tears trickled down. In tears, she slowly unbuttoned the white shirt. Her tilting top was wrapped in a sexy red Reiss bodice. The snow-white flesh breast was ready to pop out. After taking off her blouse, she shed her ck hip-wrapped skirt. The bright silk stockings outlined her perfect figure. It brought out the red flowers. Gabriel couldn''t move his eyes. In subconsciousness, he swallowed saliva. Beautiful! Astonishingly beautiful! Female beauty at its extreme! At this moment, all the pain in his body was gone. He stuck the needle again in a trance, and the ultimate happiness of the spirit offset most of the pain. Anesthetics like this were very effective. He felt he could do fifty wounds without anesthetics now, let alone these five. Ste slowly closed her eyes, and her heart becamepletely pure. There was not a trace of shyness or resistance. Under the familiar melody, her spiritual world seemed to cross to a spacious stage. She was in the spotlight, wearing a beautiful white dress. She stood on her toes and spread her hands. Like a ditty, she danced as if there were hundreds of viewers. "The color of the sky. Countercurrent into a ck wound! Lonely wind. Ups and downs to the distance! Frustration! Wipe across you and me! Looking at the sky, we forget who we are. We have chased the light. Wandering in the dream of confusion. Sound in sleep, and forgetting in decadence! Yes, that flower. Stand bravely in the wind, looking in the direction of the night. Still remember the warm sunshine of the day. A firm gaze, wishing on the night sky. Its voice grows wings and flies to heaven. The light of a candle is lit by the stars. Bright to the sky, the joy of flying. The world is full of light! Facing the wind, chasing the light! The flower dances forever in pursuit of dreams. Other people''s eyes will not hurt. You are the center of the stage. All the stars are the spotlight of the stage. Dance, dance, dance. There will always be a moment when the sunrisees. The shadow of the dream will be elongated in the dance!" Chapter 59 Living Together, Weird Chapter 59 Living Together, Weird Chapter 59 Living Together, Weird The snowy feet tapped lightly, and she twirled and twirled. Her slender arms were like weeping willows in summer, swaying in the breeze. It didn''t matter what she looked like. Ste waspletely immersed in her own world, turning into a dancing elf. There was a faint smile on her beautiful face. That faint smile was very real. It had been a long time! Dancing in joy! The flower in her heart found the light. Then it bloomed wantonly. Gabriel remained motionless. Only his eyes were chasing after Ste''s dancing body. In his spirit, there was an extreme shock. He was so enamored that he froze. For the first time since he met Ste, he saw Ste''s own emotions on her face. As he looked at it, his emotions escaped vulgarity. He thought he saw a circle of chasing lights falling on Ste''s body. Purity and indecency had always been opposites. But at this moment, Ste danced a shockingly pure dance in the clothes that men regarded as obscene. The extreme of things was the transformation to the opposite. The ultimate obscenity could breed the most beautiful purity. Her snow-white body was covered with light. The upturned curve was the softness of dancing. Even the blood in Gabriel''s body became quiet. Listening. In his eyes, there was only a pure dancer, chasing the light. Appreciation. The seemingly obscene appearance was dancing the purest dance of the soul in the world. A smile that came from the heart was the most contagious. He understood that at this moment, Ste returned to her childhood. Back to her most carefree memories. "It''s so beautiful. Thank you!" He was a lonely man who lost his memory. Under the music of hope, he found empathy. The moving of the spirit was more powerful than the numbness of the body. No need for anesthetic! He picked up the needle and thread, his hands stopped shaking, and a smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth. One stitch, two stitches, three stitches...following the rhythm of the music and Ste''s circling body, the wounds were stitched up one after another. The music on the mobile phone was a single loop. yed seven times. And Ste danced seven times. Again and again, but still immersed in her own world. It seemed that light had been found. She just wanted to bathe in it and never wake up. Waking up to the real world would be hell. After sewing thest stitch, Gabriel took a long breath. Then he stood up and picked up Ste''s mobile phone. The pause button was pressed. Although he still wanted to continue admiring this beautiful dance. However, no matter how beautiful the dream was, you still had to choose to wake up. After all, no matter how painful the reality was, people were real and lived in reality. The music suddenly stopped, like the key to Ste''s dance. She closed her snow-white arms and suddenly opened her eyes. All the good things in her mind disappeared without a trace. She just felt cold on her body and hot on her face. Subconsciously, she put her arms in front of her chest and curled up. It had been many years since she was as rxed as she was right now. identally, she raised her eyes and caught a glimpse of Gabriel''s well-proportioned body. She found that the five wounds that were open just now had been sewn up with needles and threads. She felt relieved and finally rxed a little. Finally, some of the debts she owed to Gabriel were paid. "I hate you!" She cursed and turned around again. She rushed to the room and jumped on the bed. She covered herself with the quilt again. Only this time, there were no tears in her eyes. There was only a trance, and the sound of elerating heartbeats could be heard. "What''s wrong with me?" She asked herself, but she was also absent-minded and struggling, holding the bed sheet fiercely with both hands... Hearing the sound of the door closing, Gabriel was also shocked. Immediately, his head fell from a strange world to reality. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he shook his head with a wry smile. Being able to appreciate such a graceful dance, the wounds were not in vain. Lying on the sofa, he stretched out. In his head, he reyed Ste''s dance just now. It was weird. Maybe it was because the music was absent or some other reason. The snow-white body, and those seductive moves. Gabriel found those dirty thoughts back, and his lower body was reacting. "Fuck! I want it!" He stretched again and breathed. He tried to calm down. How he wanted to just break into Ste''s room and do it! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Never mind! The couch was too soft to have a good sleep. He thought he had to sleep here for several days. Sighing, Ste''s door was suddenly opened. She was in her red silk robe and holding a nket. She walked toward Gabriel with a sour face. Without saying one word, she threw the nket on Gabriel and left. "I gotta say this woman is nice!" Watching Ste leave, Gabrielughed at her beautiful back. He sniffed at the nket and said, "It smells so good!" Gabriel settled down in Ste''s room. It was a bold move. It was Davis''s house. And Jack was living downstairs. There were two other Davis women living on this floor. In the living room of Ste''s room, the sound of people talking in the yard could be heard. But who would think that Gabriel was living in Ste''s room? Ste was afraid, but she didn''t want to banish Gabriel. Jack''s daughter Rita even came to her room once. Fortunately, Gabriel was agile and fast enough to hide. Rita didn''t sense a little. In this way, the two secretly lived together. In addition to such trifles as three meals a day, Ste had to buy a new suit for Gabriel. And...... Underwear to be changed. What made her copse most was that she had to share the bathroom with Gabriel, which had always belonged only to her. You know, she had a slight mysophobia. She never let others use her things. So she bought a lot of disinfectant. Whenever Gabriel used the toilet or took a bath, she would disinfect the entire bathroom. While doing this, she would be fully covered and wearing masks. Gabriel was okay about it. He kept eating, drinking, and going to the bathroom. Ten days passed. One night, Ste went back to her room. Gabriel, who was snacking on the couch, suddenly found that her eyes were red. And, there seemed to be a p mark on her left cheek. "What''s that?" Gabriel got up and asked. He could feel the fury burning inside. "No... nothing!" Ste lowered her head and rushed to her room with her face tilted. But Gabriel stepped forward and held her hand. Gabriel caressed Ste''s left cheek with his right hand, and his eyes grew cold. "Who did this? Tell me!" It was not asking. It was an order. Chapter 60 Revolving Restaurant Chapter 60 Revolving Restaurant Chapter 60 Revolving Restaurant "I said it was not your business!" Ste pushed Gabriel away and went back to her room. She mmed the door. The door had been mmed many times these days. This time, she locked it. She didn''t want anyone to see her fragile side. Especially Gabriel! "Who did it? I will return ten ps!" The locked door was opened by Gabriel easily. He walked in slowly despite Ste''s shocked eyes. Ste was sure that Gabriel must have been a door-pryer before. There was not a single door that could stand him in this house. Gabriel squinted and looked terrifyingly scary. He didn''t know why he got so mad, seeing Ste beaten. "I said it was not your business. Get out!" Ste pointed at the door with her right hand and said bluntly. A few days ago, it was agreed with Gabriel. This door was the bottom line that they could get along under one roof. Gabriel must not cross it. But now, Gabriel obviously vited the agreement. "Let me tell you, Ste. You will be mine in the future, and nobody can touch my things!" As for the agreement, Gabrielpletely ignored it. He said and stepped forward. He was really pissed off, and his head got dizzy. He went ahead and pinned Ste down on the bed. "Gabriel, let me go... Gabriel!" Ste fought hard, but she couldn''t budge. Her body waspletely immobile. Even her mouth was blocked by Gabriel. One could only hear her muffled crying. On that day when she danced to Gabriel, she thought that he was a righteous gentleman. After all, she was wrong. Gabriel couldn''t think anything straight right now. These days, he had enough spiritualmunication with Ste. Now, furthermunication was needed. "knock, knock, knock." But at that moment, suddenly someone knocked on the door. These days, Gabriel had had enough spiritualmunication with Ste. Now, furthermunication was needed. "Konck, knock, knock." But at that moment, suddenly someone knocked on the door. Gabriel stopped and looked back. "Gabriel... You son of a bitch!" Rescued, Ste pushed Gabriel away, who was on top of her. She was so angry that her chest went ups and downs. She lowered her voice and scolded Gabriel. It was ridiculous. In the end, it was her body that Gabriel wanted. Men, after all, were all the same! She sorted out her clothes and hair, looked at Gabriel in disappointment, and went out. That look was heart-breaking. "Ste, I saw you back. Open the door!" It was Samuel outside. Ste didn''t open the door immediately. Instead, she cleared her throat and said with some anger, "My restaurant will not be sold to you. Just stop thinking about it!" "Open the door. Don''t make me do things I regret!" Samuel changed his attitude and howled, "If you don''t open the door, I ''ll take someone to smash it again when it is renovated!" Hiding in the room, Gabriel heard the conversation between the two, and his eyes immediately cold down. It sounded like that Samuel, the son of a bitch, took someone to smash Ste''s rotating restaurant. It also made sense that Ste was pped by his men. Thinking of this, he was really mad. Thest time he beat Samuel up seemed to be too light on him. Ste was about to cry and simply opened the door. As Samuel got in, she barged into her room. Apparently, she was dazed in madness. She forgot that Gabriel was still in her bedroom. Neither going out nor staying in the bedroom was right. Embarrassed, she shouted at Samuel, "Speak outside, I can hear you!" Then she locked the bedroom door. In short, she must not let Samuel find Gabriel in her room. "Well, you are back to me now!" With a bad smile on his face, Gabriel walked slowly behind Ste. And he held Ste suddenly. Ste shivered all over. He looked back and stared at Gabriel with her eyes wide open. This monster was doing this at this moment! Gabriel didn''t let her go. He pressed his mouth on Ste''s ear and said, "It would be thrilling if the Davis heard what we are doing here. There is only one door apart." Ste was terrified. Would Gabriel really do that? If Samuel found out this, it would be disastrous. Thinking of this, she tried desperately to struggle but failed. She also dared not make a sound. She was afraid that Samuel could hear them. Desperately, she opened her mouth and bit Gabriel''s wrist. Exhausting her strength, Gabriel started bleeding. There was a bloody smell in her mouth. Her eyes turned up, and she looked at Gabriel angrily. It seemed to be telling Gabriel that she could do everything! However, Gabriel looked very indifferent. He just gently frowned but didn''t let Ste go. He was still enjoying the curve and softness of Ste''s body, soft and curvy. That feeling was like a painkiller. The pain waspletely forgotten. "I ''m going crazy!" Gabriel closed his eyes, and the consciousness in his head was rushing to the sky. He smelled Ste''s neck. The intoxicating aroma stimted him like poison. He lost control of his left hand. It went up suddenly "Ouch!" The sudden attack made Ste tremble. She opened her mouth and shouted. After shouting, she closed her mouth in panic. Panting, she stared wide-eyed at the door. This sound must have been heard by Samuel! Gabriel''s hand still did not loosen. It ravaged on Ste''s body. Such a situation was too exciting. "What ''s wrong with you?" Samuel had just sat down when he heard the strange noise. He looked up and asked, not thinking too much. Ste bit her lips and suppressed her emotions and strange feelings. She said, "Nothing... My toes kicked the bed." But she almost screamed after saying this. Gabriel put his left hand into her shirt. "Dragon-ying Association is now expanding business. It''s good for you to sell me the restaurant. Although the price seems not that good, you will still benefit! After all, no one dares to take over your ce except for me!" "Besides, your brother works for me now. If you sell it to me, I will put your brother in charge. That bastard has no reason to beat you then!" "Think about it. Okay?" Samuel poured himself a ss of water and said slowly. He was 90% sure that he would get the deal. Today, he smashed the revolving restaurant and spread the word that no one could buy this ce. Ste had no choice but to sell it to him if she wished to sell it out. Besides, Samuel had already taken Ryan, Ste''s brother, to Dragon-ying Association. Ryan was a total bastard. He smashed his sister''s restaurant. And he pped her in front of so many people. With him, Samuel knew that Ste would eventually give in and sell him the ce for less than half the price. Ste endured Gabriel''s caress in pain. Suddenly, she shouted, "I''ll do it. I will sell you my restaurant. But I want 1.1 million instead of one million dors! I owe Gabriel Edwards 1.1 million, and I have to pay him!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing this, Gabriel came back to his sense instantly as if he had mint under his nose. He didn''t withdraw his hand but stopped groping. It turned out that Ste was going to pay him with her restaurant... Chapter 61 Collaboration Chapter 61 Coboration Chapter 61 Coboration "Gabriel?" Samuelughed and said, "Are you genuinely unaware or just pretending? That little b*stard is already dead! "To put it bluntly, his death is your fault. "You took him to provoke Joseph, who is not someone to be trifled with. In the end, he got what he asked for." Samuel''s tone was filled with delight when he talked about Gabriel''s death. Ste suddenly felt Gabriel''s grip loosen. Their bodies were attached, but he had stopped moving. She couldn''t deny that Gabriel was different from the other scumbags. When she mentioned returning the 800 thousand dors, she could sense a change in his demeanor. And now, as she listened to Samuel''s words, she had mixed feelings once again. It was true. If it weren''t for helping her save her brother, Gabriel wouldn''t have been chased by Joseph and nearly lost his life. This man truly made her torn. In the living room, Samuel continued, "After his death, the Foster family, Leon from the Apex Bank, and Gabriel''s underling, Thomas, all faced grave consequences. "My father set up a simple trap, and that old fool, Sophia, fell for it. Now, if the Foster family can''t raise 500 million dors, they will go broke. "And her daughters... heh heh! "Leon is a tough nut to crack. However, due to the assembly''s interference, the hotel project has been temporarily shelved. "The most ridiculous one is Thomas. I don''t know where he got the money from, but he bought the bankrupt Gift Club. He''s been busy recruiting and nning to reopen. "But I doubt they''ll be able to open for business. "Originally, I wanted the Dragon-ying Association to take action, destroy Thomas, and seize the property. "But Joseph had the idiots from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall make a move. Tonight, they will go and wreck Thomas''s yet-to-be-opened establishment. "Wrecking the ce is a minor matter. Thomas will probably end up dead. "In short, anyone associated with Gabriel won''t have a happy ending." Gabriel released his grip and slowly retrieved his hand from Ste''s waist. He nced at the bite mark and bloodstain on his wrist, then smiled devilishly. Samuel was practically giving him insider information. Things were getting interesting, and it was far different from his previous expectations. Now it was time to go out and grade the Foster family and Thomas. Then he could unleash his fury on the Davis family. However, there seemed to be something missing. He needed something to deliver a fatal blow. Just then, Ste turned around, narrowing her eyes and whispering to him, "Gabriel, I want to make a deal with you! Do you really think you can take down the Davis family?" Gabriel snapped out of his thoughts and smiled. Ste''s resolute demeanor was something he had never seen before. It looked like she was about to bloom, and maybe what would bloom was a fatal rose that could destroy the Davis family. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With that in mind, he nodded slightly. But it was enough to put Ste''s mind at ease. She turned and shouted toward the door, "One million dors is fine. I''ll sell the restaurant to you. We''ll meet next Saturday at my restaurant and sign the contract face-to-face." In the living room, Samuelughed heartily, took a sip of water, and got up. "Okay, I''ll give you a few more days. See you next Saturday." Having achieved his goal, he didn''t linger but left Ste''s room. As soon as she heard the door close, Ste opened the bedroom door. She looked around and went to the front door to look through the peephole. Samuel was seen leaving, and she cautiously locked the door. When she turned back, Gabriel was already sitting in the living room. His eyes flickered as he asked, "How do you want to work with me?" Ste looked away, walking to his side and suddenly getting hysterical. "I hate the Davis family. They are filthy. I want them to be destroyed, and I want to avenge the Turner family." When the stunner lost her temper, she looked terrifying with fierce eyes. Gabriel crossed his legs, facing Ste''s outburst withposure. The pent-up hatred buried deep within this woman was finally released. "The Davis family betrayed us, using despicable means to plot against my family and causing it to fall apart! "My grandfather died after the disaster, and my uncles were killed by gangsters. My aunts and their children were killed in mysterious car idents. "My father was thrown into prison, and my brother and sister were threatened. "All of it was done by the Davis family! "They threatened me with their lives, asking me to marry Oliver. "To protect them, I had to agree. "I hate them. All these years, I''ve been thinking about revenge. "If you can help me destroy the Davis family, I will be all yours!" Her expression went from fierceness to pain, and finally to dismay. When she spoke thest sentence, she seemed to have made a momentous decision. Her chastity served as her final defense for survival, but she found herself unable to uphold it any longer. This was the moment Gabriel had been waiting for. He stood up, his lips curling slightly. "Okay, it''s settled then. I''m a man of principle and not interested in your body, but I can''t stand the Davis family''s domineering ways. Of course, if you insist on offering yourself to me, I won''t refuse. After all, there''s no harm in epting a reward for my efforts." His words were half-true and half-false. He had always intended to deal with the Davis family, and reaping the beauty was just a side task. "I have crucial evidence to prove the Davis family has plotted against the Turner family. I also know of a major scandal within the Davis family. These will be enough to deliver a fatal blow to them," Ste added. She scoffed at Gabriel''s bold statement. She was nearly thirty. Even if she couldn''t find her true love, that didn''t mean she would be a virgin all her life. Before this, she simply didn''t want to let this beast take advantage of her for nothing. Now that he could destroy the Davis family, she was willing to offer herself to him. Gabriel smirked, as it was just as he had expected. Ste was the key to bringing down the Davis family. He was determined to strike a fatal blow, and the missing lethal weapon was in Ste''s hands. "But!" Ste suddenly changed her tone. "These things are too crucial. Once I reveal them, there is no turning back. If the Davis family doesn''t fall, my years of endurance will be in vain. "So, if you want to get these things from me, you must prove that you truly have the power to overthrow the Davis family." "How should I do it?" Gabriel shrugged and retorted, "Isn''t everything I did to the Davis family enough to prove my strength?" He broke James''s legs and beat up Samuel. And he scolded Michael in front of the congressman. Weren''t these feats enough to prove his strength? However, Ste said, "But you fell into Joseph''s trap this time. Although Joseph is not from the Davis family, you can see how close they are. Maybe the person whomanded Joseph to kill you is from the Davis family." Gabriel was speechless, but her words made sense. However, why did it sound like she was trying to sow discord? Ste extended her right hand and raised three of her fingers. "I want you to do three things to prove your abilities." "What are they?" Gabriel asked. Ste slowly spoke, "The first thing is about what we just heard. The Foster family, Leon, and your underling, Thomas, have been going through a rough time. I want you to help the Foster family ovee their economic crisis, assist Leon in breaking free from the constraints of the assembly, support Thomas in resisting Joseph, and protect my restaurant." Each task was far from simple. The Foster family needed 500 million dors. Leon required the intervention of powerful figures from the assembly, and Thomas had to confront Joseph once again. Gabriel licked his lips and said excitedly, "What you just mentioned is exactly what I was nning to do." "Second, my sister disappeared three years ago. I''m certain that her disappearance is rted to the Davis family. I want you to find my sister, dead or alive!" Ste demanded. Gabriel nodded. Finding a person shouldn''t be too difficult. "Third, ever since my father was imprisoned, the Davis family has hindered me. I''ve only seen him once. I hope you can take me to see him again," Ste stated herst request. Chapter 62 Dont Call Yourself a Man Chapter 62 Don''t Call Yourself a Man Chapter 62 Don''t Call Yourself a Man "Alright, I agree with these three things!" Gabriel''s expression suddenly changed. He became solemn and dignified, emitting an unparalleled sense of mncholy. These three tasks were not difficult for him, so there was no reason to refuse. Ste blinked her beautiful eyes in astonishment. For a moment, the man in front of her felt so unfamiliar. Like a ck hole, he was unfathomable and terrifying. "Alright, I should go. Have a good sleep!" Gabriel started walking toward the exit. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned back. "When Iplete these three things, I hope you won''t forget what you promised me." It was the reward of victory. And it was time for him to seize it. "Rest assured!" Ste, with rare sharpness in her gaze, said. "Although I am just a woman, I never like owing others favors or breaking my promise. If you can aplish these three tasks and take down the Davis family, I will be all yours." Gabriel smirked devilishly. Then he opened the door and left. This game had finally reached its climax. The moment the door closed, Ste went weak. She trembled and sat down on the sofa. She looked up at the ceiling with vacant eyes. She had lost count of how many times she had narrowly escaped from nightmares. She could only hope that this would be thest time. Entering and leaving the Davis family was simple for Gabriel. After careful consideration, he made up his mind. He would first go to Thomas and see if this polite guy could withstand the impact of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. The Gift Club was a well-known clubhouse in the southern part of the city. The nine-story building at a crossroads had an excellent location. Its former owner offended someone and was almost hacked to death. He had to give up the clubhouse and sell it at a low price. He needed cash to leave his family. Thomas knew the owner and got a great deal. He only spent tens of millions to buy the entire building. It was a bargain. Most importantly, the decorations in the club were rtively new. And following Gabriel''s instructions, Thomas only made some small renovations. The first floor housed a cozy bar, with live performances and a lively atmosphere for young people. The second floor housed a billiards room, arcade games, NBA ser, and live streams of League of Legends matches. The third and fourth floors housed bathing facilities, a cinema, and everything else needed for rxation. High-end karaoke bars and beautiful waitresses were provided on the fifth and sixth floors. The seventh floor housed a gym filled with various types of muscr men and manydies wearing tight fitness pants. Abat room for training was on the eighth floor. And finally, the office area was on the top floor. Although the time was short, many things were already in ce. The bar on the ground floor was ready to open for business. "Mr. Taylor, look. A beautiful girl ising to audition as a singer." On the eighth floor, Thomas, drenched in sweat, was punching a bag. A man in a suit with a pockmarked face ran up to Thomas, panting heavily. Interrupted, Thomas became a little annoyed. "Sparrow, there are a lot of things going on in this big clubhouse. You don''t have to report everything to me. Otherwise, what do I hire you guys for? If the singer is good, we''ll keep her. If she''s not, we''ll let her go. Why bother me with such a trivial matter?" Thomas was not happy. ording to Gabriel''s instructions, he was slowly getting the club up and running. But at this critical moment, Gabriel was nowhere to be found. Rumor had it that he was dead. His life and death were unknown. It was said that the Dragon-ying Association and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall were both nning to attack him. Now Thomas had recruited a dozen men, and they were training every day. Even so, they were still far behind the two gangs. He had been troubled by this matter in the past few days. But since he had be Gabriel''s underling, he had toplete this first task no matter what. The club had to open. Even if someone came to fight, he would fight until Gabriel reappeared. He wanted the people of Silverwood to know who he was. He would soar into the sky like an eagle. But Sparrow said, "Mr. Taylor, if it were an ordinary person, would I bother you? But this woman is Mr. Edwards''s ex-girlfriend, Ava." "Ava?" Thomas''s eyes widened instantly. "What is this woman up to?" He rubbed his bald head with his left hand and thought for a moment. Then he threw away his boxing gloves and shouted, "Let''s go!" Soon, Thomas and Sparrow arrived at the bar on the ground floor. On the small stage, lights were shining brightly. There stood Ava in a white dress. She looked pure and lovely. She was singing with a small guitar in her arms. Her voice was sweet and melodious. However, her singing was filled with personal emotions. asionally, a few phrases were yelled out, as if she were venting her frustrations. "Don''t call yourself a man. Come out and face me!" Ava had modified the lyrics. Clearly, she was singing it for Gabriel to hear. She was howling to get Gabriel''s attention. The sight of her gave Thomas a headache. His boss''s ex-girlfriend should not be offended. He scratched his head and said to Sparrow, "Go get a bottle of wine. This is frustrating!" On the stage, Ava finally finished her performance. Clutching her small guitar, she leaped off the tall stool. ncing around, she happened to spot Thomas in the audience. She then walked down from the stage toward him. "Do... you still remember me?" Ava appeared cautious, holding onto her guitar. She smiled, revealing her dimples. "Miss Foster, how could I forget? I kidnapped you!" Thomasughed, patting his bald head and continuing politely, "My business hasn''t opened yet. Once it does, you''re wee toe and have fun for free. I''ll make you an honorary member." "Pfft, do you think I don''t have money?" Ava scoffed, not appreciating his kindness, and rolled her eyes. "I''m here to audition. Where''s Gabriel? Let hime out and listen to my song." During the period she was dumped by Gabriel, she experienced countless sleepless nights. The pain of heartbreak was unbearable. Just the thought of Gabriel simping for that vixen, Ste, made her furious. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Originally, it would have been fine. But these days, the cooperation between the Foster family and Apex Bank''s hotel had suddenly come to a halt. Her mother had invested everything they had in the project. If they couldn''t raise 500 million dors, the Foster family would go broke. Every day, her mother was like an ant on a hot pan, urging her to find Gabriel. Her mother imed that only Gabriel could solve the crisis. Ava thought about it and agreed. After all, it was Gabriel who promised it as a way to repay her. But no matter how many calls she made or how many times she visited Ster Estate, she couldn''t find Gabriel. There were even rumors circting that Gabriel had died. Her heart grew increasingly anxious. Finally, she heard that Gabriel''s underling, Thomas, had opened this new club. So, she came here, hoping to find Gabriel. Chapter 63 Mr. Gale Chapter 63 Mr. Gale Chapter 63 Mr. Gale "Miss Foster, Mr. Gabriel isn''t here, and I haven''t seen him for days," Thomas said helplessly. "Our sry is low, and we can''t afford to have you perform here. It hasn''t been peaceful these days, so you''d better go back!" "Did Gabriel ask you to drive me away?" Ava huffed, pouting. Without waiting for Thomas''s exnation, she believed that Gabriel didn''t want to see her. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Unable to hold back, she shouted, "Gabriel, what kind of man are you? Even if we''ve broken up, you don''t dare to face me? If you don''te out, I''ll blow up your bar." As soon as Ava finished shouting, the door swung open. It was not blown up, but someone had booted it open. "Holy cow, you''re right." Thomas was furious and turned around to see who had caused this. They had just reced the door, which cost several thousand dors. A group of people swarmed in through the busted door. They looked menacing, with clubs and knives in their hands. In seven or eight seconds, everyone had entered. There were approximately a hundred people. Ava was frightened. This was going to turn into a brawl. As a weak woman, running away was the best option. She hugged her guitar and crept over to Thomas''s side, awkwardly smiling, "Do you have a backdoor here? I''ve thought about it, and this job isn''t suitable for me. I''m leaving!" "The backdoor is probably already blocked by their people. We can''t get out!" Thomas''s expression became serious. He had no time for her. He grabbed a bottle of alcohol and smashed it on the ground, shouting, "Twelve Birds of Silverwood! We''ve trained for so many days, and it''s time to test your strength. Everyone, arm yourselves!" From various corners of the bar, twelve burly men in ck clothes rushed out. Each of them held a machete in their hands. Following Gabriel''s advice, he carefully selected these trustworthy and strong men to be his subordinates. They were called the Twelve Birds. Every day, he and the Twelve Birds trained in the arena on the eighth floor. Each of them could take on five men. The glint of cold weapons made Ava''s hair stand on end. She kept cowering in the corner. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. And she muttered to herself, "You can''t see me!" "Ah!" She suddenly bumped into someone''s arms. She looked up and saw a guy with flying red hair and a bizarre jacket. Half of his face was covered by his hair, and he had a star sticker on his face, looking quite silly. "Excuse me, I need to go to the restroom." She bent down, trying to pass by the guy. Suddenly, a sh of inspiration lit up her mind, and she raised her head abruptly. Why did this guy look a bit familiar? Staring intently for a while, she burst intoughter and shouted, "Gab... Mmm!" "Don''t shout. I''m not Gabriel. Please call me Mr. Gale!" The non-mainstream guy wore a mncholic expression, tilting his head and covering Ava''s mouth. Flicking his hair, he said, "I will let you go, but don''t scream and wake me up from the lost dream." Ava''s eyshes fluttered like small fans. After the man released her, she couldn''t hold back anymore. She squatted down and covered her mouth,ughing uncontrobly. She was sure that it was Gabriel. His red, fly hair and the sticker on his face were like things from ten years ago. Gabriel was in a hippy style. It was hrious. Gabriel also squatted down, feeling speechless. To conceal his identity, he had gone to a barber shop and dressed him up like this. To his surprise, Ava recognized him even though half of his face was covered. It was aplete failure and a rare disgrace. "Okay, stopughing. Just stay here to watch the show. If youugh again, I''ll strip you naked!" With this threat, Gabriel poked out his head. Thomas was holding his ground. It seemed that he wasn''t wrong about this man. Thomas was tough and trustworthy. "Okay, let''s watch the show!" Ava suppressed herughter, ncing at Gabriel. Then, she couldn''t help herself... Not far away, Thomas was facing off with a hundred people with only twelve of his men. Despite being outnumbered, they were not afraid and exuded great strength, with a desperate attitude. "Mr. Norton, as the leader of the Silverwood n, you seem to be taking advantage of us small fries. I don''t seem to have offended you, so why bring so many people? When we''re open for business, I''ll send an invitation to you." Faced with so many people, Thomas remained calm. He rubbed his head and smiled. Opposite him, the guy with sleek hair and in a suit chewed on a toothpick. Revealing his gold teeth, he snorted, "Tom, I didn''te today to joke around with you. "You know the purpose of my visit. You took Gabriel as your boss, and you provoked the wrong man. "Today, as long as you submit to me, cut off ties with that Gabriel, and join my gang, then everything will be fine. Everyone will be happy. "There''s no need to go against everyone in Silverwood just for Gabriel! "Your new shop isn''t even open yet. It would be a pity if we smashed it and killed an honest man like you. "So, just take my advice and join me under my banner!" rence got straight to the point without beating around the bush. His message was clear. As long as Thomas cut off his ties with Gabriel and joined rence''s gang, he would be fine. Then this ce would belong to the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. If Thomas refused to appreciate it, he would be killed, and his store would be smashed. It would be up to Thomas''s choice. In the distance, Gabriel''s eyes turned serious as he waited for Thomas to make his decision. Thomas''s choice would determine his position in Gabriel''s heart. The result of the test would soone out. The atmosphere was tense. To fight or to make peace would be Thomas''s choice. Thomas rubbed his bald head with his left hand, looking conflicted. Suddenly, he let out a long howl, and his eyes brightened as he said, ''When I was little, I used to fight with boys and pull down the pants of girls. As I grew up, I started robbing and kidnapping. I have always been a thug. "Although I am a thug, on the streets, everyone who meets me will say that I''m always faithful to my friends. "Even thugs have principles. Otherwise, they will be no better than animals. "To be honest, I''ve never submitted to anyone since I was born, except for my boss, Gabriel!" "I called him my boss, and he will be my boss all my life. "If you want me to betray him, then go ahead and ask me if the knife in my hand will agree. "I bought this clubhouse for my boss. If you want to take it away, it''s simple. Step over my dead body!" His words were inspiring and dominating. Once a person had faith, they would be fearless. Even if they are outnumbered and destined to lose, they would stand tall and proud. That was what it meant to be a real man. "Tom, I knew I didn''t misjudge you. From now on, you will be under my wing." Gabriel, who was in the corner, was very pleased. Every word that Thomas spoke touched his heart. He was a real man, and Gabriel decided to see him as a brother. "So, what should I be called in the family?" Ava, who was squatting with Gabriel, asked yfully. "You..." Gabriel huffed. "You want to join the Gale family? What''s your level? Go home and get a perm on your hair before youe back." Chapter 64 Mr. Gale Making a Move Chapter 64 Mr. Gale Making a Move Chapter 64 Mr. Gale Making a Move "Thomas, do you know what you''re saying?" rence''s face turned cold as he spat out his toothpick. "Today, I came with my best men, Scorpion and Bull, and so many elite members of my n, while there are only a dozen people on your side. Do you really want to fight me? Do you have a death wish?" Standing behind rence was a young man with white hair and an old man with a big nose. They exuded extraordinary auras. They were Scorpion and Bull, as rence mentioned. While all kinds of people mingled in different ns, it was not the real strength of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. In the eyes of average thugs, the hitters of ns were invincible. It could be said that whether Thomas could survive or not depended on whether he could beat the two. "Alright, enough with the nonsense. If you''re going to make a move, do it! After I''m done with you guys, I want to go have some night snacks." Thomas took out the tissue to wipe his hands. Then, he firmly gripped his machete, preparing for a great brawl. A fight should always have some ceremony to it. His men were also ready to fight. Not one of them showed signs of backing down. "Stubborn fool! Go and kill him!" rence lost his patience and waved his right hand. The hundred or so people charged forward in a dense formation. The great battle began. They shed and fought with all their might. "Bring it on!" Thomas took the lead, gripping his machete tightly. With two swift shes, he took down two men. As the leader, he had to lead by example and set the tone. The sensation of the de cutting through flesh was exhrating. It ignited his fighting spirit. "rence, don''t you dare run! You''re my prey today!" After taking down two opponents, Thomas raised his machete high, shouting at rence, who was standing at the entrance. As long as he defeated rence, this crisis would resolve itself. Under Thomas''s leadership, the Twelve Birds fought bravely. They were handpicked by Thomas, and they had received intensebat training. They fought fiercely, even when facing multiple opponents. Moreover, once their momentum was built up, it inspired others and increased their fighting power. When injured, they fought even more courageously. Inparison, although there were more people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, they were suppressed by these dozen men in terms of momentum. It was ridiculous that over a hundred people were being driven back by just a few men. "You''re worthless. Whoever dares to retreat, I''ll kill them!" The situation on the battlefield far exceeded rence''s expectations. He never expected Thomas to be so fierce. If he couldn''t eliminate Thomas today, he would be the biggest joke in the entire city. "Scorpion, Bull, go and take down Thomas!" At that point, there was no room for hesitation anymore. They had to settle things quickly. "Alright!" Bull was an elderly man in his fifties. He had a fierce demeanor, and with a single leap, hended right in front of Thomas, stepping on the shoulders of hisrades from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall as if he were flying. His footnded squarely on Thomas''s chest, sending him flying. Scorpion was a ruthless young man. Gripping a dagger, he charged toward the fallen Thomas. His first move was a killing blow. "You b*stards have no sense of honor!" Thomas''s chest throbbed with pain, but he didn''t have time to catch his breath. He hastily raised his knife to block, but it wasn''t aplete defense. Scorpion''s dagger left a cut on his chest. He was injured. As soon as Scorpion and Bull joined the battle, the situation changed. The original advantage that Thomas''s group held in terms of momentum gradually waned. The people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall fought more fiercely as they went along, and their numerical superiority became increasingly apparent. Many of the Twelve Birds were surrounded and heavily injured. "Stay here and don''t run around. I need to make a move." The situation was dire, and Gabriel had no choice but to intervene. Although Ava was afraid, she nodded. Gabriel stood up and narrowed his eyes. Scorpion''s dagger was seen heading toward Thomas''s neck. Thomas was defenseless, and the situation was critical. Gabriel grabbed a bottle from the table and swung it toward Scorpion. Scorpion, who was about to take Thomas''s life, was taken aback. He drew back his dagger to block it. With a loud crack, the bottle shattered against the de. Scorpion instinctively closed his eyes, but he felt a chill down his spine. Before he could open his eyes, he suffered a heavy blow to the back of his head. The blow was heavy, and he was almost knocked out. His body involuntarily fell forward. He happened to fall into Thomas''s embrace. "You''re dead, b*stard!" Thomas would naturally not miss such a great opportunity. He swung his machete forward, shing across Scorpion''s neck. A red line appeared, and Scorpion groaned as he covered his neck. But he couldn''t stop the bleeding. Spitting blood, he shut his eyes and copsed to the ground. "Scorpion!" Bull was shocked and rushed forward to catch Scorpion. However, a streak of red shed before him. Before he could react, he was kicked out by that streak of red. The one who attacked Scorpion and kicked Bull was none other than Gabriel. After sending Bull flying, he immediately shouted, "Mr. Taylor is mighty. He killed Scorpion!" As soon as those words came out, everyone looked over. Soon, they realized that Scorpion was indeed dead. The man was lying motionless in a pool of blood. The hitter of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was unexpectedly killed by Thomas. The cornered Twelve Birds regained their fighting spirit and began to fight back. They managed to regain control of the situation. Thomas used his machete to prop himself up. He stared at Gabriel for a while. Then he eximed in surprise, "Bo..." Just as he shouted, he saw Gabriel gesturing for him to keep quiet. Thomas was clever enough to swallow back his words. Instead, he shouted, "Everyone, charge! The people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall are nothing!" Gabriel smiled with satisfaction. He approached Thomas and whispered, "Don''t expose my identity. Leave Bull to me! This is the final test today. Go and hack down rence!" "Just what I had in mind!" With Gabriel present, Thomas''s confidence soared. As he sped his machete, his bloodstained face looked incredibly fierce. He charged toward rence without hesitation. "rence, I''m going to chop you into pieces!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thomas shouted fiercely. rence was puzzled and panicked. In the Silverwood n, Scorpion was second only to Bull. But he was killed by amon gangster. It was unbelievable. But as the leader of the Silverwood n, how could rence be frightened by Thomas? Muttering curses under his breath, he unsheathed a machete and went to meet Thomas head-on. "Boss, I..." Bull got up, trying to go over and protect rence. But just as he got up, Gabriel once again appeared in front of him, blocking his path. "Who are you?" Bull stopped in his tracks, feeling uneasy. This guy with dyed red hair was incredibly powerful. Gabriel slowly spoke, "I''m Mr. Gale, the one to kill you!" "What a big tone, young man!" Bull snorted, nning to strike first. With his right hand in a w shape, he lunged at Gabriel. Gabriel stood dominantly in ce, allowing the man to grab his right shoulder. He coldly said, "Under overwhelming strength, everything you do is useless!" In his eyes, killing intent surged. His right hand suddenly grabbed Bull''s wrist. Fear crept into Bull''s heart as he felt an unprecedented chill. Chapter 65 Tough Guy Chapter 65 Tough Guy Chapter 65 Tough Guy Gabriel''s right hand gripped Bull''s wrist like a pincer. Then he twisted it forcefully, and Bull''s wrist snapped in half. Bull was known for his brute strength. But his technique was nothing in front of Gabriel. His face contorted in pain before his pupils shook and dted. He felt death and fell into despair. Then, like a cannonball, Gabriel''s fist mmed into Bull''s face. Bull fell to the ground and stopped moving. This was the difference in strength. In fact, Gabriel held back some of his strength when he delivered that punch. Gabriel killed Bull without sting his head off. He didn''t want to expose his identity just yet. sting off Bull''s head would attract too much attention. "A funeral for a rose. I killed you with one punch..." Gabriel hummed a song as he grabbed Bull''s corpse and threw it away. Then he shouted, "Our men have killed Bull too! Mr. Taylor is mighty!" With that throw, the Twelve Birds were once again invigorated. And the people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall couldn''t figure out who killed Bull. The shock of Scorpion''s death hadn''t subsided yet, and now they had lost their strongest fighter, Bull. In an instant, everyone from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall stood motionless, unable toprehend the situation. They couldn''t understand how the situation had turned around. They were supposed to crush Thomas. "What?" rence''s expression grew increasingly grim. Bull was dead? The strongest fighter in his n was dead. In the chaos, he hadn''t seen who killed Bull. rence started feeling uneasy. "rence, since things havee to this point, let''s settle it in a duel!" Thomas took the opportunity to challenge rence. Although Bull and White Scorpion were dead, his twelve subordinates were also severely injured. After all, the opposing side had too many people. It was not easy to find loyal and reliable subordinates like the Twelve Birds. He didn''t want any of them to die. That would be a great loss for him. rence was a formidable fighter, so he didn''t fear Thomas. In response to the challenge, he grumbled, "Fine! Everyone else, stay put. I''ll deal with Thomas first!" A pathway was then cleared between the two. "You want to chop me to death? Give it a try!" Thomas was bing more and more courageous. His momentum surged, and his killing intent grew icy. Deep down, he knew that he couldn''t defeat rence. However, as long as he was not afraid of death, no one could tell the result. And he could tell that Gabriel had deliberately arranged for him to fight against rence. Although he wasn''t clear about Gabriel''s intentions, he knew that he had to give it his all in this battle. At the very least, he couldn''t lose face in front of Gabriel. With these thoughts in mind, he fought even more bravely. He shouted and sprinted toward rence, raising his sword high and bringing it down with a mighty strike. rence lifted his machete to block, and the two engaged in a fierce battle. Sparks flew, and danger loomed. rence''sbat skills were truly exceptional. Not only did he possess strength, but he also had finesse. His footwork was agile, and his attacks were calcted. He was truly a fighter. After a few bouts, he managed to suppress Thomas. In contrast, Thomas relied solely on brute force and a reckless disregard for his own life as he fought against rence. His attackscked any form or technique, leaving him at a disadvantage. After a fierce exchange, Thomas ended up with two additional wounds on his body. "Is that all you''ve got? I doubt you killed Scorpion!" During their standoff, rence spat on the ground. With a single horizontal sh, he added yet another wound to Thomas. He was certain that Thomas couldn''t kill Scorpion. Something strange crossed rence''s mind. Could it be that there was someone highly skilled among Thomas''s group? His gaze turned toward Gabriel, the guy with the dyed red hair. There was something peculiar about this man. Gabriel''s eyes narrowed as he noticed rence looking at him. He wondered if this guy had recognized him. They had never met before, and now he was Mr. Gale from the Gale family, with half of his face covered. Yet this man could recognize him? He pondered for a moment before making up his mind. To be safe, he had to kill rence. At that, he picked up a shard of ss from the ground and clenched it tightly in his right hand. "Da*n it!" Thomas, who had suffered numerous setbacks, realized that if he continued fighting like this, he would lose. To win, he needed toe up with a different approach. As he pondered, a determined glint shed through his eyes. Charging towards rence, he swung his weapon with determination. Sensing the iing attack, rence withdrew his gaze from Gabriel. Reacting quickly, he dodged and countered, shouting, "Go to hell!" However, Thomas''s strike wasn''t ordinary. His demeanor had changed dramatically, and his face was twisted with a ferocious expression. Ignoring rence''s de, he reached out his left hand. He was trying to grab the de. The moment his left hand made contact with the de, an excruciating pain pierced through him. He gritted his teeth despite his bleeding. Against all odds, he managed to seize rence''s sword. "You..." rence paled with fright and panicked. This guy was truly fearless. The machete was caught and couldn''t be pulled out for a moment. He dodged, trying to avoid Thomas''s machete. But just then, out of nowhere, a piece of broken ss flew over and hit the back of his head. The blow made him stagger in a daze, interrupting his movement. By the time he overcame the dizziness, it was toote. "No..." As he stared at the iing machete, his pupils dted and his body trembled. Thomas''s machete descended, slicing through his left shoulder all the way to his right abdomen. Thomas exerted all his strength with this blow, nearly severing rence''s body in half. In the end, a deep gash was left on rence''s body. The cut was so deep that his internal organs spilled out. "Go to hell!" Thomas showed no mercy and struck again, this time shing rence''s neck. Already heavily injured, rence fell to the ground and died. The battle was over. Thomas emerged victorious. Inside the bar, it was eerily silent, only filled with Thomas''s panting breaths. "Who else wants to fight?" After taking a long breath, Thomas gathered his strength, raised his knife, and shouted. Covered in blood, he exuded unrivaled dominance. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This shout frightened everyone from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, causing them to lower their heads. Not a single person dared to utter a sound. Then Thomas dered, "I don''t want any more trouble regarding today''s events. Anyone from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, drop your weapons and get out. I won''t hold it against you!" "Get lost! This single roar made the people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall tremble in fear. They immediately threw their weapons to the ground. They had been fierce when they arrived, but now they were leaving in a sorry state. The hundred or so people were scattered in chaos. Once everyone from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall had left, the Twelve Birds cheered and rushed toward Thomas. Their leader was truly mighty. They had chosen the right person to follow. Ignoring his subordinates, Thomas stood tall and approached Gabriel. He knew that if it weren''t for Gabriel secretly helping him, he would never have stood a chance against Scorpion and rence. "Boss, did I perform well?" The way he addressed Gabriel nowcked the ferocity of before. It was much softer. As the Twelve Birds heard it, they were shocked and then came to understand the situation. The red-haired man in front of them turned out to be the legendary Gabriel. Chapter 66 The Ghost Princess Chapter 66 The Ghost Princess Chapter 66 The Ghost Princess "You''ve performed well. Work harder, and I''ll make you the Grand Duke of the Gale family!" Gabriel Edwards tilted his head and exhaled with his hands in his pockets. The long red hair covering half of his face fluttered, revealing his mncholic and deep eyes. He was a bit too engrossed, immersing himself in the role of the Gale family, unable to snap out of it. This damned aristocratic demeanor! Thomas Taylor was overjoyed because of Gabriel Edwards''s praise. This encouragement made him forget the pain of his injuries. The battered Twelve Birds began to doubt their own eyes. Just like that, this alternative guy dressed strangely turned out to be the Boss of their Boss! No matter how they thought of it, it seemed utterly unbelievable! "Gabriel Edwards, I..." Ava Foster came running happily. She was just about to speak to Gabriel Edwards when he interrupted her, "Don''t call me Gabriel Edwards. Call me Mr. Gale, a lonely prince in the dark night!" "Pfft~" Ava Foster couldn''t help but burst intoughter again. Laughing so hard she could barely breathe, she managed to say, "Mr. ... Mr. Gale, I... I want to be a resident singer here... Can I?" It was hrious. Gabriel Edwards''s rustic and unsophisticated demeanor was just too funny. "Please stop being infatuated with me. I''m just a legend. The nights here are too cold, without songs for you to sing." Gabriel Edwards waved his hand, once again rejecting Ava Foster. Huh? How strange, why did he suddenly start singing? This outfit is toxic, way too toxic. He''s beenpletely infected. Ava Fosterughed so hard that she squatted on the ground, almost dying ofughter. "Can you... can you stop being like this? I can''t take it anymore!" She didn''t dare to look at Gabriel Edwards at all, for fear of bursting intoughter. That explosive red hair, it''s too ridiculous. "How about this then?" Gabriel Edwards changed his mncholic demeanor, bent down, and shouted, "We don''t need you to sing here, you little woman, get the hell out of here and go home!" Indeed, it worked. Ava Foster''sughter stopped abruptly, and she stood up suddenly with a pout. She red at Gabriel Edwards with her beautiful eyes in a wronged expression, "Why are you being so fierce? I''ll tell my sister that you bullied me!" Then, she picked up her little guitar and turned to leave. "Women are truly rational creatures!" Gabriel Edwards, speechless, pped his forehead and stepped forward to grab Ava Foster. His attitude changed, and he said with a smile, "Ava, please don''t tell others that you have met me. You just pretend you never see me after going home,, okay?" If Ava Foster went home and bbed, probably the whole of Silverwood would know he was still alive. But now it was not the time to be exposed. So, he had to find a way to shut Ava Foster up. "No, I''m going to tell everyone that you, this scumbag, bullied me!" Ava Foster pretended to continue leaving, but she was secretly delighted in her heart. It seemed that she had caught Gabriel Edwards''s weak spot. "Fine!" Gabriel Edwards sighed andpromised, holding onto Ava Foster, "As long as you don''t b when you go home, I''ll responsibly tell you that after an interview, our club thinks you have a good image and a beautiful voice, suitable for singing here! A monthly sry of 34 dors... no, 342 dors. Start working after the opening!" He had no choice but topromise on this matter to keep Ava Foster quiet. Thomas Taylor, on the side, touched his head and chuckled secretly. These days, you can''t even hire a childborer for 342 dors. Only a fool would agree. "Okay, I agree!" Thomas Taylor''sughter abruptly stopped. There really was a fool! Overjoyed, Ava Foster said to Gabriel Edwards, "But I''ll start working from tomorrow!" "Fine, as you wish!" Gabriel Edwards felt a headacheing on, but as long as she kept quiet, it didn''t matter. He reminded her again, "Remember, don''t tell anyone you saw me. If I get exposed, just wait to see your mother make Foster family go bankrupt !" Besides the reminder, he also had to throw in a threat. Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel at ease. "Gabriel Edwards, you''re going to help my mom, right?" Ava Foster wasn''t too dumb; she instantly understood Gabriel Edwards''s meaning. Immediately overjoyed, she grabbed Gabriel Edwards''s arm and shook it excitedly. These days, the Foster family was almost driven mad due to investment. She firmly believed that if Gabriel Edwards helped them, the Foster family would definitely ovee their difficulties. "Call me Mr. Gale!" Gabriel Edwards shook off Ava Foster''s hand. Ava Foster giggled and raised her hand to swear, "Mr. Gale, I swear, I''ve never seen Gabriel Edwards, I''ve only seen Mr. Gale! By the way, Mr. Gale, your previous phone number isn''t working. Did you change to a new one? Tell me the new number, I''ll save it!" "If you want to contact me, leave me a message on QQ!" Gabriel Edwards flicked his long hair and left leaving a mncholic figure... That night, Gabriel Edwards stayed on the ninth floor of the club. Thomas Taylor had already prepared a huge office for him. Inside the office, there was also a small room for resting. But Thomas Taylor was quite busy that night. He dealt with the bodies and repaired the damaged bar. Only then did he go to the hospital to get his wounds dressed. That night, the entire Underground World of Silverwood was in an uproar! No one expected that the Ghostly Purgatory Hall n, one of the three major gangs in Silverwood, would be defeated by an unknown thug. Even the boss of the n was hacked to death. It was also this night that Thomas Taylor''s reputation was firmly established in the Underground World of Silverwood. The next morning, Gabriel Edwards woke up in the office. After freshening up, he carefully arranged his unusually strange long hair. He nailed the demeanor perfectly. Suddenly, he felt himself was the most noble prince in the world. The noble prince went downstairs to drink a bowl of soy milk. His eye-catching appearance allowed him to enjoy the feeling of being the center of attention. Returning to the club, the bar on the first floor was still under renovation. The other floors were also being renovated urgently. Because Thomas Taylor nned to open by the end of May, everything had to bepleted before then. Gabriel Edwards went straight to the eighth floor. As he opened the door, thergebat room was already filled with the sounds of training. He looked over and saw Thomas Taylor leading the Twelve Birds, training shirtless despite their injuries. Seeing such dedication, Gabriel Edwards was deeply moved. "Mr. Gale!" Gabriel Edwards, feeling relieved, was about to light a cigarette. Suddenly, he heard someone calling him from behind. Before he could turn around, a mysterious tune started ying. "I ss you i ss you,I ss you everyday, just want to see your face, miss you, miss you, miss your laughter, my whole heart belongs to you!" Gabriel Edwards shuddered, the music striking his soul instantly. He slowly turned around, his eyes widening in shock. He waspletely stunned. He saw Ava Foster standing in front of him,pletely changed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her hair was dyed blue, fluffy like a lion''s mane. A red hairpin held up her bangs in front of her eyes. She wore a studded leather jacket and ripped jeans full of chains. She had earrings with hands in her pockets. A flip phone ying music was clipped to her waist, and she wore canvas shoes, standing with one foot slightly in front of the other. Her big eyes, filled with sadness, blinked and said affectionately, "If anyone breaks my wings, you''ll destroy their entire heaven, Mr. Gale. Don''t you remember? I''m your Ghost Princess!" Gabriel Edwards felt goosebumps all over his body. They seemed to cascade down him. Then, on the verge of copse, he started to run. As he ran, he shouted, "Tom, quickly get this monster out of here!" Chapter 67 The Mighty Gabriel Edwards Chapter 67 The Mighty Gabriel Edwards Chapter 67 The Mighty Gabriel Edwards Gabriel Edwards squatted in the corner, smoking one cigarette after another. Only in this way could he suppress the trembling in his heart. But asionally, when he nced at Ava Foster beside him, he would close his eyes in sorrow. There was only one feeling: not enough cigarettes! "Ava, I have 2.7 dors here. Turn right downstairs, thirty meters ahead, there''s a hair salon. Please, go and make yourself over!" Gabriel Edwards took 2.7 dors from his back pocket and stuffed it into Ava Foster''s hand. He never imagined that the sweet and lovely Ava Foster would transform into a Ghost Princess. Now, he just wanted Ava Foster to return to her original look, so his eyes wouldn''t suffer anymore. "What''s wrong? The Ghost Princess Ava and the Mr. Gale of the Gale family are a perfect match! I''m just like you now, why don''t you like it?" Ava Foster held the money, pouting, and said with a grievance. Her mother always told her to actively pursue Gabriel Edwards again. Such a good man shouldn''t be missed. After experiencing the pain of a breakup, she also had such a n. She thought about it; to win him back, she had to cater to his preferences. Since Gabriel Edwards had be Mr. Gale of the Gale family, what was wrong with her dressing up as an alternative ghost princess? "Ghost Princess?" Gabriel Edwards rolled his eyes, "You really are a ghost, and also like a chicken! You''re miles away from being a princess!" Gabriel Edwards gritted his teeth and took out another 2.7 dors. Reluctantly, he stuffed it into Ava Foster''s hand, "5.4 dors, dye it back!" "I''m following your style. If you don''t dye yours back, I won''t either!" Ava Foster said stubbornly. Gabriel Edwards was speechless. He suddenly pulled off the wig from his head, "It''s fake, this is fake! Are you really stupid or just pretending?" Ava Foster was stunned, her eyes rolling upwards. She immediately eximed, "Oh my God!" Gabriel Edwards wore a fake wig, while she had spent several hours dyeing her hair in a punk style. Now it seemed that her mother was right to scold her as crazy in the morning. "Come with me. Today, I''ll teach you another lesson: temperament has nothing to do with appearance!" Gabriel Edwards stood up, his whole demeanor changing dramatically. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His entire body was enveloped in a chilling aura. He slowly walked towards Thomas Taylor, and with every step, he exuded an intense pressure. Thomas Taylor and his twelve subordinates all stopped in their tracks. They were all intimidated by Gabriel Edwards''s aura. "Give it to me!" Gabriel Edwards took a jump rope from Thomas Taylor''s hand. Then he threw the red wig onto Thomas Taylor''s hand. With cold eyes and a stern face, he slowly began to jump. Ava Foster followed in surprise, and Thomas Taylor''s twelve subordinates also gathered around. But at this moment, they all had the same question mark in their heads. Jump rope? What''s so special about that? What was Gabriel Edwards trying to express by jumping rope? But as they watched, everyone''s expressions changed. One by one, they stared with wide eyes and open mouths, dumbfounded. The rope could be jumped like this? Their worldview was overturned! The rope in Gabriel Edwards''s hands moved so fast that the naked eye couldn''t catch it. And his feet, due to the rapid jumping, were a blur to the eyes. The rapid whooshing sound echoed as the rope in the air created a circr storm circle. The storm circle acted like a terrifying barrier, separating Gabriel Edwards from the outside world. And it was so intense that it seemed to make the entire building tremble. At that moment, due to the vibration, a small piece of wood fell from the ceiling. Without deviation, it fell straight towards Gabriel Edwards. With a "snap" sound. As soon as itnded on the storm circle, sparks flew instantly. That small piece of wood turned directly into ash. Ava Foster and the others were originally gaping in astonishment. Now, their jaws dropped. He''s incredibly strong! Gabriel Edwards regted his breathing, slowed down, and finally stopped. He threw the jump rope aside and looked around. He saw a fist-power-testing machine and slowly walked over to it. Standing in front of the fist-power-testing machine, he swung his right foot back, clenched his right fist, and prepared to strike. Ava Foster, Thomas Taylor, and the twelve subordinates all followed. Every one of them held their breath. They anxiously awaited Gabriel Edwards''s punch. Thomas Taylor had previously tested them, and among this group, the strongest one could only punch with a force of 280 kilograms. This was already quite terrifying, surpassing the vast majority of ordinary people. Gabriel Edwards''s fist power should exceed this number. But by how much was worth anticipating. "What a powerful fist!" Gabriel Edwards''s eyes focused, and he threw a fierce punch. The speed of the punch was so fast that the eyes couldn''t catch it. Only a "boom" was heard. The punching bag was hit and flew out, and the spring behind it keptpressing. "Bang!" Immediately after, the spring actually broke. The dial of the counter exploded! Silence! Everyone else waspletely stunned, standing there like wooden chickens. Gabriel Edwards actually broke the fist-power-testing machine. You should know, that machine can withstand up to a thousand kilograms of impact force. Is this even a human in front of us? Monster, what a monster! "I feel like not much has changed in the past three years!" With a sigh, Gabriel Edwards shook his head, his face full of Versailles (meaning he''s being sarcastic or pretentious). He seemed unsatisfied with his own performance. He walked over to Thomas Taylor, took back his headgear, and put it on. With a slight smile, his charismatic aura returned. He then said to Ava Foster, "Now you see the difference, right? Even if I had shit on my head, it wouldn''t suppress my amazing charisma!" Ava Foster smiled infatuatedly and then foolishly followed behind Gabriel Edwards. This man is really too handsome. She decided that even if she was rejected a hundred times, she would still pursue this man. For such a handsome man, if they ever argued in the future, she would p herself. "Oh my goodness, he''s so strong!" Thomas Taylor touched his head with his left hand, taking a long time to snap back to reality. Choosing this Boss was the right decision. The Twelve Birds were alsopletely conquered by Gabriel Edwards, all of them nodding in a daze. Don''t judge a book by its cover, and don''t measure the sea with a bucket. The Boss''s Boss is truly extraordinary. Gabriel Edwards walked to the entrance and took out his newly purchased phone. After thinking for a moment, he called Leon. Ava Foster followed him, but he kept avoiding her with disdain. "Hello, Leon? What time are youing to pick me up to meet that councilman?" "I''ll be downstairs in an hour to pick you up!" "Alright, got it!" After hanging up the phone, Gabriel Edwards leaned against the wall by the entrance. Previously, Leon mentioned that he could introduce him to a councilman to deal with the Davis family. Now, it''s time to y that card. "Who are you going to meet? Can Ie with you?" Ava Foster blinked her big eyes, smiling sweetly. Her adorable dimples danced on her face. "You?" Gabriel Edwards sighed and directly refused, "I''m afraid you''ll scare others if you go. You should just go to the vige entrance and carry cement!" "You..." Ava Foster was almost furious, she huffed, "I''ll go dye my hair back and restore my youthful and beautiful appearance. Just you wait!" Just as she was about to open the door, someone suddenly pushed it open forcefully from outside. This sudden move almost caused Ava Foster to be hit by the door. Fortunately, Gabriel Edwards reacted quickly and pulled Ava Foster aside. Two girls then walked in. One had her hands in her pockets, chewing gum. She was handsome, with a dashing demeanor. The other was soft and cute, with heavy makeup. Very girlish, she was holding onto the other girl''s arm... Chapter 68 The Violent Maria Quinn Chapter 68 The Violent Maria Quinn Chapter 68 The Violent Maria Adams The two girls who walked in were none other than Maria Adams and Evan Ward. Maria Adams''s eyes were sharp, she nced at Gabriel Edwards and Ava Foster disdainfully and muttered, "What the hell is this?" That look was as if she had seen something disgusting. "This is Mr. Gale of the Gale Family, and I''m Ghost Princess Ava. Can''t you appreciate it?" Feeling slighted, Ava Foster was upset and wanted to argue. Gabriel Edwards quickly pulled Ava Foster back, whispering, "Given our outfits, we deserve to be ridiculed. After all, we''ve offended their eyes. We deserve it!" He could tell that the girl, Maria Adams, was not ordinary. But he couldn''t figure out her intentions. Ava Foster stopped talking, but her eyes still red at Maria Adams defiantly. Maria Adams didn''t bother with Ava Foster and looked at Thomas Taylor and others in thebat room, asking coldly, "Who is Thomas Taylor?" Thomas Taylor looked left and right, a puzzled expression on his face. Was she looking for him? But he didn''t recognize her! "I am Thomas Taylor. What''s wrong with you?" Scratching his head, Thomas Taylor still stepped forward. These two girls shouldn''t be here to cause trouble. Even if they were, they wouldn''t be much of a problem! "You are Thomas Taylor?" Maria Adams seemed a bit incredulous. Her gaze shifted slightly and she asked again, "Is the van with the license te 594SB yours?" Ever since the day she lost to that van while racing in her Lamborghini, she had been brooding over it, and it became a thorn in her side. Being a racing champion, she couldn''t swallow this defeat. After being sent to the hospital, she was quickly discharged and had been looking for the owner of that van ever since. She found it, but the car wasn''t right. She finally realized that the van she raced against that day was a fake-licensed car. After much effort, she finally figured out that the fake-licensed car belonged to a thug named Thomas Taylor. So, she came today, wanting to challenge Thomas Taylor again. Although it sounded like Maria Adams was cursing herself when she read the license te, But Thomas Taylor didn''t find it funny at all and looked towards Gabriel Edwards. That van, since he used it for kidnapping and robbery, had a counterfeit license te. And that car, as Gabriel Edwards said, turned into a fireball and fell into the river. Now this girl came looking for him about the car, which really puzzled him! While Thomas Taylor was confused, Gabriel Edwards seemed to understand. This girl must be the one who drove the Lamborghini that day. It''s quite capable of her to manage to track down the fake-licensed car! Realizing this, he gave Thomas Taylor a meaningful look from a distance. Signaling Thomas Taylor not to give anything away and to try to figure out the girl''s intentions. Thomas Taylor understood Gabriel Edwards''s meaning and said to Maria Adams, "Yes, that car is mine. What about it?" Maria Adams''s gaze sharpened, extremely intense. But something felt off. The bald guy in front of her seemed too ordinary. After thinking for a moment, she asked again, "The person who raced on Grasnd Road in the Urban Vige that day, was it really you?" Naturally, Thomas Taylor had no idea about this. He looked up and saw Gabriel Edwards nodding at him. So, he scratched his head and said, "Yes, it was me!" "So it was you, baldy!" Before Maria Adams could speak, Evan Ward on the sideined with a coquettish tone, "Why did you drive so fast? We chased you and ended up flipping our car. I got injured inside, with several scratches on my body. What if they leave scars? I won''t be perfect anymore!" Facing Evan Ward''s usations, Thomas Taylor was clueless. But he couldn''t refute anything and could only give a silly smile. "Atst, I found you!" Maria Adams''s eyes were sharp, and there was a hint of excitement. Such driving skills were indeed impressive. She had to admire that. The more skilled, the more she felt the thrill of the challenge. Thinking of this, she sneered, revealing her canine teeth. Then, with an extremely arrogant tone, she said, "Tonight, on the same road, let''s race again! I''ve prepared two identical cars and had the road blocked. Eight o''clock tonight, be there or be square!" After saying that, she turned and left. Her demeanor was not open to negotiation; it was amand. "Wait a minute, why are you so domineering? Aren''t you going to ask if I agree?" Thomas Taylor scratched his head, feeling a bit annoyed by Maria Adams''s domineering attitude. He also got irritated and said coldly, "You don''t need to ask me. I''m telling you now, I''m busy tonight and don''t have time!" Maria Adams stopped abruptly and slowly turned around. Her sharp gaze, like a knife, shot towards Thomas Taylor. "I don''t like repeating myself. You had better take back what you just said!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A woman, yet with such a strong aura, spoke so dominantly. Even Thomas Taylor got a shock. He quickly recovered, only to find Gabriel Edwardsughing in the distance. This was bad; he had lost face in front of his Boss. So, he toughened up and said sternly, "Youngdy, speak nicely. Don''t be so domineering. I was initially undecided, but with your attitude, I really don''t have time now!" "Pooh, you really deserve a beating!" Maria Adams spat out her chewing gum and pushed Evan Ward aside. In a few quick steps, she rushed at Thomas Taylor. This scene was truly unexpected. A girl, when hermand was not obeyed, actually took the initiative to attack. She wanted to solve the problem with violence against several strong men. These men were all gangsters, and the situation seemed quite bizarre no matter how you looked at it. "Stop!" The two men in front, Eagle and Sparrow, reached out to stop Maria Adams. Although she was a young woman, they couldn''t let her attack their boss. But then, to everyone''s astonishment, something happened. They saw Maria Adams, without slowing down, sh past them so quickly that she was almost invisible. She immediately slipped under the arms of Eagle and Sparrow. Immediately after, she threw a heavy punch and a sweeping kick, attacking from both sides. Her moves were extremely fast and fierce. Eagle and Sparrow, both seasoned fighters, had no time to react and were both hit. Sparrow took a punch to the chin, spat out saliva, and was thrown back. Eagle was kicked hard in the neck by Maria Adams''s ankle. It was as if he had been hit with a blunt object, and he passed out, copsing to the ground. In an instant, both Sparrow and Eagle were defeated. Suchbat power was truly terrifying. "This..." Thomas Taylor, who had been dismissive all along, finally showed a look of panic. Apart from Gabriel Edwards, he had never seen such insane skills. And from a girl, no less. While he was still in shock, Maria Adams was already upon him. Gritting his teeth, he also got fired up. No matter how good you are at fighting, if you dare to hit my Twelve Birds brothers, I''ll fight you to the death. He threw a punch, confronting Maria Adams. But he saw Maria Adams open her right palm, using it to block his punch. As fist met palm, Maria Adams used a technique to redirect his force, grabbing his fist and throwing him over her shoulder. Immediately after, she executed a shoulder throw. Thomas Taylor, a strong man, was actually thrown to the ground by Maria Adams. Then, Maria Adams grabbed his right arm, using a grappling technique to lock him in ce. Any slight movement, and his right arm would be in severe pain. "Maria, you''re so cool. If you were a boy, I''d want to have your babies!" From a distance, Evan Ward cheered excitedly. Every time she watched Maria Adams beat someone up, it was incredibly satisfying. Especially when she beat up men, it was simply too cool. With Thomas Taylor''s arm firmly in her grip, the corner of Maria Adams''s mouth lifted slightly, and she asked coldly and arrogantly, "I''ll ask onest time, will you race tonight or not?" Chapter 69 The Racing Appointment Chapter 69 The Racing Appointment Chapter 69 The Racing Appointment Maria Adams''sbat abilities truly left Gabriel Edwards in awe. She was just a young woman in her early twenties, yet she was valiant and domineering in her skills. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In just a few moves, she took down both Sparrow and Eagle, and subdued Thomas Taylor. And it was evident that Maria Adams had not even used her full strength. It could be said that this girl''sbat abilities were extraordinary. "Maria? Are you the Maria Adams from the Adams family?" The subdued Thomas Taylor was initially struggling fiercely. Being thrown to the ground by a woman in front of Gabriel Edwards was a great humiliation. But when he heard Evan Ward call this girl "Maria," he instantly thought of someone. The four great beauties in Silverwood are the sisters from the Foster family, the young widow from the Davis family, and the "tigress" from the Adams family. The "tigress" from the Adams family referred to Maria Adams. The reason she earned this nickname was that although she was a woman, herbat abilities were extraordinarily domineering. More manly than men! It was said that she alone could take down more than a dozen men. This woman was delicately beautiful, had terrifying skills, and was also called Maria. It must undoubtedly be Maria Adams from the Adams family. "Maria Adams?" Gabriel Edwards, who was originally just watching themotion, stood up straight upon hearing this name. The councillor that Leon had arranged for him to meet today was Santos Adams. In addition to his special status as a councillor, Santos Adams was also the grandfather of one of the four great beauties ofSilverwood, Maria Adams. What a coincidence. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly as he walked towards Maria Adams and Thomas Taylor. What he initially thought was a troublesome matter now seemed to be an interesting one. "Hey hey!" Calling out twice, Ava Foster followed behind Gabriel Edwards, who was ignoring her, and also walked over. She had made up her mind now; no matter when or where, she had to keep a close eye on Gabriel Edwards. She couldn''t let another woman snatch away Mr. Gale." This woman, who was incredibly good at fighting and also beautiful, had to be guarded against in case she lured Gabriel Edwards away. "Enough talk. It doesn''t matter who I am. Tonight at eight o''clock, at the intersection of the Grasnd Road, will you race against me again or not?" Maria Adams couldn''t care less about anything else. Right now, all she had in mind was racing. She had to win Thomas Taylor, otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep. Because when Maria Adams does something, she either doesn''t do it or she has to be the best. In the realm of racing, she would never allow a grassroots racing king to surpass her! She was the racing champion, the true racing king! Before Thomas Taylor could speak, Gabriel Edwards came from the entrance, smiling and saying, "My Boss is not afraid of you. He''s the invincible grassroots minivan god! But if you want my Boss to step up, there has to be some stakes to pique his interest. Otherwise, who would apany you out in the cold windte at night?" Maria Adams suddenly turned around, her sharp gaze coldly shooting at Gabriel Edwards. She then looked disdainfully at Thomas Taylor and said, "The standard you have for epting younger brothers is really low. You even ept this kind of rural alternative guy? Aren''t you afraid of losing face when you bring him out? But this guy does have a point. If you agree to race with me, you can decide the stakes, and I, Maria Adams, will ept them all!" This bold confidence exuded a strong masculine vibe. Thomas Taylor, still in a sorry state on the ground, quickly understood that Gabriel Edwards intended to race against Maria Adams. So, he said, "Alright, see you at the intersection of the Grasnd Road at eight o''clock tonight. As for the stakes, we''ll discuss them when we meet!" It was certain that he couldn''t decide on the stakes by himself. He had to wait until Maria Adams left and then discuss with Gabriel Edwards. Having received a response, Maria Adams finally released Thomas Taylor and slowly stood up. She flicked her leather jacket and took out a piece of Doublemint chewing gum from her pocket. She started chewing it again. "Remember, eight o''clock tonight. If you don''t show up, I''ll break your legs!" With that threatening remark, Maria Adams turned around, exuding ultimate elegance. When she reached Evan Ward, Evan Ward affectionately linked arms with her. They looked intimately like a couple as they left together. "Tom, how does it feel to be beaten up by a woman?" Gabriel Edwards squatted down and teased Thomas Taylor. Thomas Taylor, with a face full of shame, touched his head somewhat embarrassedly, "Boss, once I get married in the future, I''ll get used to it. But today, I''m really upset!" "Don''t be upset; you''re not on the same level as that woman!" Gabriel Edwards pulled Thomas Taylor up, sighed, and continued, "But it''s also your fault. Last time you told me about the four great beauties in Silverwood, I thought you knew all of them. I didn''t expect one of them to pin you down, and you didn''t even know who she was!" Thomas Taylor chuckled, "That''s my fault. But Maria Adams only returned to Silverwood in recent years. She used to live in Sapphire Peaks. And people of her stature, I really couldn''t havee into contact with them before. Knowing Ste Turner was just a coincidence from a single encounter!" Gabriel Edwards nodded silently and fell into deep thought. Behind him, Ava Foster, upon hearing the name Ste Turner, felt a pang of jealousy and disdainfully said, "Hmph, no matter how beautiful Ste Turner is, she''s still a widow. How can she compare to a pure-hearted girl like me?" "It seems that you really don''t understand men!" Gabriel Edwards said, exchanging a nce with Thomas Taylor. They then burst intoughter in unison. The understanding between men is established just like that. Meanwhile, Ava Foster blinked in confusion,pletely clueless. "Alright, it''s about time. I need to leave. We''ll go to the race tonight together. As for the stakes, I have something in mind." Taking out his phone to check the time, Gabriel Edwards prepared to leave. He took off the red wig he was wearing and removed the Hachishen jacket. Instantly, he looked much more handsome and serious. "Where are you going? I''ll go with you!" Ava Foster stepped forward and grabbed Gabriel Edwards''s arm, determined to stick to him. Familiarity breeds fondness, right? She didn''t believe she couldn''t win him back. Gabriel Edwards pushed Ava Foster''s hand away, saying exasperatedly, "Enough. I''m going to handle important things, not to date a woman. Why are you following me? Go dye your hair back; this look really doesn''t suit you." Leaving those words behind, Gabriel Edwards left thebat room. This time, Ava Foster didn''t chase after him but asked Thomas Taylor, "Where''s a hair salon?" Actually, she also felt that her current look was a bit... silly. Gabriel Edwards went downstairs, had a cigarette, and then waited for Leon''s car. He quickly dashed over, got in the car, making sure no one saw him. "Mr. Gabriel!" Upon seeing Gabriel Edwards, Leon greeted him respectfully. But he still maintained a stern and indifferent demeanor. Gabriel Edwards nodded, crossed his legs, and said, "Hmm, we''re meeting Mr. Adams today. Everything''s arranged, right?" Whether they could counter the Davis family in politics depended on whether they could get Mr. Adams''s support. After a slight hesitation, Leon replied, "I''ve already met and discussed with Mr. Adams. He has agreed to meet you, and he probably has intentions to cooperate. However, he''s a bit entric, so I can''t guarantee that we''ll reach an agreement. Given the current situation in Silverwood, Mr. Adams is the best potential partner. If we can get his support, it will greatly help us in taking down the Davis family.'''' Gabriel Edwards nodded silently, already having a n in mind. He took out a cigarette and offered one to Leon. Leon, being very observant, quickly lit the cigarette for him. After taking a smoke, Gabriel Edwards spoke again, "On our way to see Mr. Adams, we have some time. There are things I need to rify with you." "Please speak," Leon leaned forward slightly. Gabriel Edwards, squinting his eyes, said, "Firstly, to be precise, I shouldn''t ask you. You should be reporting to me. Who exactly is Joseph Moore?" Chapter 70 Two Matters Chapter 70 Two Matters Chapter 70 Two Matters Previously at the casino, he rescued Ste''s younger brother, Ryan. The appearance of Joseph Moore disrupted Gabriel Edwards''s rhythm. Initially, he thought that the one who kidnapped Ryan Turner was just a gang leader. But various signs indicated that this Joseph Moore was extraordinary. Firstly, Joseph Moore was closely associated with the city councilor, Jack Davis. And from their interactions, it seemed that Jack Davis was somewhat submissive. This was indeed strange. What capability did a gang leader who ran a casino have to make a city councilor lower his stance? Secondly, Joseph Moore''sbat abilities were profound and unpredictable, and his subordinates were not ordinary fighters. The busty girl, Victoria, and the fighters Ascue and Sungter. Each of theirbat abilities was top-notch. Although he hadn''t confronted Joseph Moore directly, he could feel the powerful aura emanating from Joseph. Such an aura couldn''t be faked. It must be backed by genuinebat capabilities. He was definitely an expert. Thirdly, Joseph Moore had significant interactions with the Silverwood n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Thest time Sam made trouble for Ste Turner at the revolving restaurant, he was sent by Joseph Moore to collect debts. Last night, rence Norton, the head of the n, personally led an attack on the club under Joseph Moore''s instructions. What exactly did Joseph Moore have to be able tomand rence Norton? Fourthly, and most strangely, Even though his identity remains a mystery, many, including Mr. Brooks, understood that his status was extraordinary. At the very least, he was not someone to be trifled with. Joseph Moore must have known this as well. Knowing this, how could Joseph dare to personally lead a chase to kill him over 1.1 million? All signs indicated that Joseph Moore''s concealed identity was definitely not simple! Leon said, "After you called me that night, I secretly started investigating Joseph Moore. I''ve gathered some information, but I haven''t gotten to the root of it." "Tell me what you have found!" Gabriel Edwards exhaled a puff of smoke, looking a bit displeased. The day after the incident, he asked Ste Turner to buy him a new phone. That night, he called Leon and exined the situation. After so many days, with Leon''s capabilities, he still hadn''t figured out the details about Joseph Moore. Either Joseph Moore was truly extraordinary, or Leon was ipetent. But it was most likely the former. Leon nodded, "Joseph Moore, 29 years old, studied in Jadia during his university years. He has been living in Sapphire Peaks ever since and only returned to Silverwood two years ago to manage three casinos and a club." "The most important piece of information!" "In Sapphire Peaks, he once apprenticed under a top-ranked expert in the Underground World Sky List!" "Sky List powerhourse? Who?" Gabriel Edwards became interested. No wonder Joseph Moore exuded such a strong aura, he had a masterful teacher. "That person from the Sky List is known as the ''Ouw Madman''. It''s said that his ranking is quite high. Joseph Moore, being a student of the Ouw Madman, must be very powerful," Leon said. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Ouw Madman?" Gabriel Edwards chuckled, finding the name amusing. He then asked, "Whopiles this so-called Sky List? What''s the basis? Do you have an exact list?" Last time, when they mentioned Ghost Face, it was described as something mysterious. Because the Ghost Face was a person from the Sky List. It could be said that the Sky List is the benchmark forbat power in the Underground World of the Dragon Kingdom. It was also a measuring stick. He was bing increasingly curious about this measuring stick! Leon exined, "The Sky List ispiled by the Heaven Crypto Studio. Although the Heaven Crypto Studio is mysterious, the list they produced is very urate and is recognized by the entire Underground World of the Dragon Kingdom." "Every year-end, the rankings are updated. But only those on the Sky List and the Heaven Crypto Studion know the exact rankings. Many of the rumors outside are false." "Many high-ranking members of Ghostly Purgatory Hall are also on the Sky List. I''ve inquired about it." "But for some reason, those high-ranking members are unwilling to tell me the exact rankings. I only got a bit of information, which is that the ranking of the Ouw Madman on the Sky List is quite high." "The high-ranking members of Ghostly Purgatory Hall didn''t want to reveal the Sky List rankings to you?" Gabriel Edwards was puzzled. Rankings, after all, shouldn''t be such a guarded secret. So why wouldn''t they tell Leon? He fell into deep thought, his expression darkening. It took him a full three minutes to snap back to reality. But at this moment, with a fierce look in his eyes, he coldly said, "Help me find out Joseph Moore''s address. Tomorrow night, I''ll go find this guy and kill him!" There were two reasons for this decision. Firstly, he was the type to seek revenge for even the smallest grievances. Last time, he was almost killed in a car crash because of Joseph Moore''s hunting. If he didn''t kill this bastard, he wouldn''t be able to quell his anger. Secondly, he always felt that Joseph Moore was the biggest uncertainty on his path in Silverwood. To prevent this person from doing anything unexpected, Gabriel decided to take the initiative and kill him. Once he was killed, everything would be settled. Leon looked up, a bit surprised. Gabriel Edwards was confident and ruthless. He nodded, "Understood. I''ll send you Joseph''s address today." After discussing Joseph Moore, Gabriel Edwards hesitated for a moment and then said, "The second matter is about Thomas Taylor!" "You must also know thatst night, rence Norton, the head of the Silverwood n, led a group from Ghostly Purgatory Hall to Thomas Taylor''s yet-to-be-opened club. I was there too and helped Thomas Taylor kill rence Norton, as well as the gold-ranked fighters Scorpion and Bull." "Now, the Silverwood n is definitely leaderless. And you, the Demon Enforcer Leopard Tail, as a high-ranking official of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, might not have been able to fully intervene in the Silverwood n before. But under the current circumstances, you are definitely the most authoritative figure in the Silverwood n!" "I want you to help Thomas Taylor be a member of the Silverwood n and promote him to be the head of the Silverwood n!" "Thomas Taylor''s strength is stillcking now, but I will train him!" "But I''m sure he can be of great use! Last night, I deliberately let Thomas Taylor kill rence Norton and Scorpion, establishing his authority in the hearts of the n members." "As long as it''s handled properly, it shouldn''t be difficult!" "And once Thomas Taylor takes control of the Silverwood n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s territory in Silverwood will bepletely at mymand!" Letting Thomas Taylor kill rence Nortonst night was actually to pave the way for Thomas Taylor to take control of the Silverwood n. Now that Silverwood is leaderless, with Leon''s status in Ghostly Purgatory Hall and Thomas Taylor''s current reputation and prestige, this can be achieved! After thinking for a moment, Leon nodded and said, "Mr. Gabriel, this is feasible. Beforeing to see you, I had already been to the Silverwood n. Now, with over three hundred members leaderless, they are fighting chaotically for the position of the n leader." "After I arrived, I immediately suppressed everything and gained the admiration and recognition of everyone." "It can be said that the Silverwood n nowpletely listens to me." "Although it might be a bit abrupt for Thomas Taylor to be the head of the Silverwood n, as long as Thomas Taylor is reliable and can withstand the test, with this momentum, I will definitely be able to help him ascend to the position of the head of the Silverwood n." "By then, with Goddess of Wind''s activities at the higher levels, this matter can be fully implemented." After hearing Leon''s words, Gabriel Edwards was pleased and took a satisfying smoke from his cigarette. The chess game in Silverwood was bing more lively and increasingly interesting... Chapter 71 Mr. Adams Chapter 71 Mr. Adams "The third matter!" Gabriel continued, "I need to withdraw 500 million dors from my ount and entrust it to you for management! You''ll personally oversee it and assist the Foster family in oveing their crisis!" Gabriel had done some basic research on the Foster family''s dire situation the previous night. It was all due to the recklessness of the retarded Sophia, who had been excessively greedy and had fallen right into the Davis family''s trap. The crux of the trap was that the Foster familycked the financial means toe up with 500 million dors. To put it simply, if they could produce that sum, the project would actually be a safe bet. But if they failed to deliver, it would constitute a breach of contract. The penalties for such a breach were enough to bring the entire Foster family to its knees. In fact, this project had originally been prepared for the Davis family themselves. They had used it as bait to ensnare Sophia. Once the Foster family defaulted, not only would the Davis family pocket a hefty penalty, but they''d also retain control of the project, like a sulent piece of meat in their mouths. It was a brilliant n. Now, Gabriel was stepping in to help the Foster familye up with the 500 million dors. If he seeded, the Davis family would be shooting themselves in the foot. "I see. I have a team of seasoned financial experts who can handle this. With this capital, I''m sure we can assist the Foster family through their crisis and properly manage the project''s subsequent phases! And with a 500-million-dor investment, we can gain absolute control and expect substantial returns!" Leon assured. Gabriel nodded in satisfaction, deeming Leon a reliable and steady hand in the business. He flicked his cigarette butt out the window, releasing a puff of smoke from his nostrils as he continued, "If I''m not mistaken, Ste has a sister, isn''t it? Where is she now?" "Yes, her name is Erica," Leon confirmed. "I''ve met her once. Although she doesn''t closely resemble Ste, she''s still quite a looker. After the Turner family''s downfall, Erica pursued an acting career. However, she mysteriously vanished a couple of years ago, disappearing into thin air!" "Disappeared into thin air?" Gabriel squinted his eyes and said resolutely in a deep voice, "Fourth matter: use any and all means necessary to locate Erica, dead or alive!" He was determined to fulfill his promise to Ste. Aside from securing Ste''s body, what was more important was to obtain from her damning evidence against the Davis family. And there was the explosive scandal involving the Davis family that Ste had alluded to. "Yes, sir. I''ll immediately put people on the task," Leon replied. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Finally, one more thing." Gabriel looked out the window at the bustling crowd, and said, "Ste''s father is still in prison, but the Davis family has manipted things to prevent her from visiting him. You need to establish connections for me. When the time is right, I''ll take Ste to see her father!" With these arrangements, Gabriel had nearly every aspect of his agreement with Ste covered. "Understood!" Leon took note of the tasks. The car then pulled up to an imposing iron gate. Inside, therey a sprawling courtyard. The setting resembled a rural farm, teeming with vegetables and flowers. An elderly gentleman with white hair, sporting a vest and a straw hat, was busily tending to the garden. Gabriel and Leon disembarked from the vehicle, and the estate''s butler called out to the white- haired man in the field, "Mr. Adams, Mr. Leon, the gentleman you arranged to meet is here!" Santos Adams, who had been crouching down, finally turned around. He had a stern, square-jawed face. Two thick eyebrows arched over his eyes, resembling two dormant caterpirs. Putting down his small shovel, Santosboriously rose to his feet. He dusted off his hands, stepping out of the field and up to them. "Mr. Leon, please, have a seat indoors," Santos remarked with a stern expression, barely acknowledging Gabriel and Leon before heading back into his house. Leon felt a hint of embarrassment but followed Santos into the house. Upon entering, they found themselves in an expansive living room, tastefully decorated with asional calligraphy pieces adorning the walls. Santos went to wash up, and the butler gestured for them to take a seat, promptly serving them tea. After a brief interval, Santos, wiping his hands dry, hurriedly returned to the sofa and sat down. He grabbed a porcin jar, taking a few sips of water before finally addressing Gabriel. "You must be Gabriel, aren''t you?" Santos inquired, wiping his mouth. Gabriel nodded politely. "Yes, I''m Gabriel Edwards. Mr. Adams, you seem to be in excellent health. Your garden is brimming with vegetables. Did you cultivate them all yourself?" Mr. Adams appeared somewhat annoyed at Gabriel''s pleasantries. He waved dismissively, impatience evident in his voice. "No need for niceties. Leon has told me your purpose here. Frankly, there''s nothing about you that inspires trust in me. The Adams family and the Davis family have lived harmoniously for many years. It seems preposterous for you to drag me into your feud with the Davis family." Gabriel offered a faint smile, recognizing that Mr. Adams had a peculiar temperament. Unperturbed, he shrugged and responded, "Mr. Adams, I believe you must have heard about the recent events in Silverwood. If so, I don''t think there''s nothing trustworthy about me. At the very least, I can single-handedly make the Davis family feel as though they''re facing a formidable adversary." He continued, "While the Adams and Davis families have coexisted peacefully for many years, have the underlying conflicts truly dissipated? I doubt it. You''re merely in a rtive state of equilibrium. If one side gains significant power, they will inevitably move to eliminate the other." "What if the Davis family gains substantial power?" he asked. "Humph!" Santos sneered abruptly, dismissing Gabriel''s words. "If you''re trying to persuade me with your tongue, you''re barking up the wrong tree!" "To be honest, I currently have no intention of opposing the Davis family." "So please, leave. No matter what you say, I won''t agree." "Is it because of the supervision team?" Gabriel probed. Santos'' eyes lit up, and he calmly replied, "That''s partially correct. The supervision team is about to enter Silverwood. At such a critical time, any sensible force would keep a low profile." "To instigate internal strife during the presence of the supervision team is simply foolish. It''s like not taking the supervision team seriously." Gabriel suddenly realized it was a real headache. As Leon had described it: Santos was not a pushover. Gabriel was growing impatient and decided to be direct. "The matter concerning the supervision team is just an external factor. Perhaps, I haven''t convinced you, Mr. Adams. So, let''s put it this way: what would it take for you to cooperate with me?" Rather than showcasing one gesture after another, it was more effective to ask the other party what they wanted. It was more straightforward. "Perhaps, you have misunderstood something." Santos shook his head, saying, "I don''t need anything from you. And I won''t cooperate with you. If you want to deal with the Davis family, figure it out on your own." He seemed to have lost patience, standing up and signaling the butler. The butler immediately walked over, smiling, and said, "Mr. Adams needs to rest. How about rescheduling your meeting with Mr. Leon another day?" They had overstayed their wee. Leon nced at Gabriel, saw him nod, and stood up. Santos'' attitude was crystal clear, and there was no point in pushing further. But Gabriel held a trump card that could sway Santos-a card named Maria Adams. If he couldn''t get to Santos, he could at least involve Maria. Tonight''s race provided the perfect opportunity. There was no hurry now. After tonight, Santos would be the one feeling the pressure. With these thoughts in mind, Gabriel had no intention to stay, knowing he''d be back soon. Just as he and Leon were about to leave, the door suddenly swung open. "Grandpa, we have guests home!" The neer was Maria, chewing gum and eyeing Gabriel... Chapter 72 Worrying Combat Power Chapter 72 Worrying Combat Power Maria slowly focused her gaze on Gabriel and gradually became startled. She had a feeling that she''d seen this person somewhere before. "Maria, wee back! What would you like for lunch? How about Grandpa make you your favorite spaghetti." Upon hearing his granddaughter''s return, Santos transformedpletely. He excitedly rushed out from inside, wearing a warm and gentle smile, radiating an air of benevolence. He was utterly different from the stern demeanor he had disyed earlier. "Who are you? Have we met before?" Maria paid no attention to her enthusiastic grandfather, her gaze locked onto Gabriel. Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her head, and she pointed at Gabriel, saying, "You''re one of Thomas'' guys, right? That weirdo from earlier? What are you doing in my house?" She was sure she was right; this was definitely the same weirdo she met before. However, she found this guy, putting aside his shy red hairpiece, actually looked quite handsome. "I''m here with Mr. Leon to discuss some matters with Mr. Adams," Gabriel replied with a smile, delighted at the sight of Maria. It seemed that Mr. Adams held his granddaughter in high regard. Perhaps, by gaining Maria''s favor, Gabriel could get Mr. Adams to reconsider cooperation. "You, a hoodlum, think you can talk to my grandpa? Look at you..." Maria began but was cut off by Santos. She wondered why he was there, and wanted to ask him when suddenly her grandfather spoke. Santos'' expression soured slightly, and he said, "Maria, that''s enough. Mr. Leon brought him here. Consider him our guest. Come inside, and Grandpa will make you spaghetti!" He took Maria''s hand and started walking back into the house. After a few steps, Santos suddenly turned around and darted a stern gaze at Gabriel. It was a gaze that exuded intimidation. Truly a man of the assembly, he emitted an imposing vibe with a single re. Ordinary folks couldn''t possibly have such a gaze. Gabriel immediately understood Santos'' message from that intense gaze. Santos was warning him not to have any designs on Maria. Given Maria''s ability to recognize him, there was something fishy, and Santos must be on high alert. But the more Santos emphasized this, the more it hinted at his greatest vulnerability-Maria. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Leon, let''s go." Having grasped this, Gabriel left Adams'' residence with Leon. As they reached the doorstep, they distinctly heard Maria pleading with Santos, "Grandpa, seal off the roads around 8 PM tonight. I want to race someone!" Gabriel''s lips curled up. It seemed that tonight, he would once again showcase his skills as a racing prodigy... Back at the club, Ava was not around, making it significantly quieter. After resting for a while in his office, Gabriel headed down to the eighth floor. Thomas and the Twelve Birds were working tirelessly. Ignoring their injuries, they continued training in thebat room without pause. Gabriel squatted on the side, smoking a cigarette. He noticed a new addition to thebat room-a punching machine. It seemed that the incident where he had punched the machine into pieces had had quite an impact on these guys. Every now and then during their training sessions, someone would step up to the machine and test their strength with a few punches. However, they were still a long way from punching it into pieces. Gabriel watched in silence, knowing that improving punching power was not something that could be achieved overnight. Everyone has their limits. And when one reaches the limits, further improvement bes challenging. However, with the dedication of Thomas and the Twelve Birds, theirbat capabilities were bound to rise to new heights in theing days, even though the difference was too subtle to perceive in a short time. This was certain. Apart from physical conditioning,bat skills were essential to enhancing theirbat prowess. Yet, in fact, when it came to this aspect, even Gabriel was at a loss. Three years ago, when he was saved by Christopher, he found himself unable to recall anything in his past. Gradually, he discovered that his physical abilities far exceeded those of an ordinary person. His speed, strength, explosiveness, endurance, etc., were all extraordinary. Over time, his formidable physical attributes,bined with some muscle memory instinct, allowed him to achieve amendable level ofbat proficiency. It was safe to say that he had the capital to challenge the whole world. For the past three years, he had encountered no one who could challenge hisbat abilities. However, things were changing now. He needed to seriously consider a question-was he truly invincible? The appearance of unfamiliar faces like Ghost Face, the impressive Maria, and the enigmatic Joseph had brought him a sense of impending danger. For instance, Maria had effortlessly defeated Thomas with just a few moves. Besides her overwhelming physical abilities, her martial arts techniques were mesmerizing. This made him realize that his understanding of martial arts was nil. Relying solely on his physical attributes and muscle memory to fight was not a sustainable approach. Those who possessed a lineage, a systematic approach, and proper techniques could bridge the gap between their physical abilities and his. There was another critical point to consider. All of these individuals were either at the bottom of the Sky List or not on it at all. Could he rival the top-tierbatants in the Dragon Kingdom? Without a doubt, he was not a match for them in his current state. The road ahead was challenging. And to uncover his past, to solve the mystery of Ghostly King''s death, and toplete the Ghostly King''s inheritance, he needed to enhance hisbat abilities. There were two methods avable. Firstly, he could attempt to unlock his memories and open the other seven sealed doors. He was confident that his former self possessed a martial arts inheritance. Reiming it would undoubtedly elevate him to the pinnacle ofbat prowess. The second method was to be a humble student. Starting from scratch, he would learn martial arts techniques from others. He needed to take his time in unlocking his memories. It couldn''t be rushed. He had to let it take its course. As for relearning martial arts, it was something he could start immediately. Thomas and the Twelve Birds needed a master, and he needed one too. Finding a reliable martial arts expert to be the master of the eighth-floorbat room seemed like a viable n. "Gabriel!" Just as he was lost in thought, someone called out to him. The voice sounded slightly disdainful to him at first. However, as he turned around, his disdain turned into interest. The person calling him was Ava. Ava had finally returned to normal, transitioning from the gothic princess of death to the sweet and lovely Miss Ava. Her long, flowing hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her stunningly attractive face was adorned with two shallow dimples, adding a touch of yfulness to her charm. A simple white maxi dress entuated her purity. Coupled with her well-defined figure, she truly deserved the title of one of Silverwood''s four great beauties. "A goblin turned a beauty. That''s much better!" Gabriel grinned. If not for the fact that he didn''t feel a stronger connection with Ava, dating her would actually be quite enjoyable. Though, if there''s just a tiny gap in a rtionship, it was no easier to bridge than a chasm. And even with such a gap, one still chose to develop a rtionship, it would either be driven by physical attraction or in self-deception. "Ha! You''re to me for all this! I even spent thousands yesterday for a seven-digit Telegram ount!" Ava quipped, mimicking Gabriel''s posture as they squatted together, admiring thirteen shirtless men practicing theirbat skills. Finally, their training session had concluded. The men, drenched in sweat, showcased their masculine allure to the fullest. Even Ava, a girl quite particr about appearance, couldn''t help but be captivated and sneak a few more nces. "Mr. Gabriel, Miss Ava!" The rest of the crew had gone to freshen up. Only Thomas, still emanating the scent of sweat, approached Gabriel and Ava and greeted them. Gabriel nodded and said, "Keep up the good work, Tom. Over the next few days, I''ve got a challenging task for you." "What task?" Thomas perked up immediately. Gabriel didn''t sugarcoat it. He said, "I want you to join the Ghostly Purgatory Hall and take over as the head of Silverwood n, recing rence. Do you think you''re up for it?" Chapter 73 Racing Chapter 73 Racing Thomas became ted at Gabriel''s words. He couldn''t believe his ears. Head of Silverwood n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was a prominent position in Silverwood''s underground realm, one of the top three powers. Up until now, he''d been a small-time thug, at the mercy of the existing leaders. Now, he had the chance to rise to a prominent position. "Boss, thank you for this opportunity. I promise to give it my all and not tarnish your name!" Excitement still radiated from Thomas as he made hismitment. Opportunities like this were exceedingly rare, and he wouldn''t let this one slip through his fingers. Gabriel nodded in satisfaction and added, "I believe in you. But remember, even though I can guide you, you''ll need your own strength and determination to ze this trail." "The position of Silverwood n''s head in the Ghostly Purgatory Hall is no small challenge." "Once you, Thomas Taylor, seed, no one will dare to look down on you. Be mentally prepared for that!" Thomas possessed a rtively high degree of adaptability. Being the head of Silverwood n wouldn''t be too challenging for him. After dealing with the Davis family, he could use Silverwood as his base. With the flexibility to advance or retreat, he could focus on unraveling the mysteries surrounding his identity, and the Ghostly King''s legacy. "Don''t worry, Boss. That position will undoubtedly be mine!" Thomas confidently dered, and a hint of dominance emerged. "All right, let''s call it a day for the training. Hit the showers and freshen up. Tonight, we''ll go racing with Maria." Gabriel patted Thomas'' shoulder, encouraging him. Thomas nodded and turned away excitedly. After taking a few steps, he returned with excitement. But shortly after he took a few steps ahead, he turned and ran back, wondering, "Boss, for tonight''s race, should it be me or you facing off against Maria? And what''s the wager?" "You? You really think you can beat her in racing?" Gabriel countered with a smirk. Even though he had managed to defeat Maria that one day, it was clear that this young woman had impressive racing skills. When it came to racing, Thomas was good, but not on her level. He was more of a diversion in this situation; Gabriel would be the one to make the final move. He squinted thoughtfully and then continued, "When the timees, just watch for my signals. Keep her upied at first, and I''ll finish the job in the end. As for the bet..." "If she loses, she''ll have to strip down, and I''ll have some fun with her." The more arrogant someone was, the more they needed a challenge that pushed their boundaries, even if it meant embarrassment. It could either make them furious orpletely conquered. Ava wasn''t thrilled with the idea. She pouted and yfully hit Gabriel with her small fists while eximing, "You incorrigible yboy, dumping me for Ste, and now, just a few dayster, you''re onto Maria! I could kill you, you heartless scoundrel!" Jumping from one person to another? He was too fickle for her taste. Why would she fall for such a wishy-washy guy? "Alright, alright, stop it! I was just kidding about it!" Gabriel dodged Ava''s yful attacks, and they yfully chased each other around the training room. Thomas, witnessing this yful exchange, gave Gabriel a big thumbs-up. Impressive! Gabriel seemed determined to conquer all four of Silverwood''s beauties. If he seeded, he''d undoubtedly be the kingpin of the dating scene. Later that evening, around eight o''clock, a section of Grass Beach Road was inexplicably blocked off. At a crossroad parked a few cars. Several taxis, all in a ghastly shade of yellow, were parked at one of the intersections. Maria, wearing a leather jacket, leaned casually against the hood of one of the cars, her hands in her pockets, nonchntly chewing gum. Beside her, someone was marking lines on the road, and a grid girl held the chess pieces for the race. A group of seven or eight young people surrounded them, chatting andughing. Maria had invited them to be witnesses to her victory over Thomas, defending her title as the racing champion. Yvonne Ward, who was beside her, looked a bit miffed and voiced her discontent, "Maria, with all the fancy cars you have, why did you choose to race in these taxis?" In her view, these cars were dirty and shabby. She much preferred riding in luxury cars. "You just don''t get it. The grittiest section of road calls for the grittiest cars to race. Our opponent has a solid grip on these inferior vehicles. Winning against them with these taxis is the true triumph, and it''ll cleanse the stain of ourst race when I crashed!" Even now, she couldn''t let go of the memory of that fateful day. It was like a fishbone stuck in her throat. Whether she could swallow it depended on today, on whether she could win using these putrid yellow taxis. "I won''t be sitting in the passenger seat during your race, that''s for sure!" Yvonne dered, firm in her resolve. Aside from her disdain for the taxis, she also harbored a fear of crashing. The scars on her from theirst crash were still fresh. "Beep beep!" Suddenly, a sleek Mercedes glided to a halt, its horn ring. Out stepped Thomas, followed by the edgy-looking Gabriel, Sparrow, and Eagle. Maria nced at her watch. It was 7:59. She appeared pleased with their punctuality. With a wave of her hand, her entourage of friends, who had been invited as witnesses, joined her in approaching Thomas and his crew. "You''re right on time. Congrats, your legs are safe for now!" Maria quipped, with a hint of sarcasm. "Tonight, the race is on this stretch of Grass Beach Road, through two intersections in an urban vige, and then a 200-meter dash after reaching Riverbank Road. I''ve already had the finish line set up there." "As for the cars, here are five taxis designated for Silverwood, all in simr condition." "Take your pick, and once you''ve chosen, we''ll start right away!" Maria didn''t waste a second and immediatelyid out the race''s rules. After she finished, her group of friends erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable. One guy with narrow eyes piped up, "Maria, is this bald dude your opponent? Maybe I should step in for you. Seems like you won''t even need to race." The crowd of young people cheered and gave a chorus of boos. Some even taunted Thomas with thumbs-down gestures. The narrow-eyed men becamecent at that. "Who the hell are you? Mr. ''No eye''?" Gabriel retorted. "This is between my boss and Miss Adams. Who invited this joker? You don''t even have the chops to race against my boss!" Gabriel was infuriated by the man''s words. He immediately stepped forward to defend his "boss"-Thomas. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The narrow-eyed man flew into a rage, feeling embarrassed at being provoked before Maria. After all, he was a notorious yboy in Silverwood, and no one dared to talk to him like that. "Luca, shut up!" Maria snapped, fixing him with an icy re. "This is my event, and if you keep running your mouth, I''ll have you thrown out." Luca''s face turned an unpleasant shade, but he held his tongue. Surprisingly, Gabriel made a suggestion. "Hey, this narrow-eyed buddy seems to be a racing expert too. How about this? The road here is wide enough. Let''s have a 2v2 race! Miss Adams teams up with this buddy against me and my boss. That way, he can join, and he won''t have to keep comining!" Truthfully, Gabriel wanted to participate in the race himself. Now that the guy with narrow eyes had given him the opportunity, he was eager to ept. Thomas quickly agreed, "That''s a great idea! A four-person race, and we''ll only consider the winner. Fair enough!" Luca, who had been upset moments ago, suddenly looked excited. He provocatively pointed at Gabriel and said, "Kid, get ready to eat my dust!" Gabriel just smiled and didn''t bother responding further. When dealing with fools, actions spoke louder than words. "Alright, let''s talk stakes!" Thomas scratched his head and grinned. "We''re good with the rules, as long as they are fair enough, but how about we talk about the stakes beforehand? Without some juicy stakes, it''s hard to get in the mood!" Maria spat out her vorless gum. Then, without a bat of an eyelid, she dered, "I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again: when it comes to the stakes for this match, it''s entirely your call. Anything you desire, as long as I possess it, I''m absolutely game!" Chapter 74 Overtaking Chapter 74 Overtaking "So, what''s on the line? Let my fiery-haired buddy here have a say!" Thomas didn''t want to make the call on the wager himself, so he passed the torch to Gabriel. "Anything goes, as long as you''re cool with it!" Maria responded nonchntly. Gabriel ruffled his hair and took a step forward, a sly grin forming on his face. "Since we''re all in high spirits tonight, let''s up the ante and go rogue! Miss Adams, if you lose, you got to hand over the lingerie you got on today, top and bottom. I''ll hang ''em up on the wall like a trophy!" The wilder, the better. Gabriel knew when dealing with an arrogant woman like Maria, the most entertaining thing was to poke fun at her. Peeling off Maria''s lingerie and panties would be a provocative challenge, akin to ying with fire. It was a guarantee that Maria would be fuming. Maria''s expression soured immediately. She looked dark, her eyes murderous. "You''re courting death, you son of a bitch! Guys, get him! Beat the crap out of this guy for insulting Maria. He''s got to pay!" Before she could say another word, Luca couldn''t contain himself any longer. Like a dog on a leash, he lunged forward, barking like crazy. Maria was his dreamboat, the one he''d been chasing after all this time. Taking Maria''s lingerie and panties would be an outright insult to her and a provocation to him. With Luca leading the charge, several young men surged forward. They all looked indignant, ready to pound Gabriel. "Back off!" With a stern face, Maria spun around and shouted it out. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The young people immediately wilted. "Maria, this weirdo bastard, he..." Indignant, Luca was about to charge forward, but once again, Maria shouted at him, "Shut up. This is my affair. It''s not your ce to intervene!" Yvonne chimed in with a sly grin, "No need to talk, Luca. This red-haired dude dared to speak to Maria this way; he''s toast. You don''t need to get involved!" Luca, visibly frustrated, wore a resentful expression but dared not say another word. After all, he was somewhat afraid of Maria. Maria was no pushover. Seeing Luca keep his mouth shut, Maria turned back around. Her striking eyes carried a mocking smile. Her two canine teeth stood out. They added a touch of cuteness, but also a hint of menace. She red at Gabriel and said, "You''ve got some nerve, daring to make that request to me!" In Silverwood, no one had ever dared to be so disrespectful in their speech to her. Gabriel, however, just shrugged nonchntly and said, "You said anything goes, but now you''re hesitating and trying to scare me off. If you don''t want to, that''s fine, but you shouldn''t have bragged about your generosity earlier." Proud people couldn''t resist being provoked. Someone as proud as Maria was bound to take the bait. "I agree. If I lose, you can do it, but I want you to do it yourself. Whether you can or not depends on your capability!" As expected, Gabriel''s guess was spot on; Maria agreed. But there was a fierce determination in her eyes, and her words were menacing. She endured the wrath within her and intoned, "For you guys, if you lose, I''ll use scissors to cut off your manhood!" This proposed bet had taken a confrontational turn. Thispetition became even more interesting because of these two unconventional wagers. Hearing the threat of cutting their manhood, Yvonne chuckled and covered her mouth. She said to Maria, "You''re so wicked, Maria!" The group of young people burst intoughter at this. Gabriel, however, remained unfazed. After all, his manhood was as unbreakable as adamantium. Poor Thomas, on the other hand, felt a chill down his spine. This bet was getting way out of hand, and he might end up losing his pride. But the decision was out of his hands. Gabriel, with a cheerful smile, said, "Alright, it''s a deal. After you agree, you can''t back out!" And so were the wagers settled. "Don''t you worry!" Maria''s eyes sparkled with expectancy as she responded, "We''ve got a top- notch, ultra-sensitive camera set up at the finish line, ensuring that even the slightest difference can be spotted! Plus, we''ve got Bill, a renowned professional race referee, who''s as straight as an arrow when ites to making calls! And as for me, Maria, I''m willing to bet and ept the oue!" Gabriel couldn''t help but gasp at the manly temperament of Maria, despite her delicate appearance. He nodded and said, "Alright, that couldn''t be better. That guy with the small eyes is bound to be putting something on the line too, just like us. And if he loses, he''ll be castrated too." Now there were four yers, of course there should be four stakes. Even Gabriel had to take the risk of potentially being castrated. That small-eyed guy couldn''t be allowed to avoid it either. Luca muttered curses under his breath, initially contemting refusing the challenge. But then, with a second thought, he realized that with his and Maria''s skills, there was no way they could lose. Surrendering at this point would just make him look weak in Maria''s eyes. With this in mind, he put on a brave face and grinned, "Alright, fes, get your scissors ready. We''re gonna have some fun with itter!" The young crowd cheered once more. With everything set up, Maria and Luca took the lead and headed for the finish line. Gabriel and Thomas were the first to choose their cars, and after they made their selections, Maria and Luca each picked their vehicles. The four cars inched up to the starting line. The morous car girls, each holding a pair of gs, waved them high in the air. As they waved their gs, the spectators began a loud countdown. "Three!" "Two!" In the first car, Maria, gum-chewing and brimming with confidence, prepared herself. Thomas, in the second car, appeared somewhat nervous. It was his first time behind the wheel of a real race car. Luca, in the third car, shot a sly grin while ncing sideways at Gabriel''s car. He had always had a bone to pick with Gabriel and nned to teach him a lesson. Gabriel, in the fourth car, remained the picture of calm. Just as the race was about to kick off, he casually pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and took a drag. The thunderous roar of engines filled the air. "One!" Finally, the countdown reached one! The car girls lowered their gs, and the race was on. The four cars raced past the starting line one after the other. Maria, in the first car, quickly surged ahead, leaving Thomas in her dust. Luca, also a whizz in this, with his lightning-fast reflexes, closely followed Maria. But soon as he started, he made a sharp turn right. Gabriel, on the other hand, had been overly nonchnt at the start. He took a leisurely drag from his cigarette as he eased into the race. However, Luca''s car suddenly rammed into his, causing him to exim, "Damn!" The collision was abrupt, and Gabriel''s car swerved wildly, veering off the track. He quickly regained control of the steering wheel, narrowly avoiding crashing into the guardrail on the right side. Once his car was stable again, Gabriel found himself trailing behind. At that moment, his eyes turned steely. He couldn''t believe Luca, that troublemaker, had dared to y dirty with him. Gabriel was determined to make Luca pay for that move. Right from the start, the two leaders had built a considerable lead. Maria wasfortably in front, while Thomas, having overtaken Luca, was now in second ce. Luca closely followed Thomas and was in third ce. Gabriel was at the rear of the pack. The initial stretch of the track, marked by two red lights, was a straight shot. With a clear path and no external interference, all four drivers shifted into high gear, mmed the pedal to the metal, and sped ahead. The cars were identical in make and performance, so at this point, their speeds were more or less the same, and none could pull away from the others. But soon, they faced their first challenge. After the two red lights, they approached a crossroads with people waving signs signaling the uing turn. Beyond the turn was an urban vige in the process of being demolished. Although Maria had pulled ahead of Thomas by a good margin, she remainedpletely focused. In her mind, she reyed the scene of a previouspetition where Gabriel had managed to pass her van on a curve. "How did he managed to not slow down for the turn?" She couldn''t fathom it out no matter how. Just to be cautious, she shifted her right foot over to the brake pedal. Soon, as Maria took the lead, all three cars began to decelerate. However, there was one car that still charged into the curve at a zing speed of over a hundred miles per hour. It was Gabriel''s car. "Is this guy out of his mind?" Luca eximed as he watched Gabriel''s car in the rearview mirror. At that velocity, maintaining control in a straight line was challenging, let alone navigating a curve. Driving like this was practically inviting disaster! Yet, Gabriel''s car not only caught up with the slowing Thomas but also overtook him. Then, it overtook Luca as well, almost entering the curve alongside him. At that moment, Luca''s speed had dropped to just over sixty miles per hour. Gabriel''s car, on the other hand, was still cruising at a staggering one hundred and twenty-three miles per hour. At such high speeds, instead of flipping over, his car executed a controlled drift, sessfully overtaking Luca in the process. "How in the world is that even possible?" Luca wore an expression of disbelief as he watched Gabriel pull ahead of him... Chapter 75 The Crash Chapter 75 The Crash The first turn brought a change in the rankings. Maria, thanks to her initial head start, managed to maintain her lead even as the car behind closed in on her during the curve. She gazed at Gabriel''s car in her rearview mirror, her surprise evident. Then, it finally clicked. "So, you were the one behind the wheel of that van that day, not Thomas!" The way Gabriel had expertly taken that high-speed curve, drifting with precision, mirrored the van''s performance she had witnessed that fateful day. There was no doubt in her mind now-Gabriel was indeed the one driving the van that day. On the flip side, Thomas had a sluggish start and, during the curve, he ended up speeding into the median, crashing into a tree. Such ackluster performance was far from the van-driving virtuoso of that day. Now, it appeared that her truepetitor was Gabriel. Thanks to the recent curve, Gabriel had moved into second ce. Maria''s driving skills were undeniably top-notch, keeping Gabriel pinned and preventing him from overtaking. As for Luca, who trailed behind after losing to Gabriel in the previous curve, he was growing increasingly restless, trying to figure out a way to surpass Gabriel. But of course, Gabriel knew how to prevent Luca from overtaking him. Luca couldn¡¯t catch up with Gabriel at all, and even when by some luck he did it, he couldn¡¯t possibly surpass Gabriel. Ranked the third, Luca became agitated.During the initial start, he had deliberately bumped into Gabriel¡¯s car. However, to his surprise, instead of eliminating Gabriel, he found himself overtaken by Gabriel during the curve. As a seasoned racecar driver, he couldn''t simply let this slide. Luca floored the gas pedal, determined to chase down Gabriel and not let him escape. As for Thomas, he now found himself in fourth ce. Or rather, he had been eliminated from thepetition. His deceleration during the previous curve had been too slow, and seeing Gabriel overtake him had momentarily thrown him off. By the time he reached the next curve, his speed was barely over seventy miles per hour. With a turn of the steering wheel, his car lost controlpletely, veering into the median and crashing into a tree. The airbag deployed, nearly knocking him unconscious. "Boss, for the sake of our manhood, step on it!" Whether or not they could save their dignity depended on Gabriel''s performance now! The race continued, and they were about to approach the second crucial point of the segment-the two imposing stone pirs. The gap between them was narrow, merely wide enough for one car to pass through. At high speeds, in the darkness of the night, even a momentarypse in concentration could lead to a collision with the stone pirs. This posed a significant challenge for the three drivers speeding down the road. "Last time, I grazed these pirs, and this time, I''m going to make you taste what it''s like to crash into them!" Maria thought to herself. Even though it was Yvonne who had given her a nudge, causing her car to scrape against the pirsst time, Maria didn''t care much about the reasons. She only cared about the results. Hitting the pirsst time had been a source of shame for her. She must wipe away the disgrace. The only way to do that was to make Gabriel falter at this crucial point. She had a n in her mind. Now she was in the first position with the best view, so it was the easiest for her to pass through the stone pir. On the other hand, the car behind her had a poor view because she blocked it. To safely pass through, the best way was to follow her tracks and keep close to her wheel. Otherwise, it would be easy to collide with the stone pirs due to the dyed view. This was the opportunity she could take advantage of. "Sorry about this!" As they were getting close to the stone pirs, a sly smile crept onto Maria''s lips. She intentionally veered the steering wheel slightly to the right, deviating from the straight path. By doing so, driving straight ahead was impossible, and it made it exceptionally easy to crash into the stone pirs. Behind her, Gabriel and Luca, just as Maria had predicted, were almost sticking to her tire tracks due to their limited visibility. To avoid slowing down, this was the best strategy. And so, the three cars formed a straight line as they hurtled toward the stone pirs. As the stone pirs drew nearer and nearer, Maria''s eyes narrowed, and a grin crept onto her lips. "Now''s the perfect moment!" She abruptly turned the steering wheel to her left.With only some 30 feet to spare, Maria expertly maneuvered her car into an S-turn. Miraculously, she not only stabilized the vehicle but skillfully threaded it through the narrow gap between the stone pirs. Perfect execution! Maria let out a sigh of relief. She couldn''t help but steal a nce in her rearview mirror with a smile, fully expecting Gabriel to crash. With such a tiny gap and no room for Gabriel to react, a collision seemed inevitable. Now she only needed to wait and enjoy the drama to happen. "What the heck, is this a setup to take me out?" In that split second when Maria''s car changed direction, Gabriel found himself in a heart-stopping predicament. He looked ahead and saw that nearly half of his car was aimed straight at the stone pirs. At the speed they were going, with so little distance left, a collision was imminent. And a crash would mean game over. "Nice try, but you''re underestimating me!" Gabriel''s eyes hardened with determination. With his left hand, he gripped the steering wheel, while his right hand clung to the bottom of the passenger seat. He shifted his body weight, exerting downward pressure on the left side of the car while simultaneously pulling up on the right side. These opposing forcesbined, causing the massive taxi to flip over. In this incredible feat, the car''s left wheels became the axis, and the right half hung suspended in mid-air. And he managed to clear the stone pirs. "Ah..." Unfortunately, Luca, who was trailing behind,cked Gabriel''s skill. In a panicked frenzy, he wildly yanked the steering wheel to the left. In the end, he crashed into the stone pirs. A deafening "bang" marked the end of his race, and the car was ruined. Airbags deployed, and Luca''s race was over. Now, it was a head-to-head race between Maria and Gabriel. "Impressive, truly impressive!" Maria couldn''t help but marvel as she watched Gabriel''s car make it through the stone pirs at an angle. How had he pulled off such a stunt? It was simply mind-boggling! To be honest, Maria was beginning to nurse a grudging admiration for Gabriel. Growing increasingly excited, she pressed the gas pedal harder. But the race wasn''t over yet. The final champion had to be her. While initially careless, Gabriel''s expression turned serious after passing through the stone pirs. "You little cunning girl, nice move. Well, just wait to lose at the final reverse V-turn. I must strip you down eventually!" With his grip on the steering wheel tightened, Gabriel floored the gas pedal, chasing after Maria relentlessly. As they approached the final reverse V-turn, it was the deciding moment. Although the uing road was a vige road, it was fairly smooth and posed no real difficulty for the two racecar experts. Soon, the vige road ended, and the reverse V-turny ahead. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°All right, this will decide it!¡± Maria nced in her rearview mirror, noticing, as expected, that Gabriel showed no sign of slowing down. Now, she had a choice to make. To slow down or not? Slowing down might allow Gabriel to overtake her. Not slowing down might result in a repeat of the car flip from that day. And a car flip meant a defeat. "Well then, let''s see if my way of handling the turn can beat you!" Maria was filled with excitement as she shifted gears with her right hand. In the end, she opted to slow down. Although she reduced speed, it wasn''t by much. She maintained a speed of around eighty to ny yards. This speed was still incredibly risky. However, what Maria''s car did next was mind-boggling. Instead of turning directly into the curve, the car continued straight. Only after passing the curve did Maria m on the brakes and make a sharp right turn. In this way, she actually turned around. Right after that, she shifted gear immediately and floored hard onto the gas pedal. In this position, the car''s rear wheels were in the grass, while the front continued forward. "Sess!" This was the tactic Maria had thought of. By using an R-shaped maneuver, reversing to make the turn, she hadpleted the reverse V- turn. In doing so, she saved a significant amount of time, much faster than simply slowing down for the curve. After executing these moves, Maria shed a victorious smile. This time, she was going to win. She was the racing champion, the true car witch. However, at that moment, Gabriel''s car suddenly appeared on her left side. Then, unbelievably, he overtook her. "What...?" The smile of victory faded from Maria''s face, reced by a look of disappointment. She had pushed herself to the extreme, so how had Gabriel managed to overtake her? If she hadn''t been mistaken, Gabriel hadn''t even drifted this time. He had navigated the curve hugging the inner edge perfectly. Did this even conform with thews of physics? Chapter 76: Victory and Defeat Chapter 76: Victory and Defeat Chapter 76: Victory and Defeat "Little girl, you are excellent, but it''s a such pity that you still can''t beat me!" After Gabriel Edwards'' car overtook Maria Quinn''s, he showed showed a hint of a smug smile. In fact, to be honest, he felt that Maria''s performance was amazing enough. She came out on top with her incredible starting speed at the very beginning. From the start, she left Tomas Taylor, an amateur, far behind. When crossing the stone pier, Maria seized the rear car''s visual blind spot and set an ingenious trap. If it wasn''t for the fact that Gabriel angled the car up and shortened theteral absolute distance of his car, it was bound to crash. Luca Nieh, whose driving skill was not bad, was caught in the trap. Last time Maria failed on a V-bend, so she changed her running technique this time. She had been sessful in utilizing inertia to turn around and maintain high speed through the bend. All these skills made him feel her admirable. If it weren''t for Gabriel¡¯s three years of working as a designated driver, which made him proficient in driving, and his driving skills by instinct, he would definitely have failed. It was a pity that Maria fell short of sess for her new skill. The ultimate winner of this race could only be him. There was no difficulty in the rest of the track. Maria was behind, chasing desperately. But it seemed impossible for Maria to surpass Gabriel with almost the same car and a regr road section. As long as Gabriel maintained speed without making any mistake, and kept surpassing her car, he would definitely win. The race continued. Turning at a right angle, the two rushed onto a riverbank. Because of this turn, Gabriel overtook her car to a certain extent. The following road section was straight and 200 meters long. They were approaching the finish line, where many people were gathered, waiting for the final winner. "It''s going to be over!" Gabriel thought. He stared at Maria domineeringly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He was that kind of person who would never ever allow his failure due to carelessness. The more critical the moment, the more vignt he would be. "D*mn, d*mn..." She tried to overtake Gabriel several times, but was obstructed by him every time. Maria had no choice. As she approached the finish line, she was unwilling to be left behind. "I will fight with you!" Her pride did not allow her to ept failure. For thest glimmer of hope, she made a crazy move. She turned to the right and rushed towards the slope of riverbank. "I''m the winner!" Gabriel thought. He was about to cross the finish line. But at this moment, Maria''s car disappeared behind him. Just as he felt puzzled, he saw her car rushing out from the slope of the nearby riverbank. Her car almost flew out with the speed of light. "Does this woman go crazy?" Even Gabriel was shocked. In order to overtake him, Maria actually drove the car onto the steep slope of riverbank on which there are many stones. If she made any mistakes, she was very likely to overturn the car and rush into the river. "The woman was literally risking her life." He thought. "Huh!" The two cars crossed the finish line almost at the same time. A crowd of onlookers at the finish line cheered one after another. But nobody saw clearly who had crossed the finish line earlier. In the distance, Gabriel suddenly braked and then stopped his car swiftly. But Maria¡®s car slipped for a while given her fast speed, so it took her a long time to stop the car. "Maria Quinn! Excellent woman!" He praised her. After getting off the car, he lit a cigarette and leaned against the door. He rarely praised others, especially women. But this time, she really astonished him. Maria got off the car and hurriedly headed towards Gabriel. At this moment, they stared at each other. There was even a sense of sympathy. "What''s your name?" Maria Quinn asked immediately when she walked up to Gabriel. "Gabriel Edwards." He blew out smoke and said. Maria nodded with a sudden realization. He was a household name in Silverwood some time ago. She also heard of that. "You were the one who drove the vanst time, right? Why didn''t you dare to admit it before?" Maria asked again. This time he chose to be honest and said: "The members of the Davis family think that I am a dead person. I need to conceal my identity." "Let''s go to the finish line and see the results," Gabriel said. Maria didn''t continue to ask him. She nodded and turned towards the finish line, as if she trusted Gabriel very much, "The result came out!" Gabriel took a strong puff of the cigarette. He then threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stomped it out, following behind Maria. "It was Miss Maria who crossed the finish line first!" "It was my bro who crossed the finish line first!" "..." Eagle had a verbal battle with many people at the finish line. The distance between the two cars was very small just now, so it was difficult to decide who was the winner. "Maria!" Yvonne Ward''s ears were overwhelmed by the noise, waving her hand all the way towards Maria. She was iparably puzzled, "Isn''t it a four-car race, howe only two cars came to the finish line?" Maria and Gabriel walked towards the same direction. The bickering stopped abruptly. "Mr. Bill, announce the result." Maria was a bit impatient and said to a foreigner. This foreigner was the professional referee she had hired. Luckily, there were ultra-sensitive cameras installed at the finish line. The referee was definitely able to give them a result. And in her opinion, it should be a draw. Yvonne Ward around Maria said confidently:"Maria is definitely the winner. I''ve never seen her lose a match in my life, let alone to a non-mainstreamer." The others immediately echoed and hissed at Gabriel. Eagle still wanted to tried to refute them, but was stopped by Gabriel. Winning and losing didn''t lie in the volume of the voice. "Ladies and gentlemen, the two cars crossed the finish line almost simultaneously with a very small gap. But after checking the footage of the ultra-sensitive camera, it has been very clear that the first one to cross the finish line was this gentleman''s car. License te number Qin A3T77!" Bill spoke in broken English and yed back the footage. Suddenly, onlookers stopped hissing at Gabriel. Everyone was quiet. With a gloomy expression, Maria''s slowly walked over to Bill and picked up the video camera. At the moment, it was a static image. It was clear that Gabriel''s car was about ten centimeters ahead of her car. "I lost!" She went into a trance with her eyes filled with loss. She had unexpectedly lost. She had never lost since she was a child, but this time she lost. "Since the matter has been settled, I don''t think Miss Maria has forgotten the previous agreement." Gabriel squinted and smiled, looking up and down at Maria. "Her figure wasn''t as voluptuous as Ste''s, but she was slender and curvy." He thought. Gabriel was already guessing what style of underwear she would prefer. "It must be the sexy style!" He bet. Maria tightly closed her eyes and clenched her fists. She went nk and cannot face the reality. Yvonne couldn''t bear that and shouted to Gabriel, "You are unusually strange. Do you really want to strip off a girl''s underwear? Are you well-mannered?" "Stop morally kidnapping me. Losers are meant to fulfill their bets. She lost the match, so she must admit it. What nonsense are you talking about there?" Gabriel red at Yvonne and said. "Yvonne is such a b*tch." "Her speech is very annoying." Gabrie felt. Yvonne stomped her feet in frustrated rage, because no man had ever been so mean to her. "Gabrie is not a man." she thought. Gabriel didn''t want to talk with Yvonne anymore, but said to Maria, "Miss Maria, can you ept the cost of failure? If you can''t, just tell us. That would save our time." His words triggered her anger. She suddenly opened her eyes. She said coldly, "Okay,e on and take my clothes off. It lies in you whether you can take it off or not." Chapter 77 Unexpected News Chapter 77 Unexpected News Chapter 77 Unexpected News Maria''s life was too smooth. So she has always been very aloof. Today, she lost to Gabriel. The gambling agreement would crushed her sense of superiority. Only in this way could she face up to reality. She didn''t want to admit her defeat. But she had to. However, she maintained her final self-esteem. She wanted to use the condition of ''It lies in you whether you can take it off or not'' as ast resort. She still refused to fulfill the agreement in her heart. She was certain that Gabriel cannot do anything to her based on her ability as long as she was unwilling to do that. But for some reason, she felt ufortable. "Beep beep." At that moment, the fifth taxi came over. It was driven by Sparrow. In the back seat of the car sat Tomas and Luca. Although the two were injured, they were extremely concerned about the final oue. Unable to wait for an ambnce, they let the Sparrow take them to the finish line. The left and right windows of the rear seat have been rolled down. Tomas and Luca asked in unison, "Who is winner?" In fact, the result was self-evident. Maria''s was gloomy, and the young people were also disheartened. But both Gabriel and Eagle were smiling. The result was already obvious. Finally, Eagle couldn''t help butugh and said to Tomas, "Bro, we won this match. It was us." Such answer stroke a sharp contrast between the expressions of Tomas and Luca in the car. "Haha, great!" Tomas was overjoyed and couldn''t feel the pain on his body. He knew that the name his father had given him was very auspicious. "Thomas"-God of the Sun. Poor Luca Nieh. He felt fear with a dazed look. Gabriel narrowed her eyes and said to Maria, "Miss Maria, I know you have excellent skills and combat power. It''s not an easy thing to take off your underwear. Although my ability is not comparable to yours, I want to give it a try." Whether Maria was willing or not, he would never give up what he had won. "Okay, I knew yourbat power is also impressive, and I also want to have a fight with you." She replied. Maria put away his frustration and turned ambitious. "Although I lost the match, I excellent fight power could never be lost to Gabriel''s." She thought. She hoped to regain her self-esteem in the next battle. Both of themughed at the same time. And both of them revealed a light smile from the corners of the mouth. At that moment, their smiles were exactly the same. An inexplicable strange atmosphere spread in the air. Others present felt confused. "Tinkle~" Gabriel''s phone rang at this moment. The crisp ringtone broke the weird atmosphere. Gabriel took out the phone and found that it was Ste'' call. "What''s up? Do you miss me?" Gabriel couldn''t help flirting with her. Ste was very indifferent to such jokes and said coldly, "Listen, I overheard Michael Davis talking to someone in the living room. He asked Ghost Face to assassinate Santos Adams. And then Ste hung up directly. Apart from breaking the news to Gabriel, she didn''t want to say one more word with him. Gabriel went nk with holding the phone. Ste''s words really surprised him. "Why did the Davis Family suddenly want to kill Santos?" "Anyways, I must prevent that from happening." He wondered. He looked up and said to Maria, "Miss Qin, since we''re going to have a battle, why don''t youe with me to avoid being seen by others when I take off your clothester? If you don''t dare to go with me, just pretend I didn''t say anything." "Don''t provoke me, I''ll go with you." She answered. Maria agreed very quickly without thinking twice. So Gabriel quickly ran over and started the taxi he had just driven. With a sharp brake, he stopped next to Qin Moyu. Qin Moyu pulled open the passenger seat door and sat down. He quickly drove away with a sizzling noise. The crowd at the finish line looked confused. "What the hell is going on? Why did all the protagonists tonight leave? "The crowd wondered. "Hurry up, call your grandfather and tell him that someone is going to assassinate him. Let him find a save ce." After the car started, Gabriel immediately said to Maria. No matter what, it was necessary to ensure that Santos is alive. If Santos died, there would be no bargaining chip to confront the Davis Family politically. "Someone wants to kill my grandfather? " Maria was at a loss. Her grandfather was one of the top-ranked legitors in Silverwood. "Who dares to assassinate my grandfather?" "However, it seemed like he wasn''t joking based on his appearance." "He wouldn''t joke about it either." She pondered. So she hastily took out her phone and called Santos. The call rang for a long time, but no one answered it. Maria muttered, "Oh no, my grandfather practices calligraphy for an hour every night. At this point, even if he hears the phone, he won''t answer it." "The assassin probably chose this time period given his habit!" Gabriel''s frowned and thought. "If the Davis Family were well-prepared, Santos would really be in danger." "Fortunately, Ste broke the news to me timely." "It hadn''t been long since Ghost Face had departed." "Although the Davis Family vi was much closer to the Adams Family than where we were in." "If I drove at the same speed he did when he was racing, I could possibly catch up with Ghost Face." He kept thinking. "Keep calling and contacting other family members. Make sure that your grandpa can find a safe ce as soon as possible. I''m going to speed up and try to bring you back before the killer arrives." Gabriel said and then shifted into high gear and stepped on the gas pedal hardly. The car was shaking violently when the speed was getting faster and faster. It was better to believe the news. Maria found the housekeeper''s phone number and called again. Listening to the ringing, she said to Gabriel, "Who the hell wants to kill my grandfather?" "Ghost Face from the Davis Family!" Gabriel had already speed the car to its limit, "The news is 100% reliable. Ghost Face is a number of Sky list and an alien minister the Davis Family." "Ghost Face! Damn it! This shit man!" When Maria cursed, the phone was finally connected. She said impatiently, "Freddie, someone wants to kill Grandpa. Contact the Captain Johnson immediately. Ask him to arrange security guards to protect Grandpa. Take Grandpa to the secret room." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Good.... Okay, Miss, I... I''ll contact Captain Johnson right now!" Freddie was terrified by Maria''s words and ran towards the courtyard with phone on hand. Maria shouted again, "Don''t hang up the phone so that I can keep in contact." "Okay, Miss, got it!" Soon came the voice of Freddie calling out to Captain Johnson. Gabriel curiously asked, "Is there still a secret room in your house?" "If there is a secret room, nothing will happen as long as Ghost Face doesn''t find her grandpa before they go back." He thought. Maria was anxious and nodded, "Yes, the secret room in the house is very safe. Captain Johnson is a retired special warrior who has been working as a solider in the Adams Family for many years, so he is reliable." "You seem to know Ghost Face, right?" Gabriel asked. Maria said, "Yes, Ghost Face is the ny-eighth ranked in Sky List. My master told me that if I want to enter Sky List, I can kill Ghost Face to get the opportunity. Sky List has a rule that one can rece one of members position by killing that member before ranking is updated at the end of the year." "But the period that my master gave me is three years!" "This is only the first year. I''m not sure if I can kill Ghost Face now." "Since this battle came earlier, let me fight for Grandpa and the agreement with my master." She said. "Don''t worry, I got your back. Ghost Face will die for sure!" Gabriel said. He was very confident and overbearing. Maria was slightly surprised. "Can he defeat Ghost Face?" She ponder. Chapter 78 The Terrible Ghost Face Chapter 78 The Terrible Ghost Face Chapter 78 The Terrible Ghost Face After being a designated driver for three years, Gabriel knew all the roads in Silverwood. Moreover, he had been to Santos'' house before, so he had already nned the best route. He visualized a map of Silverwood in his mind. Like navigating a location, Gabriel positioned Ghost Face as a red dot. As Gabriel estimated Ghost Face''s speed and route, the red dot on the map in his head was approaching Santos'' home step by step. And himself was the green dot. He sprinted at high speed. As a result, it was clear who would be the one arriving at the Adams family first. Now, if there was no traffic jam on either side, Ghost Face was expected to get there about five minutes ahead. The five minutes could be the difference between life and death for Santos. In the study room of the Adams family. Santos, practicing calligraphy, was interrupted by Captain Johnson, who rushed in. Captain Johnson, a retired specialbat soldier, was armed to the teeth. With four of his men, Captain Johnson guarded Santos. After Freddie told Santos what happened, Santos talked to Maria on the phone. Looking grave, he took out his phone and stepped aside. When Santos returned, Freddie, who was nervous, said, "Mr. Adams, did you call the police station and ask them to send police over to protect you?" "Police station? "Santos red and shouted angrily, "Police station is the power of the Davis family. What''s the use of calling them? I''ve just contacted the War Department. Lee will bring in some soldiers!" "But the Ministry of War is too far from here. It''s better to go into the secret room now and wait for Maria toe back!" Silverwood''s police station and the Dragon Guard Agency were almost under the power of the Davis family. The Davis family masterminded this assassination. Men of the police station could not be trusted. Otherwise, it might bring danger instead! But Santos had a close rtionship with several senior officers of Silverwood¡¯s Ministry of War. Only the power of the Ministry of War was worthy of his trust. Now, running around was more dangerous. The best way was to hide in the secret room. The secret room was hard to find, and others did not know where it was. The crisis would be lifted when Maria came home, and the Ministry of War members arrived. Once the crisis was over, Santos would make the Davis family suffer. He would not rest until all of the members of Davis family died. Freddie didn''t dare to say anything else. Together with Captain Johnson, he escorted Santos to the backyard. Captain Johnson pushed open cabs in a small room in the backyard where clutter was piled up. The entrance to the basement appeared. A narrow aisle stretched downward. After about twenty steps, they arrived at the secret room. It wasrger than two basketball courts. The lighting was bright, and the decoration was luxurious. It was like the living room of a big family. Santos sat down on the sofa without any worries. Freddie was very smart and went to boil water to make tea. In the whole secret room, there were all kinds of daily necessities that could satisfy all the needs of daily life. And Captain Johnson looked gloomy, holding a saber. He and the four soldiers guarded the entrance to the secret room. Time passed by. Freddie fidgeted and paced back and forth. On the contrary, it was Santos, steady as a mountain, drinking tea by himself. Just then, there was a sound of a cab sliding. Santos jerked his head up, and Freddie stopped in his tracks. Captain Johnson was shocked, gripping his saber tightly and saying to the other four guards, "Someone''sing, get ready!" The four nodded their heads and prepared for battle. The sound of crisp footsteps came. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ta-da~ The sound tugged at everyone''s heartstrings. It might be Maria. Or it was Ghost Face, the Davis family''s assassin. Everyone stared at the secret room entrance, waiting to see who it was. "Ahem!" Suddenly, a cough came. It broke everyone''s illusions. Santos instantly frowned, put down his teacup, and stood up. It was a man''s voice, not Maria. Then it could only be Ghost Face. "Ahem, Mr. Adams, why are you hiding here, causing me to search!" Two people slowly walked out of the narrow passageway. The one walking in front was a purple-robed man. He walked in with his hands behind his back. The man¡¯s face was ck, and his skin was scorched and wrinkled. He was powerful. It was Ghost Face. Behind Ghost Face was a middle-aged woman. She kept rubbing her hands together, looking very nervous. "Sarah, I treat you well. Why are you leading the way for the bad guy?" Santos nced at the middle-aged woman behind Ghost Face and felt disappointed. And he understood why Ghost Face easily found the secret room. This middle-aged woman was Sarah. She had been a nanny for ten years in the Adams family. For ten years, she was considered a member of the Adams family, but Sarah betrayed him. Sarah couldn''t lift her head and said guiltily, "Mr. Adams, I¡¯m sorry. They kidnapped my son. If I don''t help them, my son will be killed." "Okay. Enough!" Santos didn''t bother to ask the reason. It was no point. He said to Ghost Face, "Ghost Face, although you are a person on the Underground World''s Sky List, can you bear the consequences of killing me, a senator of the country?" As a senator, behind him stood the country. When the supervision team was about to arrive in Silverwood, killing a vital councilor would cause an uproar. Until now, Santos still couldn''t understand why the Davis family did so, regardless of the consequences. Were they not afraid of getting them involved? "Ahem, there''s no need for me to bear the consequence. That''s Michael''s business! Besides, everyone in this basement will be killed, and no one can testify that I did this!" "Alright, Mr. Adams, goodbye!" Ghost Face jumped and formed his hands into ws. Aggressively, he attacked Santos straight away. "Don''t even think about hurting Mr. Adams!" Captain Johnson held his saber in his hand and fought Ghost Face. The other four guards, all holding weapons, surrounded Ghost Face. "You want to block me? Na?ve!" Ghost Face snorted coldly, prancing up like an eagle in the air. Suddenly, he made a dive and mmed his right foot down. His right foot kicked a guard straight in the chest. With his arms in front of his chest, the guard blocked it. But Ghost Face''s kick was too powerful, and the guard was kicked out. Ghost Face followed the momentum of stepping and flipped over. The w of his right hand made a harsh circle in the air. There was a "buzz" sound. The terrifying w hit the chests of the two guards. The w''s power was unbelievable. It scratched through the clothes on the chest of the two guards and even scratched through the flesh, leaving three blood marks. The blood marks were deep, as if they were cut by knives. Santos was shocked. Ghost Face''s power was truly terrifying. In one move, three people were injured. If Maria couldn''t return, Santos would be in deep trouble this time. "D*mn it!" Captain Johnson roared, gripping his short sword and violently jabbing forward. "You¡¯re just rubbish!" Regarding Captain Johnson''s attack, Ghost Face was utterly disdainful. He leaped into the air like an eagle, leaping into the distance. Captain Johnson''s strike was a nk. Not willing to surrender, he continued to chase after Ghost Face with his sword. "I''m back!" Just then, Ghost Faceughed and bounced back. His violent w attacked down, heading straight for Captain Johnson''s vitals. "D*mn it!" Captain Johnson was not an ordinary person after all, and he reacted quickly. The saber was crossed and shed with vigor. The sharp saber drew a stern arc in the air. "sh!¡± Captain''s saber shed at Ghost Face''s w. But immediately afterward, something that surprised Captain Johnson happened. The saber collided with Ghost Face''s w but did not cause any damage to him. Instead, Ghost Face''s right w exerted force with three fingers and crushed Captain¡¯s saber with a "bang" sound. "How is that possible?" Captain Johnson''s eyes widened. "Ahem, your saber is pretty useless!" Ghost Face taunted with a single remark, and his left foot kicked sideways in the process. Captain Johnson returned to his senses and crossed his right arm. However, he was sent flying by the kick. He fell to the ground and skidded for a long time before stopping. "Captain!" The four team members shouted, trying to pull Captain Johnson. But Ghost Face hit them again. "You still have time to care about others. Die!" Ghost Face was like a flying eagle falling, with his two ws attacking. The two guards injured in the chest just now could not resist and were both hit. Ghost Face''s two ws pinched. The two guards'' necks were broken. Immediately, they died. "I want your heart!" After killing the two, Ghost Face didn''t stop. He attacked the uninjured police officer again. His left w broke through the opponent''s defense, and the right w, with three fingers, ripped off the man¡¯s flesh right to his heart. The skin and flesh were stirred with a violent twist, and blood flowed out. That police officer let out a heart-rending howl and died. "What an unbearable blow!" Having killed three people, Ghost Face pped his hands. Then, with his hands behind his back, he slowly walked towards Santos. He said to Santos, "Mr. Adams, be on your way. Today will be the anniversary of your death!" Chapter 79 Mendacity Chapter 79 Mendacity Chapter 79 Mendacity "Stop! You can kill me. Don''t kill anyone else!" Santos was a person in a high position. He was fearless in the face of death. Instead, he exuded a powerful aura. Three soldiers died, and one soldier was seriously injured. Captain Johnson was also seriously injured. Such a result was difficult for him to ept. If his death would make the others survive, it would give him peace of mind. Ghost Face''s scorched ck face was expressionless. He said indifferently, "You''re such a sentient senator. But I have previously said that everyone here must die!" How could someone like him be soft-hearted? With a cold gaze, his right hand formed a w and probed out. His w went straight to Santos'' neck. "Get away!" Captain Johnson, who was knocked down, made a flying leap and grabbed Ghost Face''s left leg. A seriously injured soldier gritted his teeth, enduring the pain, climbed up, and lunged over as well. Following Captain Johnson''s example, he grabbed Ghost Face''s right leg. With two men hanging on his leg, Ghost Face was forced to stop. Captain Johnson shouted, "Freddie, take Mr. Adams away! Go!" Protecting Mr. Adams was his mission. He couldn''t let the ouws hurt Mr. Adams even if he died. Freddie, who had long been scared silly, returned to his senses and went forward to pull Santos, "Mr. Adams, go! Don''t let down Captain Johnson!" Santos didn''t say anything but looked grave. It was hard to look at Captain Johnson and the other soldier, who did everything they could to stop Ghost Face. Under Freddie''s tugging, Santos finally took a step. "You two, what a death wish!" Being held on his legs, Ghost Face got a little angry. Spreading out his right palm, he pped the soldier''s head hard. "Boom!" Blood burst out, and the soldier died on the spot. With his right leg free, Ghost Face viciously kicked Captain Johnson away. "You''re the captain? Then let you die a horrible death!" With his eyes glowing, Ghost Face kicked Captain Johnson, who was still dragging Ghost Face''s left leg hard against the wall. One, two, three times! The violent impact caused Captain Johnson to spit blood from his mouth. Gradually, Captain Johnson lost consciousness. Captain Johnson''s sorry state amused Ghost Face. In annoyance, he kicked Captain Johnson three more times. Finally, Captain Johnson couldn''t take it anymore and closed his eyes. The bones in his body were almost all broken. Like a bug, hey on Ghost Face''s leg and slipped down slowly. "Mr. Adams, you are unable to run away!" Stomping Captain Johnson off, Ghost Face leaped. Like a falcon hunting for food, he leaped in the air. Then, hended at the exit of the secret room. Santos was about to escape the room but was still blocked by Ghost Face. "Alright, let me kill you. It''s been long enough!" Ghost Face formed his right hand into a w and immediately grabbed Santos. This was the second time, and he would never miss again. But right then, Sarah, who had a guilty conscience in her heart, hugged Ghost Face from behind. She tried to stop Ghost Face and shouted to Santos, "Mr. Adams, I''m sorry! Go away!" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Don''t ......" Santos just wanted to stop Sarah, but it was toote. The infuriated Ghost Face simply broke away from Sarah. Reversing a w, he killed Sarah. Santos closed his eyes in heartache. He understood that Sarah would never have betrayed him if it wasn''t for her son. He didn''t me Sarah, but it was toote at the moment. "What a stupid woman. Foolish! Mr. Adams, you''re really going to die this time!" Ghost Face was very puzzled by Sarah''s behavior. He thought his opponents were really stupid. Completely out of patience, he rushed at Santos for the third time. This time, Santos would be killed. Santos pulled Freddie back, worrying that Freddie would do something stupid too. With that, he closed his eyes and epted his fate. Just in the nick of time. Suddenly, a figure flew out from the passage. Kicking her right foot on Ghost Face''s arm, she blocked Ghost Face''s attack and saved Santos. That was Maria. After saving her grandfather, Maria reversed and attacked Ghost Face again. At the same time, Gabriel came in from the passage. "We caught up!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled at Santos, "Mr. Adams, we meet again!" When they were about to arrive, a car ident blocked their way. Having no choice, Gabriel and Maria got out of the car and ran past the point of the crash. Then they grabbed a man''s car and rushed over. But they were still a few minuteste. Maria was anxious on the way. Luckily, they save Santos. Santos was in a heavy mood at the moment. But he knew Gabriel sent the message of Ghost Face''s iing attack. Therefore, Santos''s attitude towards Gabriel was a bit better. He said to Gabriel, "Thank you very much. Please help Maria and kill this beast Ghost Face. I will approve the cooperation!" It was without Gabriel, this time, he would fight with the Davis family. "Now, even if I don''t beg you, I think now you won''t let go of the Davis family!" Gabriel shrugged his shoulders. His gaze condensed, " I will do what you told me. I will help Maria kill Ghost Face!" After saying that, he walked out slowly. Gabriel had dark eyes. At this moment, Maria and Ghost Face had a sparring match, and each retreated a few steps, splitting apart. Gabriel shouted in a high tone, "Maria, I''ll help you kill him!" Regardless of whether Maria could defeat Ghost Face, with his help, Ghost Face would surely die. Maria turned back fiercely, and her gaze darkened. With a haughty face, she said, "Gabriel, do not make a move for now! Although it''s still difficult to kill Ghost Face right now, ording to what Master said, I want to challenge myself!" After trying just now, she could bear Ghost Face''s strength. Since that was the case, she wanted to challenge herself. "Hey, at this time, it''s not the time to pretend. If you y it off, it would be an idiotic thing!" Gabriel was a bit speechless. This woman was toopetitive. No matter what you do, you have to consider if it''s the proper condition to do it. ying hard now was a stupid thing. "Don''t worry. It''s not an easy matter for him to kill me!" Maria was stubborn and shouted to Freddie, "Freddie, you take Grandpa out to a safe ce!" As long as her grandfather was safe, she could have no distractions. Even though she tried her best, she only had a 30% chance of winning. But with Gabriel giving her backing, there were no worries. "Mr. Adams, let''s go out first!" Hearing Maria''smand, Freddie pulled Santos and was about to head out. However, Santos was also stubborn. He shook off Freddie and said, "No! I will stay here with Gabriel. I''m in no danger. Maria, go ahead and fight with all your might!" After saying that, he whispered to Gabriel, "Gabriel, once Maria is in danger, please step in immediately!" The reason why he pleaded Gabriel so much was because he understood Maria''s temperament. Not only was she arrogant, but she was also stubborn and obstinate. Once she decided on something, she would definitely do it. Gabriel said unhappily, "I know. Don''t worry. I''m here. Maria will be fine!" Maria still owed him underwear. He didn''t want to take a dead person''s underwear, so he would never let anything happen to Maria. Hearing Gabriel''s words, Santos was much more relieved. But when he identally saw the bodies of Captain Johnson and the four soldiers, he couldn''t help but feel heartbroken again. Santos secretly vowed, "Michael, you messed with me first this time. I''ll make sure that the Davis family will bepletely destroyed!" In the distance, Ghost Face looked very calm. He said disdainfully, "You guys are really ridiculous. How dare you discuss my life and death. I''m at the top of the Sky List. Only I can decide whether you live or die." "Today, I''ll tell you all how terrifying a Sky List powerhouse is!" Chapter 80 Eagle Claw Chapter 80 Eagle w Chapter 80 Eagle w "You are just the bottom two of the Sky List. What do you have to be proud of?" Gabriel couldn''t bear him anymore and said mockingly, "Look at your face. It''s caused by a bad fire, right? Why didn''t they burn you to death? You ugly pig. How can you have the courage to live in the world?" "I''m sure yourbat power is the second lowest on Sky List, and your looks are definitely the lowest!" "Don''t mention Sky List again. To the List, you are a shame." Swearing was also a powerful weapon which could enrage the enemy. Once he got angry, he would be irrational. In this way, his power would be weakened. Moreover, Gabriel could divert Ghost Face''s attention to him. This was the only thing he could do for Maria before entering the battle. Sure enough, Ghost Face was enraged. The already ugly face was hideous. He gave Gabriel a mad look and said viciously, "You brat looking for death! I''m going to whip your corpse after I kill you!" As a Sky List powerhouse, Ghost Face was respected everywhere he went. Even if his face was disfigured, no one had ever dared to insult him with his disfigurement in front of him. Gabriel''s words really angered him. "You''d better to win Maria first. You can''t even beat a pussy, how can you call yourself a Sky List powerhouse. Have a rest, you coward!" Gabriel continued to swear to irritate Ghost Face to piss him off. After looking at Maria, the anger on Ghost Face''s face suddenly converged and he said, "Just now, I can see that Maria is still only a Combat Level martial artist!" "Although her strength is not bad. But a Combat Level martial artist can''t beat me, a Physique Level Fighting Master." Maria''s battle power was a level weaker than his. She was not powerful enough to kill him. "What the hell? There''s such a messy grading for battle power?" Gabriel muttered, never having heard of battle power grading ims. There were Martial Artist and Fighting Master. This wasn''t a fantasy novel. What was the point of making so manyplicated names? Maria slowly removed a leather band from her left wrist. She ran her long hair back with both hands and skillfully tied it up into a ponytail. She only then said, " To bettere up with a scale forparingbat power, the previous generations divided the people who practiced kung fu into different grades!" "Ordinary people who have never practiced kung fu are known as mortal-level martial illiterates!" "A person who has been physically trained, is stronger than the average person and has mastered certain fighting skills, or can make some inherited kung fu moves, is a Combat Level martial artist. It is the entry-level of martial arts practitioners!" "And after practicing the body''s various functions, including speed, strength, explosive power, and reflexes, to the extreme, a man is called a Physique Level Fighting Master!" "Although you are a Fighting Master, everyone''s physique limit is different. So, you may not be any better than me. After all, I''ve also practiced my Physique to the seventh level!" With her hair tied up, Maria became even more stern. This was a sign of her going all out before a fight. Master had told her that every person''s physical limit was different. For example, someone''s speed limit was nine point nine seconds for a hundred meters. It would be impossible to improve once he achieved one hundred meters per nine-point-nine seconds. But the other one, on the other hand, might have a speed limit of nine point eight seconds for a hundred meters. Then he practiced to his extreme, and going any further would be difficult. These two men reached the speed limit and became Physique Level Fighting Masters. But when fighting, the speeds of the two men were different. This showed the importance of talent and that people practicing martial arts at the same level are not equal in strength. Although she was a Combat Level Martial Artist, she was not much weaker than Ghost Face, a Physique Level Fighting Master. More so, for sure, the limit of her Physique was higher than Ghost Face''s. If she also practiced her Physique to the extreme and reached Physique Level, she would definitely be more robust than Ghost Face. Gabriel, who was on the side, was in a daze. It was a mess. But ording to what Maria had said, all of Gabriel''s body functions had reached their limits. In other words, he was at least a Physique Level Fighting Master. Above Fighting Master, there was no telling if there were more gradations. It was unknown where exactly his realm was. "Nonsense. After I kill you, you will understand that there is an absolute reason for the previous generations to be so graded. Wait and see!" Ghost Face was out of patience. Any more nonsense would only cause more trouble. Now, he must solve the trouble immediately and then kill Santos. Thinking of this, he leaped. His body was light and stern. Both arms unfolded like a falcon and attacked Maria. Ghost Face was the heir of Eagle w Kung Fu. He would let Maria die under his Eagle w. "Let''s try. I, Maria, have never wimped out in a fight with someone!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maria''s gaze was stern, and she leaped up. She carried a valiant posture and agility. With wind under her feet, Maria rushed towards Ghost Face with strange footwork. A w and a palm. The two fought fiercely. "Awesome, finally I''ve seen the new world!" Gabriel observed the fight. In the past three years, he had barely encountered any decent opponents. After watching Maria and Ghost Face fight, he realized what real kung fu was. Ghost Face''s body was light, and his kung fu was really outstanding. He leaped into the air and spread his arms like a falcon. And his ws were mighty. The three fingers are as stiff as steel and have great strength. Every time Ghost Face grabbed down, his ws were as sharp as des. He could scratch out pits on the wall. Maria was unable to escape his ws. Ghost Face was like an eagle. His ws are like eagle ws. Maria was also quite impressive. The word that could describe her was "valiant"! Her body was as fast as lightning, and she leaped quickly. Her fists and palms are intertwined, changing freely. In one second, Maria could punch many times, so fast that her fists were invisible. Her punching power was also very heavy. She had fought against Ghost Face several times without losing. The most important skill was Maria''s strange footwork. She was as agile as a charm, freely weaving and dazzling others. In short, Maria''s advantage was her speed. In the quickness, there was also a viciousness. Gabriel was out of his mind. He thought it was a bit of a shame to name his moves as the Normal One Punch, Full Blow, and all the others he had created on his own. In the past, he beat others based on overwhelming speed, strength, and explosive power. What a dumb method. If he could also learn such powerful kung fu moves, he would be even more powerful when he punched people in the future. "Shit!" Just as he was immersed in the world of martial arts, suddenly, his gaze froze. The condition had changed. "Eagle w!" Only to see Ghost Face leap high in the air, both wsing out. Maria fought to resist him. But Ghost Face suddenly made a skillful change, and his right w grabbed Maria''s wrist. Maria could not escape anymore, and her speed advantage was utterly lost. Ghost Face immediately decided, and his left w grabbed Maria''s right shoulder. Through the clothing, his finger pierced Maria''s shoulder and scratched out three blood marks. Maria struggled to break free and retreated. Gabriel frowned even more tightly. Because at this moment, Maria''s right arm was hanging there and could not be lifted. It meant that Ghost Face''s move just now not only scratched Maria''s shoulder. It was even more powerful and misaligned Maria''s bones. Now, Maria''s right arm could not be used. Chapter 81 Terrible Power Chapter 81 Terrible Power Chapter 81 Terrible Power "Heh-heh, your arm''s bones are dislocated and useless. You will die here!" Even if his face was burnt, Ghost Face showed an obvious joy. Maria was indeed remarkable to fight against him for such a long time. However, the gap in their strength had already determined the result. It was hard to defeat the strong with the weak strength and even kill a powerful guy superior to her. "Game is over!" Ghost Face showed no mercy. While Maria was injured in her right arm, Ghost Face showed murderous momentum and jumped. "Falling eagle!" He looked fierce like an eagle, whose ws were staggered in the air. He rushed toward Maria as if waving two sickles. "Damn it!" Maria looked dignified. Couldn''t she defeat Ghost Face? Or was she too conceited? The three years given by Master was actually an insurmountable hurdle. "I won''t give up!" Maria shouted and endured the pain in her right arm. She clenched her left hand into a fist and rushed forward instead of retreating. She would never be a coward. Even if she died, you will die on the way to kill. "Come on!" Ghost Face was overjoyed. Maria''s move was undoubtedly a death wish. How ridiculous Maria was to resist his unique skill with one arm. As he was about to catch Maria''s arm, suddenly, a terrible power rushed from the side. Ghost Face felt chilly. He took a nce surprisedly and found that Gabriel kicked. "Damn it!" Ghost Face cursed quietly and had to stop his attack to block Gabriel with the arm. Then he had to let Maria go. "Boom!" Gabriel''s right foot kicked hard on Ghost Face''s arm. The powerful strength caused a dramatic impact. And Ghost Face was kicked away. "What a terrible power!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ghost Face was frightened of disgrace and hurried back. Though he took a few steps back, finally he couldn''t stand still in a hurry and fell back. To hide his embarrassment, Ghost Face rolled around on the ground. After weakening the attack, Ghost Face got up and pushed his right foot back. And finally, he barely stood up. After that, he felt his left arm numb. It was out of control and shook. "Dare you sneak me!" Ghost Face panicked and put his arms behind his back. His right hand tightly held the left hand until the left arm stopped trembling. He pretended to be calm to cover up the embarrassment. And it took him a long time to calm down. Gabriel''s strength was terrible. It was more powerful than his strength limit. His bones were almost broken. Gabriel ignored Ghost Face, but said to Maria, "You can have a rest. Let me teach him a lesson then!" That was a critical moment. If Gabriel hadn''t helped, Maria would have been seriously injured. Maria frowned and bit her lip unwillingly. Holding her right arm, she said stubbornly, "I can fight with the left arm alone." "Stop!" Gabriel stared at her with a serious look, "Don''t go too far. Persistence sometimes can be praised as being strong-willed, but stubbornness disregarding reality is called an idiot!" "You haven''t lost before, right? I can tell you, from today on, you will lose countless times." "So, stop your ridiculous self-esteem and learn to admit defeat." Maria''s eyes widened and her pupils couldn''t help trembling. Gabriel stripped her of her proud disguise. She suddenly closed her eyes and stopped talking. Give up? Grow up? It was hard for her. "Boy, you have some strength, but it''s unlucky for you to meet me today." After a while, Ghost Face''s hand stopped shaking. With a snort, he became serious. Certainly, Gabriel was stronger than Maria. "Unlucky? Then let''s see who is the unlucky one!" Gabriel''s eyes turned cold and showed murderous momentum. Gabriel''s eyes showed cold light and he slowly walked towards Ghost Face. "This ..." Ghost Face was surprised. The oing Gabriel, in his eyes, was full of ws. But a terrible momentum covered Gabriel. Then all the ws disappeared. It was terrible. Gabriel seemed oppressive now. Ghost Face was confused. Was Gabriel a master of inner power? Or more superior? If so, why wasn''t he listed on the Sky List? When he was thinking, Gabriel had attacked. "Ordinary Punch!" Gabriel clenched his fist in his right hand like an evil beast jumping on Ghost Face. The ordinary punch was devastating and powerful. Ghost Face looked dignified and didn''t dare to fight back directly. He tiptoed and used the Light Skill to leave. Gabriel''s attack was missed. Ghost Face wondered secretly. Gabriel was fierce and his boxing power was amazing. But his punching skills looked like ayman. The terrible strength couldn''t be fully disyed. Ghost Face couldn''t figure it out but in this case, he had the confidence to fight against Gabriel. Thinking that, he didn''t retreat but came to attack Gabriel with Light Skill and Eagle w Skill. The two battled. Soon, they exerted ten moves. Gabriel in the battle felt happy and even more excited. Sky List''s powerhouses were really remarkable. In the past three years, no one had ever been able to endure his three moves. Ghost Face actually yed more than ten moves with him. He was like an annoying fly for Gabriel, who was like a cannon with amazing destructive power but hard to attack a tiny fly. Ghost Face was getting more and more rxed. This battle made him reconfirm that Gabriel was indeed ayman. His amazing physical strength had been developed only ten or twenty percent. If a master gave him some advice for Gabriel to make use of his body functions, hisbat power would definitely reach a terrible level. But now, no one taught Gabriel. In this way, Ghost Face had a chance. "This is it!" Taking an opportunity, Ghost Face used his skill to go around behind Gabriel. Then he tried to use the Eagle w Skill to dislocate bones. The two ws caught on Gabriel''s shoulders. "I got it!" Ghost Face was overjoyed As long as Gabriel''s bone was dislocated, he could kill Gabriel, whose arm was disabled. Ghost Face thought excitedly. However, he suddenly changed his expression. Even in an instant, cold sweat was full of the forehead. "How is that possible?" His skill was useless. Gabriel''s shoulders were as hard as steel. "Is it fun? Under the overwhelming advantage, every skill is in vain!" Gabriel looked back slowly with a murderous look. The power of terror turned into horrible pressure. Ghost Face, the powerhouse of the Sky List, was breathless. "Extreme Punch!" At this moment, Gabriel turned around and easily broke free from Ghost Face. The left hand, like pliers, grabbed Ghost Face''s left wrist. His right hand made a fist and punched out. Ghost Face was dumbfounded. Gabriel''s fist was reflected in his eyes, and he was desperate Was it a fist? No. It seemed like a mountain to rush over. Boom. Gabriel''s fist hit Ghost Face''s left shoulder. With a crack, the shoulder bone of Ghost Face broke. Under the powerful impact, Ghost Face rushed back. However, Ghost Face''s right hand was still held by Gabriel. In this way, it formed a violent pulling force. With a powerful pull, Ghost Face''s right arm, like Maria, was dislocated. Gabriel let him go until now. Ghost Face stumbled back and almost fell. He panted but couldn''t lift his arms. The powerhouse of the Sky List was defeated within ten moves. And it was a fiasco. Gabriel''s fighting power was so terrible that Ghost Face was desperate. His fighting power looked like ake, but Gabriel''s strength was the boundless sea. "Deal with a man as he deals with you!" After Ghost Face was defeated, Gabriel looked back easily and said to Maria, "This guy is disabled. Do you want to solve him yourself?" It was fun, but Ghost Face was a little too weak. The reason why Gabriel didn''t attack Ghost Face''s head was that he left Ghost Face for Maria to protect her dignity. If Maria killed Ghost Face, the depression was estimated to be reduced. Chapter 82 The Death of Ghost Face Chapter 82 The Death of Ghost Face Chapter 82 The Death of Ghost Face Maria had been excellent since her childhood. With remarkable physical strength, she was epted as an apprentice by a master. In her early twenties, her physique had been a great sess. With such a strength, she became one of the best among Combat-level fighters. Maria, in a cool style, acted confidently, decisively, ably and wildly. She was more natural than a man to some extent. Maria also had an attractive appearance, which made her one of the four beauties in Silverwood and won the nickname of a tigress. Arrogant Maria never cared about anyone. She used to be in a high position for a long time. But today, she lost to Gabriel in her proud field of auto racing. And she confidently challenged Ghost Face but it overreached herself and made her arm dislocate. She waspletely defeated. The failure destroyed her pride. Now, Maria felt an unprecedented sense of loss. She was unwilling. "I''m furious!" Her beautiful face made a ferocious expression. Maria''s right hand slowly opened and then propped on the ground. She looked at Gabriel and Ghost Face. Suddenly, she made a determined effort and yelled. Maria pressed her own right shoulder down hard and drew a circle by her body. With some tters, her dislocated right arm injured by Ghost Face was reattached. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wow, what an irondy!" Seeing this scene, Gabriel couldn''t help admiring it. As a martial arts practitioner, Maria must know something about bone structure and even learn about how to set bones for others. But it was incredible to set her own bones in such a violent way. She was indeed an irondy. Maria finally raised her right arm again, made a fist in her right hand, and moved a few times. Then, the familiar confident smile came back again on her face. She walked slowly towards Ghost Face in a murderous look. It was no honor for an eagle to vanquish a dove in such a condition. But now, she didn''t care about the oue, since she had already lost. Maria was venting her anger. "Ghost Face, you came to Adams'' house and killed so many people. I have to cut you to pieces!" Maria rushed forward quickly and flexibly. As her body moved quickly, Maria attacked Ghost Face with overbearing boxing skills. Ghost Face gasped violently, and his left arm was fractured andpletely ruined. His right arm, though just being dislocated, couldn''t be set like Maria. He couldn''t resist with his arms. This time, he would suffer a loss. "I am a powerhouse on the Sky List!" Ghost Face felt unwilling. Even losing his arms, he still had feet. He yelled to show his determination. Even if he lost his arms, he was still the Fighting Master of Physique Level and a powerhouse on the Sky List. Fight! He must fight to the death. The two instantly fought against each other. This time, after five or six rounds, the contest had a result. Ghost Face was like an eagle without ws waiting to be ughtered. "Thundering boxing!" Maria''s boxing skill was as fast as lightning. In a short moment, she struck ten times in Ghost Face''s chest. Ghost Face retreated and spat blood. "Thundering legs!" It was time to end. Maria did her best. She rushed and jumped high. She soared in the air and her legs caught Ghost Face''s head. As her whole body turned a circle in the air around Ghost Face''s head, with a crunch, Ghost Face''s eyes bulged, and stopped breathing. Die! Ghost Face, the 98th powerhouse in the Sky List, did! The killer was Maria! Everything was over. The assassination of Santos by the Davis family came to an end. Santos was safe and sound. But Ghost Face, the killer sent by the Davis family, turned into a ghost. "p!" Gabriel pped. Maria''s movements were attractive. Especially thest attack was as remarkable as art. He admired it. Maria panted and straightened up. Looking at Gabriel, she smiled. At this moment, all the mental burdens were released. She epted the role of a loser. Perhaps, no one could always be the first in life. Especially in this world where there were unimaginable powerhouses like Gabriel, no one dared to im to be unbeaten. "Maria, are you all right?" Santos, assisted by Freddie, came over. It interrupted Gabriel and Maria''s eye contact. Santos looked at Maria''s right arm with concern, and his tensed nerves finally rxed. "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''m fine!" Maria smiled andforted Santos. Santos nodded and unknitted his eyebrows. He looked back at Gabriel and said, "Mr. Gabriel, from now on, the Adams family and you are the alliance. Anyone who wants to hurt you must defeat me!" If it weren''t for Gabriel, the consequences would be unimaginable. It enabled him and Gabriel to reach an impregnable alliance. Gabrielughed, stretched out his right hand, and shook hands with Santos, "Mr. Adams, don''t call me Mr. Gabriel. I''m a junior. You can call my name Gabriel directly! Wish us a happy cooperation and the death of the Davis family." This stupid Davis family did Gabriel a favor. Now, Santos had taken the initiative to ally with him. After that, it indicated that the day of the Davis family''s ruin wasing soon. "Well, on the day of the Davis family''s copse, I''ll take out my precious wine to hold a celebration banquet here!" Santosughed. The atmosphere was harmonious and joyful. However, at this moment, there was a siren. "Who called the police?" Santos looked back and wondered. From beginning to end, he didn''t let anyone call the police. Instead, he called Division Commander Lucas at the War Department. Freddie quickly shook his head. "I see!" Gabriel''s eyes narrowed and he snorted, "Davis family is a good yer! I guess they called the police. In their n, after Ghost Face killed Mr. Adams, they would dispatch police officers and Dragon Guards to get rid of Ghost Face." "In this way, the crime of killing Mr. Adams is pushed to the dead man, Ghost Face!" "And they can y the just side of rescuing Mr. Adams. Even if the supervision teames, they can''t do anything to the Davis family." "Considering the power of Ghost Face, I am afraid that the police officers and Dragon Guards are all armed with loaded guns, and there are no fewer than 100 members!" Gabriel was sure of his guess. The Davis family was tough. Poor Ghost Face, the idiot, had no idea that he was used. And from the beginning, Ghost Face was doomed to die. "You are right, listen to the siren outside. There are many people. The Davis family is as vicious as it was eight years ago!" Santos''s eyes turned cold, but he showed his admiration to Gabriel. It was uneasy to think of it quickly. Gabriel added, "Mr. Adams, I faked my death to hide, and the Davis family didn''t know I was alive. To surprise them in the future, I won''t show this time." Santos immediately got it and nodded, "Freddie and I will go out first. In front of so many people, they dare not do anything to me! When my friends from the War Departmente, I will send these police officers and Dragon Guards back, and then deal with the scene! " "Good!" That was exactly what Gabriel wanted. "Freddie, let''s go!" With Freddie''s help, Santos left the Chamber of Secrets. In the secret room, only Gabriel and Maria were there. After a moment''s silence, Gabriel smiled and said, "By the way, we still have a gambling appointment about the racing, right?" He couldn''t waste his time after a long game. He deserved a reward. Maria nodded and turned around. She took off her coat and pants in front of Gabriel. Maria was willing to admit defeat. Although she said to let Gabriel take it off himself, she knew she couldn''t defeat Gabriel, so she did it herself. Gabriel couldn''t help swallowing. Wow, it was a leopard print. Wild girl! "Take it!" Maria said generously. She took it off and threw it away. Then she went to a cupboard, opened it, and took out new clothes. Gabriel caught his trophy. He could feel the warmth in his hands. He smiled, "Don''t worry, I will definitely hang it on the wall of my house as a medal! Absolutely not... use it!" Chapter 83 My Master Chapter 83 My Master Chapter 83 My Master This basement was well-stocked. Maria took out a T-shirt and a pair of short jeans from the wardrobe. Only after she put them on did she turn around to face Gabriel again. "Uh... ahem, ahem!" Gabriel''s eyes unconsciously fell on Maria''s chest. All clothes but underwear could be found in the wardrobe, which meant Maria was now wearing no underwear. "Sit on the sofa. This is the tea Grandpa has just made. I think it''s still warm. It''s drinkable!" Maria made an inviting gesture and took the chance to pick up the clothes she had just taken off. She took out a pack of chewing gum and tossed the clothes away. She peeled off a gum, put it into her mouth, and began chewing it. But her expression suddenly became sadly grave. Gabriel looked to where Maria was looking and finally knew why. Captain Johnson and four guards were lying dead in the distance. Maria slowly removed the rubber band from her ponytail and put it on her left wrist. She walked over and gathered the corpses. Watching these dead bodies, she couldn''t help but feel sad. Captain Johnson had always been working hard. He was killed by Ghost Face because he stood up for her grandpa. She would never have a chance to hear his simple and honest voice again. Suppressing her emotions, Maria returned to the sofa and sat down across from Gabriel. The two cups of tea were a little cold, but she drained one cup in a few gulps, looking heroic. But Gabriel still couldn''t calm down. Out of sexual desire, he couldn''t stop himself from looking at Maria''s chest. Whenever Maria moved, her breasts would clearly dance. The dancing waves made his heart itch. "Are you done looking?" Maria folded her snow-white arms, which blocked his view. Then she tilted her head, staring at Gabriel coldly. "Sorry, a little dazzling!" Gabriel picked up the teacup and coughed in embarrassment before gulping down the tea. As the tea went down, his mouth didn''t feel dry anymore. Maria didn''t care about it. She said slowly, "You''re frighteningly strong in fighting, but why do you look like you''ve just begun practicing?" She had just observed Gabriel''s fight with Ghost Face and found that Gabriel had many weaknesses andcked decent fighting skills and regr fighting moves. But why was Ghost Face defeated? It was simply because he had a heaven-defying physique, but he didn''t seem to know how to fight. This was hard to understand! Somehow Gabriel appreciated Maria very much. He had no mind to guard against Maria. He said frankly, "Miss Adams, I confess to you, I''ve lost my memory. It''s been three years! Maybe I was a genius fighter three years ago, but I''ve forgotten everything. Now I fight only with physical instincts!" "Oh, I see!" Maria saw the light. But this was still shocking. He could easily beat a Sky-List fighter only with his physique. She was wondering how well Gabriel could fight before he lost his memory. Anyway, he had nothing to do now. Taking memory loss as an excuse, he asked, "Miss Adams, now I''ve lost my memory. I only have some body instincts and muscle memories left. I know nothing about martial arts. Just now, you spoke of the Mortal, Combat, and Physique Realms for martial arts practitioners. Could you please tell me about them in detail?" He could ask no one about these things previously. Now he had time to hear Maria talk about them. "Of course!" While chewing the gum, Maria answered, "Each country has its ownbat techniques. They''re called martial arts or fighting skills in the Dragon Kingdom! "Initially, there were no realm distinctions for those who could fight. They would know who was better after a fight. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "But with the development of the times and the connectivity of world information, thebat masters across the world then had opportunities topete with one another! "I can even say that the fighting techniques of these people, to some extent, have an impact on the development of their countries! "This is not scaremongering!" Gabriel nodded, admitting it. People lived in the sun. They didn''t know that there was also an Underground World in the dark night of the world. No matter who they were, governments,rge consortiums and multinational corporations, underground organizations of all kinds, or thebatants who could fight, they were all important participants. As for the armed forces of all countries, they were more of a gathering ce for fighters. Thus, the fighters did have an impact on the development of the countries. It was not scaremongering at all. Maria continued, "With more and morebatants gathering in the chaotic Underground World, it was high time to build a measuring gauge to decide each one''s fighting level! During the Republic period the Dragon Kingdom, a force called the Heaven Crypto Studio formed in the Underground World. It proposed to build aprehensive fighting realm system and created the Sky List of the Dragon Kingdom. It was the first time this had been proposed!" "Heaven Crypto Studio?" Gabriel was surprised. The Heaven Crypto Studio was getting more mysterious. Maria said, "Since the Heaven Crypto Studio was quite clear and urate in dividing realms, totally noticing the nodes of all stages of the martial artists, they were soon approved by the martial artists of the whole Dragon Kingdom! "They were even spread to the whole world and became the realms recognized by fighters around the globe! "It is said that apart from the Sky List, the fighting power ranking list that is popr around the world is called the Roster of Gods!" "Sky List? Roster of Gods?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes. The world was huge. Ghost Face seemed to be nothing to speak of, so beating him was not something to be proud of. Maria shook her long hair and continued, "I learn martial arts from my master, and I know the four early stages of fighting power. "Level one: those at the Mortal Level who know nothing about fighting, namely the ordinary people who have not touched martial arts. "Level two: martial artists at thebating level. They begin cultivating their physique and can master some fighting skills or regr fighting moves. "Most of them are at this level! The range ofbating fighters is the widest. "Level three: fighting masters at the Physique level. A term has to be introduced: physical limits. "Everyone''s physique is born different. Then, some are talented in martial arts practice while others are not. The standard for measuring talent is the maximum values that the bodily functions can reach through training. "People with higher talent are superior in terms of speed, strength, reflexes, and other physical abilities. "People are different in talent, and the limit values determine the maximum limit of a person practicing martial arts. Once a person has reached their physique limit, their bodily functions will remain closed. "Although they can''t improve their bodily functions, their fighting power will have a qualitative leap. They will reach the Physique Level and be a fighting master. "Level four: the Internal Power Master. "I can''t imagine there is such a realm. My master hasn''t told me about it. It''s said that those at or above this stage are all heaven-defying fighters. "Whether there''re other realms above it, my master didn''t give a word, and I don''t know." Gabriel nodded, thinking. Now he finally had a preliminary knowledge of fighting power. Then he turned to Maria and suddenly smiled, "Miss Adams, my club wants abat trainer to work on the eighth floor. I think you''re very suitable. Do you want toe? I''m willing to pay your asking price!" Thomas and the Twelve Birds needed a professional master. Now Maria looked quite suitable. "Okay!" Maria immediately agreed but added, "I don''t need the sry. I just want to have a serious fight with you at the end of each month." Chapter 84 The Adams and Davis Families Chapter 84 The Adams and Davis Families Chapter 84 The Adams and Davis Families The sirens red, piercing the ear. A dozen police cars and some special-purpose vehicles for the Dragon Guards stretched out to the distance. And there were even two armored vehicles. Over a hundred armed police officers and fully armed Dragon Guards surrounded the Adams'' house, making it impossible to enter or leave. In the distance, the genteel-looking Jack in the back of an Audi rolled down the car window. A middle-aged man with bony cheeks and a pointed chin came over and said, "Mr. Davis, everything is ready. There are four snipers on the perimeter. Once hees out, Ghost Face will be a target board full of bullets!" With so many people mobilized, they were determined to kill Ghost Face. "Director General Grant Jenkins, you''ll have to be careful! Ghost Face is no ordinary person. Shout with righteous words first to express our hatred for the gangster and our regret for Mr. Adams. Record the whole process with a camera. Go!" After that, Jack rolled up the window. This time, they applied a set of interlocking stratagems to assassinate Santos Adams. They asked Ghost Face to kill Santos first. With that done, they would kill him. As long as they had a beautiful performance, they would have no worries in the future. Except for Santos, no one in the Adams family could make any waves. As a stooge and distant rtive of the Davis family, Grant Jenkins, Director General of the police station, had been making all efforts to surround and kill Ghost Face. After getting Jack''s order, he directed and arranged everything in person. Soon he shouted through a megaphone, "Listen up, the gangster inside! You''ve been surrounded. Come out and surrender..." Before he could shout the righteous words, he saw Santos, supported by Freddie, walk out. "Santos!" Grant, leaning against the car, was dumbfounded. Jack also rolled down the Audi''s window in surprise. Seeing Santos''s appearance, he mumbled in shock, "Howe? The secret chamber for Santos to hide in has been found. Howe Ghost Face failed to kill him?" Sarah Mitchell was an insider on their side, and Maria Quinn was not at home. Such a long time had passed, but why was Santos still alive? Where was Ghost Face then? He immediately had a bad premonition. Since they couldn''t kill him, Santos would know the Davis family had tried to kill him. Then, he would be in a rage. And the Adams family and the Davis family would probably be in a deadly conflict. "What should we do now, Mr. Davis?" Grant hurried to Jack''s car and asked in a panic. Jack''s urbane face turned vexed. He roared, "Shut your fucking mouth! Given the circumstances, there''s no other choice but to let it be. Go deal with Santos. I''ve got to go!" Then he quickly rolled up the car window. The car started and drove off, leaving a cloud of dust. Grant was stunned. After a curse, he began scratching his head with mixed feelings. "I''m Santos Adams, City Councilor. Let your leadere out!" Santos shouted like a powerful commander. Many police officers and Dragon Guards present had all seen the old man on TV. Now they were all intimidated by his momentum. The group of over a hundred people was silent. Clenching his teeth, Grant quickly braced himself to go up and bow. "Hello, Mr. Adams, someone reported to the police that a viin wished to assassinate you. As soon as I got the news, I hurried over with my men. It''s great to see you safe and sound!" "You were so well-informed, Mr. Jenkins!" Santos snorted, ignoring Grant. He took out his phone to call Michael Davis, and his call was answered. "Is it a little disappointing to hear my voice, Sir Davis?" Santos asked directly. Michael was obviously surprised on the phone, but pretended that he didn''t know what was going on. "I don''t understand, Mr. Sandoval. Is there a misunderstanding? I''ll be the host another day. Let''s sit down and have a good talk!" "There''s no need to talk. I have no guts to attend a party thrown to assassinate me!" Santos said curtly. Then he added quite seriously, "Both of us know everything. We don''t have to beat around the bush anymore. I''m telling you, we''ll be deadly enemies from now on!" At this point, three army green trucks pulled in. Seeing the military trucks, Santos snorted, "Division Commander Lucas hase. Behave yourself. We''ll wait and see!" Then he hung up. Grant''s face was filled with mixed feelings. Seeing the military vehicle, he was shocked. They had made great trouble. If a careful investigation was conducted, he would be doomed. "Aren''t you going to leave with your men, Mr. Jenkins? Is it that you want me to treat you to dinner?" Santos red at him. Grant shuddered in fear and nodded, saying, "I''m leaving with my men!" Grant turned around and left in disgrace. His eyes distant, Santos mumbled, "Michael, you bastard! You killed Francis Turner back then. Let''s settle all the ounts this time!" ... ... In the living room of the Davis'' vi. "Bang!" Michael smashed his ss on the floor. The others of the Davis family were all silent, heads down. Jack almost had a sweat. "We had Sarah Mitchell, an insider, and Ghost Face, a Sky-List fighter, and Maria Quinn was 30km away. I can''t figure out how such a foolproof n could have gone wrong." Michael picked up another ss and smashed it on the floor. Everyone else shivered. This was the fury of the Davis family. Anyone who dared to move or speak would have to face a shout. Michael walked to and fro. Suddenly he came to Jack. He grabbed his hair and lifted his head. He said sarcastically, "Councilor Davis, my eldest son, tell me why things ended up like this." "Dad... dad." Jack swallowed and faltered, "We''ve found it out. Maria went back, and Ghost Face lost to her and was killed. That''s why the n to assassinate Santos failed." Michael said, "Maria was 30km away, wasn''t she? How could she have been able to go back so soon? The girl is not even on the Sky List. How could she have had the strength to kill Ghost Face, a Sky-List fighter?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Um..." Jack didn''t know how to exin it because he also didn''t know why. Speechless and irritated, Michael wanted to press for an answer, but his second son Elijah couldn''t help saying, "Dad, this is not entirely the fault of my brother. After all, this is not the result we expected to see! But what has happenedtely is a little strange! "Last time, those from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall went to deal with Thomas Taylor, but their boss rence Norton was killed by him. They had over a hundred men, but they were defeated by a dozen. No one had ever heard Thomas was so strong before that. "And in theory, Santos Adams would have been killed today. Why is he still alive? And Ghost Face died a strange death. "I do believe that there are things we''ve ignored!" Michael''s anger subsided. Fortunately, one of them was still clearheaded. His eyes deep, he suddenly thought of something and raised his right hand. "Gabriel! Is the bastard dead or not? Was it he who did the trick?" He did feel that this had something to do with Gabriel. But Elijah said, "Joseph Moore''s words are reliable. The car exploded and fell into the river. Any human being wouldn''t have survived it, right?" "No!" Michael argued, "Without seeing his corpse, we can''t say he''s dead. Investigate! Investigate carefully! We have to bepletely sure that he is dead or alive! "The deadline for the Foster family to offer 500 million dors is in three days. Greend Group is fully ready to take over. No mess shall happen then! "As for Santos, he can''t do anything about us because the evidence was gone with Ghost Face''s death. "If he dares to take action against the Davis family, I''ll send him to his grave to keep Francis, the dead man,pany!" Chapter 85 Collusion Chapter 85 Collusion Chapter 85 Collusion Compared to the furious Davis family, the Adams family was much quieter. The War Department helped take care of the funerals of Captain Johnson and the four guards. All the coordination was handled under the supervision of it. In the meantime, the three army green trucks stood guard at the entrance of the Adams'' house, serving as a deterrent. When everything had been done, it was already past 9 p.m. Gabriel didn''t leave. Now he was sitting in the dining room of the Adams'' house. The table was filled with everyday dishes, many of which were served in bowls instead of tes. There were also two bottles of very precious wine, which had been stored for over fifteen years. There were only four people at the table, so the atmosphere was a bit cold. They were Santos, Maria, Gabriel, and Division Commander James Lucas, who hade here from the War Department. James had a typical square face and a very serious demeanor. Now he was sitting up straight. He exuded a strong military aura, disying it to the fullest. Gabriel was a bit entranced. After Santos introduced James to him, he felt that something was strange with James. It was a feeling of familiarity, awe, and sacredness. He felt like he had found the roots in the body. Do I have some kind of rtionship with the War Department? Gabriel thought. His head began to ache, but he couldn''t remember anything. "Gabriel, you can drink some wine, right? An ordinary person usually won''t have a chance to drink this wine of mine. It has been buried in the backyard. You won''t find anything like it after draining all these bottles!" Santos uncorked a bottle, and Maria brought three sses. Although it was fine wine, they usedrge goblets. Maria seemed to have experience in pouring wine. She made the wine reach the brim of each ss with bubbles floating on the surface. Jamesughed, "It''s really rare to have a chance to drink Mr. Adams'' wine. I didn''te in vain!" Gabriel finally came back to his senses. He said honestly, "I can drink a bottle of wine, but no more. If I drink more, I''ll get drunk and lose my senses! "I''ve been drunk twice. The first time, I went to a cattle farm outside the city and killed seven or eight cows with seven or eight punches, making the owner cry in distress! "I lost everything the next day. I paid tens of thousands of dors inpensation! "After that, I ate beef every day for several months!" "Hahaha!" theyughed. It sounded like a boastful joke, but everything Gabriel said was true. Christopher Evans, Zoe Evans, and Blind John had all experienced the nightmarish night. Afterwards, when Gabriel asked about it, none of them were willing to mention it. "You must have drunk adulterated wine!" Not believing him, Maria asked, "What about the other time you got drunk?" Gabriel sighed and shook his head. "I don''t even know what I did. I asked my roommates, but they refused to say anything as if they had seen a ghost!" That was something strange indeed. Even Zoe remained tight-lipped. "You''re really interesting, Gabriel. Let''s have a toast." James proposed, and the four of them drained their first ss. Maria also raised her ss generously, a move that was not inferior to that of a man. Then they drank heartily, and the atmosphere became harmonious. Gabriel''s rtionships with James and Santos were getting close. The wine was something strange. People would forget their worries and age after drinking it. Now Gabriel and Santos began addressing each other as brothers. They almost swore to be brothers forever. Maria had not drunk that much. When she saw that, she had goosebumps. Gabriel even leaned on her grandfather''s shoulder and patted his chest, promising, "Brother, your granddaughter is as precious as my granddaughter to me. Whoever dares to bully her is pursuing a vendetta against me! Come on, brother, cheers!" Maria grabbed a peanut and threw it at the back of Gabriel''s head to vent her anger. After many rounds of drinking, the three men began to smoke. Finally, they came to talk about serious matters. "Santos, the Davis family went too far. How do you n to counterattack? You can''t let them bully you like that, can you?" Maria was a little tipsy, her face red. Santos took a few drags silently, his brows furrowed. Gabriel looked up and said, "Are you worried about the supervision team?" These words urately struck a chord with Santos. He finally nodded and said, "Yes! The supervision team will arrive in Silverwood this Sunday. If we have a fierce conflict with the Davis family, it''s very likely that both sides will suffer. It will give the supervision team an opportunity to im credit!" He wanted revenge, but he didn''t want to get himself into trouble. Thinking of this, he shifted his gaze and asked Gabriel for advice, "Do you have any good ideas, Gabriel?" Gabriel was blowing smoke rings. Hearing that, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Now the Adams family only has two choices. One is to confront the Davis family openly in the face of the supervision team, and both sides will at most suffer. But you can vent your anger in this way! "The other choice is to wait until the supervision team leaves Silverwood before making a decision. This choice has two effects. One, you''ll have to endure humiliation for a while. Two, as time goes by, people''s memory of the assassination will fade away, and it won''t be easy to investigate!" Santos nodded repeatedly, looking pleased. What Gabriel said was exactly what he had in mind. Then he liked Gabriel even more, and a wish even flipped through his mind. His children had been away over the years. Only his granddaughter had been with him, and she was an excellent woman. If Gabriel could marry Maria, hister years would never be boring. It would be nice to have a young man to confide in and drink with from time to time. "But..." Gabriel changed his tone and added, "Brother, if you believe in me, there is another way. I''ll go and confront the Davis family, and the Adams family will just need to support me from behind! "If the Adams family and the Davis family have a direct confrontation, it will be like two people stabbing each other. Both sides will suffer, and the supervision team will benefit from it! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "If I stand in front of the Adams family, the family will just need to hand me the knife. Thus, the Davis family''s knife won''t be able to reach the Adams family or be effective against me, a poor nobody! "Then the Davis family will fall in the end!" Both the Davis family and the Adams family were afraid of the supervision team. After all, the officials also had a share in the darkness. If they conducted an investigation, they would always find something. But he was different. He had nothing to lose, so he was not afraid of them at all. Therefore, during the time the supervision team was stationed in Silverwood, the Adams family could hide, and he would go provoke the Davis family instead. Then the team''s iron first would only fall on the Davis family. "Gabriel''s n is a good one!" James was the first to praise Gabriel''s n. Santos also nodded. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "How exactly do you n to do it?" Gabriel said, "Ste Turner, the widow from the Davis family, has crucial evidence that can be used to bring the family''s downfall. If I can get it, we can give the family a fatal blow! "From today on, the Adams family will have to openly oppose the Davis family, but only in terms of attitude and stance. You shall stand the moral high ground as the victim of the assassination to suppress the Davis family! "Before the supervision team arrives in Silverwood, I''ll have to get the crucial evidence against the Davis family. On the day the team arrives, I''ll personally present the family with a grand gift!" Chapter 86 The Master on the Eighth Floor Chapter 86 The Master on the Eighth Floor Chapter 86 The Master on the Eighth Floor The Davis family''s self-righteous assassination ended up with Gabriel and the Adams family forming a close alliance. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Gabriel had thought about starting with Maria and then allying with Santos. Now there was no need for that. Instead, he got a master for the eighth-floorbat room. The next morning, Gabriel came to Leon, hoping to introduce him to Santos for future cooperation. But as soon as he met Leon, the two things Leon reported made him very unhappy. "Mr. Gabriel, I had sent Joseph Moore''s address to your phone yesterday, but this morning I received news that Joseph had flown to Sapphire Peaksst night. I don''t know when he''ll be back!" Gabriel knitted his brows. Joseph was a dangerous variable. If he couldn''t beat this man to death, he would always feel uneasy. Since Joseph had gone to Sapphire Peaks, there was no other way. He would have to wait for him to return to Silverwood before trying to kill him. "And I''ve sent someone to look for Erica, but we found nothing after a whole day!" While reporting to Gabriel, Leon seemed somewhatcking in confidence. Not finding anything made him appear ipetent. Gabriel was a little vexed. Most of what he had agreed upon with Ste had been handled or prepared. The Foster family''s economic crisis would be resolved with his 500 million dors. Leon had been targeted by the Assembly. But after his meeting with Santos today, the problem would no longer exist. The danger facing Thomas had been addressed by him. As for Ste''s revolving restaurant, with him around, Samuel Davis wouldn''t be able to take it away no matter how capable he was. And arranging for Ste to meet her father in prison was an easy task. He could do it either through Leon or Santos. What was now only uncertain was Erica, Ste''s younger sister. Why did this woman disappear? Where could she have gone? Finding her was like finding a needle in a haystack. If he couldn''t find her, he would be unable to get the evidence in Ste''s hands or the scandal information about the Davis family for now. The more he thought about it, the more his head throbbed. He rubbed his temples. He had to find Erica before the supervision team arrived. Would he have to resort to unconventional means? Afterward, Gabriel and Leon came to the Adams'' house and had a detailed discussion with Santos. Thebined force was growing stronger. In the afternoon, with Santos''s strong intervention, the Municipal Assembly lifted its excessive scrutiny of Leon and Apex Bank. Not only that, Santos also made a big move. Heunched an attack on some of the Assembly''s forces that were attached to the Davis family. The Silverwood Assembly immediately fell into turbulent political undercurrents. Many who had close ties with the Davis family were living in fear. The sh between the two major forces cast a sense of oppression over the entire officialdom of Silverwood. As for Gabriel, after leaving the Adams family, he set two things to be done next. Leon would take care of them. The first thing was the Foster family''s economic crisis in two days. The second was to make Thomas the head of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. The first thing posed no difficulty. The key to the second thingy with Thomas. Thomas himself knew that this would be the only opportunity in his life to stand out. Although it was dangerous, he didn''t want to miss it. He was willing to sacrifice everything, even his life, for this opportunity! So, even though he was injured and had little time left, he stayed in thebat room to train himself insanely, hoping to improve hisbat power somewhat. He was now jumping rope quickly, dripping with sweat, but his eyes were determined. His mind was filled with the crazy world-isting realm that Gabriel had achieved through jumping rope that day. He was envious of him! As he thought about it, he swung the rope faster. Under his influence, the Twelve Birds also trained desperately. Thebat room was full of the sounds of breathing, shouting, punching, and kicking. It was so inspiring, and the air was thick with hormones. "Stop, everyone!" At this point, Gabriel came into thebat room with Maria. Seeing Gabriel, Thomas stopped jumping and tossed the rope away. He shouted, "Line up!" The thirteen people came to the center of the room in an orderly manner and stood in two lines. "You''re back, Gabriel!" Gabriel was about to walk over with Maria when he heard someone calling him from behind. He turned around and saw Ava crouching behind the door blinking at him. "Oh, my God, you scared me! What are you doing behind the door? Aren''t you afraid of getting your head caught?" Gabriel said irritably, feeling vexed. Ava had clung to him. She was happy to see Gabriel, but when she saw Maria, who was chewing gum with a proud face, the dimples on her face disappeared. She snorted and pouted, "So you really hooked up with this woman, Gabriel? You''re such a scumbag!" As she cursed, she tried to stand up but found herself in an awkward situation: Her legs were numb, and she couldn''t get up. "Oh, I..." She tried a few times, but even with the support of the wall, she couldn''t get up, looking embarrassed. "No wonder you''re a girl from a rich family. You''re only good at sitting on a toilet. Clearly, you''ve never squatted in a public restroom before. You''re numb, aren''t you? Haha, keep squatting!" Gabriel smirked, showing no intention of helping Ava. He walked with Maria towards Thomas and the others. Leaving the chick squatting there would give him some peace of mind. "Gabriel, you bastard! Pull me up now! My legs are truly numb. If I keep squatting, I''ll lose my legs, waaa!" Ava''s loud curse came from behind when Gabriel reached those men. He picked his earwax and deliberately raised his voice, "We''re having a meeting today. It''s going to be an hour long, so please be ready to focus!" Hearing that it wouldst an hour, Ava was on the verge of tears. Helpless, she cursed again, "You jerk, Gabriel! Why do you have to have a meeting thatsts an hour? Come over and pull me up first!" "Don''t let anyone disturb you!" Ignoring Ava, Gabriel continued, "You are all excellent and work hard, like uncarved marble. "To enhance yourbat power, apart from daily physical training, you also need a professional master to guide and polish you. Then you''ll be beautiful statues. "I hereby announce that Miss Maria Quinn is officially the master of the eighth-floorbat room! "From today on, all thirteen of you and I will follow the training arrangements of the Master! "Come on, call her master!" After their previous lesson from Maria, none of the thirteen men, including Thomas, dared to show her any disrespect now. Instead, they held sincere respect for her. They were excited and happy to have her as their master. "Master!" they shouted in unison, their voices resounding. Maria was chewing gum, her hands in her pockets. She took a step forward and coldly nced at everyone before saying, "From today on, I am your master. I will teach you physical training and the basics ofbat techniques! It will be a painful process, and I will make sure this memory stays with you for a lifetime!" Chapter 87 Leons Report Chapter 87 Leon''s Report Chapter 87 Leon''s Report Professional matters should be left to the professionals. After Maria''s simple guidance, Thomas and the others felt like they had discovered a new world. They had a feeling of enlightenment. They eximed every now and then, "This can also work?" Their previous training methods were not wrong, but they definitely did not grasp the essence in terms of the point and way of exerting force, the skills of bncing the body, the movement of the feet, the local swing of the body, and so on. The most important thing was that Thomas and the others had learned a word from Maria: w. The so-called body w was the fighter''s defensive gap during the fight. The most important factor for being defeated was that the enemy found the fighter''s w and attacked it. What was the biggest difference between a Mortal-Level ordinary person and a Combat-Level martial artist? The former didn''t know the w, but thetter knew. Gabriel, who was squatting next to Ava, also listened carefully. Now that he went back to the past, he realized that his body had been full of ws when he fought others. But he had covered all his ws with his unusually strong physique. "Gabriel, you''ve fallen in love with Maria, right? How could you have changed so fast? You''ve given up Ste?" Ava, whose legs were numb, had already sat on the floor. She was very angry. She swore that she would tear down the toilet when she was home and change it to a squatting one. What a damn fighting arena! There was not even a chair! She would never have numb legs next time. Gabriel had a wry smile. Looking at Maria''s serious face, he didn''t know what to say. He shrugged and said indifferently, "My wish is to have seven girlfriends and sleep with a different one each night in a week!" "Shameless! Pervert!" Ava turned her head angrily, but after a few seconds, she turned her head back with a wronged face. "Can you reserve each Monday for me?" "Uh..." Gabriel felt helpless about it. By introducing the correct and effective training method, they really worked twice as well with half the effort. Thomas and the Twelve Birds had just practiced for half a day, but they felt that they had be stronger. That was a qualitative change. They had reached the threshold of Combat-Level martial artists from the Mortal-Level ordinary people. Especially Thomas. He was more confident about the uing test of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. As for Maria and Gabriel, they had exchanged views on fighting skills and moves. Gabriel finally learned that Maria had inherited aplete set of fighting techniques from her master: Wind Thunder Fist, Wind Thunder Palm, Wind Thunder Leg, and Wind Thunder Step. But since the techniques were often not passed on to outsiders because of their inheritance nature, even if he was eager to learn them, he couldn''t. In the end, he could only optimize some of his own moves with Maria''s help. They were: Ordinary Punch and Milk Punch; Brake Kick, Emergency Brake Kick, and elerator Kick; Pliers Hand and Wrench Twist, and so on. He had used to be an ordinary construction worker and served as a designated driver for three years. Based on these experiences, he had learned all these moves. Then two days passed like this in a sh. In Gabriel''s office on the ninth floor of the clubhouse. Gabriel lounged in the boss chair, his feet propped up on the desk, puffing away at a cigarette. Thomas and Leon were sitting respectfully on the sofa. Leon had just arrived, and Thomas was very excited and spirited. There would be two big events this afternoon. The first one: the project negotiation between the Foster family and the Science and Technology New District Management Committee of Silverwood. The second one: the n head election ceremony of the Silverwood n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. So today would be a very lively day. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Gabriel, there are two things I need to report to you in advance!" Leon suddenly said. Gabriel turned to him and asked, "About the Foster family or about the Ghostly Purgatory Hall?" But Leon shook his head and said, "Neither. Your funds are already in ce for the Foster family''s matter. We can transfer them to the Foster family at any time this afternoon through Apex Bank, helping the family fill up the special funds for the managementmittee project. And I''ve also paved a perfect path for Thomas on the matter of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Then it all depends on Thomas''s performance this afternoon." "No problem!" Thomas immediately showed his attitude. "Thomas, do your best this afternoon. Don''t let me and your master down!" Gabriel encouraged Thomas. Then he blew out a puff of smoke and asked Leon, "Leon, you''ve got news about Erica, right?" Leon nodded but hesitated for a moment before saying, "Yes, but the news is too general. I found out that Erica had contacted Jack a few times before she disappeared, but I don''t know where she is or whether she is alive or dead." "Jack?" Gabriel sat up straight. Could it be that Erica''s disappearance was done by the Davis family? He was lost in thought. Leon continued, "The other thing is about Joseph. I''ve got news that Joseph will return to Silver this afternoon and attend the special signing ceremony of the Davis family''s Greend Group!" "Bastard, he''s finallying back!" Gabriel''s eyes turned fierce, but he asked with a little confusion, "What the hell is the special signing ceremony?" The focus of the Davis family should be on the Foster family this afternoon. Why did they start a signing ceremony? Leon exined, "The managementmittee''s project initially belonged to the Davis family, and the family had enough strength to take this project. But in order to ruin the Foster family, they deliberately gave it to the Foster family and conspired with a state-owned bank, asking it to promise to lend 250 million project funds to the Foster family! "The Foster family themselves had over one billion dors. By using mortgages, they could also get 250 million dors! "This project was a government-supported key science and technology project, so it was profitable and guaranteed. The Foster family, whose funds were guaranteed, was tempted and signed an agreement, agreeing to pay 500 million special funds today! "The Foster family got 250 million smoothly through mortgages, but the state-owned bank that agreed to lend 250 million project funds to the family changed its mind at thest minute! "The Foster family couldn''t get any money, and they didn''t have any more coteral to borrow against. They are going to breach the contract today! "Once they breach the contract, the project will be ruined, not to mention facing a huge amount of liquidated damages! "But the 250 million the Foster family borrowed through mortgages has a high interest rate. Without the project''s support, this fund will be a huge burden for the family. "The Foster family is a small family. Such continuous blows will destroy them. "And all this is the Davis family''s scheme. Once the Foster family breaches the contract, the project leaders of the managementmittee will turn around and go to the Davis family and sign a new project contract with them. "Based on their confidence, the Davis have prepared a special signing ceremony at the Hilton Hotel. They''ve invited many celebrities from Silverwood to witness the signing ceremony between the Davis family and the Science and Technology New District Management Committee. "Joseph has also been invited. He will return from Sapphire Peaks to Silverwood to attend the ceremony." Gabriel couldn''t helpughing while listening. The Davis family was too arrogant. The Foster family had not failed yet, but they had already prepared for a celebration. "Leon, your main task this afternoon is to help make Thomas the boss of the Silverwood n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. As for the Foster family, I will go there in person. It''s time to remove my death identity and give the Davis family a big surprise!" After hearing Leon''s recount, he decided not to hide anymore. In addition to giving these self-righteous fools of the Davis family a surprise, he also wanted to take an unusual approach. If this approach worked well, maybe he could make a breakthrough on Erica''s matter... Chapter 88 Getting A Token From Boiling Oil Chapter 88 Getting A Token From Boiling Oil Chapter 88 Getting A Token From Boiling Oil At 2 PM. In the Silverwood n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Dim lights made the air depressing. More than three hundred members were sitting around a high tform of more than one-meter height like arge fighting tform. Strangely, there was arge iron pot in the middle of the tform. The me was burning under the pot and the hot oil was boiling in it. A token sank at the bottom of the boiling oil. The hall was quiet. And the chilling air was more dignified. Suddenly, a strange beam of light shone from the top, lighting up a stage. A dark wooden chair appeared on it. Behind the chair, the ghastly words of "Ghostly Purgatory Hall" were engraved on the wall. Here was the Silverwood n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. The chair should be the n head''s seat. But at the moment, it was empty. "Mr. Leopard Tail, Demon Enforcer, ising!" A loud voice sounded and attracted everyone''s attention. Leon in a strange ck robe appeared in front of the chair quietly. There were some strange patterns on his old-fashioned robe. Under the strange light, Leon looked gloomy. Leon stared at all the members in a dignified look. After a pause, he took out a token embedded with an identity card and said coldly, "I am Leon, or Mr. Leopard Tail, the Demon Enforcer of Ghost Purgatory Hall. Today, I will preside over the election ceremony of Silverwood n''s head!" People looked at his robe, a symbol of the Demon Enforcer. Only when on a formal asion at Ghostly Purgatory Hall would Leon be dressed like this. The members said in unison, "Lord Demon Enforcer!" Their sound was loud. Actually, though the n had been out of control from the fragmented Ghostly Purgatory Hall, it remained a force in the organization. Now that rence died, Leon mastered the right of speech. Leon continued in a loud voice, "Since rence died in battle, the n head''s position was temporarily vacant. Today, all members of Silverwood n canpete for the position!" "Let''s use the traditionalpetition of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, getting a token from boiling oil." The oil pan was steaming, as firewood under the pan crackled. It was a tradition of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Once the position of n head was vacant and there were no suitable candidates for the time being, members wouldpete for the head. The rule was so simple: The one who took out the n head''s token from the oil in tangled warfare would be the winner. In the battle, strength, courage, and boldness were indispensable essences. It was a Herculean task. "I''ll do it!" People around the stage were excited. Even if they knew how hard thepetition was, they were ready to risk everything for the n head''s position. It seemed that about twenty or thirty volunteers wanted to take part in thepetition. "Be patient!" Raising his hand to relieve the hot atmosphere at the scene, Leon said unhurriedly, "Before thepetition, I''d like to introduce a neer to Ghostly Purgatory Hall, Thomas!" As the door opened, a beam of light shone into it. Thomas came in with Twelve Birds behind. He made a fierce expression and walked overwhelmingly. Touching his bald head, Thomas made a vicious smile. "Guys, I think many of you know me. Yes, I am Thomas who killed the former n head, rence. Today, I am here for the position of n head. If you fail to throw me into the oil pan, I''ll kill my competitors in it." Thomas said arrogantly and unhurriedly. His arrogance immediately caused the scene to chaos. All members got up and gathered around Thomas and Twelve Birds. They cursed and were dying to kill Thomas. "Thomas killed our head and dared to run for the position. We can''t ept it!" "He is not a member of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Kill him and avenge our head!" "..." These words represented most of the members'' attitudes. It also ignited their anger. Twelve Birds surrounded Thomas and protected him. They had already pushed and shoved the members. "Shut up!" A roar came from a height. The hall was calmed down by the deafening voice. It was Leon who red at them and yelled, "Thomas is recognized by Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and you have no right to question him. He is qualified topete for n head!" "As for you, who wants to avenge rence, you can throw Thomas into the oil pan in the battle." "That''s what a true man does!" "But I remind you, before that, anyone who makes trouble means to have a hard time with me!" Leon''s words were intimidating. All the people present hesitated. They were nobody. It was unwise for them to offend Demon Enforcer for a dead one. Taking this opportunity, Thomas touched his head, pointed his right hand at the sky, and roared fiercely, "I killed rence and Scorpion. Which one dares to defy me? Stand up!" His words were arrogant. All members knew the strength of Scorpion and rence clearly. Thomas could kill both of them, let alone the ordinary. Now, the one that stood out would be targeted by Thomas. The whole hall was silent. With Leon as the backing and the deterrent of killing rence and Scorpion, Thomas finally fascinated the members this time. He slowed down his voice, "Silverwood n is one of the three major forces in Silverwood Underground World. It''s a shame on you to be Joseph''s followers under the guidance of rence." "Aren''t you ashamed to work for such a trash?" "If I be the n head, I will take you to conquer the Underground World of Silverwood. From then on, Ghostly Purgatory Hall would be the only power in Silverwood!" The speech was powerful and inspiring. Many members hesitated. Indeed, under rence''s leadership, Ghostly Purgatory Hallsilverwood n had been declining. It lost the boldness of a powerful gang and became a private force. Maybe it was time to change to a bold head. While the people were hesitating, Thomas seized the chance and jumped on the tform. He took off his coat, showing his strong muscles, and roared, "Come on,petitors, let''s have a man''s fight!" Under the bright fire, Thomas in front of the oil pan was murderous andbative. "Okay, the battle for the token begins!" At the perfect timing, Leon at the above shouted with a wave of his robe. Immediately, more than a dozen strong men rushed to the tform. A fierce battle was about to begin. "Thomas, it depends on you. Don''t let Mr. Gabriel down!" Leon focused on the tform. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thomas roared. And the men began the battle. Chapter 89 Vicious Sophia Chapter 89 Vicious Sophia Chapter 89 Vicious Sophia Something happened at the same time. At 2 PM. It was in the oversized conference room on the second floor of the Luxury Hotel. The signing ceremony of the project developed by the high-tech new district management committee was being held. At one side of the conference table, there were core members of the Foster Family, including ill Henry, his wife Sophia, and his brother Lucas. Several executives of Foster''s hotel business and the younger generation, including Ava, Mia, Martin, and others, were all sitting on the stools against the wall. All the Fosters looked gloomy. They frowned deeply and made an anxious expression. Those opposite the Foster Family were leaders, including Wesley, the head of the management committee of the High-tech new district, Daniel, the leader of the municipal assembly in charge of the project, and some staff members. Now, the air was dignified. Daniel broke the silence with a sullen face. "That is to say, the 500-million-dor special funds promised by Foster Family are not fully funded, right?" "You promised and signed the agreement in the negotiation. Now, if the Foster family can''t provide the funds, the project wouldn''t be yours and you have to pay a high penalty." "It''s a national-level project rted to the development of Silverwood, not a joke." The top leader used them and things were terrible. Basically, the cooperation would be canceled. Henry who came here in spite of illness coughed. He hadn''t spoken to the Foster Family for a long time. Today, the silent head had to do something when it was about the life and death of the Foster family. "Mr. Curd, the Foster Family indeed breaks the contract, and we are willing to bear all the consequences," said Henry. Henry didn''t make excuses or fight for anything. He clearly knew that it was futile to say anything. The Foster Family was trapped by the Davis family. At this point, they had to ept the result. Sophia, on the side, turned anxious. Her right hand with a precious jade bracelet shook. "Mr. Curd, can''t you postpone the payment date? We have raised half of the funds. Please give us some more time, and we will certainly get all the funds." A glimmer of hope shed across Sophia''s eyes. However, the weak hope was useless in front of the reality. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Henry sighed in despair and closed his eyes. Sophia was still dreaming and didn''t realize that all this was her own fault. "Impossible. Give us the funds today, or the agreement will be canceled for your default and we''ll find other partners." Daniel shook his head firmly. Sophia''s heart trembled and her chest was stuffy. She had some difficulty breathing. Instead of introspecting her seeking quick sess and instant benefit, Sophia attributed the failure to offending the Davis family. She imagined how things would go smoothly if she hadn''t offended the Davis family. With their rtionship, the Davis family would definitely help the Foster Family. Sure! But now, everything was over. "Mrs. Foster, are you in difficulty? Do you need the Davis family''s help?" As Sophia was desperate, James limped into the conference room with other Davis. His face was filled with a smugugh. And he returned to his arrogant posture when seeing the Davis. There was a touch of malice in his arrogant attitude. What a coincidence! Sophia smiled subconsciously. She thought that God was moved by her and sent James to rescue the Foster Family. With everyone''s attention, James in a gloating look limped to the conference table. His wretched eyes scanned Ava and Mia. And he made a meaningful smile. "Davis... Mr. Davis, are you really willing to help us?" Sophia was so excited and she quickly stood up recklessly. As long as the Davis family provided help, the crisis of the Foster Family could be solved. Sophia behaved like a drowning man clutching at a straw. Looking at the ardent Sophia, James said calmly, "Thoughst time, you were unappreciative and united Gabriel against us, the Davis family has always been generous and has a tradition of returning good for evil. Today, I''m here to see if the Foster Family needs any help." "Mr. Davis, thank you so much!" Sophia couldn''t believe it. She was excited and wanted to give James a tumble. However, Henry stopped her. Henry coughed and said calmly, "Mr. Davis, say what you want directly." It was the Davis family who set the trap. Now, he was up to no good. "Well, then let me speak candidly!" James said, "We can help the Foster Family, but you have to show me your sincerity." "What sincerity? We can give you anything as long as the Foster Family has." Sophia said eagerly. James'' fatty face shook and he said slowly, "Let Mia and Ava serve the Davis family for a year. If you agree, we''ll consider helping the Foster Family." When this statement came out, the faces of the Foster Family changed greatly. Hearing that, all the Fosters were filled with indignation and their eyes were burning with wrath. Lucas said, "Shameless. How dare you say that?" Mia kept calm but her eyes also turned cold. Ava was furious. She jumped up from the stool and cursed, "James, you fat bastard. How dare you let us serve the whole Davis family. You shameless rascal." Actually, the request meant serving the Davis family with their bodies. The Davis family must be crazy. "Mr. Davis, it''s really beneath you to make such a request." Henry coughed and reproached James, with his chest fluctuating with anger. He almost choked by the anger. In his mind, it was all about the fall of the Turner family. Would the Foster Family repeat the same mistakes under his leadership? As the Fosters targeted the Davis family, Sophia hesitated. She pretended to be a nice guy andforted the Fosters, "Mr. Davis didn''t mean so. Rx!" She turned around to James and asked, "Mr. Davis, can we discuss it?" "Mom, what are you talking about?" Before James answered, Ava shouted at Sophia, "How could you discuss such a shameless thing with him? Do you really want me and Mia to serve the bastards?" Ava felt her mother was almost a stranger. "Stop it, Mr. Davis didn''t mean so!" Sophia red at Ava and then began to please James, "Mr. Davis, we two families had an engagement before, andst time we were bewitched by Gabriel and ruined the lovely marriage. If you like, you can marry Ava. Is it okay?" For the sake of prosperity, Sophia betrayed her daughter. In her opinion, anyway, Ava wouldn''t suffer a loss when getting married to James. "Mom!" Ava cried bitterly and shouted in despair, "You sold me once. Do you want to sell me again? What am I to you?" "What a cheap family affection! In Sophia''s eyes, I am an item in exchange for wealth." Ava thought. For the first time, Ava hated Sophia thoroughly. And she was heartbroken. Sophia frowned and waved her hand,pletely ignoring Ava''s feelings, "It''s a marriage, not a deal. You won''t be wronged to marry James. You''ll be a rich and delicatedy." "You can save the whole Foster Family." Sophia couldn''t understand why Ava was so resistant to James. He was an eligible bachelor. "Mom, I hate you!" Ava froze and her eyes widened. Tears fell from her dead eyes. She subconsciously looked at the gate. Gabriel, you would being, right? You must be... Chapter 90 Here Gabriel Comes Chapter 90 Here Gabriel Comes Chapter 90 Here Gabriel Comes "Excuse me, you misunderstand!" As Ava and Sophia were arguing, James said impatiently, "Ava, the bitch, is an abandoned woman of Gabriel. I don''t care her now." "The reason why I took a fancy to Ava was that she had a shaped figure and she was a virgin at that time." "Now the secondhand is trash, and you still want to change her for 250 million dors. Is it crazy?" It was a terrible insult for ady to be called second-hand in public. Ava froze and forgot to cry. She was dying of grief. James snorted and continued, "I said, let Ava and Mia serve the Davis family for a year, not get married. And there is no room for bargaining!" "If you agree, the Davis family can join hands with the Foster family to finish the project. We can provide 250 million dors respectively and the special funds are enough." "As for the profit, thirty percent for you and seventy percent for us." "You have five minutes to think about it." "That''s your final chance. If you refuse, the Foster family will go bankrupt." "And, my brother Samuel, with his men of the Dragon-ying Association, is downstairs." "Samuel suffered a loss from Gabrielst time, and he seemed to have taken revenge on Ava and Mia. Think about the consequences if you refuse." "A word of warning!" "It''s no use calling the police. If you don''t believe, ask Daniel." James threatened them aggressively. He totally showed the arrogance. And heughed loudly. Daniel, the top leader of the municipal assembly, pretended not to hear it and lowered his head. It was well-known that the Davis family had a close rtionship with the police station. It was no use calling the police. That was the proof of the Davis family''s strength. In fact, James was appointed by Michael this time. Apparently, James came to save the Foster family, but in fact, he came to extract thest value from the Foster family on the verge of bankruptcy. Besides getting Ava and Mia, James had already set up another trap. That was, defrauding the 250 million dors lent by the Foster family through the cooperation. At that time, the Foster family woulde to an end. Like the Turner family, it would copse. Fosters were speechless in the face of intimidation and threats. The Davis family''s arrogance was beyond their imagination. It was an undisguised threat. But they had no way to resist. Even the police officers couldn''t be counted on, and there was no way out. They were driven into a hopeless situation. "Ava, Mia, I beg you. Please say yes. It''s just one year, and after that, you will be free. This is the only way to save the Foster family." Sophia couldn''t control herself and trotted to Ava. She eagerly took Ava''s hand and looked at Mia, begging in a humble manner. Ava didn''t seem to hear her words, but shook her head, "I''m not second-hand. Gabriel won''t leave me alone, he will definitelye to save me." "Ava, are you insane?" Sophia waved Ava''s arm, but Ava was still mumbling. Sophia gritted her teeth and said to James, "Mr. Davis, I''m in charge of the Foster family and agree to your request." Mia, who had been silent, couldn''t help but refute, "You can''t force me to do what I don''t want." "Stepmother is also your elder, and every Foster must listen to me," Sophia yelled at Mia. Then Sophia shook Ava forcefully, "Ava, listen to me. It''s only a year and you can save the Foster family! We are surrounded by members from the Dragon-ying Association outside. Even if you refuse, you will still be taken away. Things won''t change. Why don''t you give the Foster family another chance to survive?" Ava was still in a trance and mumbled, "Gabriel wille. He will!" James couldn''t bear it and swore at Ava, "You are a second-hand whore. I told you, the bastard Gabriel is dead. Stop dreaming and you are a second-hand..." A bang sounded before James finished his words. The door was kicked open. In an instant, all eyes were attracted to the direction. "Gab... Gabriel!" James''s eyes widened and he looked at the person strangely. Wasn''t Gabriel dead? How did he appear? Fosters also stood in amazement. Ava''s dead eyes instantly bloomed with surprising light. "You''re here, finally!" She believed Gabriel woulde. Gabriel had promised her. "Why do you always y it cool and kick the door every time youe?" Mia kept calm and was dissatisfied with the way Gabriel kicked the door. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sophia, on the other hand, was surprised by Gabriel''s blood and murderous look. "Ava, don''t worry. Anyone who scolds you today will never speak in the rest of his life." Gabriel came in, with Samuel''s half-dead body in his right hand. He was dyed for a few minutes downstairs to deal with Samuel. His right hand was covered with blood, and Samuel, who was carried by Gabriel, was like a chicken in blood. Such an appearance shocked the whole room. "Gabriel, you''re crazy! Don''t you dare to hurt my brother? All the officials are assembly officials. Do you know the consequences if youmit crimes in front of them?" James was so scared that he limped back. He kept threatening but his body reacted honestly. He had witnessed Gabriel''s ruthlessness. After all, James becameme because of Gabriel. Gabriel threw Samuel at James'' feet. Looking at the bloody body, James got a soft leg and sat down on the ground. "Crazy? Even if I kill you and Samuel in front of them, what can they do to me? I don''t care about Mr. Brooks, let alone the petty officials. Even if the old Michael stands here, I can teach him a lesson, let alone you two." Gabriel said and red at Daniel and Wesley. It was a vicious gaze. The two sensitively hung their heads and turned over the information as if they heard nothing. "Ava, what did this bastard scold you? How many times?" As Wesley and Daniel were well-informed, Gabriel looked back and turned around to see the aggrieved and excited Ava. "He called me a second-hand!" Ava released the grievances. Counting with his fingers, she casually said, "he scolds about... ten times!" "You... I didn''t scold so much!" James was angry and scared. Ava obviously took the opportunity to retaliate. Gabriel''s face sank and he turned cold. Pulling up an ashtray from the table, he dashed at James. With his left foot stepping on James'' chest, Gabriel grabbed the ashtray and mmed it into James'' mouth. James'' mouth was full of blood and almost half of his teeth fell out. Gabriel didn''t stop and he smashed it ten times in James'' mouth. Chapter 91 Disgust Chapter 91 Disgust Chapter 91 Disgust Gabriel used to beughing and joking. However, once he stopped smiling, he would be absolutely ruthless. He was like a monster. The crystal ashtray hit James''s mouth. Under Gabriel''s powerful attack, James''s mouth was full of blood and most of his teeth fell out. The scene was bloody and terrible. The whole room was quiet. But Gabriel didn''t stop. In the quiet atmosphere, he continued to hit James'' mouth. Every move made everyone''s heart quiver. Obviously, Gabriel vented his anger for Ava. Since Ava said that James cursed her secondhand ten times, Gabriel would hit James in the mouth ten times. "Gabriel, he didn''t scold so much..." Ava couldn''t stand it when Gabriel smashed it four or five times. But Gabriel seemed not to hear that and continued to wave the ashtray ten times. After that, he threw the ashtray with blood to the ground. In a Crash, he looked back. Gabriel forced a smile on his bloody face and asked Ava, "What did you say just now?" Ava paused for a moment. She was uncertain whether Gabriel really didn''t hear it or he was pretending. She shook her head in embarrassment, "No... Nothing!" There was no point in saying anything. Ava nced at James on the ground and turned her head away. James''s appearance was too bloody now. As ady, she was afraid to see it. "Then it must be a mistake. I thought you said something." Gabrielughed and returned to his smiling face. The smile and the blood formed a great contrast. The scene was still quiet because everyone was frightened by Gabriel. Some assembly leaders who came to sign the contract today were afraid to leave or meddle with it. They were on pins and needles and felt suffering. "Ava, do you have tissue? Give me some!" After shaking the blood of his right hand, Gabriel waved to Ava, who was in a daze. James was half dead. Gabriel controlled his strength for the bastard couldn''t die. Even so, James had been unable to speak for a long time. There was no tooth left in the mouth. In the future, he could only drink porridge like the olddy. "Sorry for disturbing your cooperation with something personal. Go on, I wish you a sessful signing with blood, a festive color." Gabriel joked when looking at the stiff expressions of Wesley and Daniel. Ava came back to her senses and rummaged in her purse. After rummaging for a long time, she failed to find any tissue. In the end, she took out a pack of sanitary napkins. Ava ran to Gabriel, took a piece of sanitary napkin, and wiped blood on Gabriel''s body. And she said at the same time, "We are short of 250 million dors to sign a formal contract for the project." "Wow, it''s really useful to absorb blood!" Gabriel was amused by Ava. The little fool. In front of so many people, she used a sanitary napkin to wipe the blood. Damn it, she made the best use of it. Most of the blood on his body was cleaned up. The sanitary napkin in a good texture was indeed useful. Ava''s eyes blinked and she smiled awkwardly. "I''m happy that it''s useful and you don''t mind it." At this time, Sophia, who was frightened, finally came back to her senses. Looking at the miserable look of James and Samuel, she was scared and excited. Instantly, she went to Gabriel''s side and endured the nausea of blood to tter, "Mr. Gabriel, you really have affection and faith in Ava. The Foster family is in trouble today. Please help us, Mr. Gabriel." Sophia knew she couldn''t count on the Davis family. Now, she must catch Gabriel. He was thest hope. Gabriel nced at the Fosters calmly. Only when he saw the indifferent Mia did he change his expression and nod to her with a smile. But his passion was fruitless since Mia didn''t respond to him at all. "Take this and sign it. The 250 million dors will be yours." There were two Apex Bank employees behind Gabriel. He took an agreement from one follower and threw it in front of Henry, "It is my investment, and the profit will be fifty-fifty." "But there is one condition, the project must be managed by Apex Bank''s professional team of economic agents!" "As for the Foster family, just get the money and don''t interfere with the specific matters of the project." What an arrogant and overbearing speech! Gabriel invested 250 million dors as casually as it was 25 dors. The Fosters, who had been frowning, finally opened relieved. Sophia, in particr, smiled like a flower. She ran to Henry, picked up the agreement, and read it again and again. "Mr. Gabriel, you are so generous. Today, you are a benefactor of the Foster family!" Sophia was so excited after confirming the content of the agreement. For fear that Gabriel would go back on his word, Sophia turned the agreement to the signature page and handed it to Henry, "My lord, sign it. The content is fine, and the profit will be fifty-fifty. Mr. Gabriel is too generous." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As long as the Foster family survived, Sophia would be able to enjoy her prosperity. After all, she was the helm of the Foster family. Sophia''s attitude made Gabriel sick and ufortable. As Henry was about to sign, Gabriel changed his expression, "I remember. There must be another condition before the agreement takes effect!" "Just say it. We agree to all your requests as long as the Foster family can do it." Sophia gave a ttering smile. At this point, she was willing to do whatever Gabriel asked. "Good!" ncing at Ava, Gabriel said slowly, "Henry, only you can do this! I want you to divorce Sophia and drive her out of the Foster family. Only with this condition can you sign an agreement, or the 250 million dors couldn''t be yours." Everyone froze. Especially Sophia, who wasughing, looked stiff. "Mr. Gabriel, what... what do you mean?" Sophia asked awkwardly. Her heart beat faster and she waspletely out of her mind. Sophia couldn''t believe it. Ava gaped and tried to say something, but finally, she didn''t prevent it. Ava was sensitively aware that Gabriel was helping her teach Sophia a lesson. It angered Gabriel that Sophia tried to sell Ava to the Davis family. But now, Ava feltplicated. Anyway, Sophia was her mother. Gabriel''s eyes turned cold, "I heard your conversations at the door. You are really a kind mother who can sell your daughter for the benefit." "Considering that you are Ava''s mother, I have been putting up with you, but today, I can''t stand you anymore!" "You are no different from those Davis bastards!" "I helped the Foster family for the sake of Ava and Mia." "But you snob won''t get a penny." Under Gabriel''s imposing attitude, Sophia retreated. She turned pale and lost her bnce, falling to the ground. At that moment, no one was willing to help her. Chapter 92 Signing A Contract Chapter 92 Signing AContract Chapter 92 Signing a Contract When Gabriel first met Sophia, he was disgusted with her. She was a typical mercenary snob. For Ava''s sake, he put up with it But this time, it was really unbearable. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. What would Ava and Mia face after they were sent to the Davis family? They would suffer the physical torture of the members of the Davis family. Sophia was a monster to agree to such a condition. Gabriel was ready to help the Foster family, but he couldn''t endure Sophia benefiting from it. No one dared to speak, and none of them dared to help Sophia. Finally, Ava couldn''t help it, and she stepped forward to help the trembling Sophia up. Sophia shivered not out of sickness or guilt. She was not reconciled with the thought of losing her status and wealth. "My sweet girl, go plead with Mr. Gabriel. I am your mother!" Holding Ava''s hand, Sophia looked as though she was about to cry. But after striving for a long time, she failed to squeeze out tears. It looked awkward and funny. "Impossible! You remember your identity now, but how could you be so cruel to me just now?" Ava was sad when recalling what had happened, "You are my mother, and I won''t leave you alone. I will give you 3000 dors for living expenses monthly, which is enough for you to live." Ava was not cruel, but she knew Gabriel. Once Gabriel decided, it was hard to change his mind. In that case, any words were unnecessary nonsense. Anyway, it was all Sophia¡¯s fault. "Oh my, why does God punish me with such an unfilial daughter?" Being refused by Ava, Sophia, who had always considered herself a superior, pped her thighs sadly. In an instant, she seemed like the vige woman before marrying Henry twenty years ago. Now, she lost her noble appearance and became rude. "Stop yelling. It¡¯s so annoying!" Gabriel couldn''t bear it and cried, and Sophia had to stop. Gabriel picked his ear with a look of indignation and said to Henry, "Uncle Henry, make a decision. We¡¯re waiting for you. Divorce with Sophia and get the money, and then the Foster family¡¯s crisis will be solved." "Or, I''ll leave, and you Fosters settle it by yourself!" Henry coughed and sighed. Then he said, "Sophia, I paid off what I have owed you. Tomorrow, you will get a divorce certificate and move out of the Foster family." Henry had upied Sophia several years ago in a one-night stand. That was the reason why he felt guilty and endured her until now. Over the years, he had paid off debts. Henry picked up the agreement, signed it, stood up and respectfully handed it to Gabriel. With a cough, he said in a gentle voice, "Thank you, Mr. Gabriel, for taking care of the Foster family and Ava!" Gabriel nodded, turned around, and said to Sophia, "Listen carefully, Sophia, don''t pester Henry in tomorrow''s divorce, and don''t have wishful thinking of getting the family fortune. If you refuse, I won''t care about anything and let you spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair." Sophia looked desperate under the threat. It urred to her that she could share some property when getting a divorce. This time, everything was over. "Ava, 300 dors a month is not enough. You know, I drink premium bird''s nest porridge every morning and have to do beauty every now and then. I am not used to wearing coarse clothes. Please give me 15,000 dors a month. This is myst request." Thest way was blocked by Gabriel. Sophia was unwilling, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She knew that Gabriel would definitely fulfill his words with his ruthless nature. Sophia didn¡¯t want anything. She just wanted more living expenses to ensure afortable life in her rest life. "Mom, you..." Ava was extremely angry at her words. She shook off Sophia¡¯s hand and went straight away, never wanting to take care of her. Ava couldn¡¯t understand why Sophia made such a shameless request. Sophia stood there in embarrassment. There was no one around. The Fosters who used to be close to Sophia were far away from her. At that moment, Sophia felt heartbroken. Her eyes dimmed. "Transfer 250 million dors to the Foster family¡¯s ount!" As it was almost settled, Gabriel asked the employee of the Apex Bank to transfer the money. With well-prepared arrangements, everything went smoothly. The Foster family, after getting the funds, finally got enough special funds. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and said coldly to Daniel, "Are you Mr. Curd? I know the Davis family is waiting for you to re-sign the contract. Unfortunately, the Foster family''s money is in ce. ording to the previous agreement, the formal contract for the project should be signed." "Yes, yes, as long as the Foster family funds are in ce, we have no reason to break up the contract." Daniel dared not say anything. Foster family funds were in ce, and he had no reason not to sign a contract with them. Although he took the benefits of the Davis family, Daniel had no choice at the moment. If he yed tricks, Gabriel, a madman, may break his leg. "Well, take out the contract and sign and seal it after you both confirm it!" Gabriel waved to the two followers of the Apex Bank behind, indicating them to help the Foster family review the contract. Daniel didn''t dare to y tricks and took out the model contract originally drawn up with the Davis family. After inspection, they found no issue in this contract. Henry and Daniel started signing contracts. When they were about to seal it, Gabriel interrupted them. "Stamping must be special because today is a special day!" Gabriel took the seal of the Foster family Company from Henry. Then he crouched down and wiped Jack''s bloody face with the seal. It was stained with blood. "This way, the seal¡¯s color will be more bright." Gabriel walked toward Henry and stamped the contract with a seal stained with Jack''s blood in everyone¡¯s amazement. It was a bloody color. At this moment, Daniel¡¯s hand that took the seal was shaking. "Mr. Curd, your shaking hand will mishandle the stamp and the contract will be useless!" Gabriel held Daniel''s hand with great force and stopped his shaking in an instant. He pressed it down, and a clear seal was stamped. Then the two sides exchanged the contract and stamped it again. The signing of the contract was finallypleted. In this way, the Foster family was the partner of the 500-million-dor project of the Management Committee of the Silverwood Science and Technology New District with national support. The great event was over. Daniel said to Gabriel carefully, "Mr. Gabriel, the contract has been signed. If you have nothing else to say, we''ll go first!" " Now he wanted to leave as quickly as he could and was unwilling to stay with Gabriel, a crazy man, for even one more minute. Gabriel put his arm around Daniel''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Mr. Curd, the Davis family has prepared a special signing ceremony at the Hilton Hotel and invited many people!" "It''s peaceful there and everyone is expecting you to sign a contract with the Davis family!" "How could you refuse their invitation?" "Well, I happen to be going to that stupid special signing ceremony. Let''s go together!" Being hugged by Gabriel, Daniel waspletely stiff. He didn''t dare to refuse Gabriel. He nodded and said, "Okay, it''s my pleasure to be with Mr. Gabriel!" "Fosters, take James and Samuel to the hospital and make sure they are alive. It¡¯s not time for them to diet. I''ll go to the Hilton Hotel and surprise Michael, the old bastard!" Gabriel smiled softly, hugged Daniel, and they left the meeting room. Chapter 93 The Return of Joseph Chapter 93 The Return of Joseph Chapter 93 The Return of Joseph Hilton Hotel. Third floor. The big conference room was grandly decorated. But at this moment, only a few beautiful waitresses were adjusting the position of the teacups with ropes. Not even the slightest deviation was allowed, stricter than the leadership meetings at the assembly. Next to the conference room was a luxurious banquet hall. Inside the banquet hall, people were bustling, creating a lively atmosphere. Men were dressed in suits, while women looked elegant in their dresses. Under the melodious music, people raised their sses and engaged in conversations in twos and threes. These were all influential figures in Silverwood, wealthy and noble. Today''s society emphasized equality and eradication of social sses. But it must be said that reality still divided people into different categories. The people in the banquet hall were considered the upper ss and the refined. Because of these people, the average sry in Silverwood had increased by more than two thousand dors. This had caused the majority of Silverwood''s poption to believe that they were holding back the development of Silverwood. Today, these people gathered together because of the invitation of the Davis family. They were here to witness the signing ceremony of the 500-million-dor project between the Davis family and the Management Committee of the Science and Technology New District. The reason why Michael did this was to make a ssh. He wanted to use the downfall of the Foster family to let everyone in Silverwood know one thing. In Silverwood, the Davis family could do whatever they wanted. If one went along with the Davis family, everything would go smoothly. If one opposed the Davis family, the oue would be the same as that of the Turner family and the Foster family - destruction. The atmosphere at the scene was harmonious, and everyone was waiting. They were waiting for Daniel to lead the leaders of the Management Committee to arrive at the banquet hall. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At that time, they would undoubtedly give warm apuse. While they were waiting, two people were sitting in a small room next door. One of them was Michael who looked energetic and was in high spirits. Because today was a good day for the Davis family. The project of the Management Committee was a national priority. Once they obtained it, they would make a stable and profitable investment with high returns. It was like a piece of fat meat. This piece of fat meat would be swallowed by the Davis family today. It also led the foolish Foster family down the path of destruction and made them provide 250 million dors to the Davis family. Therefore, they must celebrate this joyously. Across Michael sat Joseph who had a tall figure and a smile on his face. Today, he rushed back from Sapphire Peaks and immediately came to the Hilton Hotel. His purpose was to support the Davis family. Smoking a cigarette, Joseph spoke up, "Congrattions, Sir Davis. Today the Foster family will be a puppet of the Davis family. Once we drain the Foster family of 250 million dors, they can be erased from the list of family names in Silverwood!" "In the future, the Davis family will get the two daughters of the Foster family. Coupled with Ste, you have three of the four beauties in Silverwood. How enviable!" "Moreover, you''ll get a major project supported by the country and save 250 million dors. Oh, it''s the icing on the cake!" "To be honest, even my godfather envies you!" It must be said that Michael had some powerful means. When he was in conflict with the Turner family, Michael was initially at a disadvantage. But in the end, he uprooted the entire Turner family and destroyed thempletely. The Turner family was so poor that they could only use Ste to protect their son, Ryan. Now it seemed that the Foster family was going to suffer the same fate. The two sisters and a loan of 250 million dors were the Davis family''s stepping stone. Their destruction was even more miserable than the Turner family''s. Michaelughed and said, "No matter what, the Davis family can neverpare to your godfather. The Davis family will always be his pawn!" Joseph''s godfather was a terrifying figure. After expressing his loyalty, Michael changed the subject and asked, "Joseph, this time when you returned from Sapphire Peaks, you brought a friend who doesn''t seem ordinary at all!" When Joseph arrived earlier, he brought along a person dressed in ck. This person was silent but had an imposing aura, and Michael didn''t know who he was. At this moment, that person was drinking in the banquet hall. "Of course. Lone Wolf is my junior brother. How could he be an ordinary person?" Joseph smiled proudly and said, "This time I came back to Silverwood, not only with my junior brother Lone Wolf but also with something bestowed upon me by my master!" Seeing Joseph''s smiling face, Michael became curious and asked, "Joseph, what exactly are you up to?" He was extremely puzzled. Gabriel was already dead, and the situation in Silverwood was already determined. Why did Joseph bring back a junior brother? What was he nning? Besides, he even brought back something bestowed upon him by his master, which confused Michael even more. Joseph extinguished his half-smoked cigarette on the table and said with a proud smile, "These things have nothing to do with the Davis family. My junior brother is brave and ruthless. Maybe he can help the Davis family deal with Maria, the daughter of the Adams family!" "Are you serious?" Michael immediately became delighted. However, Joseph did not continue this topic but said, "To be honest, when we were chasing and killing Gabrielst time, several of my men were all killed by a very terrifying person!" "His name is Drunkard, also a top-ranked expert on the Sky List. His strength is almost on par with my master!" Michael couldn''t help but furrow his brows. "Is there really such a powerful person in Silverwood?" Although he wasn''t very familiar with the Underground World, he knew that Joseph''s master, Ouw Madman, was an extremely terrifying person. To be on par with Ouw Madman, Drunkard must be formidable as well. "Yes!" Joseph nodded. "Originally, I didn''t pay much attention to it and just thought it was bad luck!" "But after investigating, I found that Drunkard has been living with Gabriel for the past few years!" "I think the reason why Gabriel was so powerful was probably that he had obtained Drunkard''s true teachings!" "I killed Gabriel, so I''m worried that Drunkard will seek revenge on me!" "To be honest, I have no chance of winning against Drunkard!" "So, I went north to Sapphire Peaks to find my master and discuss a strategy!" "But everything is fine now. With my junior brother''s help and the thing my master gave me, I have a way to trick Drunkard if he dares to make a move on me. With my junior brother''s assistance, there''s an 80% chance we can kill Drunkard!" After listening to Joseph''s words, Michael suddenly understood. He didn''t expect things to be soplicated. However, his thoughts were still on what Joseph had said earlier, about having Joseph''s junior brother help him deal with Maria. He had been troubled by this for the past few days. Without a powerful force to oppose Maria, she could even kill Ghost Face. He had no choice but to let Elijah pay a high price to hire an assassin. But now, it seemed unnecessary. With Joseph and his junior brother''s help, dealing with Maria would be a piece of cake. Thinking of this, he hurriedly ttered Joseph. "Joseph, you are truly outstanding. With your cooperation with your junior brother, you will definitely kill Drunkard. If you need any help, just let me know. The Davis family will spare no effort!" "Thank you in advance, Sir Davis!" Joseph''s mouth curved up into a sinister smile. Just as they were happily talking, Elijah suddenly knocked on the door and entered, his face filled with anxiety. "What''s the matter?" Upon seeing his son, Michael immediately looked serious. Elijah hesitated and said, "Dad, I just called James and Samuel, but they didn''t answer. Even Mr. Curd hung up on my call. Do you think something unforeseen has happened?" Chapter 94 Cuckold Chapter 94 Cuckold Chapter 94 Cuckold "What did you say?" Michael''s heavy eye bags trembled as he looked up. His eyebrows furrowed, forming a knot on his forehead. He slowly stood up and said furiously, "How dare youe and inform me just like that! You good- for-nothing! Now we can''t get in touch with the Dragon-ying Association led by James and Samuel, as well as Mr. Curd and the leaders of the Management Committee, but you can''t even figure out what happened in the Foster family. You trash!" Elijah immediately lowered his head, not daring to speak. "Get out and investigate! Find out what exactly happened!" Michael almost roared. "I will investigate right away!" Elijah trembled in fear and quickly left the room. Michael didn''t slightly calm down until Elijah left. He furrowed his brows and said in a suppressed voice, "Joseph, it seems like something bad has happened!" It was not a coincidence that so many people couldn''t be reached. Joseph stood up, his face also showing a hint of surprise. But his gaze turned ruthless, and he snorted unconcernedly, "Sir Davis, don''t worry. I don''t believe that anyone in Silverwood can threaten the Davis family, not even the Adams family!" Although the situation was indeed strange, with him present at the Davis family today, no one could cause trouble. "That''s right. In Silverwood, we are the ones in charge! Joseph, let''s go to the banquet hall. I''d like to see what will happen!" Michael took the lead and walked out of the room, with Joseph following closely behind. In the banquet hall, the atmosphere was still festive. "Hello, Sir Davis!" Seeing Michael, everyone went forward and greeted him. Michael was a man of long experience after all. He suppressed his emotions without revealing a hint. He responded warmly to everyone''s greetings. Joseph took a ss of wine from a waiter''s tray and walked to the window. A man with long ck hair, wearing a ck shirt, was leaning against the window and nibbling on a small piece of bread. His long hair covered the left side of his face, leaving only one phoenix eye staring intently at Ste in the distance. Today Ste was wearing a red long dress. She looked elegant and graceful, and her plump body was so sexy. The dress entuated her alluring curves. Her long hair fell over her shoulders, exuding a touch of charm. Her stunning beauty captivated everyone in the room, and her foxy eyes gazed deeply out the window. "What a gorgeousdy!" The man with long hair licked his lips, looking so excited. "Junior brother, what are you looking at?" Joseph stood in front of the man with long hair, turned around, and nced at Ste. He then smiled and said meaningfully, "Are you once again sumbing to your primal instincts?" Lone Wolf wolfed down the remaining bread. His eyes were gleaming as he asked, "Joseph, who is this woman? She''s so alluring!" Ever since he entered the banquet hall, this woman had captivated him. It could be said that this woman was more attractive than all the women he had ever yed with. "She is Michael''s youngest daughter-inw, but her husband died. Now she is a widow and widely acknowledged as the most stunning beauty among the four beauties in Silverwood. It''s a pity that she is older than me, and you know I don''t like women older than me. Otherwise, she would have been my ything!" Joseph said. There was absolutely nothing to criticize about Ste''s appearance and figure. Even in the entire country, she was considered a top-notch beauty. However, he preferred younger women. Therefore, he hadn''t made a move on Ste all these years. Lone Wolf''s face was filled with excitement as he said with delight, "You may not like her, but she''s my type. You know that I like mature women. They are charming! Joseph, I want her!" As a wolf, he took what he wanted. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was the nature of a wolf. "Wait for an opportunity. I will help you!" Joseph nodded and agreed. While the two were talking, there was suddenly amotion at the entrance. Daniel and Wesley, along with some officials from the Management Committee, entered the banquet hall. "Oh, Mr. Curd, Mr. Zamani, you''ve finally arrived!" Elijah, who had been anxiously contacting them, finally rxed his knitted eyebrows. He hurriedly walked up, shaking Daniel''s hand to wee him. Others at the scene also went forward to greet Daniel. Some tterers even started pping. For a while, the atmosphere at the scene was very lively. "Mr. Curd, you''re a bitte!" Michael walked over as well. Heughed and was about to exchange some pleasantries. Suddenly, he noticed that Daniel''s expression seemed off. It was gloomy. It seemed that Daniel was not very happy. Just as he was about to ask, Daniel hesitated and whispered, "Sir Davis, there''s... been a situation. The Management Committee has already signed a contract with the Foster family for the project. I''m sorry!" Although his voice was low, everyone heard it. Instantly, the apuse and warm wee came to a halt. The whole scene suddenly quieted down. The atmosphere became eerie. This was a signing ceremony for the project, so what was the point of it since they had signed a contract with the Foster family? It was so embarrassing! "Signed with the Foster family?" The corner of Michael''s mouth twitched, his voice cold and dull. "Mr. Curd, are you kidding me? I''ve blocked all the paths for the Foster family. How did they get 500 million dors?" "And where are James and Samuel? Why aren''t they here with you?" Faced with the questioning, Daniel and the others lowered their heads. Because they didn''t know how to answer. At this tense moment, Gabriel''s loud voice came from the entrance. "How did they get 500 million dors? I gave it to them! James and Samuel are in the hospital, probably on the verge of death!" Gabriel had a smile on his face and somehow managed to get arge bouquet of roses, holding it in his hand. He waltzed in arrogantly. "Gabriel!" Michael and Joseph were shocked. Elijah and Jack were also stunned. Gabriel actually didn''t die. In an instant, it seemed like all the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce. "What''s wrong? Are you very surprised to see me?" Holding the bouquet of roses, Gabriel paused in front of Michael and the others. With a mocking sneer, he then walked towards Ste by the window. "Greend Group, the name your Davis family chose for thepany is truly extraordinary. To make this name truly fitting, I''ll show you how green the Davis family is!" Looking at Gabriel approaching with slow steps, Ste was shocked and didn''t know what to do. She wanted to hide, but there was nowhere to go. Now everyone''s gaze was focused on her. She absolutely hated Gabriel for embarrassing her on such a grand asion. "Dear Miss Ste, I''ve fallen in love with you. Be my woman!" Gabriel held the roses in front of Ste and smiled, making a love confession. This behavior instantly shocked everyone. Daring to pursue Ste was clearly insulting the Davis family. At this moment, Ste was at a loss and embarrassed. She wished she could escape right now. Her beautiful eyes stared fiercely at Gabriel as she gritted her teeth and said, "Gabriel, have you gone mad? Do you want to kill me?" Gabriel''s actions would undoubtedly infuriate the Davis family. Once the Davis family loses theirposure, they would vent most of their anger on her. Even if she chose to reject Gabriel, the result would not be any better. Gabriel showed no intention of taking back the roses. Leaning forward, he whispered, "ept the roses and I''ll take you to see your father tonight!" Gabriel''s words made Ste dazed. She was no longer so awkward. She hadn''t seen her father for many years and really wanted to see him. Gabriel''s words made her hesitate. "Gabriel, you''re simply going too far!" Michael gritted his teeth. Gabriel took away the Davis family''s project, harmed his grandsons, and even pursued Ste in front of so many people! It was too despicable and detestable. Michael''s eyes shed with a fierce light as he threatened. "Ste, don''t you dare ept the roses! Once you take them, I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life!" Chapter 95 Arrogance Chapter 95 Arrogance Chapter 95 Arrogance The saying "trying to be clever but ending up being foolish" couldn''t be more fitting in this situation. The Davis family used the project they had gotten to set a trap for the Foster family. In the end, the project was actually signed by the Foster family. ording to the oue, the actions of the Davis family were incredibly stupid. It was like shooting themselves in the foot! What was even more ridiculous was the banquet hosted by the Davis family. Thinking that the project was almost secured, they confidently invited a group of high-level officials in Silverwood to witness it. Little did they know that they were overly confident. All the guests witnessed the stupidity of the Davis family. They also witnessed the humiliation of the Davis family. Gabriel pursued Ste in front of so many people. It was like pping the Davis family hard in the face. And once Gabriel really got Ste, it would be like spitting on the Davis family''s face after the p. It was the ultimate insult! The people present couldn''t help but feel embarrassed for the Davis family as they watched. However, people in the Dragon Kingdom had a fine tradition. They take pleasure in the misfortunes of others. This was an exciting show that allowed them to feast their eyes. The more embarrassed the Davis family was, the more satisfying it was for them! In the next month, they would have something to talk about during meals. In the suppressed atmosphere, the most tormented and painful one was Ste. On one side, there was Gabriel''s coercion and temptation. On the other side, there was overwhelming anger from the Davis family. Whether she made a choice or not, and no matter what she chose, her fate would definitely be the most miserable. "Why do all of you have to force me? Why?" Under the dual pressure, Ste couldn''t breathe and was on the verge of having a nervous breakdown. She held her head and shook it in agony. Then, in despair, she squatted down on the ground, burying her head in her arms and curling up like a hedgehog. Everyone sighed. She was truly a pitiful woman. Caught in the power struggle between two forces, she was like being roasted over a fire. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But no matter how pitiful she was, no one could help her. After a while, Gabriel also crouched down. He sighed and his voice became gentle. "Ste, oh Ste, look at how weak you are. Can''t you be strong for once?" With such a question, he naturally couldn''t get Ste''s answer. She remained curled up like a hedgehog. Seeing this, Gabriel narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice, saying, "Take the roses and go with me. I''ll take you to see your father tonight, and I have a way for you to see your sister, Erica!" When Ste heard her sister''s name, she trembled all over. Her head, which was buried just now, slowly emerged from her arms. Her teary eyes stared nkly at Gabriel, and she asked softly, "Are you telling the truth?" Gabriel didn''t say anything and just nodded. And his gaze was determined. At that moment, an infinite impulse surged in Ste''s heart. Biting her lip, she made up her mind. She took the roses from Gabriel''s hand. Gabriel was delighted. He and Ste stood up at the same time. Ste was reckless. She even stepped forward and held onto Gabriel''s arm. Once she made her choice, there was no turning back. Either she wouldn''t do it, or she had to go all the way. "Ha-ha!" Ste''s actions ttered Gabriel. Heughed heartily, hisughter echoing throughout the banquet hall. All the frustration from these past few days was released at that moment. It was simply exhrating. "Ste, you b*tch, I will make you regret it!" Michael was so mad that he was going crazy. Ste''s choice undoubtedly embarrassed the Davis family a lot. His chest tightened and he almost fainted. He staggered backward and almost fell. Fortunately, he was supported by Elijah and Jack behind him. "Dad, are you okay?" Elijah and Jack were both scared out of their wits. Many people at the scene also gathered around with concern. "I''m fine. I won''t die!" Michael''s body was really tough. He found a second wind, pushed away his two sons, and stood firm on his own. Gabriel said with his face full of disappointment, "What a pity. Your old life is quite tough. You didn''t die from anger. It would have been great if you did because the banquet hall would havee in handy. So many guests would have attended your funeral and sent you to hell for punishment, you old dog!" Gabriel''s words were really venomous. Michael had finally stabilized his emotions, but being scolded by Gabriel almost made him faint again. Fortunately, this time he managed to hold onpletely. "Gabriel, you beast, shut up!" Elijah couldn''t bear it anymore. He waved his hand and several security guards rushed in. "I want you and this despicable woman to die here!" "Oh, do you want to fight with me?" Gabriel sneered disdainfully. "Do you think you can stop me with these losers? Are you insane?" "If I were you, I wouldn''t be acting foolishly here, but instead go to the hospital to see if your two beastly sons are dead!" "Hurry up, you might still be able to see them for thest time!" In terms of insulting people, Gabriel had never been defeated in three years. Once, he argued with three old women for four hours straight. In the end, he won by going against three and scolding all three of them to the ground. How dare Elijah argue with him! It was simply seeking humiliation. "You... I!" Elijah was scolded and speechless. He didn''t have time to refute but was really worried about his son. "What? It turns out you''re a stutterer!" With a mocking remark, Gabriel grabbed Ste''s hand and arrogantly said, "Let''s go get a room!" Ste didn''t dare to lift her head. She just lowered it and followed Gabriel out. The guests present were all dumbfounded. Gabriel was too arrogant and domineering. One should know that the Davis family considered themselves the most powerful in Silverwood and could do whatever they wanted. But they suffered such a huge loss because of Gabriel and was greatly embarrassed. And the Davis family had no way to deal with it. It was truly shocking and unbelievable. If today, Gabriel really left safely with Ste, the Davis family''s status in Silverwood would undoubtedly drop by a level. At least in everyone''s hearts, they were not so powerful anymore. Everyone just watched Gabriel and Ste walk away. No one dared to stop them. The security guards who had rushed in earlier didn''t even get Elijah''smand. "Dad, are you really letting Gabriel go?" Jack couldn''t help but ask. Today, with Gabriel leaving, the Davis family''s dignity waspletely ruined. Once dignity was lost, it wasn''t so easy to regain it. Michael didn''t say anything but looked at Joseph. He naturally knew what Gabriel''s departure meant. But with the death of Ghost Face, what else did the Davis family have to stop Gabriel? Now their only reliance was Joseph. After watching the excitement for a while, Joseph received a signal from Michael. With a slight smile on his lips, he stood at the entrance with Lone Wolf, blocking Gabriel and Ste''s way. "Gabriel, you''re really lucky!" Joseph said meaningfully. Lone Wolf, on the other hand, red at Gabriel with a fierce look. Because Gabriel had taken the woman he wanted. When Gabriel saw Joseph, his eyes immediately turned cold. His expression was gloomy, and a strong killing intent emanated from him as he slowly spoke, "So it''s you, b*stard. I was just looking for you. I didn''t expect you to show up in front of me on your own initiative!" As the killing intent surged, his left hand was already clenched. "Were you looking for me? Great! I''m right here. What can you do to me?" With a harmless smile, Joseph provokingly said again, "Don''t think you''re invincible just because you''ve learned some martial arts. Let me tell you. You''re far from it!" "Today, if you want to leave here, it''s simple. Just crawl between my legs!" "Otherwise, I''ll break your legs and make you crawl out!" Chapter 96 Diamond Overlord Fist Chapter 96 Diamond Overlord Fist Chapter 96 Diamond Overlord Fist "Wait for me here!" The anger inside his body surged and churned. Gabriel took Ste''s arm off his shoulder. His eyes, as if soaked in blood, glowed with a red and bloody light. He walked slowly toward Joseph, and his demeanorpletely changed. He seemed like a grim reaper walking out of hell, exuding an extreme coldness. In an instant, the temperature in the entire banquet hall dropped a few degrees under this imposing aura. "Crawl under your crotch? D*mn it, I''ve never seen someone with lower body paralysis have a crotch!" Gabriel clenched his right fist, and his knuckles crackled. He could no longer tolerate Joseph. Today, he must cripple this b*stard. Facing Gabriel''s imposing presence, Joseph remained unfazed. He deliberately spread his legs apart and made a provocative gesture with his hooked hand. "Loser, you''re the one who''s crippled from the waist down. This is my crotch. Come on and crawl under it!" "Don''t hurry. You''ll be crippled in no time!" Three steps away from Joseph, Gabriel suddenly stomped his foot. Like a wild beast, he pounced forward. His right hand clenched into a fist, exerting three parts of his strength. It was incredibly brutal and terrifying. Under the terrifying force of his punch, a violent gust of wind stirred up before his fist. "Here ites, Diamond Overlord Fist!" Joseph was not afraid at all. Gabriel''s attack was exactly what he wanted. Gabriel was lucky to survivest time. Although he couldn''t kill Gabriel in front of so many people today, he wanted to cripple Gabriel. His tall figure exuded a terrifying aura. His right hand formed a strange fist, with an empty center in the palm and fingers loosely clenched. He also charged forward to meet Gabriel''s punch. "Boom!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The fists of the two collided fiercely in mid-air. Immediately, a strong gust of wind exploded around them. The powerful shockwave shook the door, causing the people around to raise their arms to protect themselves and take several steps back. This was a battle between experts! It was terrifyingly strong. "How is this possible?" Joseph, who had always been confident, had a drastic change in his expression. Since he mastered the Diamond Overlord Fist, he had never been inferior in a fistfight. Gabriel''s punch was actually so powerful. He instantly clenched the empty center of his fist under the pressure. This was the follow-up move of the Diamond Overlord Fist, and it waspletely forced out. Although he had clenched his fist and used the follow-up move, he still couldn''t withstand Gabriel''s attack. Lone Wolf standing by the side also stood up straight in astonishment. Joseph''s strength was the strongest in their sect. He had never seen anyone of the same age who was stronger than Joseph. But at this moment, Gabriel remained dominant while Joseph seemed a bit flustered. Clearly, Joseph lost in this fistfight. It was truly unimaginable that someone could match and even surpass Joseph''s fist strength. At this moment, there was another loud explosion. Gabriel unexpectedly exerted more force during the confrontation. Joseph couldn''t stand it instantly, loosened his fist, and stumbled back. He took three or four steps back in a row, but still couldn''t stabilize himself and fell backward. Fortunately, Joseph reacted quickly and tilted his body, using his right hand to support himself. At least he didn''t fallpletely. But his embarrassed appearance was seen by everyone. All the people present were shocked by the simple exchange of punches just now. They were businessmen or officials and had never seen such a scene before. Especially the intense wind generated by the punches between the two exceeded their understanding and imagination. Michael''s face became more embarrassing, and the other members of the Davis family also showed an expression of disbelief. They knew Joseph very well. Just now, it was clear that Joseph was at a disadvantage and there was a significant gap between him and Gabriel. If Joseph couldn''t even deal with Gabriel, then the Davis family really had no hope. Only Ste sighed in relief. The stronger Gabriel was, the more correct her choice was. After enduring so much over the years, she only hoped that this time, it would finallye to an end! "Is that all? You were acting all high and mighty, but this is all the strength you have?" Gabriel, who had the upper hand, mocked. But to be honest, Joseph''s strength disyed just now surprised him a bit. In terms of pure power, Joseph surpassed Ghost Face. For the first time in three years, Gabriel needed to exert more force in his punches. No wonder Joseph was so arrogant. He must have thought he was invincible. Now, he had to let Joseph know that there were always people better than him. With the help of Lone Wolf, Joseph stood up. He gritted his teeth, feelingpletely humiliated. With a cold gaze, he wished he could swallow Gabriel whole. Just when everyone thought Joseph would counterattack, he suddenly smiled. Then he patted his palm which had touched the ground and said, "The ground is really slippery. Sir Davis, remember to have the waiters mop the floor so that others won''t fall like me!" Gabriel, who had a serious expression, was almost amused by Joseph. This b*stard was really shameless. He could say such shameless words. The others naturally felt extremely embarrassed, but no one dared to say anything. Joseph continued, "Gabriel, you''re lucky this time. I won''t stop you from leaving, but you won''t be so lucky when you meet me again!" Since he couldn''t win, he didn''t n to entangle further. Or it would only make things moreplicated. If he messed up his godfather''s n, it would be bad. So even if it was an embarrassing way out, he had to give Gabriel this opportunity. "Leave?" Gabriel didn''t even consider taking Joseph''s offer. He red at Joseph and said, "Today, I will cripple your lower body in front of everyone. Do you think I was kidding?" As soon as he finished speaking, he attacked again. His wild body moved freely. With a sudden brake of his foot, he rushed towards Joseph like a raging bull. Joseph cursed. He could only grit his teeth and defend himself. "Joseph, I''ll help you!" Seeing this, Lone Wolf also joined the battle. Instantly, the three of them were engaged in a fierce fight. Although Gabriel was facing two opponents, he didn''t fall behind. The strength of his punches and kicks was earth-shattering. Joseph and Lone Wolf struggled to block his attacks. Every time they received a blow, it felt like being hit by a speeding car. That kind of heavy force was terrifying. But fortunately, although Gabriel had extraordinary physical abilities, hisbat skills and techniques were limited. As a result, the two of them could barely hold their ground and not be defeated for the time being. After about ten rounds of intense fighting, Gabriel was very dissatisfied and thought to himself. He might have to use one or two ultimate moves. Just as he was thinking about it, arge group of people rushed in. "Don''t move!" It was Grant, the director of the police station, leading more than ten police officers into the banquet hall. Seeing this, Gabriel delivered a powerful punch and forced Joseph back. In a quick step, he returned to Ste''s side. He stared at Grant with a cold gaze, feeling very unhappy. This b*stard ruined his n. He remembered Santos saying that the police station and the Dragon Guards Agency were both controlled by the Davis family. So naturally, these people were here to help the Davis family. Sure enough, when Michael saw Grant, he immediately regained his confidence. He hurriedly came to Grant''s side, ignored Grant''s smiling face, and directly gave the order, "Mr. Jenkins, hurry up and arrest Gabriel!" Chapter 97 The Mediator Chapter 97 The Mediator Chapter 97 The Mediator Upon receiving Michael''s order, Grant became assertive. He sized up Gabriel before waving to his subordinates. "Go get this unruly fellow!" "Yes, sir!" Each of the dozen officers was rmed. Two of them approached Gabriel, intending to subdue him. "This is really irritating!" Frustration welled up inside Gabriel as the police officers upset his n. How could he allow himself to be captured by two mere officers? With lightning speed, he grabbed the wrist of one officer and twisted it forcefully. The officer grunted in pain, dropping his gun. Gabriel caught the gun with his left hand and pressed it against the head of the other officer. All of this happened in an instant. Gabriel subdued the two officers, leaving the others stunned. Ste was startled and instinctively covered her mouth. These were not ordinary people. They were police officers. And Gabriel attacked them. She couldn''t imagine the consequences. "You''re assaulting officers! Drop your gun now!" Grant was taken aback and quickly drew his gun, shouting at Gabriel. The other officers also raised their guns, aiming at Gabriel. Tension instantly filled the air. Witnessing this scene, Joseph and Michael couldn''t hide their delight. They shared the same thought. It would be best if things escted, resulting in Gabriel identally injuring or killing an officer. That way, Gabriel would be charged with a severe crime. No one would be able to save him. "Drop my gun? Why don''t you let them fire their guns first? Let''s see who dies first. If you keep pushing it, I don''t mind killing every one of you!" Gabriel wasn''t the type of man to passively await his fate. And putting down his gun was out of the question. The tougher Gabriel''s attitude was, the happier Michael felt. He shifted his gaze and shouted, fanning the me, "Mr. Jenkins, give the order to shoot. I''ll bear all the consequences." As long as Gabriel engaged in a firefight with the officers, regardless of the oue, Gabriel would be the loser. Grant was caught in a dilemma. He had only received a call from Jack toe and offer support. Deep down, he didn''t want the situation to escte. But he never expected Gabriel to be so fierce, daring to resist the officers. On top of that, he disarmed one officer and subdued another. The situation had spiraled out of control, giving him an immense headache. And Michael was pressuring him. If he had known this, he wouldn''t havee. While he was torn, Michael grew anxious and urged again, "Grant, what are you waiting for? This man has killed and injured many people. The evidence is clear for many serious crimes. My two grandsons are still in the hospital after being hit by him. If you catch him, it will be eradicating evil for the people. I promise I will let Jack report your feats to the assembly." Grant was swayed. Reporting his feats? He might get promoted because of it. With that in mind, he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Fi..." But before he could finish his words, Gabriel''s phone suddenly rang. The sound was loud, startling the police officers. They almost subconsciously pulled the trigger. Gabriel remainedposed as he pointed the gun at a police officer and took out his phone with his right hand. To his surprise, it was Santos calling. "Hello?" He answered the phone but heard a strange voice. "Gabriel, this is Tyler Brook. Put it on speakerphone." Gabriel narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment before pressing the speakerphone button. The angry voice of Mr. Brooks then came from the other end of the phone. "This is Tyler Brook." With that simple introduction, the entire banquet hall fell silent. Michael and Grant were terrified. They couldn''t believe that Tyler called Gabriel. Tyler continued, "I told youst time that the supervision team would arrive in Silverwood soon, and you guys shouldn''t fight so tantly. What? Don''t my words mean anything to you? Do you have to embarrass yourself in front of everyone, let the supervision team set us as a bad example, and make Silverwood aughingstock all over the country?" The banquet hall was deadly silent. Tyler''s voice echoed, and everyone listened carefully. Grant, with sweat all over his forehead, quickly spoke up, "I''m sorry, Mr. Brooks. I''ll withdraw the police immediately!" He was ttering himself. Obviously, Tyler was addressing Gabriel and Michael, not just a minor police chief like him. At that point, Michael had to give up on the idea of letting Gabriel and the police fight each other. Michael was dissatisfied, but he kept his emotions in check and said, "Mr. Brooks, too many things have happened recently, and I failed to control my temper. I promise that the Davis family will not start conflicts during this critical moment when the supervision team is in Silverwood." He had to give in. But since Gabriel was still alive, he had to change his original ns. At least, they couldn''t be so radical. After all, Gabriel was a lunatic who had no concept ofpromise. In the face of such a person and such a situation, he had to concede. "What about you, Gabriel?" Tyler asked again. Gabriel had nothing to say. He held the phone and reluctantly said, "Since you said so, I will drop the matter." Santos should be with Tyler now. In other words, this was the idea of the two. He pondered, thinking it was fine to beat up Joseph or the Davis family as long as they were not dead. But if he were to fire at the police, it would be a different story. Regardless of the oue, it wouldn''t bode well for him. Tyler''s phone call indirectly helped him. "Okay, that''s settled!" The call was hung up. Gabriel put away his phone and then ced the gun back in the hands of the officer. With a smile, he patted the officer''s shoulder and said, "Bro, as a police officer, you can''t let someone easily take away your gun like that!" The officer held his wrist, filled with fear. Even now, he still couldn''t figure out how he had lost his gun. "Sir Davis, I''ll see you around." Bowing and scraping to Michael, Grant wiped the sweat off his forehead and shouted, "Let''s go!" With that, he left the banquet hall with his men. The atmosphere at the scene finally rxed. All the guests eased up. Gabriel held Ste''s hand and put it on his arm. "Let''s go and find a room." Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled before swaggering out of the banquet hall with Ste. The Davis family suffered big losses this time. Their project was imed by the Foster family, and Gabriel humiliated them in front of so many people. It was really frustrating. "Gabriel, I''ll make sure you have a miserable death!" Michael bellowed, watching Gabriel leave. His voice became hoarse, filled with intense hatred. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Lone Wolf, let''s go back. That b*stard, Gabriel, snatched the gift our master gave me. We''ll have nothing to offer Drunkard. No matter what, I''ll kill him." Joseph''s eyes glinted with coldness as he and Lone Wolf left the banquet hall together. Chapter 98 The New Clan Head Chapter 98 The New n Head Chapter 98 The New n Head The Greend Group. The Davis family was defamed this time. Since the death of Oliver, the youngest son of Michael, Ste had been a widow. Many people coveted the stunning woman. But she had been protected by the Davis family. She became an unattainable figure for anyone. She also became the unconventional face of the Davis family. However, Gabriel opened the facade of the Davis family today. And he deeply humiliated them. The banquet hall was filled with influential figures in Silverwood. Gabriel pursued Ste, and Ste epted the rose from Gabriel. This incident would be major news in Silverwood and spread throughout the city. In short, the Davis family had been disgraced. The new n head of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was also decided. On the high tform, Thomas was covered with blood and panted. An oil pot tilted on the rack, pouring hot oil down with a loud sizzle. Seven or eight burly meny haphazardly on the tform. They were covered in blood from head to toe, lying motionless in the blood. Several other men, with broken bodies, howled miserably as they escaped from the tform. The entire hall fell into silence. No one spoke. They could hear the asional crackling sound of the still-burning firewood. "Finally, I made it through!" Thomas reached out his bloody left hand to stroke his bald head. Then, he gritted his teeth and propped himself up. His right arm, scalded by hot oil, trembled as he held up the insignia of the n head. He shouted, "From now on, I am the head of the Silverwood n. I am your boss now. Who dares to defy me?" His resolute voice echoed through the hall. Everyone was awed. Thomas''s appearance and momentum were truly extraordinary. "Boss!" "Boss!" ... After a long while, thunderous cheers erupted. It went on and on. Everyone in the n was won over. Perhaps it was because Thomas had single-handedly fought against more than ten people, repeatedly rising from the pool of blood. Perhaps it was because Thomas, with his right hand wrapped in clothing, endured the pain of being fried in oil and retrieved the insignia from the pot. In any case, they acknowledged him. This bald man covered in blood on the tform was now their leader. Listening to the cheers, Thomas smiled. "This feeling is amazing!" Murmuring to himself, he lost thest bit of his strength. He shut his eyes and fell backward. "Boss!" Everyone rushed to the tform with concern. "Be quick. Take our boss to the hospital!" A few men then rushed Thomas outside. Standing high up, Leon was gratified to see how united the members of the Silverwood n were. He took out his phone and called Gabriel. "Mr. Gabriel, Thomas is now the n head, and he has gained the support of everyone!" ... ... Gabriel acted as a driver, driving Ste''s Mercedes-Benz. While driving, he answered the call. When he heard that Thomas had be the n head, he was overjoyed and said with a hint of excitement, "Good! Thomas has lived up to my expectations. Then let''s proceed with the n!" Ste sat in the back seat. Arge bouquet of beautiful roses quietly bloomed on the seat next to her. She looked dazed, with a nk mind. She could hardly believe that she had left the Davis family with Gabriel. "Gabriel, where is my sister?" Ste couldn''t help but ask, her concern for her sister, Erica, filling her mind. If Gabriel hadn''t told her today that she could see her sister, she might not have been so determined to leave the Davis family with him. Gabriel, who was driving with one hand, put his phone in his pocket. He steered the wheels and replied, "I don''t know where your sister is!" Ste''s mind went nk. Instantly, anger surged in her. She fiercely narrowed her eyes and shouted, "Gabriel, you b*stard, how could you deceive me like this? Where is my sister? Where is she?" Gabriel''s deception had almost driven her to the brink of copse. With a single lie, Gabriel had caused her and the Davis family to fall apart. She had cut off her retreat. Unable to bear it, she desperately grabbed her hair with both hands, crying hysterically, as if she had gone mad. "Ste, listen to me!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel suddenly turned his head. He stopped looking at the road ahead while still stepping on the elerator with his right foot. The car continued to move steadily as his deep and narrow eyes gazed at Ste. "Trust me!" These two simple words were like sedatives. Ste, who was going mad, slowly calmed down. She lifted her head, her tear-filled eyes unable to see anything. "I''m taking you to see your father now." Seeing that Ste had calmed down a little, Gabriel turned back to drive. The car had veered off the route and was about to hit two middle-aged women walking by the roadside. Gabriel unhurriedly adjusted the direction. The car brushed past the twodies and returned to the correct path. The two women were startled, cursing as they pointed at the Mercedes-Benz. "Just because you drive a Mercedes-Benz doesn''t make you superior. If I had been run over, your car wouldn''t be enough forpensation." Half an hourter, at the detention center in the north of the city. With Santos as his backer, Gabriel found it easier to deal with official matters. Before, under the Davis family''smand, Ste couldn''t even enter this detention center. But today, under Gabriel''s guidance, she was received by the deputy warden, Chad Carson. He was polite along the way and arranged a special meeting room for Ste and her father. The meeting room was Chad''s office, which was the ultimate privilege. "Please take a seat. He will be here soon!" Chad, with a smile on his chubby face, personally made two cups of coffee for Gabriel and Ste. Ste brushed her loose hair with her slender right hand. She was extremely nervous, not wanting her father to see her disheveled appearance. For the first meeting in eight years, she had to show her father the elegant and graceful daughter she once was. "Thank you, Mr. Carson!" Gabriel politely shook hands with Chad and winked at him. "How about we go out for a smoke? I still have half a pack of Marlboro in my pocket." Chad, who was a clever man,ughed. "I love these ssic cigarettes the most. Let''s go to the windows in the hallway." The two of them left together. In an instant, only Ste remained in the room. This made her even more nervous, but at the same time, she felt a little relieved. Gabriel sent Chad away to allow her to be alone with her father. She waited. Time seemed to stretch into eternity. She had only waited for three minutes, but it felt like a century had passed. Finally, the door opened with a creak. Chapter 99 Father and Daughter Chapter 99 Father and Daughter Chapter 99 Father and Daughter "Dad!" With a trembling cry, all her strength crumbled away. Ste''s eyes flickered with tears, and she rushed into Gordon''s arms. At that moment, she was no longer the widowed daughter-inw of the Davis family, the owner of the revolving restaurant, or Silverwood''s most beautiful woman, caught between various forces. She was just a daughter. Just like when she was a child, she found someone to rely on. Her father''s embrace was the warmest, and his shoulders were the most solid. She didn''t want to think about anything. Tears released all the grievances and pain umted over the years. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ste, I''m sorry for your suffering." Gordon, with his head full of gray hair, also had tears in his eyes. As she calmed down a little, Ste looked at her father with deep affection. Her father had aged a lot. As far as she remembered, her father was full of vitality eight years ago. But now, his hair had turned gray, and his face was covered in wrinkles. Even his hands had be rough. "How did you get in, Ste? Isn''t the Davis family still on guard against you?" Gordon asked. Besides the one time he saw his daughter when he was first imprisoned eight years ago, they hadn''t been able to see each other due to the obstruction from the Davis family. Yet today, not only had shee, but even his handcuffs were removed. And the meeting ce was the deputy warden''s office. It was unbelievable. Steposed herself and said, "Yes. It''s someone named Gabriel. He''s been engaged in a fierce conflict with the Davis family. To win my support, he brought me here." "Gabriel?" Gordon looked puzzled. "Who is this person? I''ve never heard of him. Can he really contend against the Davis family?" Although he asked this, he understood it in his heart. After all, he had been cut off from the world for eight years. It wasn''t surprising that new forces had emerged during this time. Ste replied, "I don''t know which force Gabriel belongs to. He''s just a young man in his mid- twenties, but recently, he has fought with the Davis family many times, and each time, the Davis family suffered heavy losses. "By the way, he has a close rtionship with the president of Apex Bank, and even Mr. Brooks shows him respect." Ste''s words greatly surprised Gordon. To be able tomand respect from Mr. Brooks before the age of thirty was simply unbelievable. He murmured to himself, "Apex Bank? Could it be that he is from Ghostly Purgatory Hall?" Ste didn''t know much about these underground powers. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know about that, but one thing is certain. Gabriel is a formidable fighter, and he''s ruthless. Both James and Samuel were beaten up by him." "A formidable fighter?" Gordon silently nodded. "Then it''s very likely that hees from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and his status is not low if Mr. Brooks dreads him." Organizations like the Ghostly Purgatory Hall did indeed have many terrifying fighters. Ste wore a worried expression and said, "Dad, I asked Gabriel to bring me to see you, not only because I''ve missed you so much after all these years. There is another reason." "What is it? The file folder I left for you?" Gordon lifted his head as he pondered. And quickly, he guessed his daughter''s thoughts. Ste nodded and said, "Gabriel and the Davis family are now mortal enemies. This is an opportunity for revenge! The file folder contains evidence of how the Davis family framed our family and other unknown crimes. The supervision team wille to Silverwood this weekend, and I want to give out the file folder." Gordon instantly understood his daughter''s intentions and looked deep into her eyes. "You want to hand over the file folder to Gabriel and use the supervision team to bring down the Davis family?" That file folder was something he had risked his life to keep. Back then, the situation wasplex, and the Davis family had control over the entire Silverwood. Even the high-ranking officials secretly supported the Davis family. He had no chance to reveal it, and even if he did, he might not be able to overthrow the Davis family. Instead, it would destroy thest hope of the Davis family. So, he entrusted the file folder to his daughter and asked her to wait for the right opportunity. It seemed that his daughter thought the time hade. But Ste shook her head and said, "I originally thought so, but I found that Gabriel is radical and notpletely reliable. I can''t grasp his thoughts. "So, after thinking about it, I n to continue dealing with the Davis family and Gabriel, find a reliable person, and hand the file folder to the supervision team. "The only ones I fully trust are Ryan and Erica. "Ryan has been a jerk for years and even joined Samuel''s Dragon-ying Association. He is unreliable. "My only hope now is Erica. "However, my sister has disappeared, and I cannot find her. I am now doing my best to find her. Once I do, I will give her the file folder. "I heard that the supervision team is directly under the leadership of the Central Assembly and has no affiliation with Silverwood''s major forces. Once they get the file folder, they will make the Davis family''s evil deeds public. "At that time, the Davis family will be finished, and the injustice done to our family will have a chance to be cleared." This was Ste''s idea. The idea of avenging the Turner family has never been interrupted. However, over the years, she had seen too much treacherousness, and she didn''t trust anyone. Gabriel was too radical, and she didn''t trust him. She only trusted her family. And among her family, she only trusted her sister. Her current goal is to find her sister and sacrifice herself to distract the Davis family and Gabriel. When the supervision team arrived, she would let her sister file aint. Sess or failure would depend on this move. After thinking for a long time, Gordon approved his daughter''s idea and nodded. "Do it ording to your n. I will support you. You''re the only hope for our family. "Back then, the Davis family was ungrateful and destroyed our family. Such a blood feud must be avenged! "But I have a request. I know Ryan has been spoiled since childhood, but he is the only boy in your generation. "No matter how much of a jerk Ryan is, he is still the only heir to our family. "No matter what, please don''t let our bloodline be cut off. If that happens, I won''t be able to face my ancestors in theherworld." Gordon got emotional when the Davis family was mentioned. But when it came to the inheritance of the Turner family, he was full of enthusiasm. Such deeply-rooted inheritance ideas were scary. Ste closed her eyes in pain. But in the end, she nodded. Ryan was worse than a beast. But this was her father''s only request, spoken eight years ago and reiterated eight yearster. It had be the heaviest burden in her heart. At the end of the corridor outside, Gabriel and Chad were chatting animatedly. The smoke was exhaled outside the iron bars on the window. "Mr. Carson, I''ve had such a great time talking to you. I don''t even want to leave. If I ever get into trouble and end up locked in here, I''ll depend on you to take care of me," Gabriel joked. "Oh, Mr. Gabriel, you really crack me up!" Chad was about to seize the opportunity to tter him, but the office door swung open. Ste and Gordon walked out one after another. As soon as they stepped outside, two prison guards in the corridor approached them. They handcuffed Gordon and took him away. Ste''s eyes were swollen, and she left without a word. "Goodbye, Mr. Carson!" Gabriel waved to Chad and hurried to catch up with Ste. "Freddie, help me see Mr. Gabriel and Ms. Turner off." Once Gabriel was out of sight, the smile vanished from Chad''s chubby face. He hurriedly returned to his office and took out a bug from a pen holder on his desk. He listened to the recording until a glimmer of joy appeared on his face. Then he took out his phone. "Hello? Mr. Davis, I''ve recorded something valuable. I''ll bring it to you right away!" Chapter 100 Meeting Plot with Plot Chapter 100 Meeting Plot with Plot Chapter 100 Meeting Plot with Plot In the hall of the Davis family''s vi. "Sir Davis, this is the recording of the conversation between Ste and Gordon!" Chad, with a smile on his face, turned off the recorder and handed it to Jack. Jack looked up at his father,pletely shocked by the contents of the recording. He never expected that Ste would possess something so damning. The Turner family was truly patient, and Ste was remarkably strong-willed. For all these years, they had hidden their intentions without a trace. Michael''s face turned grim, and he said angrily, "Gordon, how dare you keep these against me! And that despicable woman. Ste is an expert at concealing things. They still have a long way to go if they think they can bring down the Davis family through the investigation team." Although he was angry, he was also confident. The Davis family wouldn''t be easily toppled. Otherwise, the Turner family wouldn''t have hidden the evidence for so many years. But with Gabriel, that lunatic, in the picture, things became a different story altogether. "Father, what should we do now?" Elijah frowned, worried. "If that so-called folder really exists, it will eventually be a threat to our family. If Ste hands it over to the investigation team, we''ll be in trouble! The Adams family and Gabriel will fan the mes, and the consequences will be unimaginable." Jack nodded. "That''s right. No matter what, we must get the folder and destroy it. And we must do it before the supervision team arrives in Silverwood this weekend." He pondered for a moment, then chuckled as something crossed his mind. He stood up and paced back and forth in the hall. After three or four minutes, he stopped abruptly. His smile remained on his face as he looked at Jack. "I have a n, Jack. You''ve been controlling Erica secretly for so many years. Can you manipte this woman?" Back then, Jack had fallen for Ste, but his father had intervened. After all, Ste was Oliver''s wife, and what Jack did was morally questionable. Thankfully, Jack held back and captured Erica, who bore a resemnce to Ste. For these years, Erica had been locked up like a caged bird in a secret vi under her son''s name. He knew about this matter, but he hadn''t exposed it. Now Erica might prove useful in this matter. Jack panicked and faltered, "Father, I... I can control this woman. She would do anything for me because she gave birth to my sonst year." Apparently, his father had known about this all along. Since that was the case, there was no need to hide it any longer. Moreover, his father didn''t seem to me him. "Oh? You''re impressive! I didn''t even know I had be a grandfather!" Michael snorted, narrowing his eyes. "Release Erica, and let her go find Ste. Ste only trusts Erica, and she''s willing to give the folder to Erica, right? Let''s meet plot with plot and let Erica trick the folder out of Ste. "If she seeds, you will be allowed to marry her and bring her son into our family. "I will acknowledge the child and grant her the status of a wealthy wife." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Since Ste only trusted Erica, they would use her to deceive Ste and get the folder. Once they destroyed the evidence, they could rest easy. Elijah''s face lit up with delight, and he eximed, "Dad, what a brilliant idea! With this n, we are guaranteed to obtain the folder. After all these years of our operation in Silverwood, there shouldn''t be any major vulnerabilities for others to expose. With the arrival of the supervision team in Silverwood, we can safely get through this." "Dad, rest assured. I will make Ericaply!" Jack was also overjoyed. In his opinion, Michael''s strategy was feasible and clever. However, he hesitated and asked, "But are you sure about bringing Erica and the child back?" He had been troubled by this matter for the past few years. He only had two daughters, and having a son in his old age meant having an heir. Therefore, he wanted to bring his son back to the Davis family and give him proper status. Now that his father had proposed, it was a rare opportunity. Michael stared at Jack with an imposing gaze, making Jack shudder. He said, "Of course, that''s my grandson. I don''t want him to suffer outside without even a proper identity. Take care of this matter as soon as possible. Once it''s done, you can bring Erica and your child back!" "Alright, Dad!" Michael''s promise reassured Jack. As he was about to leave, he turned around and said hesitantly, "Dad, Ste is currently with Gabriel. If Erica rashly goes to find her, won''t Gabriel be suspicious?" Over this period, he could tell that Gabriel was a cunning person. If Gabriel discovered Erica and learned about the folder, it would be disastrous. Impatiently, Michael said, "Do you have to go find Ste? You can make Stee to Erica on her own. By the way, that scoundrel, Gabriel, is going to wee some important guests. Whether he can live until tomorrow is uncertain. "Tell Erica to call Ste tomorrow. During the call, ask Ste to avoid Gabriel. "Once we obtain the folder, capture that vile woman and bring her back. "I will make her suffer in hell." Ste had epted the roses from Gabriel and left with him in front of so many people, holding onto Gabriel''s arm. It had ignited Michael''s rage. The day Oliver died, he made a promise to his son. No one could get his hands on Ste. She would either live as a widow or die. ... ... Gabriel once again served as the driver. He drove the Mercedes-Benz aimlessly. He had repeatedly asked Ste where she wanted to go. But Ste sat by the car window, motionless and silent. Gabriel stopped asking and just kept driving, circling the city. He drove for several hours until the fuel was running low, then he exited the highway. The exit was not far from the Ster Estate. He decisively stepped on the gas pedal and drove back. He hadn''t been home for a few days, and he wanted to check on the situation. Ste followed Gabriel like a lifeless body and entered the building. She couldn''t return to the Davis family, and she had nowhere else to go. She could only follow Gabriel. "I''m back. Did you all miss me?" Gabriel opened the door, intending to surprise everyone. But what he saw in front of him made his face turn dark. He saw Blind John squatting on the ground in a sorry state, holding several snakes in his hands. On the ground, three or four snakes slithered around. "Sorry, I identally knocked over the snake jar!" Blind John casually exined to Gabriel, but in that instant, he caught sight of Ste. "Hmm?" His remaining eye bulged with shock. His demeanor changed instantly, and with his mouth hanging open, a drool trickled down as he stuttered, "Wh-who is this? Sh-she''s even more attractive than Dr. Mia." At that moment, he waspletely convinced that he could change the subject of his fantasies. This woman had such a good appearance and figure. "Come on! Stop drooling and catch the snakes. Otherwise, how can Ms. Turnere in?" Gabriel scolded Blind John before looking back at Ste. To his surprise, Ste remained vacant, even in front of the snakes. Was she scared out of her wits? Chapter 101 Naughty Snakey Chapter 101 Naughty Snakey Chapter 101 Naughty Snakey After Blind John finished catching the snake, Gabriel took Ste into the room. "Where is your room?" Ste, who had been mute for several hours, finally spoke. "There!" Gabriel looked confused and pointed to his room. He didn''t know why Ste asked about his room. Just as he was wondering, Ste walked into his room with her high heels clicking. She fell on the bed, covered herself with the quilt, and fell asleep. "Fine..." Gabriel was speechless for a while. She really didn''t bother to be polite at all. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He sighed and walked over solemnly. He gently closed the door to the room. This woman was too miserable and tired. Have a good sleep and get some rest. Next, there may be an even bigger nightmare. "Gabriel, where did you get this woman? She is really hot. I wonder who can sleep with such a woman... How good it will be!" Blind John said excitedly while holding the snake jar. Apart from being excited, he was also filled with envy of Gabriel. He was extremely puzzled, why was Gabriel able to get so many top-notch women? "I don''t do human trafficking. I did not get them. I warn you that if you do anything out of line, I will shove your snake up your butt!" Gabriel warned. He knew Blind John too well. He was a dirty guy. If he didn''t get a stern warning, he might do something hooligan. After that, Gabriel went to the toilet. Blind John felt a little resentful, and his anus tightened. He took the snake jar, walked to his room, and sighed, "What''s so great about you? If I can''t touch her, I can at least think, can''t I?" When passing Gabriel''s room, he took out a small green snake from the snake jar. Gabriel was still in the toilet. He opened the door to Gabriel''s room and threw the snake in. "Hey, snakey, get under the quilt!" It would be fun if Snakey could get under the quilt. Maybe he could be a hero and save the beauty, and take advantage of the chaos to touch Ste! With a smile, he quickly closed the door before Gabriel noticed. He went back to his room to draw a map. After a while, Christopher and Zoe returned home together. "Gabriel!" Zoe was carrying a schoolbag and holding a physics book in his arms. The moment he saw Gabriel, a warm smile appeared on his gentle face. Christopher also said excitedly, "Gabriel, where have you been these days? I can''t even call you!" When Gabriel was gone, he was very anxious. But simr situations had happened before, and Zoe said that Gabriel was definitely fine, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Seeing Gabriel now, he felt relieved. "My phone fell into the water. Christopher, I haven''t eaten your noodles for a while. I''ll prepare a few dishes tonight, and you can make some noodles to satisfy my craving!" Whenever Gabriel couldn''t eat Christopher''s noodles, he would think about them. Now that he was back, he must first satisfy his craving. "No problem. Stay with Zoe in the living room, I''ll make some right away!" Christopher changed his shoes and went directly into the kitchen. Zoe raised his head, nced at Gabriel''s room, put down his schoolbag, and asked, "Gabriel, did you bring a woman back to your room?" "How did you know?" Gabriel was surprised. Zoe smiled slightly and said, "Your room is never closed, and as soon as I entered, I smelled a fresh scent of perfume!" Gabriel smiled bitterly and shook his head with admiration. Zoe was still so smart. Many times, he was so smart that he made him feel scared. "It''s Ste Turner. This woman has nowhere to go!" Gabriel down next to Zoe and said carefully as if reporting work to the leader. Zoe nodded lightly, opened the physics book, and said casually, "Gabriel, you must be careful during this period. The more critical the moment, the more dangerous it is!" Gabriel instantly understood what Zoe meant. There may be someone who tried to sabotage him to his detriment. In other words, it was actually inappropriate for him to appear in Ster Estate now. Once a killer appeared, it was very likely to endanger the family. He knew that Zoe had no intention of driving him away, but just reminded him to be more careful. But it seemed that after dinner tonight, they still had to leave. After chatting for a while, Gabriel went downstairs and bought some cold dishes. Christopher also finished cooking. The smell not only intoxicated Gabriel but also lured Blind John out of the room. Blind John held his own brew of wine and sat down around the table, smiling. "What a feast! Gabriel, get your hidden beauty here!" Looking around at the table, he pretended to be nice and reminded Gabriel. "I''ll be right back!" Gabriel stood up and walked to the room. Seeing Gabriel up, Blind John smiled. He changed Gabriel''s noodles with his. Christopher was really biased. Gabriel''s meal was so much more than his. After changing, he did not forget to "pooh-pooh" to the bowl twice. Now even if Gabriel found out, he would not change it back. Zoe only smiled faintly about it. Christopher said angrily, "There''s plenty in the pot. What are you doing?" "Snob!" Blind John did not care and started wolfing down food. At this moment, Gabriel knocked a few times on the door and shouted, "Miss Turner, dinner is ready!" "I won''t eat!" In the room came the dull sound of Ste. "Whatever." Gabriel was ready to leave her alone. He didn''t have to act like he owed her something. But when he just walked back a few steps, suddenly, Ste''s scream came from the room. It was a shrill sound. Blind John and others were startled. And Gabriel rushed into the room immediately. "What ''s wrong?" There was no one else in the room. Only Ste was there. She was curled up in the corner of the wall, shivering, and her legs kicking. Gabriel no longer asked and jumped into bed. With his eyes fixed, he found a blue snake tail sliding into Ste''s skirt. "Fuck! What a hunter." Without much thought, his right hand was directly plugged in. After some work, he didn''t catch it. He just forgot about it and squeezed his head in. This scene was caught on the spot by Blind John and the other two. Blind John cursed, holding his bowl, "Fuck, Snakey! I''ve been waiting for your action, and you do it now, giving the pleasure to Gabriel!" A momentter, Gabriel grabbed Snakey and climbed out. Then he turned back, and a pair of cold eyes fixed on Blind John. He knew it was Blind John''s doing. Blind John pivoted his head to one side. He whistled and acted like it was none of his business. Before Gabriel could lose his temper, Ste roared and kicked Gabriel. "Gabriel, you asshole!" She quickly got out of bed, did not even wear shoes, and went out. When she passed Blind John, he whistled again. "What does it have to do with me!" Gabriel was speechless and jumped out of bed to chase Ste, "Don''t run. You are not wearing shoes. Put on shoes and go!" When he chased to the living room, he found Ste frozen in there. Gabriel looked up, and suddenly his face changed. The door was gloomy and full of white smoke. In the white smoke, there stood a ckcquer coffin...... Chapter 102 The Half-human Creatures Chapter 102 The Half-human Creatures Chapter 102 The Half-human Creatures White smoke filled the entire aisle. A series of dark red beams of light hit the coffin. It made the entire coffin look even more terrifying. In addition, there were bursts of weird lowughtering from behind the coffin. It''s like an ox mooing or a horse bleating. The two voices intertwined, which was frightening. Ste was so frightened that she thought she had entered the gate of hell. Her legs were trembling and couldn''t move. At this moment, two strange shadows shed out from behind the coffin. One of them has a human body but an ox head. Holding two iron chains, he made a mooing sound, "Your life is over. Come with me!" The other one was also with a human body but the face of a horse. With two steel knives on his waist, his eyes kept rolling, and he shouted in a deep voice, "The judge has made his order. Mortal Gabriel must die today!" Ste sat down on the ground in fright. Her mouth trembled, and she said in a trembling voice, "The life-extracting gods, I...I''m going to die!" "John, stay in the room with Zoe and Christopher, and don''te out!" After shouting, Gabriel stepped forward and picked up Ste. "Let''s go!" Blind John pulled Zoe and Christopher into his room. The door was locked from the inside. Still feeling not secure, he moved the table and ced it against the door. "Are we leaving Gabriel there?" Christopher was also frightened and extremely worried. Zoeforted him very calmly, "It''s okay, Dad. It''s just someone ying the ghost!" At the gate! Ste kept trembling in Gabriel''s arms. She didn''t dare to look back at the gloomy scene. "Well, they are here for me, not you. Why are you trembling?" Gabriel scolded Ste, his eyes cold, and then he said to the monsters outside the door, "ying ghost in front of me? You''re asking for death. This coffin fits the two of you rightly!" "Bold!" Suddenly, a fierce shout came from the coffin. The dark coffin lid flew out. It ran straight into Gabriel and Ste. "Is there anyone in the coffin?" Gabriel shielded Ste behind him, his eyes focused. He made a fist with his right hand and punched out violently. There was a "boom". The coffin lid was blown to pieces. In the gloomy white smoke, he saw a tall man wearing a red robe and a soaring hat walking out of the coffin. "I am the King of Wheels, and I will personally capture you and send you to hell today!" The King of Wheels was full of sinister energy, and his eyes red, showing his fierce look. The most special thing was that his body was very huge. He was almost two meters high, exuding oppression. "King of Wheels? What the hell? I''ll send you to hell!" Gabriel knew that a battle was inevitable. With his right hand, he pushed Ste back behind him. He whispered, "Go find other people and hide with them!" It''s not that he disliked Ste, but that she would be a burden when the fight began. The King of Wheels and the half-human creatures in front of him looked extraordinary. This battle would be hard, and he couldn''t afford to be careless. Ste''s legs were still trembling. But she also knew that she had to leave. Shivering and holding on to the wall, she walked to the room. The King of Wheels and the half-human creatures seemed to have no interest in Ste, and their only target was Gabriel. Watching Ste leave, they did not attack, but waited for a while. When Ste turned and disappeared, the King of Wheels held the robe in front of him with his right hand and rushed towards Gabriel with a roar. At the same time, the ox-head man threw out the iron chain in his hand. The thick iron chain, as if it had eyes, went straight toward Gabriel. The horse-head man also swept to action. He jumped up high and drew out its two swords. "All troubles!" As soon as the three took action, Gabriel couldn''t help but feel nervous. Each one of them was no pushover and their power defied doubt. His left hand was in the shape of a pair of pliers, grabbing the chain. With a sudden pull, the ox-head man staggered with big force. Then he lifted the iron chain with his left hand and held it in front of him. There were two bombing sounds, and the two knives on the horse-head man were blocked with iron chains. "Herees my fist of wheels!" At this moment, the King of Wheels rushed over with a roar. His red robe was dancing in front of him. With white smoke, it looked very disillusioned. "Well?" Gabriel''s eyes got blurred. And his head got dizzy. This fit of trance was bad. King of Wheels took the opportunity and threw out two fists from his red robe. "Fuck!" Gabriel shook his head and came around. But it was toote to take the fists. And he decided to do nothing and protruded his chest. He was using his body to shield the fists. King of Wheels was big and strong, and his fists were like sandbags. Two fists crossed, it seemed he could shatter everything. "Bang!" The fists fell right on Gabriel''s chest. With a ripping sound, his clothes were shattered into pieces. Gabriel''s body took the blow and flew backward. He fell hard on the ground, three to five meters away. He was on his limbs. King of Wheels red and roared. Once his fist hit the target, all his organs would be shattered, and the man would either die or be seriously injured. King of Wheels thought his job had been done. But then he saw Gabriel flipped back like a spring. "How is it possible?" King of Wheels was a little surprised. Gabriel moved his body and neck. And they crackled. He patted on his blown chest and said with a gloomy face, "Not bad. You have big fists, which actually hurt a little. More!" Easy as it sounded, it was really painful. King of Wheels was at least a fighter of Combat Level. The half-human creatures were also not bad. This fight wouldn''t be over soon. Gabriel''s performance made King of Wheels nervous. Blocking the wheel fists with his body was insane. He threw his robe and said to the half-human creatures, "Get the Ecstasy of Hell ready and kill him!" "Yes!" With the order, the half-human creatures suddenly got down on the ground. They became real animals and started howling. "What are they doing?" Gabriel was confused. He chose to ignore them. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He rushed over and tried to take the initiative. But at this moment, some dense smoke came out of the half-human creatures'' mouths. Smoke diffused, and instantly, nothing could be seen clearly. And Gabriel inhaled arge mouthful of smoke. He coughed and subconsciously covered his mouth. "This... smoke is toxic!" He red and suddenly felt something wrong. At this moment, his head was dizzy, and it felt like he was floating. He couldn''t even stand. A rushing sound came. At this time, the iron chain of the ox-head man came. It wrapped around Gabriel''s left leg. After tying Gabriel''s legs, he gave it a pull. His head dizzy, Gabriel fell straight to the ground. Then he was dragged by the ox-head man and slid on the ground. "Fuck!" He was in a vertigo and losing his consciousness. In a haze, he saw the light of knivese at him... Chapter 103 Howling Chapter 103 Howling Chapter 103 Howling The horse-head man''s two knives were stuck on the ground. If Gabriel continued to move forward, he would be cut by them. But at this moment, Gabriel was still dizzy due to the smoke. It waspletely impossible for him to make any effective counter-attack. Seeing that he was about to be hit by the knives, he had no other choice but to bite his lips. With such force, his mouth bled. The pain and blood finally made him sober. He immediately regained some consciousness. His arms shook, and his body stood upright. He exerted force with his left foot, and the chain became straightened, making it difficult to pull him away. Seeing this, the horse-head man pulled out his two knives from the ground. In a strange posture, he shed crosswise. The sharp double knives aroused terrifying energy. "Damn it!" After adjusting to the pain, the dizziness in his head came over again. Gabriel shook his head and stomped back with his left foot against the dizziness. But he didn''t pull it through. The other end was pulled by the horse-head man, and the chain was still stretched straight. As a result, his body was unable to dodge over arge distance. He had to block the horse-head man''s two knives head-on. "Yeah!" Gabriel was about to catch the knives with his bare hands. Suddenly. The voice of the King of Wheels came from behind. He murmured some desperate words and slowly turned his head. "Go to hell!" In the misty white mist, only the flying red robe of the King of Wheels could be seen. Suddenly, countless fists rushed out from the robe. There was a white de in front and a shadow of a fist behind. Gabriel was so dizzy at the moment that he lost his sense of direction. "Will I die today?" Gabriel tried his best to calm his breathing, trying to regain some consciousness. But the feeling of dizziness was so strong that there was no time to react. In this case, he simply gathered his strength. He was ready to resist it with his bare body. He knew that he would be seriously injured. But it was absolutely impossible to kill him. He has this confidence. Just when Gabriel was about to be hit. Suddenly, a figure swooped past in the mist. The man was extremely fast. He picked up Gabriel and soon disappeared. The knives missed his target. So did the King of Wheels'' random punches. "Damn it!" The King of Wheels waved his robe angrily. Just when he was about to seed, Gabriel was rescued under the shadow of his fist. Whoever was able to do this must be someone. On the other side, Blind John ran wildly with Gabriel in his arms. In a sh, he ran back to his room. A wet towel was tied to his face to protect his mouth and nose. Panting heavily, he put Gabriel down. In the room, Zoe, Christopher, and Ste were all covering their mouths and noses with various kinds of cloths. "I''m so dizzy. The smoke is poisonous. John, take Zoe and the others away quickly. I''ll find a way to stall those people!" Gabriel kept shaking his head, but it was still spinning. He didn''t know what kind of poison this was, but it was so powerful. "Run? How? Those people are right at the door. How can we run? Do you believe me or not? If you do, just drink this!" Blind John pulled out the wine gourd from his waist, handed it to Gabriel, and said, "This wine has a little detoxification effect. Although it can''tpletely cure it, it can reduce the poison you have taken in!" "It''s enough!" Gabriel was excited and took the wine gourd. Staggeringly, he pulled out the plug. While shaking his body, he raised his head and poured the wine down. As long as he could detoxify, he was not afraid of these ghosts and monsters at all. John reminded, "The more you drink, the better the effect will be. Just have it all!" No one knew whether Gabriel heard Blind John''s words or not. He just kept drinking. The full gourd of wine was soon empty. Gabriel let out a Hup. Then he asked, "John, how much alcohol is in your wine? How much wine is in the gourd? Why am I more dizzy than before?" At this moment, the consciousness in his head was gradually wearing off. It felt like his entire body was about to lose connection with consciousness. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "One gourd holds one pound and two taels! And the alcohol is a bit too much, sixty-nine degrees! Most people will faint after one or two sips. With all of it down, you can probably sleep for a day and a night!" Blind Johnughed. Ste immediately became anxious and widened her eyes in confusion, "Why do you do this to him? Aren''t you harming him?" If Gabriel got drunk, who would handle those monsters? "Watch!" Blind John pointed his chin at Gabriel. Ste was shocked when she looked at Gabriel. After drinking, Gabriel didn''t faint but stood there upright. He didn''t look drunk at all. But he looked like a whole new person. He was no longer that bad boy, but a gloomy and serious man. Those eyes were too deep to be looked directly into. All of a sudden, he transformed! "Zoe, long time no see!" Gabriel smiled and nodded at Zoe and Christopher. He was very elegant as if he was saying hello to old-time friends. Christopher seemed lost, but Zoe smiled gently and nodded back. "Thanks for your wine, John. But it''s too strong, and a slip would be enough. Don''t talk me into emptying the bottle next time. It would be a waste of good wine." Then, Gabriel threw the gourd back to Blind John. "Got it!" Blind John took the gourd and said resentfully, "Well, stop the chitchat. I''ve met you twice. Outside are some monsters from hell. Go for them." "I got this!" Gabriel nodded casually and looked toward Ste. When stared at by Gabriel, Ste flushed inexplicably, and her heartbeat sped up. That mncholy deep eyes were too charming. Gabriel whispered, "Miss Turner, you must be frightened these days. Believe me, it will soon be over!" "Well, okay!" Overwhelmed, Ste nodded in confusion. She subconsciously bit her lips and stroked her long hair with her right hand. For many years, she had never been nervous because of a man''s eyes. What happened to Gabriel? How did he change into another man after drinking? "Well, I''ll be back very soon. Wait for me here." Gabriel turned around and walked out of the room. Soon, he disappeared into the mist. "Well, you don''t know that I make this wine only for him. I put in some foreign wine called vodka. It''s like alcohol. Thank god it worked!" Blind John shook the wine gourd, and it was totally empty. He secretly thought that he must ask Gabriel to reimburse him. Ste was at a loss,pletely not understanding Blind John. After some hesitation, she still couldn''t help asking, "Mister, why did Gabriel change into another man after having your wine?" How Gabriel acted just now was really difficult for her to understand. Before Blind John could answer her, Zoe said, "Gabriel has not changed. It''s that you don''t know him! Those three people outside will suffer!" As soon as he finished talking, they heard sounds of howlinging from outside the door...... Chapter 104 A Call From Her Sister Chapter 104 A Call From Her Sister Chapter 104 A Call From Her Sister About three minutester. The sound of fighting outside the room stopped abruptly. What could only be heard was the sound of someone''s footsteps, heading towards the kitchen crisply. After a while, the sound of the range hood was heard. The smoke in the room immediately drifted towards the kitchen. "It''s done. The King of Wheels and the half-human creatures were all taken care of by Gabriel. It''s awesome! It''s awesome!" Blind John smiled rxedly, holding the empty gourd and shaking his head again. This gourd wine was not easy to brew. Well, he had to hunt snakes again. Ste, who had been shaking, slowly calmed down. At first, she really those monsters were from hell who wanted to capture her soul. It turned out that they were just people pretending. But while she was calming down, the scene after Gabriel finished drinking appeared in her mind again. Elegant, gentlemanly, with a mncholy temperament. For years, this was the only heart-beating moment for her. She didn''t understand how one person could exude twopletely different temperaments. Could it be that Gabriel has a split personality? Just as she was thinking about it, Gabriel walked in with his upper body straight. His shirt was just shattered by the King of Wheels, and his perfect bronze skin and strong body made Ste blush again. Gabriel''s eyes were mncholy but also extremely gentle. He said softly, "To avoid unnecessary trouble, I killed all three of them. I will ask Leon to dispose of the bodiester. The effect of the wine is weakening, and I have to go to sleep for a while." After saying that, he smiled at Zoe again. "Gabriel, don''t worry!" Zoe nodded, her eyes bright. Gabriel felt relieved and said to Blind John, "John, thank you!" "Save that, man. The girl had just warmed the bed for you. Go and sleep!" Blind John took off the wet towel on his face and seemed to be moping. Gabriel yawned and scratched the back of his head. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was really sleepy, so he walked to his room. Just as he was about to enter the room, Ste, who was left out, couldn''t help shouting, "Wait a minute. Don''t you have anything to say to me?" As soon as she said this, she regretted it. It made her seem too desperate. Gabriel stopped but didn''t look back. After hesitating for a while, he said, "You and I meet by chance, and it is fate. As I said, if you are willing to believe me, I will wait for you to shout out the words ''Gabriel, take me away''. At that time, no matter what you face, I will do my best to lead you to freedom!" Ste''s heart trembled. Although Gabriel had said almost the same thing to her not long ago. But at that time, she didn''t feel anything. At this moment, the shock in her heart was beyond words. It seemed that she had really found direction and light. Also, belonging! Gabriel fell asleep very quickly, lying on the bed. There was even a slight sound of snoring. Blind John and Christopher began to clean up the messed-up room. When Zoe passed by Ste, she stopped and turned around and said, "Meeting Gabriel is the greatest blessing in your life. Your nightmare life is about to end!" Ste was in a trance for a while. Somewhat unbelievable. Why did a teenage girl give her such unfathomable feelings? In short, many previous perceptions would change from today on. Three corpsesy there peacefully. If one didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t see the scars. Blind John kept saying how good Gabriel was. These three people were all very powerful. Whoever killed them so easily and so strangely was admirable. Blind John couldn''t help but be curious and took off the masks of the half-human creatures. They were all people, real people. As for the King of Wheels, he was indeed two meters tall and a burly man. "How did such a big coffine up?" Christopher stared at the dark coffin while cleaning up the room. It was really hard for him to understand how this coffin could be carried upstairs so quietly. Finally, Zoe used Gabriel''s mobile phone to contact Leon. Soon, Leon and his people arrived at Ster Estate. He was shocked when he saw the corpses of the King of Wheels and the half-human creatures. Because they were all members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. And they were of high rankings. King of Wheels was even one of the Ten Yama Kings. The Ten Yama Kings were high-level fighters of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. All ten of them were in Sky List. Of course, King of Wheels was the least of them. But dying today was a shock to him, too. Looking at Gabriel, who was drunk and sleeping, Leon dared not disturb him and disposed of the bodies with his men. And Christopher also learned from Leon that many residents in this building have fainted. It turned out that when the King of Wheels used smoke all the way up and put down all the residents who saw him. That was how he brought the coffin up without a sound! Finally, this attack from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall ended in failure because Gabriel got drunk. The King of Wheels and half-human creatures from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall were all killed. This event was destined to shake the upper echelons of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. The next morning, Ste, leaning on the sofa, woke up in a daze. At eight o ''clock sharp, Zoe went to school. And Christopher was busy in the kitchen. Gabriel was still sleeping. As for Blind John, he was drawing maps all night, and now he was also having a good time in his dreams. Ste''s footsteps were very light. She walked to Gabriel''s door and looked inside. She didn''t know why she had aplicated feeling in her mind. What kind of man was he exactly? She waspletely at a loss. But for better or worse, he was like a ck hole, sucking her in. With a smile, she returned to the living room. Feeling a little restless, she quietly went out. More than half an hourter, she came back with a lot of stuff in her hands. Part of it was breakfast. She gave some to Christopher and saved some for Blind John and Gabriel. Then she took out the honey and tea she had just bought and made a pot of drink. She once heard someone say that honey and tea can help people sober up. This was the only thing she could think of to help Gabriel. The tea was made. She carried it to Gabriel''s room and ced it on the nightstand. Looking at the steaming teacup, her heart calmed down a lot. Although it was a small thing, it represented some of her thoughts. "We could''ve had it all..." Just then, Ste''s mobile phone rang again. It was still Rolling in the Deep. "Hello?" She answered the phone quickly and walked carefully out of the room. She kept her voice extremely down. She was afraid that she might wake up Gabriel. "Hey, sis. It''s me, Erica!" There was a familiar voice on the other end of the line. Ste stopped and froze on the spot. This was her sister Erica! She was very excited and said, "Erica, where have you been all these years? Where''d you go? Do you know how worried I was?" After more than two years, she finally heard her sister''s voice again. "Sister, can you meet somewhere to talk? By the way, you muste alone, and don''t tell others!" Erica sounded a little nervous. "Where are you? I''ming for you!" Ste couldn''t wait to ask more. She just wanted to see her sister quickly. While talking on the phone, she went out. After opening the door, she stopped and looked at Gabriel''s room. "Sis, I''m in your revolving restaurant!" Erica said. Ste withdrew her eyes and rushed out the door, "You wait for me. I will be there soon!" Chapter 105 Fraud Chapter 105 Fraud Chapter 105 Fraud Ste hurried to the restaurant. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Erica who was waiting anxiously. She was still so beautiful, with long hair dripping to her shoulders. But she had gained some weight. Ste was so excited that she rushed over and hugged her sister. "Where have you been in the past two years? I''m really worried!" Ste was so excited, with tears in her eyes. Since losing contact with her sister, the only person in the world who could listen to her voice was gone. The past two years had been her most painful days. But finally, she saw her sister again. She was no longer alone. "Sister, I''m sorry!" Erica pursed her lips, feeling guilty. This apology had a deeper meaning. The two of them sat at the dining table by the window. Ste brewed two cups of steaming ck tea. She needed to have a good talk with her sister after not seeing her for more than two years. "Where have you been in the past two years or so?" Ste asked. This question was what she was most curious about. Erica pursed her lips and sighed, "Ste, don''t me me. Two years ago, I had a boyfriend, and I went to live abroad with him for two years!" "I see!" Ste suddenly felt relieved. She was absolutely happy for her sister that she had found her own happiness. And although she left her mothend, she also stayed away from these miseries. This was good for her. Erica said with a hint of guilt, "When I left, I really didn''t know what to say to you. I always felt sorry for you, leaving all the burdens of the Turner family on you!" "You are my sister, and there is no need to say such things!" Ste smiled, notining at all, butforted Erica, "Besides, I am the eldest, and I should shoulder some of the burdens. If you and Ryan can live happily, I absolutely support your leaving Silverwood and even Dragon Kingdom!" "Look at you. You have gained some weight these two years. It''s good to gain some weight. Being a little fat means you are living a stable life!" "Sis, I am really happy for you!" Ste''s words made Erica feel even more guilty. She shook her head and said, "Ste, I''m sorry! I come back this time to fight side by side with you and avenge the Turner family!" "I also got the news that you have been having trouble with the Davis family recently, and at this juncture, I muste to help you!" "Only I can help you!" Ste was moved by her sister''s words but also baffled. She really wanted someone trustworthy to help, and Erica was the best choice. But now Erica had stayed away from the disputes and lived her own happy life. Then was it necessary for her to involve Erica? Just as she was hesitating, Erica said, "Sis, you don''t have to worry about me. My boyfriend also has some influence. If something happens, I can take you abroad with me as soon as possible!" "The Davis family framed and broke us, and we must be avenged!" "I know. The supervision team ising to Silverwood, and it is a good opportunity!" "Let me help you, otherwise, I will regret it in my life!" Looking up, Ste was a little moved by her sister''s sincere gaze. She hesitated for a long time, then gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, let us fight side by side! To be honest, before our father went to jail, he handed me a file bag containing the Davis family''s criminal evidence and asked me to keep it secretly!" "This file bag can only bring down the Davis family when it is taken out at the critical moment!" "The inspection team stationed in Silverwood has the purpose of cracking down on gangs and evil, so if the evidence in the file bag can be handed over, I will probably be able to bring down the Lin family!" "However, I am now caught between the Davis family and another group of forces, and I am too overwhelmed to take care of myself. It is difficult to hand over the file bag safely. Therefore, I want to hand over this file bag to you!" "The Davis family doesn''t know that you are back. When the timees, I will openly attract their attention, and you can quietly submit the file bag to the inspection team. In this way, we can avenge our family!" "What do you think?" After hearing what her sister said, Erica was surprised and nodded repeatedly. She said firmly, "Okay, leave this matter to me!" Ste was overjoyed and extremely relieved. She said with joy and excitement, "The supervision team will be stationed in Silverwood at the weekend. I''m going to get the file bag. You wait for me here. After you get the file bag, hide. Don''t show up. After the supervision teames, find an opportunity to hand over the things in the file bag!" "Okay, I will hide it the moment I get it so that no one can find it!" Erica said. After the conversation was over, Ste hurried out the door. Not long after Ste left, a man entered the restaurant. The man seemed very gentlemanlike with gold sses on. He sat down on the right side of Erica and put his arms around her waist. "Thank you, my dear. I''ll take you and the child back when I get the file back!" The man was Jack Davis. The purpose of hising was to get the file. Erica covered her face with her hands and was in pain. After a long time, she looked up at the man next to her and said, "Jack, you promised me that you would not hurt my sister. I hope you can keep your word!" Jack immediately assured her, "You rest assured. Ste is also a family member. Now she is deceived by Gabriel Edwards, and we will not hurt her! When I take her home, you can be together forever!" With Jack''s promise, Erica leaned on his shoulder. Looking far, she muttered, "I really don''t want the hatred to continue. I hope everything is over and that my sister can live happily!" "She will!" Jack promised again. But the corners of his mouth curled up to a vicious smile. About half an hourter, Ste finally came back. Back at the restaurant, she had a brown paper file bag in her hand. The file bag was bulging and contained a lot of things. However, when she entered the restaurant, she froze. Erica, her sister, actually sat with Jack Davis. She realized something in a trance and wanted to step back. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, four ck people appeared, blocking her way. "Now that you''re here, don''t hurry to leave. You can at least leave what you have in your hand!" Jack stood up and waved. Four people in ck came forward to hold Ste down. "Jack, you promised me that you would not hurt my sister!" Erica got anxious and also stood up. She pulled Jack''s arm in a beseeching manner. Ste''s head was bombed, and she almost went crazy. She shouted at Erica, "Are you crazy? How can you be with such a monster? Are you a Turner or not? Do you forget our dead families?" Her questions made Erica bury her head down with guilt. Jack threw away Eica''s hand and became indifferent. He said to his men, "Take the file bag in her hand and take her to the Davis vi!" Chapter 106 Forbidden God Chapter 106 Forbidden God Chapter 106 Forbidden God At Davis family''s Mansion, Ste Turner was surrounded by a group of people. She seemed dazed, as if she had lost her soul. Her beautiful eyescked luster. She never expected that her younger sister should betray and deceive her. Thest shred of her belief in life was taken away. "Who would have thought that the Turner family had such a damning piece of evidence? If you really had handed this file to the supervision team, the Davis family would have really been in great trouble!" Michael Davis hummed heavily as he looked through the contents of the file. Inside were many records of the Davis family''s bribery, corruption, and illicit dealings, along with a very specific audio evidence. The most damning was a case of cultural relics smuggling, which could be suspected as treason. If these were discovered and thoroughly investigated by the supervision team, it could be said that the Davis family would be finished. Fortunately, he managed to get hold of these materials. With this, the Davis family could rest easy and not fear the supervision team. Ste Turner still stood there, lifeless. She was motionless, like a statue. "Dad, how should we deal with Ste Turner and the rest of the Turner family?" Elijah Davis asked. His father had previously said that they should make Ste Turner''s life worse than death. Now that the Turner family''s intention for revenge was exposed, they couldn''t ignore Ryan Turner and Erica Turner. Last time they didn''t eliminate the root cause, leaving a hidden danger. This time, they must ensure no worries for the future. Moreover, in the third generation of the Davis family, the eldest brother, Jack Davis, originally had no son, only a daughter. The head of the third generation would naturally be chosen from his two sons. Now, inexplicably, the eldest brother, Jack Davis, had an additional son. Although he was only a little over a year old, being the eldest son''s child, he posed a threat to his two sons to inherit the family business. This threat must be eliminated. Michael Davis understood Elijah Davis''s intentions and looked at Jack Davis. At this moment, Jack Davis stood there somewhat nervously. With eyes rolling, he couldn''t help but say, "Dad, I can assure you that Erica Turner will definitely not have any intentions against us. That woman has long been tamed by me! You also promised me that once we get the file, we would bring Erica Turner and the child back to the Davis family. Now that we have had the file, does that mean..." Elijah Davis interrupted Jack Davis, "elder brother, human intentions are unpredictable. Only when the Turner family ispletely silenced can we be at ease! Moreover, your illegitimate child with Erica Turner still has half of the Turner family''s bloodline. I think they shouldn''t be brought back to the Davis family." Jack Davis'' civilized face instantly turned cold. A cold light shot from under his sses. Seeing the two sons getting serious, Michael Davis said, "You don''t need to teach me how to do it. I''m not dead yet. The position of the Davis family''s head hasn''t been passed to the third generation yet!" These words were said seriously, and both Jack Davis and Elijah Davis dared not say more. "Sir Davis, it''s quite boisterous here!" At this moment, Joseph Moore and Lone Wolf entered the hall. Michael Davis put away his sternness and greeted them with a smile, "Nephew Joseph, I''ve been expecting you!" However, Joseph Moore''s expression was not pleasant. He walked up to Michael Davis and whispered in his ear, "The assassination attempt on Gabriel Edwards by the Ghostly Purgatory Hall failed. Hosea, Devil and Dn are all dead." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "This..." Michael Davis was shocked. He had previously heard from Joseph Moore that the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s elite forces were very powerful. Yet they couldn''t kill Gabriel Edwards. Now, Gabriel Edwards had be his biggest headache. "Our top enemy now is Gabriel Edwards. If he doesn''t die, we can''t live in peace! Since you have Ste Turner in your hands, I want to borrow her to kill Gabriel Edwards." Joseph Moore whispered again. Michael Davis''s aged eyes shone for a moment. After some thought, he nodded, "Alright, you arrange it." With the authority granted, Joseph turned around Ste Turner a few circles. He stopped, a sinister smile on his lips, and said, "Ste, don''t be so disheartened. Even if you can''t bring down the Davis family for revenge, the Turner family still has a lineage that survives!" "As long as there are people, there''s a future. Although Ryan Turner is a beast, he''s still a legitimate member of the Turner family. If he has children in the future, they''ll call you aunt. Who knows, they might be promising and restore the Turner family''s glory!" Joseph Moore''s words did hit Ste Turner''s weak spot. A glimmer of hope shed in Ste''s eyes. Yes, this was also her father''s hope. The future of the Turner family all rested on Ryan Turner. Even if they couldn''t seek revenge, they had to continue the Turner family lineage. Joseph Moore continued, "Now, I give you two choices. The first choice, if you don''t cooperate with me, I''ll kill Ryan Turner and end the Turner family lineagepletely. You should know, Ryan Turner is currently in my hands!" "The second choice, you go to see Gabriel Edwards and do everything you can to put this on him!" "Once sessful, I''ll release Ryan Turner, and from then on, you''ll be free. Neither the Davis family nor I will trouble you or Ryan Turner again!" "Think about it carefully!" As Joseph Moore spoke, he pulled out a pair of ck handcuffs from his waist. These handcuffs were called "Forbidden God." They were made of a very special material. These handcuffs had no key. Besides, they were incredibly hard, and even the powerhouse on the Sky List couldn''t break free. Once put on, one would have to cut off his own wrist to remove them. Otherwise, they would bind the wearer''s hands for life, as if they were a part of one''s body. This was a special weapon used by his master, Ouw Madman, specifically to deal with some experts. No matter how strong you are, once bound by these handcuffs, your strength would be greatly reduced immediately. So, if Gabriel Edwards were to wear this, he would be half-disabled. By then, with Joseph''s strength, he could easily kill Gabriel Edwards. This thing was originally prepared for Drunkard. But now, he changed his mind. Killing Gabriel Edwards was the top priority. Ste Turner struggled. Why did she have to make such a painful choice again? If she agreed, she would harm Gabriel. Such an act would be no different from a beast. But if she refused, her brother would be killed, and the Turner family lineage would end. Her deceased grandfather would not rest in peace, and her father in prison would suffer for a lifetime. She would be the sinner of the Turner family. No matter what choice she made, it would be agonizing! Seeing Ste Turner hesitate and unsure of how to choose, Joseph Moore took out his phone and yed a video. In the video, Ryan Turner, with a bruised face, knelt on the ground, crying and begging, "Sister, I beg you, and I don''t want to die! Please save me. This time, I promise you that I will change and live a good life! I am your real younger brother. I don''t want to die!" Watching the video, Ste Turner closed her eyes in pain. With trembling hands, she took the ck handcuffs and said, "I hope you keep your word. If you deceive me, even in death, I won''t let you go!" Without lingering, she left the hall shakily and left the Davis family. At that moment, no one stopped Ste anymore. Only Joseph Moore and Michael Davis emitted a sinisterugh...... Chapter 107 the King of the Underworld Chapter 107 the King of the Underworld Chapter 107 the King of the Underworld By the time Gabriel Edwards woke up, it was almost noon. He yawned and stretched, feeling extremelyfortable. But there was still a hint of grogginess in his head. "Ah, you''re awake. You have a good tolerance for alcohol. After drinking my gourd of wine, most people would sleep for three days and nights!" Blind John, who was fiddling with a snake, walked into Gabriel Edwards''s room with a big smile. He joked as he looked at the just-awakened Gabriel. Gabriel Edwards patted the back of his head, trying hard to recall. He vaguely remembered fighting with Hosea and Devil. But his memory was blurry, and he couldn''t remember much after drinking the wine. "By the way, what happenedst night? I remember after drinking your wine, I passed out. How were Hosea and Devil driven away?" Gabriel Edwards asked. Judging from the current situation, the crisis fromst night must have been resolved. But he had no idea how it was resolved. Blind John rolled his eyes and said irritably, "You have the nerve to ask. After drinking my wine, you wentpletely mad. The poisonous smoke couldn''t harm you. You went up and punched each one of them, killing Hosea and Devil. In the end, it was that guy called Leon who handled the aftermath." There was no choice for Blind John. He had previously promised Zoe Evans about the drunken Gabriel. When he woke up, there was no need to tell him the truth. Because after getting drunk, he didn''t even know his own state, let alone exin to the sober Gabriel Edwards. In short, it seemed a bit like a dual personality. But it was sure that it wasn''t a dual personality. "Huh?" Gabriel Edwards was a bit incredulous. Last time, Blind John told him that when he was drunk, he went to a cowshed in the suburbs and punched several cows to death. He was frustrated for a while, feeling like he was being fooled like an idiot. Now again, he was punching one by one, but this time he was hitting people. Such a bizarre incident, if told, probably no one would believe. "Don''t look at me like that. I lost a gourd of wine and felt painful. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Zoe when shees back. You can''t possibly not trust Zoe, right? By the way, are you going to reimburse me for my wine?" Blind John said, stretching out his right hand with a naive smile on his face. "Get lost! No money for you, and I won''t spare my life either!" Gabriel pped his head again and jumped out of bed. He looked around and asked, "Where is Ste Turner?" Blind John, who didn''t get his money, was very displeased and said irritably, "She left early in the morning. Oh, she left after receiving a phone call." Gabriel nodded and took out his phone. After thinking for a moment, he called Ste Turner. Now, Ste hadpletely fallen out with the Davis family, had nowhere to go, and was in a very dangerous situation. Gabriel had to keep this woman by his side to feel at ease. "Hello?" The call connected, and Ste Turner''s voice sounded dull. Gabriel Edwards directly asked, "Where did you go? You know it''s dangerous for you to be alone right now, right?" There was silence on the other end of the phone for a moment before she hesitated and said, "You find a hotel to reserve a room with a big bed. I''ll live with you during this period." "Huh? A room with a big bed? Live together?" Gabriel Edwards''s eyes widened, and he smiled, "What do you mean? Are you nning to offer yourself?" He always felt that Ste was acting strangely. Ste Turner replied coldly, "Even if that''s the case, once you''ve booked the hotel, send me the address, and I''lle directly." After saying that, she didn''t give Gabriel a chance to refuse and hung up the phone. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "What''s going on?" Holding the phone, Gabriel was a bit stunned. But no matter what, there might be a night of earthly pleasures tonight. Immediately after, he called Leon. He only had one thing to say, telling Leon to meet him as soon as possible. Half an hourter, Leon hurriedly arrived at Ster Estate. "Mr. Gabriel!" Upon seeing Gabriel Edwards, Leon respectfully bowed. "Sit!" Gabriel nodded and poured a cup of tea for Leon. Squinting his eyes and taking a drag from his cigarette, Gabriel said, "You know why I called you here. I''ll get straight to the point. Are Hosea, Devil and Dn from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall? Whose forces do they belong to? Why did theye to kill me?" Judging by the way those three acted, they were undoubtedly from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Only people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall would use such ridiculous assassination methods and have such strange names. Hosea? Devil? Dn? They really considered themselves as beings from hell. "Yes, Mr. Gabriel, they are all from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" After sitting down, Leon nodded, "Hosea is one of the Ten Yama Kings. The Ten Yama Kings are the elite forces of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Each of them is listed on the Sky List. However, the Hosea who came this time is the weakest among the Ten Yama Kings." "As for Devil and Dn, their positions are simr to mine. We are all Hell Commander and Ghost Messenger, but those two are Soul Capturing Enforcer, while I am a Demon Enforcer." "Last night, I informed Goddess of Wind of this thing over the phone. ording to her, these three are all under the influence of the King of the Underworld." "After Ghostly King died, the King of the Underworld became the most powerful and has always been ambitious to seize the position of the Ghostly King." "This time, it was indeed the King of the Underworld who ordered Hosea, Devil and Dn to assassinate you. ording to Goddess of Wind''s spection, it''s very likely that the King of the Underworld received some information, thinking that you would pose a threat to his quest for the position of Ghostly King. That''s why he sent people to kill you as soon as possible." Gabriel nodded silently, his thoughts aligning with what was said. It was indeed a force from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall that wanted to eliminate him, a threat to them. The King of the Underworld, as passed down in folklore, is a great Buddhist figure who vowed not to be a Buddha until hell is empty, and is deeply revered byter generations. But this person from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, who borrowed the name of the King of the Underworld, obviously tarnished the reputation of the real King of the Underworld. "You know the King of the Underworld, right? What kind of person is he?" Gabriel asked again. Leon answered, "Yes, I know the King of the Underworld. But I''ve been in Silverwood for many years and am not familiar with the higher-ups of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. I''ve only seen him three or five times, all atrge gatherings of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. My impression of him is summed up in a word: mysterious! He''s awe-inspiring and inscrutable. It''s said that the King of the Underworld''sbat power is also unfathomable and extremely terrifying." After hearing Leon''s words, Gabriel Edwards frowned. It seemed that this King of the Underworld was not simple. After thinking it over and weighing his options, Gabriel said to Leon, "Let''s put aside the assassination attempt by the King of the Underworld for now. We''ll settle this scoreter. The most pressing matter is to deal with the Davis family!" "Tomorrow afternoon, everything will proceed ording to n!" "Yes!" Leon stood up respectfully. Gabriel waved his hand, and Leon didn''t linger, leaving in a hurry. After arriving, Leon didn''t even take a sip of tea. Gabriel Edwards squinted his eyes, lost in thought again. The struggle in Silverwood would end tomorrow. Whether he could secure this foothold would depend on tomorrow... Chapter 108 Outside the Window Chapter 108 Outside the Window Chapter 108 Outside the Window Not long after, Gabriel Edwards left the Ster Estate. He went to the hospital and met Thomas Taylor. As soon as Gabriel entered the ward, he saw Thomas Taylor with an IV drip, his left hand holding a dumbbell. He was lifting it up and down, exercising his arm strength. His body was wrapped in bandages, yet he was still restless. It seemed that this guy had found joy in martial training. "Not bad, you''re working hard, my Taylor n head !" Gabriel Edwards joked and sat down by the bed after entering. Seeing Gabriel, Thomas Taylor became excited. Ignoring the IV drip, he put down the dumbbell and jumped off the bed. "Mr. Gabriel!" Although Thomas was injured and looked quite disheveled, his face was filled with an excited smile. Subconsciously, he raised his right hand, wanting to touch his head. He paused when he felt the tug of the IV line, realizing he still had the drip attached. So he chuckled sheepishly. Gabriel nodded, sizing up Thomas Taylor. He had injuries in more than ten ces, especially his right hand, which was mostly wrapped in bandages due to burns. Gabriel recalled Leon''s description. Falling and getting injured time and time again, but Thomas always got up with determination. Covered in blood, he looked less than human. Relying solely on his willpower, he secured the position of n head. "You did well this time, proving I didn''t misjudge you! From now on, you''re the Boss of the Silverwood n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and the n head! But seeing your excitement, you seem a bitcent! I must remind you, with me, this is just a small scene. There''s a bigger world out there for you to explore!" Gabriel encouraged Thomas. He genuinely liked this bald guy and needed someone to handle the trivial matters. Now, Thomas Taylor seemed to be the best choice. Promoting Thomas to be the n head this time was also Gabriel''s final test for him. Indeed, the test results were definitely satisfactory. In the future, the Silverwood might be handed over to Thomas Taylor to manage. "Mr. Gabriel, please rest assured, I, Thomas Taylor, will never becent just because of a n Boss. In the future, I also want to be a significant figure!" Thomas Taylor''s eyes were filled with aspirations for the future, and also, immense respect and gratitude for Gabriel Edwards. Without Gabriel, he wouldn''t have had the qualifications to sit in this position. "Good, a man should have ambitions! Now, recover from your injuries. Once you''re healed, the club will open. Oh, I''ll give you a small task then. Eliminate the Dragon-ying Association for me! I want you to unify the entire Underground World of Silverwood!" After saying this, Gabriel stood up and left the ward. Watching Gabriel Edwards''s departing figure, Thomas Taylor was overwhelmed with emotion. Switching to his left hand, he touched his head. "The Boss of the entire Silverwood Underground World!" He murmured to himself, his eyes filled with excitement and joy... After leaving the hospital, Gabriel sent a location message to Ste Turner. The location wasn''t a hotel. It was the club that Thomas Taylor was renovating. The room in his office on the ninth floor was no worse than a hotel suite. There was no need to waste money. Back at the club, Gabriel sat in the boss''s chair in his office. With feet propping up on the desk, he puffed on a Liggett Select cigarette. With a "creak", someone suddenly pushed open the door. Gabriel Edwards looked up, his eyes widening in surprise. Ste Turner had gone out and surprisingly changed her outfit. She wore a ck hollowed-out camisole, vaguely covering her perky chest. Yet, it faintly revealed a hint of a dreamy purplish-red hue. Her petite leather shorts were short, outlining a perfect curve. On two straight, long legs, stockings covered up to the mid-thigh. Lastly, four slender ribbons enticingly darted into an enchanting abyss. Sharp ck high heels made Ste Turner appear even taller and more enchanting. Her long hair draped over her shoulders, and she looked down shyly. Her foxy, narrow eyes asionally lifted to nce at Gabriel Edwards. Every time she looked, she subconsciously bit her pink lips. She disyed the seductive charm of a woman to its fullest. "Uh..." Gabriel felt his throat go dry, chuckled, and said, "Come in. Why are you dressed like this? Trying to kill me?" Ste was a bit coy, her high heels clicking. She walked into the office, looking around. The decor was quite interesting. But Gabriel Edwards, the boss, didn''t look like one at all. Gabriel put out his cigarette, opened the window, and casually said, "If you like it, this ce will be yours in the future. You''ll be the boss here." Ste Turner was taken aback. She never expected Gabriel to say something like that. Whether he was joking or not, she immediately refused, "This is your ce, and it has nothing to do with me." Owing Gabriel 1.1 millionst time became a burden on her heart. And today, she would owe Gabriel something even more important. So, even if Gabriel''s kindness was a joke, she couldn''t bear it. "You misunderstood!" Gabriel coughed to relieve his dry throat and said, "I noticed you managed the Revolving Restaurant well. After this ce opens, I''m worried that Thomas Taylor, being the rough guy he is, won''t be able to manage and operate it well. So, I think of inviting you to manage this club on my behalf. The sry is high, 350,000 dors a year. How about it?" This was something he genuinely wanted Ste''s help. As he said, Thomas Taylor was a rough guy. He might be good with gang matters, but definitely not reliable in business. So, he needed a good manager to oversee and run the club. In his view, Ste Turner had the capability. Ste hesitated a bit. It wasn''t the high sry that attracted her, but the opportunity to repay Gabriel''s favor. She nodded, "Alright, I''ll work for you for free for four years, considering it as repaying that 1.1 million." After saying that, she felt a tightness in her heart. She suddenly remembered that Joseph Moore and Michael Davis wanted to use her to assassinate Gabriel. If Gabriel died, all this would be meaningless. Thinking of this, she dared not look at Gabriel, her heart struggling and in pain. "You still remember that 1.1 million?" Gabriel Edwards said with a wry smile, "That was all won through bluffing. I''ve long forgotten about it. You didn''t even write an IOU, so you don''t need to worry about it. After all, I have no evidence that you owe me money. Even if we went to court, you''d be innocent." Ste Turner insisted, "You might not want it, but I have to give it. If you want me to work here, you must agree to my condition of repaying the 1.1 million." Gabriel turned around and he noticed the determined look in Ste Turner''s foxy eyes. He understood Ste''s thoughts and sighed, "Alright, as you wish." After discussing the matter, Gabriel Edwards stood by the window. He watched the constant flow of traffic on the road, motionless and silent. Ste Turner felt a bit awkward. She didn''t know what to say or do. In a daze, she unexpectedly moved next to Gabriel. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She also looked out the window. On the road, a middle-aged man was holding the hand of his five or six-year-old daughter. The daughter walked joyfully, her left hand holding a small ice cream cone. Her petite ponytail bounced with each step she took. Such a simple scene, yet to Ste Turner, it was incredibly heartwarming. The corners of her mouth lifted, and she smiled knowingly. "Did you see your younger sister?" At that moment, Gabriel Edwards suddenly spoke. His question made Ste Turner''s heart skip a beat. She turned to look at Gabriel and found his eyes to be very deep. Unlike his usual roguishness, it was warm. In an instant, her face blushed involuntarily, just likest night, when she saw the gentlemanly side of Gabriel Edwards after he got drunk... Chapter 109 You and Me Chapter 109 You and Me Chapter 109 You and Me Ste Turner quickly turned her head away, hiding her sudden panic. Blinking rapidly,she finally spoke, "Yes, I saw my younger sister! How did you know?" Although she didn''t know how Gabriel Edwards knew this thing, she had no intention of hiding it. After all, she hade today with a do-or-die attitude. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I know. You''re dressed so seductively because you''re here to fulfill our agreement," Gabriel laughed, somewhat pleased. Hisughter wiped away any trace of shyness Ste might have felt. She found it strange how one person could switch between two different personalities so easily. She didn''t understand Gabriel at all and couldn''t fathom what he was thinking. Feeling a bit disappointed, Ste candidly admitted, "Yes, I came today to fulfill our agreement. You''ve done everything I asked for. I''m yours tonight, and do as you please." That day, Gabriel had helped Thomas Taylor defeat rence Norton, resolving the crisis at Thomas''s club. The Foster family received 250 million dors in financial support from Gabriel Edwards, resolving their financial crisis. Samuel Davis was crippled, and for the time being, no one was targeting her restaurant. After that, she visited her father in prison and saw her younger sister, whom she hadn''t seen in two years. All the requests she had made to Gabriel had been fulfilled. As a woman of her word, she didn''t see any reason to refuse. Besides, at her age, being a virgin was nothing to be proud of. Since so many people were eager for her body, giving it up also could be seen as a form of liberation. Especially after seeing Gabriel drunkst night, she inexplicably felt her heart race. That feeling seemed to tell her that it was worth it. Most importantly, she felt she owed Gabriel. Anyway, Gabriel was helping her, yet she had been working against him for Joseph Moore to save her younger brother. Her body could serve as some form ofpensation. So she came willingly this time, without any reservations. That''s why she had specifically bought this sexy outfit beforeing. And underneath the clothes, there was something even more sexy.All of this was the only way she could repay Gabriel Edwards. After that, Gabriel didn''t say much more. He didn''t even inquire further about Ste''s sister. Nor did he ask how Erica Turner had appeared. He just stood quietly by the window, watching the cars and people passing by. In such a manner, several hours passed. Yet, these quiet hours were the mostfortable moments Ste and Gabriel had shared since they met. She felt no pressure and spent those hours lost in thought. She remembered her childhood, when her father would y the piano and she would dance barefoot in the living room. She thought of every New Year when the entire Turner family would gather around a huge round table for a feast. But as she reminisced, she also remembered the day when the Turner family was destroyed. All the beautiful memories, like a castle built of sand, copsed in an instant. The light in her eyes dimmed. What followed was emptiness. And a deep-seated sorrow she had grown ustomed to. What was the purpose of life? She no longer knew the answer. "The world is full of light, facing the wind, chasing the light! That flower will always dance, chasing its dreams." At that moment, a humming sound reached Ste''s ears. It was a song, "Chasing the Light," which had been her emotional support for years. She turned her head sharply and saw that it was Gabriel humming "Chasing the Light." Gabriel''s gaze was distant, and his voice was soft. Although slightly off-key, every note touched the softest part of her heart. In that moment, all her emotional defenses were shattered. Tears rolled down like pearls. A wave of unrestrained emotion drove her to do the craziest thing she had ever done in her life. She reached out with both arms and tightly embraced Gabriel. Their faces were very close and they could feel each other''s heated gaze and rapid breathing. "What are you doing?" Gabriel asked. "Stop talking nonsense!" Ste, uncharacteristically assertive, didn''t care about anything. Her soft lips sealed Gabriel''s mouth. The setting sun cast its glow, capturing and elongating the moment of their kiss, and adding a touch of warmth to the ignited passion. It was wild, fervent, and liberating! Clothes were discarded all the way from the office window to the bedroom. Then, after a while, there was a hoarse shout and a hue as beautiful as the morning sun. Ste Turner''s body went limp, as if her soul had flown away. But then, she became even more unrestrained. During this process, she experienced both the pain and pleasure of being a woman. It was like life itself. But she was incredibly grateful that what she considered her most precious gift was willingly given. In the end, she couldn''t distinguish anything. Only the peak of pleasure, over and over, dominated her mind... It was dark. The bed was still shaking. "Ste, wait... wait!" Gabriel Edwards couldn''t hold back any longer and hastily called a halt. He picked up the phone by the bed and nced at the time. Good heavens, it was already 9:30. Looking at the slightly disheveled and seductive Ste, Gabriel gave a wry smile, "This is a good thing, but... there should be a limit. As the saying goes, there''s always tomorrow. There''s no need to release nearly thirty years of pent-up feelings all at once!" Having been intimate, Ste seemed more mature and more womanly. She didn''t understand, just nodded nkly and got off Gabriel. Gabriel, supporting his waist, slowly got out of bed. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was escaping. Indeed, as soon as he stood up, his legs gave way, and he almost fell. "Are you okay?" Ste was startled, not understanding what had happened. Her innocent eyes blinked continuously. "I''m fine, don''t worry about me!" The embarrassed Gabriel quickly waved his hand, gritted his teeth, and straightened up. But in the end, he had to support his waist and lean against the wall to leave the room. He casually picked up his pants and took out a cigarette from the pocket. After lighting it and taking a drag, he finally felt a bit better and regained some strength. It was clear that Ste Turner had been repressed for too long. But him, an old bull, tilling a field untouched for nearly thirty years, was exhausting. There''s a saying, "There are only overworked bulls, not overtilled fields." Although he had this excuse, it still seemed a bit embarrassing. In the room, Ste nestled in the quilt. Her state waspletely different from Gabriel''s. Her face was rosy, and she seemed quite rejuvenated, without much sign of fatigue. Suddenly, she saw her bag on the bedside table. Her heart skipped a beat. Inside the bag was the ck handcuffs Joseph Moore had given her. Now, what should she choose? She felt a bit lost... Chapter 110 Stupidity Chapter 110 Stupidity Chapter 110 Stupidity After smoking three cigarettes, Gabriel Edwards felt that his body had mostly recovered. But his waist still felt a bit sore. Gritting his teeth, he stood up and walked towards the room, leaning against the wall for support. Just as he reached the door, he coughed and quickly straightened up. He stopped leaning on the wall and tried to look calm as he entered the room. In any case, he couldn''t let Ste Turner see his vulnerable side. Ste was nestled in the bed, only her head peeking out. Her face was still flushed, and her seductive eyes looked at Gabriel with a hint of shyness. Her small hands tightly gripped the bedsheet under the covers. She looked like a bride on her wedding night. Gabriel took a pack of tissues from the table in the room. He walked to the bed, ced it next to the pillow, and then got into bed. The bed was warm. He turned and held Ste tightly. Her hot and smooth body stirred some excitement in him. Ste seemed to sense something and lightly bit her lip. She hesitated for a moment, then turned to meet Gabriel. She thought Gabriel wanted to... "No, no!" Gabriel panicked and quickly said, "Ste, I know you''re tired. It''s okay, I can control myself. Just holding you is enough." "I''m not tired!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ste''s words left Gabriel speechless and utterly embarrassed. Looking into Ste Turner''s innocent eyes, he said with a hint of embarrassment, "It''s... I''m the tired one. Let''s sleep." Even the most delicious food shouldn''t be consumed too much at once. With a sigh, he reached out and turned off the bedsidemp. The room went dark, and Ste didn''t say anything more, letting Gabriel hold her from behind... The next day, as the sun was just rising, Ste woke up early and sat up in bed. She felt a bit dazed, thinking that the craziness of the previous night seemed dreamlike and unreal. She turned to look at the still sleeping Gabriel and gently furrowed her brows. Then, she took out a pair of ck handcuffs from her bag beside the bed. Gabriel Edwards was in a deep sleep, this was a good opportunity. She could handcuff Gabriel, thus completing Joseph Moore''s task. But, she hesitated. The sleeping Gabriel asionally snored. For three years, apart from when he was drunk, he had never slept so soundly. Suddenly, Ste gave a bitter smile. Struggling with her emotions, she pulled at her hair and was about to put the handcuffs back into her bag. She gave up! But at that moment, Gabriel suddenly opened his eyes. He reached out and grabbed Ste.Ste was startled and quickly turned around. Her face was full of panic. Gabriel Edwards took the handcuffs from Ste''s hands. Sitting up, he yed with them for a moment and joked, "So you like using these toys to spice things up? Why didn''t you say so earlier? If we had used them yesterday, we could have had fun for another hour or two!" "Huh?" Ste Turner didn''t understand what Gabriel meant. She could onlyugh awkwardly. Little toys? Spice things up? She was puzzled. Didn''t Gabriel recognize handcuffs? "These handcuffs are quite unique. Let me try them on!" As Ste was wondering, Gabriel yfully handcuffed himself. It happened in an instant. "Don''t put them on! Take them off quickly!" By the time Ste Turner reacted, it was toote. She grabbed Gabriel Edwards''s wrists and tugged at the handcuffs. But the handcuffs were locked tight and couldn''t be removed. "What are you doing? Don''t you know you shouldn''t wear these..." Ste eximed anxiously. But when she looked up, she noticed a strange smile on Gabriel''s face. That smile radiated boundless confidence. She was stunned for a moment, seemingly understanding. Then, with a trembling voice, she said, "You did it on purpose?" "Alright, did Michael Davis and Joseph Moore send you?" Gabriel said casually, flexing his arms. The handcuffs were indeed sturdy. Hearing Gabriel Edwards''s words, Ste Turner, who had been struggling,pletely rxed. Since Gabriel had already seen through her, there was no need to hide anything. She lowered her head and said, "Yes, Joseph Moore captured my younger brother, and Jack Davis deceived my sister. Joseph Moore asked me to get close to you and secretly put these handcuffs on you. They said these handcuffs are special." After saying this, Ste felt as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. "So that''s how it is!" Gabriel nodded and then asked, "Why did you want to put the handcuffs back in the bag when I was asleep? Don''t you want to save your younger brother?" With a vacant look in her eyes, Ste gave a bitter smile, "Deep down, I know that trusting Joseph Moore is like deceiving myself. It''s just that I was blinded by my family''s mission." Ste Turner''s words brought greatfort to Gabriel Edwards. It meant that all his efforts over the past few days were not in vain. "You don''t have to worry. Look, you''vepleted your task. Later, you can use me to exchange for your brother and sister." Gabriel raised his hands, showing off the ck handcuffs. Ste''s eyes shimmered, and she gave a faint smile. Deep down, she felt touched. It seemed true that Gabriel had intentionally handcuffed himself to help her. Moved by his gesture, she became anxious again, "Joseph Moore had me put these special handcuffs on you because they fear you and want to restrain you. If you go with me to save them now, aren''t you walking into a trap?" Even she, a woman with no martial arts skills, understood that with his hands restrained, Gabriel''s combat ability would be greatly reduced. In this state, he surely wouldn''t be able to defeat Joseph, let alone that long-haired man in ck called Lone Wolf. If they went, it would be akin to marching to their deaths. She didn''t understand why Gabriel would do this. However, Gabriel Edwards looked confident and said with a smile, "Not to brag, but I used to be known as the ''Lock King of the South''. I coulde and go your room in Davis family mansion as I pleased." "I''m not boasting, but no matter the lock, even bank safes, I can open them!" "For something like these crappy handcuffs, a toothpick or a piece of wire would open them in no time!" After saying that, he got out of bed. He went to the desk in the office and brought back a toothpick. "Hehe, watch closely, I..." The ck handcuffs indeed had a keyhole. But as soon as Gabriel Edwards inserted the toothpick and fiddled with it for a moment, his expression changed. He panicked and held up the handcuffs. He stared at the lock for a long time, cursing under his breath. It was solid inside, and it was a fake keyhole. Meaning, once locked, they couldn''t be opened. "Damn it, I was too overconfident this time!" In his frustration, he straightened his arms. His muscles bulged, and veins popped out. He exerted all his strength, trying to break the handcuffs. But after a few seconds, he gave up. "They''re so sturdy, I can''t break them!" He muttered to himself, realizing he had truly messed up this time. He originally thought that with his lock-picking skills, he wouldn''t have to worry about being handcuffed. But he hadn''t expected that these ck handcuffs were one-way andcked a real lock. The material was also special, and even with his strength, he couldn''t break free. Today was the day of the decisive battle with the Davis family, and he had done such a foolish thing. Chapter 111 Draw Him a Piece of Clothing Chapter 111 Draw Him a Piece of Clothing Chapter 111 Draw Him a Piece of Clothing Gabriel paced back and forth with his bare bottom. Now, he was really frustrated. One couldn''t be arrogant, as arrogance invited disaster. He now understood the saying "A fall into the pit, a gain in your wit." Gabriel''s restless appearance made Ste feel extremely guilty. "I''m sorry!" She apologized first and then suggested, "How about this? We call the fire department and have them bring professional tools to saw off the handcuffs!" This was the only solution she could think of. "You don''t need to apologize. I was silly and put them on myself. It has nothing to do with you!" Gabriel stopped in his tracks and said to Ste unconcernedly. This was indeed his own fault and had nothing to do with Ste. As for calling the firefighters, it was indeed a solution. Although these handcuffs were made of special material, they should be cut through with violence. Perhaps it would take a bit longer to cut them through. But after thinking it over, he found that the current circumstances didn''t allow him to do so. On second thought, it would be better to make the best of a bad situation. In other words, this was a great opportunity to venture and have what he wanted. With this in mind, he suddenly looked up and said to Ste, "Get up. Help me get dressed. We''ll go find Josephter!" Ste was a bit confused. But now, she didn''t dare to defy Gabriel''s words. She quickly put on her clothes, picked up Gabriel''s clothes, and helped him put them on. After all, Gabriel''s hands were handcuffed, so it was very inconvenient for him to wear clothes himself. But soon, an awkward situation urred again. With his hands handcuffed, Gabriel couldn''t separate his arms to put on the sleeves. As a result, he couldn''t put on his shirt at all. "Am I going to run naked?" The current predicament made Gabrielugh in anger. Although it was summer and some men would go out without a shirt, he wasn''t just shirtless, but also wearing handcuffs, which was a bit indecent. Ste was getting anxious as well. She thought for a moment and then said with embarrassment, "I used to study painting and was quite good at it. How about I paint clothes on you? With my skills, it shouldn''t be noticeable!" "Well..." Paint clothes? What kind of idea was that? In the past three years, Gabriel had never been so speechless. But in the end... Gabriel sat on the boss chair. Ste somehow found paint and brushes and started painting clothes. She was very professional and serious. Gabriel squinted his eyes and smoked a cigarette, feeling itchy all over, and it was quite funny. And so, after more than half an hour, Ste finally finished painting. But she said with someck of confidence, "I used to be good at painting, but it''s been several years and I feel a bit rusty!" Upon hearing Ste''s words, Gabriel immediately felt a bit distressed. He hurriedly walked into the bathroom and found a mirror. Looking at himself in the mirror, he instantly felt hopeless. "What you painted... is d*mn good!" D*mn, Ste had painted a short-sleeved shirt with a pattern of Donald Duck and Mickey Mouse on him. Except for the pattern, everything else was white. However, to cover up some awkward points, Ste''s technique was a bit crude. His left nipple was painted as one of Mickey Mouse''s eyes. His right nipple was painted as Donald Duck''s butt hole. As for the belly button, it was painted as an anus. This painting was truly awful! If there really was such a short-sleeved shirt, no one would dare to wear it outside. It was just too bizarre. Moreover, it was painted, so it was extremely distorted. Once he went out, it would definitely attract everyone''s attention. "Why don''t I wipe it off for you?" Ste couldn''t bear to look at it herself. She didn''t expect her painting skills to have declined so much after not painting for a few years. "No need!" Gabriel firmly interrupted Ste, suddenly smiling. "With the paint on me, when I fight Joseph, it will definitely blind his eyes!" "Let''s go downstairs and drive to the Davis family''s vi!" Actually, just now, he had intended for Ste to cut open his short sleeves. After putting it on, she could sew it back up for him with a needle. Unexpectedly, Ste had such a wild imagination and actually wanted to draw him a piece of clothing. Although it was a bit silly, he found it extremely interesting now! He couldn''t wait to go out and show off. Just like that, the two of them went downstairs. Gabriel wrapped the handcuffs on his wrists with a pillow towel. Then, he deliberately walked a fewps on the road. As expected, a lot of people paid attention to him. Especially two beautiful women, they covered their mouths and keptughing. When theyughed, he deliberately flexed his chest and abdominal muscles. As a result, Donald Duck''s butt hole was twitching, and Mickey Mouse''s eye was twitching. And the anus on his belly button was shrinking and expanding. The scene was very joyful. "Can we take a photo with you?" One of the beautiful women wearing ck pantyhose ran over with her phone. Suppressing herughter, she wanted to take a photo of Gabriel. Gabriel readily agreed and took more than a dozen photos in a row. In thest photo, the beautiful woman made a victory sign at his belly button. After taking the photo, Gabriel had been smiling. He felt like a star, bing the center of attention worldwide. "Let''s go. Once we finish today, I must find an opportunity to enter the entertainment industry!" After joking, Gabriel and Ste went to the parking lot and got into Ste''s Mercedes. Their destination was the Davis family''s vi. Naturally, Ste was the one driving this time. Because Gabriel couldn''t drive with his hands. He leisurely sat in the passenger seat, ncing at the rearview mirror. A ck car was following them all the time. "Call Michael or Joseph and ask them to bring your brother and sister to the Davis family''s vi. Tell them I will be there soon!" Gabriel squinted his eyes, his expression suddenly serious. His eyes looked at the time on the car from time to time. "Okay!" Ste took out her phone and called Michael. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She made the request to Michael as Gabriel said. Michael immediately agreed and said he would have Joseph bring Ryan to the Davis family. As for Erica, she was already in the Davis family. Forty minutester. The car finally arrived at the Davis family. The Davis family''s vi today was a bit different from before. More than ten ck-d men were guarding the entrance. It was heavily guarded. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive! After the car entered, Gabriel and Ste got out of the car one after another. A group of people walked out of the vi with Michael at the forefront. Jack and Elijah were the second generation. James and Samuel were the third generation. They were injured but braced themselves toe out. Joseph, Lone Wolf, as well as Victoria, Fox, and many other subordinates of Joseph were also there. In addition, there were a bunch of people that Gabriel didn''t recognize. Among them, more than half seemed to be extraordinary characters. "Oh, it seems like I am quite respectable. So many people are weing me!" Gabriel smiled with his eyes narrowed, shook off the pillow towel on his hands, and revealed the ck handcuffs. Seeing the handcuffs, Joseph immediately became happy. As long as Gabriel wore the Forbidden God, he wouldn''t be a concern anymore. Gabriel''s death was inevitable in the near future. Michael looked at Gabriel for a long time. Like everyone else, he was surprised by the painted short sleeves on Gabriel''s body. But he didn''t ask about it. Instead, he sarcastically said, "Originally, I was thinking that I would need to send someone to capture you once you wore the Forbidden God handcuffs. You idiot, I didn''t expect you to willinglye to my vi with the b*tch Ste!" "Gabriel, do you really not fear death?" Facing Michael, who thought highly of himself, Gabriel said unhurriedly, "Death? Whether it''s you or me who dies, it''s still too early to say!" Chapter 112 Despair and Desperation Chapter 112 Despair and Desperation Chapter 112 Despair and Desperation "You... you''re still so arrogant even when death is upon you!" Gabriel''s arrogant expression made Michael furious. These days, the Davis family had been tormented by Gabriel enough. Soon, he would make Gabriel suffer a painful death. On the side, Josephughed lightly and said, "Sir Davis, there''s no need to be angry. This idiot, wearing the Forbidden God Handcuffs, is like a turtle in a jar. His life and death are in our hands. We''ll slowly torture and kill himter, and I guarantee that any anger will dissipate!" Only then did Michael''s face rx, a hint of a sinister smile appearing. Indeed, he hadn''t expected Gabriel to be foolish enough to walk into the trap. As long as he could eliminate Gabriel before the supervision team settled in Silverwood, the Davis family would have nothing to worry about. As for the Adams family, they would definitely be unable to harm the Davis family. "Alright, enough with the nonsense. I''m already here, so bring out Ryan and Erica!" Gabriel naturally said this for Ste. Without seeing Ryan and Erica, Ste wouldn''t be at ease, and the y for today couldn''t start. Ste, who was nervous, felt warm in her heart. She looked at Gabriel with relief in her eyes, and then turned to Michael, saying, "Dad... Michael, you promised me on the phone earlier that you would bring my sister and brother to the Davis family, and you would release them as long as you see Gabriel. I hope you keep your word!" She had called him "dad" for many years. At this moment, she couldn''t bring herself to call him like that anymore. The change in address represented aplete rupture between them. "Release them? I never captured them!" With a disdainful smile, Michael waved his hand. Ryan and Erica walked out of the vi, one after the other. Ryan was unharmed and even had a smile on his face. He walked up to Samuel with a smile, bent his body, and respectfully called out, "President!" Erica, on the other hand, frowned. She held a child of over a year old in her arms, standing beside Jack. The scene before Ste made her head buzz. She was so dazed that her legs went weak, and she took a step back. "Erica, whose child is in your arms?" The child''s eyes were clear, resembling Erica''s to some extent. Ste had already guessed that this child might be Erica''s. But she still couldn''t believe it. Especially when she thought about the close rtionship between Erica and Jack, she felt a chill down her spine. At this moment, she felt despair. Her brother and sister seemed to have long been assimted by their enemy. But she, like a fool, had been holding onto everything for the Turner family and seeking revenge. It was so ridiculous! Erica avoided eye contact with Ste, not daring to look at her. She stuttered and said, "This is the child of me and Jack, called Dellis! Ste, let go of your hatred. Let''s not dwell on the past anymore!" "The Davis family has epted me and the child, and they will give us a status. The bloodlines of the Turner and Davis families are now connected!" "You should apologize to Jack and Dad, and cut ties with Gabriel. Let''s start a new life together. Isn''t that better?" Ste almost fainted. She felt her breathing be rapid, struggling to catch her breath. She held her head, looking at Erica with resentment. Her eyes were filled with disappointment. Just now, she had changed her address for Michael from "dad" to his name. But Erica had changed her address for Michael from his name to "dad". How ironic! Taking advantage of this opportunity, Erica reproached Ste, "Ste, are you crazy? Why do you have to go against the Davis family? I''ve gained the appreciation of President Davis and now hold an important position in the Dragon-ying Association. Don''t make trouble here. Do you have to ruin our good days?" "You are also a daughter-inw of the Davis family. The three of us are all part of the Davis family now. We should repay the Davis family instead of causing trouble here!" "Follow Erica''s words and admit your mistake to Sir Davis, or the two of us won''t recognize you as our elder sister!" Before Ste''s emotions could calm down, Ryan''s words dealt her a final blow. Hepletely shattered all her illusions! Tears streamed down Ste''s face as she angrily gritted her teeth and said, "Are you two still the son and daughter of the Turner family? Have you forgotten our deceased grandfather and all our deceased rtives? Have you forgotten our father who is still in prison?" "By recognizing the enemy as your father, what''s the difference between you and animals?" "Although I am just a weak woman, I know that one should have his principles. You really let me down!" For these years, besides hatred, her brother and sister were the ones who supported her to keep going. But now, she felt like a fool. Everything she had done seemed meaningless. Her brother and sister had be part of the Davis family. What a painful irony. Gabriel sighed and felt somewhat speechless. Coming to save Ryan and Erica by walking right into the trap was in vain. He said to Ste, "At this point, it''s useless to be upset. How about you go back to the Davis family as well? Anyway, their target is me, not you! If you choose to go to the Davis family now, they will ept you. You and your sister and brother can still be together!" "I''m sorry!" An apology interrupted Gabriel. Ste closed her eyes deeply and tears ran down her face. With determination, she said, "This time, I have caused harm to you. I know I don''t have the ability to save you, but before they kill you, they must step over my dead body!" This statement shook Gabriel. Just this sentence made this dangerous journey worthwhile. However, Michael coldly snorted and said, "Ste, you stubborn and despicable b*tch. My son Oliver died because you were unlucky all those years ago. I''ve tolerated you for so many years, but now you turn against me!" "Today, Gabriel must die, and I won''t spare you either!" "I will make you suffer to the point where death is preferable!" With his true intentions revealed, Michael waved his hand. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A group of ck-clothed people surrounded Gabriel and Ste. Michael shouted, "Beat Gabriel to death directly, but leave this b*tch Ste alive for me!" "Yes!" The ck-clothed people shouted in unison and were about to attack Gabriel and Ste. "Wait!" But at this moment, Gabriel roared at Michael, "Michael, don''t you want to know how your favorite youngest son Oliver died?" There was still a bit of time left, and the real show was yet toe. For now, he could only tell a story and dy the situation. Of course, the story he was about to tell would certainly drive Michael insane. "Wait!" Michael stopped his subordinates and his expression changed slightly. Oliver''s death? It was the deepest pain in his heart. Why did it sound like Gabriel was implying that Oliver''s death was not an ident? Panicked, Jack said to Michael, "Dad, Gabriel is already trapped. There''s no need to listen to his deceitful words. Let''s kill him quickly. Oliver died suddenly, and we''ve investigated and confirmed it many times!" "Jack, why are you so guilty?" Gabriel sneered mockingly and then said, "I have no way out, and my hands are tied. What does it matter to let me say a few words? Anyway, I pose no threat to you now!" "Why should I feel guilty? Stop sowing discord here. Dad..." Jack wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Michael raising his hand. Michael said to Gabriel, "You have three minutes to tell me how my son Oliver died. If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll tear you apart!" Although he didn''t believe Gabriel, he still wanted to hear the so-called truth about his son''s death from Gabriel... Chapter 113 The Death of Oliver Chapter 113 The Death of Oliver Chapter 113 The Death of Oliver A smirk appeared on Gabriel''s lips as he chuckled softly. Finally, he had the opportunity to tell the story. This story, once revealed, would surely tear the Davis family apart. He said, "Eight years ago, the Davis family used despicable means to bring down the Turner family! To protect Ryan and leave descendants for the Turner family, they offered the most beautiful woman in Silverwood, Ste, as a sacrifice to marry into the Davis family so that Ryan and Erica could be free." "Ste was indeed a stunning woman. As the head of the Davis family, you had always been arrogant and mboyant and agreed to this matter!" "On one hand, you wanted to get a beautiful wife for your son, and on the other hand, you wanted to showcase the power of the Davis family in Silverwood. After annihting the Turner family, you even got their daughter, which would make the people in Silverwood envy and fear you!" "So, you proudly let Ste marry into your family!" "However, at that time, your eldest son, Jack, and second son, Elijah, were already married. Only your youngest son, Oliver, remained single. And you doted on him the most, so you decided to marry Ste to him!" "At first, there was nothing wrong with this arrangement. It was a logical decision!" "But you never expected that your eldest son, who appeared to be mild-mannered and schrly with his sses, would bepletely captivated by Ste''s beauty. He was unwilling to let Ste marry his younger brother!" "He didn''t want this perfect woman to sleep with his younger brother, Oliver!" "So, on the wedding night of Oliver and Ste, Jack mercilessly used a special poison to kill Oliver!" Shock! As soon as Gabriel said these words, amotion erupted. The members of the Davis family all looked at Jack in shock. Gabriel''s words were simply unbelievable. If this were true, it would be a huge scandal for the Davis family. At this moment, Michael''s eyes were filled with fury. He clenched his teeth tightly. Although he hadn''t fully believed Gabriel yet, anger was already burning deep within his heart. In the Davis family, Oliver was his weak spot. Panicking, Jack said, "Father, you must not believe Gabriel''s words. This guy is trying to sow discord. I would never kill Oliver. It''s absolutely impossible!" Michael''s voice trembled, but he eventually said, "Gabriel, do you think I''m old and silly? I absolutely don''t believe that Jack killed Oliver. You''re thinking too much if you believe you can sow discord like this and find a way to escape!" He had to stay calm. Gabriel must be lying to him and trying to sow discord! Gabriel could see that although Michael said this on the surface, there had already been a change deep within Michael''s heart. This was something Ste had personally told him, the scandal that she had promised to reveal to him. Therefore, this matter was absolutely correct. The Davis family was truly a den of beasts. Jack killed his own younger brother because of a woman. How pathetic! Seizing the opportunity, Gabriel struck while the iron was hot and said, "Don''t deceive yourself. There were many suspicious things surrounding Oliver''s death. Haven''t you ever doubted it? Furthermore, I dared to say that because I have evidence!" "As the head of the Davis family, haven''t you noticed that Jack has tried to rape Ste several times?" "If it weren''t for Ste''s strong-willed nature and her clever use of AIDS as an excuse, this beast Jack would have seeded a long time ago!" Michael fell silent. He knew about Jack''s evil thoughts toward Ste from the very beginning. Because at the beginning, Jack straightforwardly told him that he wanted to have Ste. However, at that time, Jack''s wife was still alive, and Michael had a strong preference for his youngest son, Oliver, so he did not agree. Michael knew that there were many times when Jack went to Ste''s room with ill intentions. In the end, Ste installed an iron gate and even pretended to have AIDS to stop Jack. So these years, Jack didn''t go to her that frequently. What Gabriel said was indeed true. Jack blushed, but his eyes were filled with resentment. Having this matter exposed in public was a blow to his reputation. And he couldn''t refute it because this matter was not a big secret. Because of this, Michael pped his face several times! Erica, holding her son, closed her eyes in pain. She finally had a glimpse of understanding of what Ste had gone through all these years. And she also recalled the unbearable past. Two years ago, Jack used violence to rape her. He even imprisoned her and repeatedly humiliated her. Her hatred for Jack only subsided when Dellis was born. Gabriel continued, "The first time I sneaked into the Davis family, I discovered something unbelievable. That perverted Jack actually secretly installed cameras in Ste''s room!" "All these actionspletely prove Jack''s desire for Ste!" The Davis family was once again in an uproar. If this were true, it would be extremely embarrassing. Peeping? If this got out, the reputation of the Davis family would be ruined in Silverwood. Michael couldn''t remain calm anymore. His face was extremely unpleasant, but he said, "Gabriel, even if all these things are true, it doesn''t prove that Jack killed Oliver. If you don''t have any other evidence, then shut up. Three minutes are up!" "Evidence?" Gabriel sneered and said, "Of course, I have evidence. The first piece of evidence is the testimony of a witness! The reason I knew that Jack killed Oliver was that Ste told me about it!" "Once, Jack used force against Ste and identally let slip what he did to kill Oliver!" Ste remained expressionless and immediately said, "Yes, at that time, to express his love for me, Jack confessed to killing Oliver for me!" "He told me that he put poison in Oliver''s wine, a poison that can cause a sudden heart attack and death!" Michael red fiercely at Jack. He was almost unable to contain his anger. Lacking confidence, Jack forced himself to remain calm and sneered. "Gabriel, do you think that you can frame and use me by teaming up with this wretched woman? Anyone can make up stories, but the story you''ve fabricated is simply ridiculous!" He was very certain that Gabriel wouldn''t have any substantial evidence. It had been so many years, and he had covered his tracks perfectly. There were no loopholes back then, so it was even less likely to be exposed now. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Gabriel, Jack is right. Using Ste as a witness is not persuasive. If you don''t have any other evidence, don''t waste time!" Michael said. Relying solely on Ste''s words, he naturally couldn''t believe this matter. "I certainly have evidence. After Oliver''s death, Jack bribed the doctor who treated Oliver and the forensic doctor who performed the autopsy. A few days ago, I had Leon find these two people. Bringing them here will reveal the truth!" Gabriel confidently said. Upon hearing this, Jack suddenly panicked. But he was puzzled because he hadn''t bribed any doctors or forensic doctors. He had bought that poison at a high price from overseas. The doctors couldn''t detect it, and even a normal autopsy would hardly reveal anything. As he thought about it, an idea shed through his mind, and he suddenly understood. Gabriel was tricking him. After realizing this, he felt anger in his heart and immediately retorted, "I have never bribed any doctors or forensic doctors. Dad, don''t believe Gabriel. This guy is trying to sow discord!" Michael didn''t even look at Jack. Instead, he turned to Gabriel and asked, "Where are the doctor and forensic doctor?" "I have already had Leon bring them here. They are now one kilometer away from the Davis family. Send someone to pick them up and question them face-to-face, and you''ll find out the truth!" Gabriel shrugged, revealing an extremely confident andposed smile. The Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck on his body swayed. At that moment, Jack became even more restless and anxious, not knowing what Gabriel was up to... Chapter 114 Heart Vengeance Chapter 114 Heart Vengeance Chapter 114 Heart Vengeance Michael hesitated! There were supposed to be no distractions at this time. The main task now was to eliminate Gabriel. But Oliver was his most beloved son, and Oliver''s death had left him unable to let go. Without understanding the truth, he couldn''t ept it. Gabriel was practically doomed to die, and it would take a few more days for the supervision team to arrive in Silverwood. In that case, there was no harm in investigating the truth of Oliver''s death at this time. With this in mind, his gaze sharpened as he ordered his subordinates, "Go and bring the doctor and forensic doctor from Leon who is one kilometer away!" "Yes!" Two men in ck received the order and left the Davis family in a car. Gabriel couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Michael was quite cooperative. He had thought that it would take some persuasion. But now, it seemed like he didn''t even need to argue. Jack, on the other hand, became increasingly uneasy. He still didn''t understand what tricks Gabriel was ying! The doctor who treated Oliver and the forensic doctor who performed the autopsy had nothing to do with him. In his frustration, his eyes suddenly widened. He seemed to understand. "What a b*stard!" He cursed inwardly, almost exploding with anger. Gabriel only learned about him poisoning Oliver from Ste. In fact, there was no evidence at all. To make himself confess, Gabriel must have bribed Leon to make the doctor and forensic doctor fabricate false evidence against him. By then, he wouldn''t be able to defend himself. This b*stard was using reverse psychology on him. But now, Gabriel hadid a lot of groundwork. Once the doctor and forensic doctor actually fabricated false evidence to incriminate him, his father was very likely to fall into the trap and believe that he had killed Oliver. He wasn''t sure if Gabriel would die in the end, but he was certain he would die. At this moment, Joseph, who had watched the whole show, couldn''t help but ask Gabriel in confusion, "Gabriel, now that things havee to this, what''s the point of bringing up Oliver''s matter? You are already as good as dead. Even if you provoke a conflict in the Davis family, they will still not let you go, and I won''t let you go, either. What exactly are you trying to do?" He always felt that Gabriel seemed to have some conspiracy. After all, logically speaking, Gabriel''s first thought after putting on the Forbidden God handcuffs should be to hide temporarily, and then find a way to remove the handcuffs. It didn''t make sense for him to openlye to the Davis family with Ste. Coupled with the current entanglement with Oliver''s matter, he felt more and more curious. Gabriel shrugged and said unconcernedly, "As you said, since I am as good as dead, it doesn''t hurt to spend some time exposing a traitor for Michael. Just be patient and wait. What''s the harm? Are you worried that I will y some tricks in this situation?" Joseph stopped speaking as well. Gabriel''s words made sense! He''d like to see what tricks Gabriel was ying! The journey was short, and in no time, the two men in ck drove back. After the car stopped, they brought two people in white coats out of the car. "You... Yes, it''s you!" As soon as he saw these two people, Michael immediately recognized them. They were the doctor who treated Oliver and the forensic doctor who performed the autopsy. Although he forgot their names, these two people were unmistakable. Jack nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and turned to Erica, saying, "If anything happens later, protect Dellis!" The doctor and forensic doctor were real. It seemed that his previous spection was correct. Gabriel, that b*stard, really found these two people to provide false testimony. He now had a bad feeling. Brought in front of Michael by the ck-clothed men, both the doctor and forensic doctor appeared terrified. Michael said, "I know you. Now I want you to tell me the truth. How did my son Oliver really die? I hope you don''t lie. If you lie, I won''t spare you!" "Yes, yes!" Dr. Cooper was the first to speak, "When I saw Oliver, he was already dead. My initial judgment was sudden death. But upon closer examination, there were some suspicious findings. I originally wanted to tell you the truth about this, but someone gave me arge sum of money and threatened me to conceal the cause of death and only report it as sudden death! I took the money and ended up lying!" Dr. Smith also said, "That''s right. I did the same as Dr. Cooper. I took the money and, although I found subtle signs of poisoning during the autopsy, I concealed it!" Their words left Michael almost breathless. He suppressed his grief and asked, "Who bribed and threatened you?" "It was him!" Dr. Cooper and Dr. Smith said in unison. At the same time, they both pointed at Jack. Everyone was shocked. Now, this matter had almost been confirmed. It was indeed Jack who poisoned and killed Oliver. "Dad, don''t believe them. They were bribed by Gabriel to frame me! I didn''t kill Oliver!" Jackpletely lost hisposure and hastily exined to Michael. But when he saw his father''s crimson and fierce eyes, his heart trembled involuntarily. No, it seemed like his father had already believed Gabriel. He felt despair and roared at Gabriel, "Gabriel, you beast, why do you have to frame me when you could just die on your own?" "Frame you? Do you dare to say that Oliver wasn''t killed by you?" Gabriel''s eyes sharpened. Jack was on the verge of losing his reason and continued to shout, "It wasn''t me! It wasn''t me! It wasn''t me!" Gabriel deliberately spoke faster, "It wasn''t you? Then how did the doctor and forensic doctor detect the poison you used?" "The poison I used can''t be detected..." Oliver blurted out. As soon as he said that, the courtyard fell silent. Gabriel chuckled. "Now you admit it, right? You said it yourself. You used the poison!" "You b*stard, how dare you trick me!" Jack''s face turned red, and he was almost going crazy with anger. He actually fell for Gabriel''s trick and lost hisposure, inadvertently admitting to killing Oliver. This time, it was truly irreparable. "Ha-ha, I tricked you, but what can you do to me?" Gabriel looked smug and said with a smile, "To be honest, I had Leon find Dr. Cooper and Dr. Smith to trick you. Just as you said, the poison you used couldn''t be detected at all. These two were just giving false testimony!" "But now, it doesn''t matter anymore. You''ve already admitted!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "You killed your father''s most precious son. Take a look at your father''s face and save yourself first!" Gabriel''s first goal for today had finally been achieved. Causing Jack and Michael to be enemies would be more beneficial for what came next. Ste looked at Gabriel in a daze, deeply admiring him. With no evidence, he managed to make Jack, a hypocrite, admit to murder by using false testimony and shattering Jack''s psychological defense. It was truly amazing. Jack turned to look at his father. What Gabriel said was right. Michael''s face was gloomy and stern, his eyes bloodshot, burning with fury and chilling killing intent. Jack''s heart skipped a beat, and he was truly afraid. "You beast, Oliver was your younger brother. You actually killed your own brother for a b*tch. Today, I will make you pay with your life!" At this moment, Michael was consumed by rage,pletely losing his reason. He shouted at the ck-clothed men, "Catch Jack, this rebellious son!" Chapter 115 Luring the Snake out of its Hole Chapter 115 Luring the Snake out of its Hole Chapter 115 Luring the Snake out of its Hole The ck-d men in the courtyard hesitated. They nced at each other but didn''t make a move. Although the head of the Davis family was Michael, in recent years, Jack and Samuel were the ones directly managing them. The crucial point was that they all knew Jack was a City Councilor and held real power. Michael had long retired and basically had no real power. It would be foolish to follow Michael''s order and go against Jack in the internal strife of the Davis family. "You..." Seeing that the ck-d men couldn''t be manipted, Michael was pissed off and very embarrassed. Seeing this, Elijah quickly patted Samuel''s shoulder. Samuel immediately understood and said to the ck-d men, "Don''t forget that all of you were selected by the Dragon-ying Association to guard the Davis family. In the Davis family, my grandfather is the head. What? Aren''t you going to follow his order? Do you not even respect me as the president?" The president''s authority had a great effect. Only then did the hesitant ck-d men surround Jack in unison. They were all members of the Dragon-ying Association and didn''t have the courage to defy Samuel''s words. The leader of the ck-d men, Patrick, said to Jack, "Mr. Davis, please don''t resist. We won''t harm you. Just endure it for now. Once the misunderstanding is cleared up, we will let you go!" After speaking, he waved his hand, and two ck-d men were about to catch Jack. But Jack refused to submit. He struggled while roaring, "Get away from me! I''m a City Councilor! Are you all crazy to try and arrest me?" Erica, who was holding a child beside them, was at a loss and shouted, "Don''t arrest him! No!" The child in her arms was frightened and burst into tears. Ste watched with a heavy heart. Especially seeing Erica so helpless, she felt all sorts of unpleasant feelings. "How interesting!" However, Gabriel watched with great interest. He only regretted not bringing a bag of snacks and a small stool. Watching a show like that would be even more enjoyable. "Ding..." It was aplete mess. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But at that moment, Michael''s phone rang. The loud ringtone interrupted the chaotic crowd. "Who the f*ck is calling at a time like this?" He took out his phone and nced at the caller ID. Michael, who was originally full of anger, suddenly changed his expression. Managing to suppress his tone, he softened his voice. "Hello?" He appeared extremely respectful. As soon as he heard one sentence, he immediately shouted in horror, "What? The supervision team arrived in Silverwood this morning, and Santos took out a file folder full of evidence against the Davis family!" As soon as he said these words, the entire Davis family was in an uproar. Wasn''t the supervision team supposed to arrive in three days? How did they suddenly appear in Silverwood? Not only that, they had also obtained evidence against the Davis family from Santos. This caught thempletely off guard. "Finally, the wait is over!" Gabriel couldn''t help but sneer. The game had finally officially begun. He was just wasting time earlier, just to buy time for Santos over there. And his purpose of surrendering today was twofold. Firstly, to divert the attention of the Davis family and Joseph, so that they would have no time to focus on him and were unable to discover the arrival of the supervision team. Secondly, it was also to gather this group of idiots and capture them all at once. After Michael hung up the phone, his expression changed drastically. He looked at Gabriel, and he was so mad that the flesh on his face was trembling. "Gabriel, how dare you! You yed a trick on our Davis family!" "The supervision team actually arrived in Silverwood this morning, and that old b*stard Santos produced a file containing all the evidence of the Davis family''s crimes!" "Now the supervision team has given instructions to arrest all the people involved in the Davis family!" "How sinister you are!" Now it seemed that all of this was Gabriel''s conspiracy. Colluding with Santos, he pushed the Davis family into the abyss. And now the supervision team had already obtained evidence of the Davis family''s crimes. It could be said that the Davis family was done for. Joseph, who was on the side, asked in confusion, "Wasn''t the file containing evidence of the Davis family''s crimes in your hands? How did it end up with Santos?" "Ask him!" Michael snorted coldly and looked at Gabriel. Gabriel smiled triumphantly and said, "Because before Ste went to the Revolving Restaurant to meet Erica, she gave me a copy. With today''s technology, those pieces of evidence can be duplicated a hundred times by photocopying, scanning, and taking photos!" "And the reason why I made two copies is to confuse Michael, this old fox, and make him lower his guard,ying the groundwork for today''s downfall of the Davis family!" Joseph asked, "Has Ste been conspiring with you a long time ago?" He was a bit puzzled by this. From Ste''s previous behavior, it seemed that she didn''t fully trust Gabriel before. Gabriel said, "Not entirely. Ste never fully trusted me until she received a call from Erica. Then she told me the location where the file was hidden!" "It seems that all of this was your conspiracy?" Joseph asked again, showing some admiration for Gabriel instead. Gabriel easily broke a situation where both sides were evenly matched. Moreover, hepletely defeated the Davis family. "Yes!" Gabriel nodded. "When I first heard from Ste about the file bag containing evidence against the Davis family, I discussed a n with Santos!" "After all, this is the best weapon to defeat the Davis family!" "At that time, Santos also told me an important piece of information. He had a close friend who was one of the members of the supervision team!" "I quickly realized that these two pointsbined would be the downfall of the Davis family!" "So, Santos and I discussed a way to get the supervision team toe to Silverwood in advance, catching the Davis family off guard!" "The most uncertain factor at that time was that Ste had not fully agreed to give me the file bag!" "She presented me with several conditions that I had to fulfill before she would consider giving me the file bag!" "Most of the conditions were not a problem for me, but one was a bit difficult!" "That was to help her find her missing sister, Erica!" "Once someone goes missing, finding him is like finding a needle in a haystack!" Upon hearing this, Michael was greatly shocked. He asked in disbelief, "So did you leak the news about the file bag to lure out Erica?" "Yes!" Gabriel nodded again. "I searched for a long time but couldn''t find her. It did give me a hard time. If I couldn''t find Erica and get the file bag, it wouldn''t be so easy to bring down the Davis family!" "Just when I was in a dilemma, Leon brought me a clue, saying that Erica had once contacted Jack!" "This clue was crucial. I immediately guessed that Erica''s disappearance was likely rted to Jack!" "So, I took a different approach and came up with a n to lure the snake out of its hole!" "On that day, I deliberately sent flowers to Ste in front of everyone in the Davis family, and then took her away to meet her father!" "In the car, I discussed the n with Ste and deliberately had her tell her father that she would give the file bag containing evidence against the Davis family to her sister, Erica!" "Because I was convinced that you would probably monitor and eavesdrop on Ste''s conversation with her father!" "Sure enough, you listened in on their conversation and learned about the file bag''s existence. Combined with the arrival of the supervision team, you decided to take the risk and use Erica to deceive Ste and get the file bag!" "This way, I sessfullypleted Ste''s mission and let her see her sister!" After listening to Gabriel''s words, Michael took a step back in a daze, almost fainting. The mighty Davis family had been fooled by Gabriel. They were proud of themselves for using Erica to obtain the file bag, but now it seemed that they were incredibly foolish... Chapter 116 An Intense Fighting Chapter 116 An Intense Fighting Gabriel took great delight in the Foster family members'' bewildered and panicked expressions. Michael, in particr, seemed about to explode with anger, faltering. Gabriel seized this moment to press on, "You folks from the Foster family, who tout yourselves as the untouchable rulers of Silverwood, are nothing but a bunch of inept fools in my book!" "I deliberately had Ste hand you that second dossier merely to make you underestimate the danger!" "You dimwits, even at this point, you''re still oblivious to the impending catastrophe. Hrious, you thought you could use Ste to ensnare me?" "I''vee here today to stall you, to gather you all in one ce, and to give Santos ample time to present the evidence against you all to the supervision team. Then, we''re going to nab all of you!" "Supervision team''s actions are kept under wraps. Even if someone tipped you off, it merely indicates that the supervision team has confirmed the Foster family''s wrongdoing!" "Fosters, your family is done for!" As Gabriel concluded his words, the cell phones of Michael, Jack, and Samuel simultaneously rang. "Dad, they''re investigating Greend Group!" "Grandpa, multiple high-ranking Dragon-ying Association members have been apprehended, and several ns have been sealed!" "I just got a call from the disciplinary department!" Hearing their words, Michael was consumed with anger. He was on the verge of passing out, knowing that the Davis family was finished! Seeing an opportunity, Gabriel unleashed a torrent of scathing remarks at Michael, "Michael, with things having gone this far, you might as well do us all a favor and hang yourself!" "You fancy yourself as the almighty Mr. Davis? Let me set you straight, you''re nothing more than an old cur!" "Take a good look at your own name, Michael Davis? You''ve sullied the reputation of the ce, Michael!" "Why didn''t the waters of the Michael River just wash you away, you old coot?" Gabriel''s words came fast and furious, like a verbal machine gun. He didn''t let up on the insults, and they were as nasty as theye. "Gabriel, you..." Michael was already at his breaking point, and Gabriel''s relentless verbal assault pushed him over the edge. He pointed a trembling index finger at Gabriel. Before he could articte his thoughts, a sudden "puh" escaped him as he spat out a mouthful of blood, crashing to the ground, breathless. "Dad!" "Grandpa!" "Master!" ... For a moment, chaos reigned within the Foster family, who were overwhelmed with shock and grief. Who would''ve thought that merely Gabriel''s scathing words would lead to Michael''s demise? "Let''s leave now. Those outside will take care of things here." Now was the perfect opportunity. Gabriel, still in handcuffs, grabbed Ste''s hand and dashed out. With his hands bound, he would be at a disadvantage inbat. Moreover, Ste would be a liability. He needed to secure this liability''s safety first. He estimated that Leon and Maria would arrive soon. And Lucas, the Division Commander Lucas, whom Santos had contacted from the War Department, would likely be bringing the soldiers and hurrying there. The reason for involving Lucas was to prevent leaks from the Foster family''s men in the police station. "Davises, Gabriel is running away! If I were one of you Davis folks, no matter what, I wouldn''t let him leave here alive. Even if the Davis family falls, we must make this son of a bitch bury with us!" Joseph, filled with sorrow and anger, spotted Gabriel trying to flee and shouted loudly. The distraught members of the Davis family turned around at that. Numerous pairs of furious eyes fixed on the escaping Gabriel and Ste. "All of you, listen to me. There''s $800,000 in my car''s trunk. Whoever kills Gabriel will get that money!" Elijah roared. The ck-d men, unaware of the irreversible situation, were exhrated upon hearing the sum. Many of them pulled out their handguns and fired a few shots at Gabriel. The ck-d men guarding the gate closed it, then rushed toward Gabriel. "Damn it!" Gabriel cursed loudly. Protecting Ste, he fled into the grassy area of the courtyard. Gunshots rang out, and the Foster family was even more chaotic than before. Elijah and hispanions carried Michael, heading for the hospital. Meanwhile, Jack seized the opportunity, pulling Erica and running into the vi. "Lone Wolf, Victoria, and Fox, I need all of you to assist me. Join forces with the Davis family''s guards and eliminate Gabriel as quickly as possible!" Joseph, with a determined gaze, issued the command. No matter what, they had to kill Gabriel. This was his mission! Lone Wolf, Victoria, and Fox all sprang into action. At this moment, Gabriel and Ste were hiding behind a tree, unable to show themselves. They were surrounded from all sides, with the encirclement closing in tighter and tighter. Gabriel was extremely anxious. Even with his hands bound, he could escape given his abilities. The crucial problem was that Ste was beside him. "Crap!" He cursed under his breath, looking at the iron fence in front of him. If he was to jump over it while carrying Ste, he wondered, what were the odds of making it? Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Joseph''s triumphantughter from behind: "Gabriel,e out, and I let you die a decent death!" At this moment, the ck-d guards had already arrived behind the tree. Gabriel hadpletely run out of escape routes. "What should we do?" Ste asked, tilting her head. Gabriel, on the other hand, smiled and said, "Whatever! Just let nature take its course." Just at the critical moment, the sound of a rapid car engine roared. Maria, driving an SUV, rammed through the gate and into the courtyard. After the car came to a halt, the doors swung open. Maria, Leon, and several others in white clothing immediately raised their guns and opened fire. As the gunshots rang out, many a ck-d individuals was knocked down. "Damn it!" Joseph''s face was full of frustration. He had thought he had seeded, but now his n was ruined. However, at this moment, all they could do was disperse and seek cover. "Good timing, they finally arrived!" Gabriel heaved a sigh of relief, pulling Ste and sprinting towards Maria''s SUV. While running, he shouted, "Maria,e over here and pick me up!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Upon seeing Gabriel, Maria shouted, telling them to get in. Leon and the white-d individuals quickly boarded the vehicle, and Maria stepped on the gas, driving towards Gabriel. The ck-d individuals who had been given a moment to regroup raised their heads and began firing in the direction of Gabriel, resulting in a chaotic barrage of bullets. "Get close to me!" Gabriel suddenly used his hand to pull Ste into his embrace. Holding the voluptuous Ste, he made a powerful leap. Several bullets grazed them as the SUV rushed over, performing a drifting maneuver to block Gabriel and Ste. Gabriel and Ste tumbled to the ground, cushioning each other, and were rtively unharmed. Bullets came raining down again, but they were all blocked by the SUV. Subsequently, Maria, Leon, and the others once again opened the car doors and engaged in a shootout with the ck-d individuals. "Are you okay?" Gabriel removed his hand and asked with concern. Ste shook her head; she had just got a bit dirty but was unharmed. Gabriel smiled at Ste, his smile radiant. He then got up and said to Leon, "Give me your gun!" Leon didn''t hesitate and tossed the gun to Gabriel. After receiving the gun, Gabriel stood up straight, and his gaze was as sharp as an eagle''s. Bang! Bang! Several shots, and not a single one missed. Almost every shot hit the ck-d individuals right between the eyes. Instantly, plenty of them were killed or injured, and they scattered in disarray. "Good marksmanship!" Maria, who was nearby, turned around and praised. However, when she saw the colorful patterns on Gabriel''s clothing, she was too stunned to chew gum. This outfit... was quite unique! "Stop looking. Joseph has run into the vi, that bastard!" At this moment, Gabriel had no mood to show off his colorful attire. Seeing Joseph escaping into the vi, he became worried. Chapter 117 Were Good Siblings Chapter 117 We''re Good Siblings With Joseph and his gang out of the picture, the ck-d adversaries didn''t stand a chance. In no time, Gabriel, Maria, Leon, and their white-d allies hadpletely decimated this group of foes. Elijah and the rest were left utterly astounded. It turned out that the Davis family''s ck-d guards were such pushovers. Only now did they realize that perhaps the Davis family wasn''t as formidable as they had believed. Or maybe,pared to Gabriel, they were simply outssed. So, a group of them stood awkwardly at the vi''s entrance. Though seething with anger, they felt utterly helpless. "Gabriel, you''ve caused my father''s death! You''re gonna pay your wretched life for that! Go to hell!" Elijah, cradling Michael''s lifeless body, was half melted in tears. When he spotted Gabriel, he cursed through clenched teeth. "A wretched life?" Gabriel sneered dismissively, "I reckon today is the day the Davis family''s luck runs out, ever since that fool James first crossed me. Your good days, Davis family, seem to be over!" "And your father was way too fragile, to handle a little criticism from me!" "He deserved it." Maria, chewing her gum, was slightly shocked. From what Gabriel said, it seemed that Michael had been abused to death by Gabriel. No way! If word got out, it would be quite a scandal. After giving Elijah a piece of his mind, Gabriel turned to Leon and Maria. "Leave some of your white- d crew here to watch over the Davis family and protect Ste. Wait for Lucas to bring his crew!" "The three of us will enter the vi to pursue Joseph and Jack. No matter what, we can''t afford to let them escape!" Even though the Davis family''s power was crumbling, the situation was far from resolved. It appeared that Joseph and Jack were concealing something important. Especially Joseph. They had to find out who was backing him in Silverwood! And Gabriel wanted to personally deal with that scumbag. "Understood!" Maria and Leon nodded in agreement. The white-d crew was brought along by Leon, and after making some arrangements, the three of them were about to enter the vi. "Gabriel!" At that moment, Ste called out to Gabriel. He paused and turned to smile at Ste. This silly girl was finally on the verge of freedom. The Davis family-a cage for her-had been shattered. Seeing Gabriel''s smile, Ste''s nerves steadied. Especially when she noticed the Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck on Gabriel''s clothes, she couldn''t help but smile herself. Then, she whispered, "Take care!" In that instant, she suddenly realized that this young man was genuinely handsome! With a casual wave, Gabriel followed Maria into the vi. Seeing Gabriel''s retreating figure, Ste, already certain of one thing, found her heart swelled with mixed emotions. She was in love, deeply in love with this man. "Ste, you''ve got to tell Gabriel that I was coerced into joining the Dragon-ying Association by Samuel. Please don''t let him take action against me!" Ryan, his voice trembling, pleaded. Beside him, Samuel immediately unleashed a tirade: "You useless piece of trash! Been in the criminal underworld for so long, I''ve never encountered such a shameless wretch like you! Remember what you said to abuse your sister? You even suggested that she be ravaged by some other men. You heartless beast! I truly regret not chopping you up and feeding you to the dogs!" Ryan became agitated. He, who had always been respectful to Samuel, now stood up to him. Pointing at Samuel, he angrily eximed, "You''re the beast! I and my sister are good siblings, don''t try to sow discord! Remember, she''s my real sister!" After saying this, he turned to Ste with a sheepish grin. "Right, Ste? You''ll take care of me, won''t you?" "Snap!" In that moment, Ste finally snapped. Without hesitation, she delivered a fierce p, striking Ryan''s face hard. Her anger was palpable as her chest heaved, and she shouted, "Shut your mouth!" Ryan covered her face. Though furious, he didn''t dare to act like she used to. He just nodded resolutely. He had no choice but to swallow his grievance. Ste closed her eyes in despair. Her brother was a demon, and she had finally mustered the courage to see it. For such a brother, the best policy was never to pamper him. Otherwise, he''d only be encouraged to be more shameless. But now, what hurt her even more was that her younger sister, Erica, couldn''t recognize her. In the past, Erica had been her closest and most innocent confidant. But now, for the sake of Jack and Dellis, she manipted and deceived Ste. This dose of reality was too strong for Ste, and it felt like her heart was hemorrhaging. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just then, Ste''s phone rang. She pulled out her cell and saw that it was Erica calling. After some hesitation, she decided to answer the call. "Hey, it''s me," came Erica''s somber voice as soon as the call connected. "I know. What do you want?" Ste replied, her voice devoid of warmth. Erica said, "Ste, I know I''ve deceived you, and I understand that you must be furious with me. But please, try to understand my situation. When you have a child of your own, you''ll do anything for them, just like I''m doing now. I''m not asking for your forgiveness, but as sisters, I''m begging you to help me with one thing. Please, I''m begging you!" Ste''s heart skipped a beat. She hesitated and wrestled with her emotions. Pacing back and forth in turmoil, she didn''t know what to do. But in the end, her heart softened a bit, and she asked, "What do you need help with?" Erica finally exined, "Honestly, I thought about dying long before. Now that the Davies family is ruined, my child has no home. I want you to take care of my child, please. After all, you''re the aunt of the kid. I''ll take full responsibility for my actions, even if it means facing death. But the child is innocent and deserves a better life. I can only beg you for this!" "Where are you? Bring the child over!" Ste said. At this moment, her heart had softenedpletely. No matter what, the child was innocent. Erica, however, replied, "I can''t leave where I am right now. If I go out, I don''t know what I''ll face. Pleasee inside the vi and take Dellis with you!" After a brief hesitation, Ste asked, "Tell me where you are." ... ... Upon entering the vi, Maria couldn''t help but ask Gabriel, "What''s with all these bizarre drawings on your clothes?" The images of Mickey Mouse and Donald Duck on Gabriel''s attire were rather weird. Each nce sent an odd shiver down her spine. She was beginning to feel unsettled. Gabriel chuckled and said, "You''ve got quite an eye for it. These are hand-painted clothes, all the rage. Want me to give it a try for you someday? I''ll personally paint a couple of mountains on your attire!" "Seriously, even in times like these, you can''t be serious!" Maria rolled her eyes at Gabriel''s words and didn''t dwell on it. Instead, she inquired again, "What''s the story with those handcuffs on your wrists? Walking around like that, you better watch out not to get into a brawl with Joseph!" "Let''s not get into that now. These handcuffs seem to have be part of my wrist, I can''t shake off it no matter what. But even so, I can annihte Joseph if ites to it!" Gabriel replied confidently. However, just as he finished speaking, his expression changed, and he came to a sudden halt. His ears perked up, and he muttered, "Where did those jerks disappear to?" Chapter 118 Playing Dirty Chapter 118 ying Dirty The Davis family''s mansion, deep within the underground garage. Victoria gripped a dagger, its cold steel pressed against the throat of Jack. By her side, Joseph cradled Dellis, yfully tossing the child into the air and catching him, eliciting joyful giggles from the little one, who only found it interesting. Erica, the child''s mother, held her phone, trembling all over. Her gaze never left her child, her heart pounding with fear. "I... I''ve called my sister. Please, don''t harm my child!" Erica''s voice trembled with desperation. Her hands mirrored Joseph''s actions, involuntarily reaching out to catch the child each time he was thrown into the air. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She had no choice but to deceive her sister intoing here. "Well done. With Ste here, we can lure that little scoundrel Gabriel over and take care of him!" Joseph remarked with a sinister grin, holding the child. "Mr. Davis, I believe we''re quite close friends. Why can''t you just ce some trust in me? Do you really think I would harm your child?" "Don''t worry, given our friendship, I''d never harm this little guy. Once we have Ste here, I''ll return your child to you!" Joseph continued. After Joseph snatched the child earlier, Jack turned hostile toward him. He was clearly overestimating himself and acting recklessly. With a snort, Jack retorted, "Joseph, considering your background, why haven''t you made your escape? If you leave now, your godfather can surely protect you. Why insist on facing off with Gabriel?" "You don''t understand a thing!" Joseph snapped. "Once I leave the Davis mansion, I''ll be exposed, nowhere to hide. If that scoundrel Gabriel catches up to me, it''ll be a disaster! I can guarantee Gabriel came prepared today; the perimeter is undoubtedly a trap!" "Leaving increases the odds of dying, while waiting in ambush here offers a glimmer of hope. Once we eliminate Gabriel, things might take a turn for the better!" "Besides, beneath this vi lies a significant secret-a hidden passage!" "In case things go south, hiding inside is safer than risking the unknown outside!" Jack''s expression shifted. "You''re aware of the secret passage as well?" Joseph disclosing this information was unexpected. Earlier, Jack had sought refuge inside the mansion, hoping to escape through the secret passage. It was a top secret of the Davis family, known only to Jack, Elijah, and their recently deceased father. "Of course I know!" Joseph grinned. "That passage was dug under the orders of my godfather." As the two conversed, the elevator leading to the underground garage suddenly made its movement. The red arrow pointing downwards changed from 1 to -1! "It must be Ste!" Joseph clutched Dellis and signaled to his henchmen. Several of his men concealed themselves on either side of the elevator. Then, Joseph smiled and confidently approached the elevator. "Ding." The red arrow turned to -2! The elevator doors opened. "Surprise!" Indeed, the person inside the elevator was Ste. "It''s you!" Ste was take aback to see Joseph standing at the elevator entrance. And only when she saw her panicked sister did she realize what happened. She had been duped. "Yes, it''s me. I lured you here for ..." "For me?" As Joseph felt a surge of satisfaction, suddenly, Gabriel''s voice cut through the tension from behind Ste. Joseph paled, seeing Gabriel emerge from the shadows, gripping a gun with unwavering determination. In the rush of the moment, there was no time to dodge. He instinctively lifted the child, shielding his head. But still, Gabriel fired. A sharp "bang" pierced the air. Erica covered her mouth in shock, and Ste''s heart contracted, worried if the child had been hit. The bullet grazed the child''s clothing and struck Joseph''s chest. Joseph staggered backward, his grip on the child loosening. "Dellis!" In that moment, Erica abandoned everything else and lunged forward, managing to catch the child. She hit the ground hard, but the child was safe in her arms. "Huh?" Gabriel was perplexed. He had hit Joseph, but why wasn''t this guy bleeding from the chest? Without dwelling on it, he seized the opportunity and fired two more shots. But it seemed that the earlier shot had little impact on Joseph. He swiftly leaped behind a pir, his movements astonishingly fast, and Gabriel''s shots missed their mark. "You little punk, you''re wearing body armor!" Gabriel realized, now certain of it. There was no doubt that Joseph had donned body armor. Otherwise, that earlier shot would have left a bloody hole in this scoundrel. It was a shame that the first surprise attack hadn''t been decisive, and subsequently, this guy had been prepared, rendering the gun essentially useless! At the same time, Lone Wolf, Victoria, and Fox all sought cover, disappearing from view. As they hid, footsteps echoed from the staircase. Maria and Leon, members of the supervision team, burst out from the staircase. "Erica!" Seeing her sister tumble hard to the ground, Ste rushed to her side, helping her up. "Come with me!" After assisting her sister, Ste led her over to Gabriel''s side. Right now, she only trusted Gabriel. She felt safest with him. Instantly, both sides faced off. Joseph, concealed behind a pir, growled, "Gabriel, you scumbag, you dared to ambush me!" Had he not been wearing body armor, that earlier shot would have likely been lethal. "Ambush?" Gabriel sneered. "Yes, I ambushed you. What are you going to do about it? I just didn''t expect you to be such a coward, a chicken-hearted scumbag, to actually wear body armor. It''s pathetic!" "That''s not being cowardly; it''s just that I made the right choice!" Joseph shrugged it off and asked, "I had Erica call Ste and lure her here. How did you find out about it?" He was somewhat puzzled about this. How had Gabriel arrived here ahead of Ste, who was the supposed prey? Gabriel chuckled. "We have to thank Ste for that. Last night, we became one, and now she trusts me even more than her sister does!" "After she finished that phone call, she immediately called me and told me everything!" "I saw through your scheme at the beginning, so I decided to y along and took cover behind Ste, ready to catch you by surprise," Gabriel said, grinning. "Ste, with her voluptuous figure, was quite the effective shield, I must say," he continued. "But it''s a shame, no matter how I calcted it, I never anticipated you, the big chicken, wearing body armor. That''s quite the twist!" Gabriel expressed. He was rather satisfied with Ste''s performance. After enduring so many conspiracies and family betrayals, she became less emotional. And when facing a problem, she knew to consult with him, which was a rare find. "Leon, your task is to escort Ste and Erica to safety, head to the vi''s entrance, and wait for Division Commander Lucas there. Leave this situation to Maria and me," Gabriel instructed. Now that they had located Joseph, it was time to wrap things up. Once Ste and Erica were safely away, he could fully engage in the uing battle. Well, he could only give it his all with his legs; his hands were still bound. "Got it!" Leon acknowledged. He led Ste and Erica into the elevator. In the moment right before the elevator doors closed, Ste saw Gabriel give her an affirmative OK hand gesture. It provided her with a significant sense of reassurance. "Maria, this is going to be a fierce battle. I''m counting on you not to let me down!" Gabriel smiled at Maria. Maria pulled back her hair with the wristband on her wrist, spat out her chewing gum, and her eyes gleamed with confidence as she said, "I''ve got this. Let''s just hope those handcuffs of yours won''t slow us down!" Chapter 119 Overwhelmed Chapter 119 Overwhelmed Jack found himself in an ufortable predicament amidst the standoff. He was a refined man, utterly unfamiliar with weaponry, trapped between Gabriel and Joseph. He didn''t dare to make a move. Fortunately, he took sce in the fact that Erica had sessfully escorted her son to safety. "Maria, let''s have another showdown today. Joseph and Victoria are my targets, while you take on that Lone Wolf and the unfamiliar woman. Let''s see who canplete their mission first it''s a race!" Gabriel''s eyes scanned the parking lot as he spoke. The current situation wasn''t in their favor, as the opposition had numbers on their side. They needed a n to catch the adversaries off guard, perhaps taking down one or two of them unexpectedly. Maria nodded in agreement, saying, "Alright, let''s make it interesting. If I win, you have to share your secret for those sharp turns of car driving!" "Deal!" Gabriel agreed readily, "And if I win, it''s the same asst time!" Unsure of her intentions, he decided to continue collecting Maria''s underwear. "Alright, then I''ll go first!" Maria agreed with crity. She immediately grabbed her gun and headed toward the hiding spot of Fox. Fox was one of Joseph''s prized subordinates, but not particrly strong, making her a potential weak link. "Son of a bitch!" Seeing Maria approaching with her gun, Fox reached for a whip hanging at her waist and leaped between the pirs, skillfully avoiding Maria''s shots. However, at that moment, Gabriel took action. His lips curled into a wicked smile, and instead of attacking Joseph or Victoria, he seized the opportunity to charge at Fox, blocking her escape route. This was a golden opportunity to take down this woman before she could react. Caught between the two, Fox was overwhelmed, and Joseph and hispanions were taken off guard, unprepared for Gabriel''s deceitful move. Fox was trapped, in a dire situation with no way out. "Prepare to meet your maker!" Maria raised her gun and fired a shot. Fox struggled to dodge but was hit in the back of the head by Gabriel''s bullet. Fox''s head exploded, and like a fallen bird, she died instantly, crashing to the ground. Dead. Gabriel chuckled, pleased with his strategy. He had deliberately divided the groups through his words to confuse the enemy. Then, he and Maria took advantage of the situation to focus on the weakest link, Fox, and finish her off with a single shot. "Gabriel, you sneaky little devil! How dare you trick us!" Josephmented bitterly as he saw Fox die, regretting that he hade to the Davis family unarmed, thinking too highly of himself. But considering the number of bullets, both Gabriel and Maria were running low. With this in mind, he could no longer hold back and charged forward. Following him, Lone Wolf, and Victoria both rushed out. These three were exceptionally powerful, making it difficult to hurt them with firearms. However, even so, Gabriel and Maria fired a few shots wildly at them. "Bang, bang!" All shots missed the target. But they ran out of bullets. "Alright, we''ve achieved our goal with the surprise attack. Now, let''s face them head-on and use our real skills!" Gabriel said, tossing his gun aside. He then chose to charge directly at Joseph. "I want your life!" Joseph had been itching for a fight and weed Gabriel''s approach. His anger burned, and he clenched his fist, unleashing the terrifying power of the Diamond Overlord Fist towards Gabriel. "You think I''m afraid of you? Bring it on!" Gabriel didn''t back down and charged forward to meet the iing punch. However! His hands were shackled by the God-Forbidden Handcuffs, and he could only muster strength from his chest. With his hands constrained, his punchcked the usual power. It was only at about twenty percent of its usual force! "Boom!" Their fists collided. This time, Gabriel was on the losing end. His bound hands made it difficult for him to generate power, and Joseph''s Diamond Overlord Fist sent him stumbling backward. "Inch Power Punch!" Seizing the upper hand, Joseph pressed the attack. Their fists shed again at lightning speed. Joseph charged at Gabriel once more. Gabriel hit the ground hard, looking somewhat beaten up. But as soon as he hit the ground, he swiftly rolled to his body. Frustrated and angry, he muttered, "Damn it, can''t win this way!" He hadn''t expected that being bound would affect him this much. He couldn''t unleash his full strength, and his movements were restricted. He waspletely at Joseph''s mercy. At this moment, Joseph''s Inch Power Punch came at him rapidly, with no mercy in sight. Gabriel instinctively tried to counter with his own fists, but as he moved, the handcuffs on his wrists jammed. His movements were constrained, making it challenging to defend effectively. He managed to block one or two punches before the subsequent blowsnded in his abdomen. At the moment of impact, Joseph''s fists releasedyer uponyer of force, building up into a powerful shock that made Gabriel''s abdomen ache. His body was sent flying once again. "I''ll make you regret your arrogance today, you little bastard!" Hitting Gabriel made Joseph ted. He took out his pent-up frustration. The Inner Power Punches, once they hit their target, had a lingering effect, even on someone as robust as Gabriel. It guaranteed significant internal injuries. "Motherfucker, you nearly made me hurl up the meal I had two days ago!" Gabriel grimaced, rolling to the side after hitting the ground. His abdomen throbbed, and beneath his skin, it felt like needles were poking him. "Is there no way to break these damn cuffs?" Panic was setting in. He hadpletely underestimated the impact of the God-Forbidden Handcuffs on him. If he remained bound like this, there was no way he could defeat Joseph. Growing increasingly agitated, he clenched his teeth and strained against the cuffs, his muscles bulging, and his wrists turning red as the cuffs dug into his flesh. But the God-Forbidden Handcuffs remained unyielding. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Josephughed heartily. "You think sheer force can break the God-Forbidden Handcuffs? Dream on! Let me tell you, even if you''re a top-ranked force on the Roster of Gods, it''s a struggle to escape them once they''re on!" "These cuffs were originally designed to deal with Drunkard, but you, you arrogant little punk, get to be their guinea pig today!" "I''m going to beat you to a pulp!" Joseph was confident that even Drunkard, if bound by the God-Forbidden Handcuffs, would be powerless to resist. And here was just a Gabriel. Today, Gabriel was going to meet his end. Once Gabriel was eliminated, even if the Davis family crumbled, Joseph could still answer to his godfather. "Drunkard?" Gabriel was baffled, having no idea who Joseph was talking about. Quickly regaining hisposure, he swiftly turned his mind. He had toe up with a solution; otherwise, this battle was only going to end in defeat. Just as he was struggling, on the sidelines, Maria also ran into big trouble. Joseph''s junior fellow apprentice, Lone Wolf, was also incredibly powerful. Sharing the same martial lineage as Joseph, Lone Wolf was capable of using the formidable Diamond Overlord Fist. And with Victoria, who wielded dual des, the two of thempletely dominated Maria. Just a moment ago, Maria had identally exposed a weakness. After exchanging punches with Lone Wolf, she was ambushed by Victoria. Victoria''s de cut her left arm, causing blood to flow. Seeing this scene, Gabriel furrowed his brows deeply... Chapter 120 The Flying Rings Chapter 120 The Flying Rings "Maria, you holding up alright?" Gabriel expressed concern. It was rather hard for Maria to take on two opponents alone. Maria sprang up and casually examined the bloodstains on her left arm. Her eyes glinted with determination as she said nonchntly, "Don''t worry about me, it''s just a sting. I must take down that bustydy over there!" At times, her spirit surpassed even that of most men. A minor injury meant nothing to her. "My apologies, ording to our previous teaming, she''s mine to deal with. Let me handle her!" Gabriel felt a bit awkward, and he abandoned Joseph and charged toward Victoria. He needed to find a way to eliminate one more opponent, or this fight would be unwinnable. Currently, it appeared that Victoria was the weakest link. "Wanna make a run for it? You''ll have to go through me first!" Joseph, who had the upper hand, wasn''t about to let Gabriel run amok. He violently flexed his arms, causing his shirt sleeves to burst open. Each arm bore a copper ring. "Flying Rings!" Joseph lunged forward, releasing both copper rings. "What the heck! He''s got another trick up his sleeve!" Gabriel eximed, taken by surprise as he quickly dodged. The flying rings spun through the air, following an unconventional path, not flying in a straight line. Then, they made an eerie arc for Gabriel. "Hmm?" In his haste, Gabriel raised both arms to block. One of the rings was deflected by the God-Forbidden Handcuffs, but the other managed to slip through underneath and struck him forcefully in the abdomen. This was a devastating blow, sending Gabriel tumbling backward once again. "You''re in for it now!" Josephughed heartily as he retracted the flying rings. Without missing a beat, he charged forward and unleashed the rings once more. Gabriel swiftly got back on his feet, used a nearby pir to spring into action, and leaped with all his might. With the added propulsion, he increased his speed and narrowly evaded the flying rings. The rings missed their mark and collided with the pir, creating a substantial crater. This demonstrated the terrifying might of the flying rings. "This guy had yet another ace up his sleeve!" Gabriel seethed with anger, realizing he had underestimated Joseph''s prowess. With Joseph wielding the flying rings, his strength had skyrocketed to a whole new level. In Gabriel''s current restrained state, there was no way to secure victory. He had to find a way to remove the handcuffs; otherwise, sess in this battle seemed impossible. Meanwhile, Maria, Lone Wolf, and Victoria locked in battle once more. Maria exhibited the fierce determination. Her Wind and Thunder Steps propelled her through Lone Wolf, and her Wind and Thunder Fists zeroed in on Victoria. This move finally bore fruit. Her powerful punches sent Victoria flying. However, it was a risky maneuver. She had fully exposed her back to Lone Wolf. Seeing the opportunity, Lone Wolf couldn''t let it slip away. His two ws converged and lunged toward Maria''s back. Just as the blow was about tond, Maria twisted her body to the limit. Her feet felt as heavy as lead, yet she spun around like a top,pletely avoiding Lone Wolf''s attack. Not only did she dodge Lone Wolf''s strike, but she also used her shoulder to push Lone Wolf away. This move was named Tornado Spiral! "Well done!" Gabriel cheered, witnessing Maria''s remarkable feat. He needed to step up his game as well. With that in mind, he charged toward Lone Wolf like a wild beast. He leaped into the air and employed a powerful push against the ground. Losing his bnce due to Maria''s prior attack, Lone Wolf could barely react when Gabrielunched his sudden attack. Instinctively, he crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Boom!" Gabriel''s kick was incredibly forceful, propelling Lone Wolf through the air. Lone Wolf''s body crashed forcefully into a nearby car, creating a sizable dent in its frame. Momentster, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Seizing the opportunity, Gabriel leaped into action once more. He mmed the elerator to the floor, propelling himself towards Lone Wolf''s face. Just as it appeared that Gabriel wouldnd a powerful blow, Lone Wolf''s expression darkened, and he suddenly opened his mouth. Out of nowhere, a long needle shot forth! "Hmm?" Concealing a hidden weapon inside his mouth, that was a move Gabriel hadn''t anticipated. His instinctual reaction tightened every muscle in his body, and suddenly, he felt an aura envelop him. This aura became his armor, deflecting the needle effortlessly. "What is this...?" Even Joseph, an experienced fighter, was taken aback. He recalled his master''s words about martial artists in a realm where they could materialize an aura as armor, a skill possessed by only a select few in the world. Unfortunately, his master hadn''t disclosed the name of this profound state. "It''s impossible! If Gabriel has reached this aura state, he shouldn''t be dominated by me even with his hands bound!" Joseph muttered, puzzled. Determined to kill Gabriel, he resorted to his trump card: the Duo Rings! Two rings, one in front and one behind, were released from his arms with a sharp, whirring sound, hurtling towards Gabriel in mid-air. Gabriel, who had just repelled the needle with his newfound aura, executed a sideways kick that struck Lone Wolf squarely in the face, sending him flying. The entire scene had been baffling. It seemed that Gabriel''s body had instinctively reacted to the danger, enabling him to materialize the aura and deflect the needle. But now, he couldn''t actively manifest this protective aura. Just as he pondered this, a whirring sound came from behind him. He nced back to see Joseph''s Duo Rings approaching. "Damn it!" Gabriel was vexed. Joseph''s rings didn''t adhere to a predictable trajectory, defying Newtonian physics. Their flight path was erratic and highly dangerous if they made contact. Not willing to take any chances, Gabriel leaped into the air. With his hands bound, he decided to use his legs. Raising his right leg high above his head, it descended with the force of a de. The terrifying force cleaved through the air, creating a vortex that surged toward the Duo Rings. But just then, the front ring abruptly decelerated. The rear ring collided with it, resulting in both rings deviating from their original paths. In doing so, they narrowly missed Gabriel''s leg. "This..." Gabriel was taken aback. In mid-air, he was unable to maneuver freely. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Clenching his teeth, he braced himself, allowing the God-Forbidden Handcuffs to block the front ring. However, he couldn''t stop the rear ring. "Bang!" The ring struck his right side with a vengeance. The excruciating pain contorted his face, and he plummeted from the sky. "Gabriel!" Maria, who had been fiercely battling Victoria, shouted. She had initially been dominating Victoria,nding two solid punches. With a few more moves, she would have defeated her. But now, Gabriel was in peril. Maria reluctantly abandoned Victoria and rushed to Gabriel''s aid. "Gabriel, you''re in deep trouble this time!" Joseph, who had retrieved his rings, wasted no time charging at Gabriel once more. This time, he employed his Duo Rings again! "Don''te any closer!" Gabriel, injured and desperate, saw Maria charging towards him and felt a sense of urgency. The unpredictability of the Duo Rings was beyond Maria''s current capabilities. With this in mind, he didn''t hesitate and attacked first. This time, the trajectory of the Duo Rings changed once again. Gabriel blocked one, but the other hit him square in the head. "Buzz!" Blood streamed from Gabriel''s head, and his eyes rolled back. He lost consciousnesspletely... Chapter 121 Wake Gabriel Up Chapter 121 Wake Gabriel Up Chapter 121 Wake Gabriel Up "Gabriel!" Maria was shocked. She rushed out and held Gabriel. She anxiously called his name, but Gabriel didn''t respond. "Haha, Gabriel, you bastard finally lost to me! Go to hell, Maria!" Joseph showed more murderous momentum andughed proudly. He put away the double ring and attacked Maria. Maria took a cold nce at Joseph. Then she picked up Gabriel, stopped fighting, and fled to the stairs. "Flee? Do you think you can flee sessfully? " Joseph was in no hurry. Since Gabriel died, everything would be under Joseph''s control. Joseph led the injured Lone Wolf and Victoria to follow Maria and rush into the stairwell. He was about to chase after them when hurried footsteps came from upstairs. It sounded like there were no less than ten persons, whose footsteps were neat and steady. Theers were not ordinary people. "Damn it, they are soldiers!" Joseph pped the handrail of the stairs angrily and gave up hunting. He said to Victoria and Lone Wolf, "The building might be surrounded by soldiers. We can''t get out but take the secret passage. Come with me!" They returned to the underground parking lot on the second floor in a hurry. ... Maria, holding Gabriel, had just gone to the first underground floor when they met a team of soldiers. It was led by Leon with a toon leader named Wayne. "Mr. Gabriel... Mr. Gabriel!" Seeing Gabriel in aa, Leon lost his calmness and had no sense of proportion. "Get out of the way and call an ambnce!" Maria yelled and rushed up through the crowd. Soon, she came to the gate of the vi, which was surrounded by soldiers led by Lucas. There was arge group of people, including Tyler, Santos, Lucas, and many crucial Silverwood executives, in suits at the gate. And there was another group of ten members of the supervision team. "Gabriel!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Mariae out with Gabriel in aa, almost all of them gathered around. "What happened?" Ste asked anxiously, almost crying. Maria ignored Ste, but shouted to Santos, "Grandpa, call an ambnce. Gabriel has been hit in the head and is in aa. He''s at risk." Santos was anxious. He immediately asked his men behind him, "Call an ambnce, now." People at present were in a rush and a muddle. Mark, the leader of the supervision team, was a gentleman with a pair of sses. He told Santos with anxiety, "Mr. Adams, the case of the Davis family has been identified. As for the two important criminals, Michael is dead, but Jack still goes unpunished, and we can''t let him get away." Santos nodded and asked, "Maria, where''s Jack? And what about Joseph?" Maria kept her hands on Gabriel''s head without looking up, "Gabriel and I fought with Joseph. Since Gabriel''s hands were tied, we were defeated. I think Joseph has run away. As for Jack, he also fled in chaos when we were fighting." "They can''t run!" Santos snorted, "Division Commander Lucas, tell soldiers who surrounded the Davis family''s Vi. Be alert and don''t let these criminals get away." There was no blocking or any hiding ce outside the vi. As long as Joseph and Jack escaped, soldiers would find them out. "Mr. Adams, don''t worry," Lucas said firmly, "My soldiers have blocked everything around and even a fly couldn''t escape." "By the way, send someone to search the vi," Santos reminded. Lucas deployed, appointing a toon to make an all-round search. Ste squatted and looked at Gabriel who was injured and unconscious, feeling guilty. If it weren''t for her, Gabriel wouldn''t have put on the pair of harmful handcuffs. Ste was sadder and sadder. She lost control and cried, "Gabriel, you are the most manly one I have ever seen. How can you fall down?" "When I was struggling to survive, you pulled me out of the Davis family''s hell. It''s you who set me free." "It''s you who turn me into a woman." "I''ve already been a walking corpse, but it was you who gave me a second life." "You told me that as long as I ask you to take me away, you would try to lead me to the light." "Let me tell you now. Gabriel, you are my light. I want you to get up and take me away." Ste''s voice turned into a hysterical roar. Finally, she sat down on the ground and burst into tears. Her repressed words finally came out when Gabriel was in aa. She was afraid that she would never have a chance to say it again. "Don''t cry. Tears will hurt your beauty!" Just then, a soft voice ran into Ste''s ear. She stopped crying and looked at Gabriel in a trance. Gabriel was smiling at her. People looked at the scene in amazement. Gabriel, who was seriously injured and unconscious, woke up when he heard Ste''s cry. This was a miracle! Ste burst into tears of joy, "You heard my cry, right?" Gabriel nodded and reached out his hand to wipe Ste''s tears. Then he jumped out of Maria''s arms. He moved his head and smiled, "You woke me up by making so much noise!" "You bastard!" Ste stood up and stared at Gabriel. Then, she rushed forward and hugged Gabriel tightly. He gave her hope of living. He was her only hope to be alive. "Come on, don''t show your love in public. There are many bachelors around us!" Gabriel joked, and Ste blushed and let go of Gabriel. Maria, however, rolled her eyes. Santos asked Gabriel anxiously, "Gabriel, are you okay? The ambnce ising." Gabriel shook his head, "I''m okay and feel much better! Just now, that bastard Joseph hit me on the head with a copper ring and knocked me unconscious. However, he is not Thor with his Mjolnir, but I am indeed the unconquerable Loki. Maria, go again and take revenge, okay?" Maria''s eyes lit up. It was an outstanding fight, but she didn''t enjoy it. Maria nced at Gabriel''s Forbidden God handcuffs and asked with some concern, "You are tied by the handcuffs. Can you fight with it?" They were in an inferior position in the battle just now. If Gabriel''s handcuffs couldn''t be untied, they would fail again. Both of them couldn''t beat Joseph. "A man can''t say no to the question. Ste, kiss me to give me some strength." Gabriel smiled and said to Ste. Ste paused and lowered her head shyly. Then, she stepped forward generously and kissed Gabriel on the face in public. "Haha!" Gabriel raised his head andughed wildly. Then, as his fists clenched, his arms'' muscles bulged. The strength made the handcuffs leave red marks on his arms. "Joseph, I''m going to tear you apart alive!" Under the crowd''s onlookers, Gabriel thundered. Suddenly, the flowing air appeared around his body again. A powerful and terrible momentum swept out and deterred everything. Bang. The Forbidden God handcuffs suddenly broke from the middle. Chapter 122 Scheme Against Each Other Chapter 122 Scheme Against Each Other Chapter 122 Scheme Against Each Other Was it the power of love? Gabriel didn''t understand it himself. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But at the moment, he felt energetic. And he could even tear a mountain apart, let alone Forbidden God handcuffs. If he fought against Joseph with such momentum, surely, Joseph''s ending would be miserable. Ste looked shy but almost burst outughing at Gabriel''s appearance. Whatever, she was proud and gratified that the kiss made Gabriel full of strength. Maria was shocked. What happened? The flowing air released by Gabriel was so horrible. She firmly believed that Gabriel''s strength was as deep as a bottomless pit. "Gabriel, the supervision team, led by Mr. Mark, caught the viin Davis family as soon as it came to Silverwood, and did a great thing for local people." "As a provincial councilor, I feel so ashamed!" "Now, Michael is dead, and Elijah is arrested. And only recidivist Jack escapes, so our goal now is to catch Jack!" "As for Joseph, the casino owner is not a big shot, so we can leave him alone for the time being. Anyway, he can''t run away. Nod to chase after him." "Besides, you are not a national case-handling staff and get injured. You don''t have to worry about the follow-up. Leave them to Division Commander Lucas." "Believe in the country and assembly. We will definitely catch Jack and give justice to the people of Silverwood!" When Gabriel was aggressive, Tyler suddenly said so. There was a ttery expression on his elegant face with an impulse to hit a man when he was down. Hearing these words, Gabriel''s face suddenly darkened. He chuckled, "Do you think it''s appropriate to kick me out at this point, Mr. Brooks?" There had been a mysterious man, powerful and adepting in trickery, behind Joseph. Tyler''s appearance and his words were so strange. Gabriel suspected that old Tyler was the protective umbre of Joseph. Santos picked up his eyebrows and agreed with Gabriel, "There is something wrong with your words, Mr. Brooks. It would be impossible to catch the Davis family without Gabriel." "All the incriminating evidence of the Davis family was obtained by Gabriel at risk." "Gabriel was not identified as a case handler, but an ordinary person. However, he is a participant in this case. No one is more familiar with this case than him." "Mr. Mark, Jack and Joseph have escaped. Gabriel is very familiar with them and fought with them just now, so I think it''s okay for Gabriel to keep chasing them." "We should not hinder it, but give Gabriel the greatest support." His opinion was tit-for-tat with Tyler''s. Whether Gabriel could continue to hunt Jack and Joseph now depended on the opinion of Mark, the leader of the supervision team. Mark adjusted his sses and nodded, "We can''t be too rigid in catching criminals. We have no reason to refuse an ordinary''s help if he has the capacity!" "Mr. Brooks, I hope you can understand that special circumstances are handled specially." "I agree that Gabriel should continue to hunt Jack and Joseph, while Division Commander Lucas and all soldiers present provide all support to him." The statement made a final conclusion. Tyler was unpleasant, but he hid it deeply and smiled, "Mr. Mark is right. We''ll follow your words." "But I have to remind Gabriel. Although Jack and Joseph are fugitives, they still have to be tried by the state, and I don''t think they would be sentenced to death, so in the arrest, please do not intentionally kill them." "It doesn''t conform to thew, and it is illegal." Gabriel was even angrier. The old Tyler tied him. It was a matter of life and death to catch Joseph. It was ridiculous not to kill Joseph. Mark nodded, "Gabriel, Mr. Brooks is right. You can''t hunt criminals with personal hatred. If you kill them in unfair self-defense, it''s against thew." Gabriel had a headache. He impatiently waved his hand and said, "I see. Don''t waste the time on the leaders'' meeting. We''ll miss the chance to catch prisoners." Gabriel suspected that Tyler was stalling. And Mark was inflexible. At this time, Lucas came over and said, "Mr. Mark, there has been no trace of Jack and Joseph outside the Davis family''s vi, and soldiers who searched the vi have found nothing." Hearing this, Santos panicked and asked inexplicably, "The periphery of the Vi is empty. Even birds could be seen clearly, let alone people. If Jack and Joseph escape from the vi, how could they escape the search?" "But if they don''t escape from the vi, are they going to give in easily?" "Also, why haven''t they been found after such a long search?" Lucas was speechless at the series of questions and didn''t know how to answer them. It was really strange. It stood to reason that Jack and Joseph would inevitably choose to escape from the vi. Staying in the vi, they would be found out sooner orter. Breaking through might have the possibility of escape. However, the outside was surrounded by soldiers and the two couldn''t escape quietly. They must stay in the vi. Then why couldn''t soldiers find them? "Damn it, there must be a secret passage in the vi!" Gabriel understood. It was no wonder that Jack and Joseph both chose to escape into the vi just now. There must be a secret passage in the vi that made them avable to leave unnoticed, so both of them chose to enter the vi the first time. Gabriel pushed through the crowd and came to the Davis family. He took a cold nce at Elijah, "Elijah, is there a secret passage in the vi? Where is the entrance? Where does it lead? " Others followed confusedly. No one said anything, but only Tyler red at Elijah. Elijah nced at Tyler and sneered, "Gabriel, don''t ask the useless question." Finding Elijah''s abnormal gaze, Gabriel suddenly turned around. At that moment, he saw Tyler''s cruel gaze. "Tyler is threatening Elijah!" Now Gabriel was sure that the man behind Joseph was Tyler. Besides, the rtionship between Tyler and the Davis family wasplicated. Tyler threatened Elijah with his gaze because he knew the secret passage. It meant he and the Davis family must have been connected long ago. Maybe the supporter behind the Davis family was Tyler. Thinking of that, Gabriel smiled calmly. Then he said to Elijah, "Elijah, I have read that portfolio. Michael and Jack are serious criminals. You are the one who controls Greend Group and makes some economic crimes. You won''t be sentenced to many years of prisoning. If you can make meritorious deeds, the penalty can be reduced." Elijah immediately interrupted Gabriel, "I hate youpletely. Do you want to get any secret from me? Impossible!" Gabriel destroyed the Davis family, and Elijah hated Gabriel. He would never tell the secret passage to Garbriel. "Stubborn!" Gabriel looked cold, "Do you forget that Jack killed your brother Oliver? If Jack escapes, can you be content?" Chapter 123 Secret Passage Chapter 123 Secret Passage Chapter 123 Secret Passage Elijah changed his expression and hesitated. Michael was angry to death out of Gabriel, but Jack''s killing of Oliver was his death''s trigger. Moreover, after learning the truth about Oliver''s death, Elijah hated Jack so much. Now, Elijah was arrested and sent to prison, but Jack escaped and was free. How could Elijah be content with the result? Noticing Elijah''s emotional changes, Gabriel added, "Your two sons havemitted many crimes. If you do meritorious deeds, maybe their penalty will be reduced." "Think about it. You and your sons are in prison, while Jack escapes and lives his happy life in a new guise." "Can you ept the result?" Gabriel''s words hit the point. Elijah''s anger was ignited. Holding his fist, he finally told the truth, "The entrance to the chamber of secrets is at the third parking space in the underground garage on the second floor. The decorative light on the pir is a switch. Rotate it to open the entrance." Jack was a traitor to the Davis family and a beast who killed his brother. Anyway, Jack couldn''t escape. "Where is the exit?" Gabriel asked anxiously. He worried that the exit was beyond the soldiers'' encirclement. If so, things would be terrible! Elijah answered, "The exit is the sanitation worker''s lounge one kilometer west!" "One kilometer. What a long distance!" Gabriel anxiously said to Lucas, "Division Commander Lucas, it''s the west sanitation worker''s lounge one kilometer away. Ask soldiers to surround it quickly. Maybe it''s not toote." There was still time, and Joseph and Jack probably hadn''t gotten out of the secret passage yet. If soldiers drove to block the exit, they had nowhere to run. "Got it!" Lucas deployed immediately. Mark and Santos nodded at each other and let Gabrielmand the soldiers. Only Tyler turned gloomy. Gabriel said, "Maria, enter the secret passage from the vi. Let''s beat Joseph for revenge!" As long as soldiers, led by Lucas, surrounded the exit, Joseph and Jack were bound to return to the secret passage. With he and Maria attacking from behind, it could break their retreat. If they fought against Joseph in the secret passage and killed this bastard, no one could hold him ountable afterward. It was self-defense! Gabriel made up his mind to kill Joseph, but he didn''t want to bebeled by Tyler. "Maria, watch out for the wound on your arm!" Santos was worried. Though Gabriel would apany her, Joseph was a ruthless man. Since Maria was injured now, Santos was afraid of something wrong with her. Maria was full of energy and primed for action. She didn''t care about the injury on her arm. She took a sharp look, "Grandpa, it''s okay. I like fighting. The Jadia woman hurt me. I must kill her for revenge." Maria was used to be vengeful. She intended to avenge this time. Maria followed Gabriel and entered the vi again. Santos sighed. He was helpless to Maria''s personality. Ste watched Gabriel go to fight again, but she was not so worried this time. She knew that Gabriel was invincible! After entering the vi, Gabriel and Maria quickly reached the underground parking lot and found the third parking space. Gabriel turned an old bronzemp on the post. The parking space was separated from the middle, and a secret passage entrance appeared. "Go!" Gabriel walked ahead and entered it. Maria followed closely. After going down a dozen steps, the lights suddenly lit up. It was a straight and spacious secret passage. Gabriel carefully walked ahead, in case there was an organ. After a few steps, many grooves appeared on the walls on both sides. Some antique funerary objects were on disy. Each of the delicate objects wasbeled with its name. Gabriel was confused and thought he had entered a history museum. "What are they? Are these imitations or real antiques?" Gabriel muttered and was surprised to see all the antiques disyed on the wall. There was a terrible quantity if they were true antiques. But if they were fake, why was a secret passage decorated so luxurious? "Huh?" Gabriel suddenly thought of something and changed his expression. He had looked through it carefully when he got the portfolio of the Davis family''s criminal evidence. One of them was strange. It used that, over the years, the Davis family had sold many cultural relics abroad through special channels. That was equivalent to treason! Maybe these were all real antiques. As the secret passage was one-kilometer length, there would be too many antiques in it. "Stop looking at them. We need to hunt the criminals!" Seeing Gabriel slow down, Maria reminded me. She has no interest in those things on the wall. And she focused on how to deal with Joseph and Lone Wolf. "I know!" Gabriel nodded and stepped up. These things had to be left afterward, and it was important to chase Joseph now. They strode forward quickly. Soon, the grooves on the wall were gone. It seemed that there were not so many antiques on the wall. Near the end, the secret passage widened and a huge dark room appeared. It was ghastly and secretive, and in the middle was a circr tform. On the high tform was a headless humanoid stone statue with four legs and six arms, and each hand held a dragon. And on the missing head was reced by a strange oilmp, showing a faint shadow. Gabriel stopped and looked at the stone statue curiously. "Thunder God!" He suddenly found these words on the stone chest. Maria also stopped. The stone statue was so weird that Maria was attracted to it. "Davis family has so many secrets. What the hell are these things?" Gabriel mumbled and intended to have a look. Suddenly, his ears trembled since a hurried footstep sounded. Gabriel signed Maria to keep quiet. Then they hid in a dark corner. Soon, four people ran over. They were Joseph, Lone Wolf, Victoria, and Jack. Joseph swore, "Damn it! The exit is surrounded by soldiers. Why?" Just now, they finally climbed out of the secret passage. But they had to face soldiers'' bullets. The attack was so dense that all their breakthroughs failed. After a period of stalemate, they had to return to the secret passage. Jack said breathlessly, "It seems that the secret passage has been discovered. This time, we have to die!" Joseph stopped but smiled, "You have to die, not me. I didn''t kill anyone or set fire. I would be fined for opening a casino. What can they do to me even if they catch me?" "Besides, my godfather will protect me, and no one can take my life." Though he got into the affairs of the Davis family, he had nothing to do with the Davis family''s criminals. Joseph didn''t have to escape. After being arrested, he might be questioned. But finally, with his godfather''s help, he would be okay. "I''ll take your life!" A low sound came from the dark corner. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The voice echoed and shocked them. Joseph and others were startled. Then they found Gabriel and Maria came out of the corner one after one. Chapter 124 Death Chapter 124 Death Chapter 124 Death Gabriel''s goal was Joseph. He rushed out, jumped high, and kicked his right foot. Like a fierce beast, he released a terrible murderous momentum. For a time, everything was silent and the air twisted. The terrible sense of oppression made Joseph retreat again and again, and he turned pale with fright. "Gabriel... Gabriel!" Joseph gritted his teeth and shouted at random. He didn''te back to his senses until he cried Gabriel''s name some times. Then Joseph gathered strength, tightened the copper ring with his arms, and put it in front of his chest. Gabriel''s hit was all of a sudden. And Joseph was distracted, so his dyed response made him fail to dodge. Now, he had to meet force with force. "Die!" With a cry, Gabriel''s right foot stepped into Joseph''s arms. Boom. The copper ring on Joseph''s arm broke up. He mourned and spit out blood. Then, his body flew out with a whoosh and hit the wall, which appeared to crack like a spider web. On the other hand, Maria seeded in raiding Victoria. Her thundering blows were as sharp as a knife. Her attack tore Victoria''s exposed clothes apart, revealing her plummy chest. The scene made Maria sick, so Maria gave her two more punches. Victoria spat out blood under the attack. "You untied the Forbidden God handcuffs..." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Joseph, embedded in the wall, looked at Gabriel in surprise. He felt that Gabriel''s strength had improved a lot inexplicably. There seemed to be another strange energy in Gabriel''s body that Joseph couldn''t understand. At this moment, Gabriel''s hands were free from the Forbidden God handcuffs. Joseph was no match at all! "Yes, I broke it! Have you already felt despair?" Gabriel''s eyes were full of murderous feelings and he walked slowly towards Joseph. Every step showed an ultimate sense of oppression. "Did you break it?" Joseph was stunned. His master, Ouw Madman, had said that Forbidden God handcuffs were specially used to deal with the powerhouses of Sky List. Even a powerhouse like Drunkard couldn''t get rid of the Forbidden God handcuffs for a while. If Gabriel broke free from the handcuffs, how terrible should he be? If it was true, Joseph was really desperate. "Then how could you exin it except my answer?" Gabriel moved his hands and wrists, and said with an evil smile, "My hands are finally free. Now I should release all the grievances I suffered!" Finishing his words, Gabriel stepped on the ground with a jerk. The ground burst and Gabriel rushed to Joseph like a shell. He clenched his fist in his right hand and hit tyrannically. "Junior fellow apprentice, help me!" Joseph was hopeless. In a panic, he yelled at Lone Wolf. Lone Wolf really responded to his cry. He rushed forward and knocked Joseph away. Gabriel''s fist, passing by Lone Wolf''s body, smashed the wall. "Er... It goes too far!" It was because Gabriel''s power was too strong or the wall was too soft. Anyway, most of Gabriel''s fist fell into the wall. Then... It was stuck! "Damn it!" Gabriel was so angry and struggled to pull it out. Then the fist was pulled out. Gabriel was about to chase Joseph, but Lone Wolf desperately hugged his legs. Then he shouted at Joseph, "Joseph, run!" Joseph strode forward without hesitation and ran desperately to the end of the secret passage. "Get off me!" Gabriel raised his fist angrily. He thumped at Lone Wolf''s back. Lone Wolf''s back was broken and he spat out blood, but he still didn''t let Gabriel go. "Do you think the beast is worthy of your protection?" Gabriel couldn''t bear it anymore. He punched Lone Wolf in the head. The power was so great that Lone Wolf''s head exploded directly, and sma was sshed everywhere. Lone Wolf''s hands were loose. Gabriel broke Lone Wolf from his legs and kicked him away. "Damn it, Maria, I''ll go after him first!" Gabriel swore and went straight after Joseph. Maria had beaten Victoria to death. "Thunderous legs!" In the end, she used her trump attack. Maria jumped high and crossed Victoria''s head between her legs. She turned a circle in the air with her legs tightly crossing Victoria''s head, which was also turned around by the force. Then Victoria was lifeless. After killing Victoria, Maria didn''t bother to pay attention to Jack, who was already scared, and followed Gabriel to chase Joseph. Joseph went to the exit before Gabriel. Seeing Gabrieling, he struggled to open the secretpartment and climbed out. As soon as he went out, about a dozen soldiers, armed with guns, surrounded him. "Don''t shoot, I surrender!" Joseph panted and raised his hands. At the same time, several cars came in the distance. Tyler, Santos, Lucas, and Mark all got out of the car. As soon as they reached, Tyler shouted, "Catch him alive, don''t kill him!" When Joseph saw Tyler, he finally smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. Surely, Joseph would not die. Meanwhile, Gabriel rushed out of the secret passage. Looking at this scene, he was so angry. Since he failed to kill Joseph in the secret passage, it was uneasy to kill him in front of the public. After all, judging from the current situation, Joseph was not sentenced to death. The reason why Gabriel hunted this bastard was more personal. Santos was anxious since he didn''t see Maria. He was about to ask when Maria climbed out of the secret passage. Santos felt relieved. Afraid of Gabriel''s impulsive stupidity, he reminded, "Gabriel, you performed very well. Although Joseph will not die, Mr. Mark and I will definitely investigate it to ensure that he will be punished for his crimes!" Gabriel understood what Santos meant. He stood still for a long time. His eyes showed bloody red, full of anger and unwillingness. Must he let this bastard go? Joseph waspletely at ease. He walked to the soldiers who besieged him and proudly said, "Gabriel, what can you do to me?" "I can tell you that I will be safe and sound. Santos can''t convict me!" "When I''m free, I''ll reckon with you!" "I''ll trick you and your friends and families, especially these women. I''ll humiliate them to death and let you die in extreme pain!" "Haha!" Joseph''s words irritated Gabriel. Gabriel was terribly quiet. He couldn''t stand it anymore! When Joseph thought he was going to be free, suddenly, there was a hurricane-like murderous look rushed over from behind. Joseph''s heart tightened and he looked back in a trance. He saw a pair of eyes like death. And a horrible fist. "Gabriel, don''t..." "Joseph..." Santos and Tyler shouted. However, it was impossible to stop Gabriel at this moment. "Death!" In a ferocious look, Gabriel''s fist firmly hit Joseph on his face. All of Gabriel''s anger was vented. This punch could devastate anything. And Joseph was bound to death. Chapter 125 He Didnt Understand Chapter 125 He Didn''t Understand Chapter 125 He Didn''t Understand A dayter! "s!" A heavy sigh echoed in the room. It was Santos. He was angry to see Gabriel, who was handcuffed and smoking. "Can you behave like a prisoner in the detention center? We are all anxious, but you look like a person uninvolved!" Santos was speechless. Maria, however, crossed her arms on her chest and chewed gum. Yesterday, Gabriel punched Joseph to death in front of Mark and other members of the supervision team. There was no room to maneuver in such a rampant killing. Finally, Gabriel was arrested and brought to the detention center. Gabriel vomited a smoke turn andughed, "I ate a lot of delicious dishes recently. It''s a good chance to regte my eating time and lose weight by the way. For me, it''s a hotel break!" "A hotel break?" Santos was furious, "It''s much inferior to the hotel. I advised you so many times, but why are you so stubborn to kill Joseph in public? I want to help you, but I can''t!" As he was reprimanded, Maria suddenly said, "If I were Gabriel, I would kill Joseph too." "Haha, Maria, I like your temper!" Gabrielughed. Santos looked back and red at Maria. He sighed again. It was no use talking anymore. He said to Gabriel, "You are guilty of murder now. If you have to experience a trial, I''m afraid it will be troublesome!" "You know Tyler and Joseph have an unusual rtionship. If Tyler catches you tripping and uses of you murder, you will be sentenced to more than ten years in prison!" The killing was a big criminal. Tyler had been making a big fuss about it since yesterday. In public, even if Santos wanted to help Gabriel, he couldn''t be. "All right!" Gabriel interrupted Santos and squinted, "Don''t worry. I can get out of prison or hell as long as I want to!" "I am an unregistered household. If things go worse, I''ll escape from prison and wander around the world." "This is an extreme assumption. Things are not as bad as you think. Joseph, the bastard, is definitely not a simple criminal who starts a casino to collect usury!" "He has a special rtionship with the Davis family. As long as I get one or two serious criminal evidence, I will do justice for heaven. With your proper help, I can be released!" Santos understood Gabriel''s meaning. If Joseph was proven to be a heinous sinner, Gabriel''s killing would not be a serious crime. Besides, Gabriel won Mark''s tacit consent to arrest Joseph. In other words, Gabriel was working for the local authority. If things went smoothly, maybe Gabriel could be used of improper arrest. In that case, it would be simple to get out of the detention center. Of course, the key depended on power. To put it bluntly, the power of him and Gabriel needed to outweigh that of Tyler. It seemed like a fair fight, but in fact, everything was under power''s control. As long as there was enough power, anything could be solved properly. "You guy!" Thinking that, Santos shook his head with a bitter smile. He had to search for Joseph''s criminal evidence now. Gabriel also smiled, "It seems that Mr. Adams has a n, so let''s talk about the Davis family." Santos answered, "Everything about the Davis family is going smoothly. The evidence in the portfolio is being implemented, and everything is going smoothly!" "Michael is dead, Jack and Elijah are both arrested, and the Davis family ispletely ruined." "The strangest thing is the secret passage under the Davis family''s vi!" "Those antiques disyed on the wall are real and expensive!" "Especially in thest darkroom is a stone statue of Thunder God thousands of years ago. Archaeologists have been amazed that they''ve never seen such a strange stone statue in the archaeological history of Dragon Kingdom." "Jack and Elijah were questioned about this matter, but both of them insisted that they didn''t know the origin of stone statues and other antiques!" "For the crime that Davis family secretly sells cultural relics abroad, they also lied that they had no idea." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel frowned deeply at Santos'' words. He thought that the Davis family still hid something. It stood to reason that the Davis family had an influence on the political, business, and illegal worlds, and they had no need to smuggle antiques for profit. It was strange for them to hide and sell national cultural relics abroad. To some extent, that was treason. Thinking about it, Gabriel said to Santos, "It seems that the Davis family has some secrets. The ins and outs of these ancient cultural relics must be rified." "In my opinion, such arge quantity of antiques can never be collected in the market. They are likely to obtain from a tomb." "You can start with the Cultural Relics Exploration Bureau and some folk antique sales markets for investigation. Silverwood is an ancient capital with many ancient tombs and ancient cultural relics. After a detailed investigation, you should find some traces about the Davis family!" "Also, I think Jack and Elijah definitely know something secret. We have a way to make them confess." "Oliver''s death can be used by us. Elijah and Jack have already fallen apart and hated each other. You can provoke them to suspect each other. Maybe it will be effective!" Santos nodded and felt Gabriel was right. Since thest time, Gabriel and he made a n to destroy the Davis family, Santos had been appreciative of him. Now his n was more logical and almost the same as Santos'' thought. "Well, that''s enough. Maria and I will go back first and leave you alone!" Santos stood up, waved jokingly, and turned away. Maria didn''t leave, stared at Gabriel, and asked, "Who did win yesterday''s game?" Gabriel shook his head with a wry smile. Maria was thinking about it. He stood up, shrugged his shoulders, and smiled, "At that time, we agreed that Joseph and Victoria were mine, and Lone Wolf and Fox were yours, but in the end, things were in disorder." "I killed Joseph, Lone Wolf, and Fox. You only killed Victoria. It was a bit messy, but you still lost in terms of the number!" The exnation was a bit far-fetched. After all, Victoria was Gabriel''s target, but Maria killed her in the end. Things were messed up, so there was no way to discuss winning or losing. However, Maria nodded approvingly. She took out her underwear and threw it to Gabriel, "I wore it yesterday. It''s yours. These days you can relieve yourself in the detention center." Gabriel looked at Maria''s back and froze. She was really generous and heroic! Gabriel lowered his head. God, it was pink. What did Maria mean? Haha! Gabriel quickly put the underwear in his pocket. He didn''t understand, really. Chapter 126 Dark Night Chapter 126 Dark Night Chapter 126 Dark Night Having just sent off Adams and Maria, three more people came to visit Gabriel. Namely, Ste, Ava, and Thomas. Ste was in a red dress, sexy, charming and mature. Ava was in a white dress, yful, cute, pouting and ring at Ste. A group of suspects in the detention center saw the two stunning beauties and instantly wailed like horny beasts. All of them were on the verge of drooling. They visited Gabriel at the same room from earlier. Lying on the sofa,Gabriel crossing his legs and holding a cigarette in his mouth. It still had a leisurely look! "Mr. Gabriel!" As soon as he entered the room, Thomas respectfully shouted. Even though he hadn''t recovered from his injuries, he immediately rushed here when he heard that Gabriel had been imprisoned. Ste''s eyes were gentle and glistening with tears, yet she still remained silent. Ava clenched her fists and rebuked in exasperation, "Gabriel, humph, do you think it''s worth it to get yourself to prison for a woman? You deserve it!" In her opinion,Gabriel''s imprisonment was caused by Ste. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ste''s gaze flickered slightly, but she still remained silent. Gabriel, however, frowned and said, "Haven''t seen you for a few days, why are you so grumpy like a little chili pepper? This is a detention center, not a prison. Maybe I''ll be acquitted and released in a few days!" "Isn''t a detention center a prison?" Ava blinked her eyes and felt confused. Without waiting for Gabriel to speak, Ste exined, "Detention centers hold those suspects without trial! Prisons hold convicted criminals!" "Did you heard that? Got it? You should read more books and newspapers, and go to bars less often to drink unnourishing liquid!"Gabriel said contemptuously. "You!" Ava was about to explode with anger. She could not vent her anger, so she turned back violently and shouted at Ste, "Who asked you to exin that. That makes you''re capable, right? Let me tell you, firste first served. I got to know Gabriel before you did!" Ava''s proudest figure and appearance could not hold a candle to Ste''s. She could only take advantage of the fact that she had known Gabriel for a long time. Ste didn''t get angry and didn''t say anything. In her eyes, Ava was still just a child. Gabriel felt angry but amusing, extinguished his cigarette and said, "Alright, since you guys are here to visit me, can you care about me?" "Hmph, who wants to care about you, we''re here to mock you!" Ava pouted. Ste, however, said, "If you need anything, just tell me!" Hearing that, Ava was anxious. She was just joking, but immediately took a stand, "Hmph, I can do what she can do, just tell me what do you need!" Gabriel was a bit speechless and joked, "Fine, I''ll ask Director Wang to book a single room for me at night, which one of you will apany me at night?" Both of them were silent! "Then cut the crap and listen to me!"Gabriel then said seriously, "Thomas, You don''t have to worry about my absence. Continue to run the club. Once everything is ready, make a date to open it at the end of the month! Name our clubhouse ''Dark Night''." The name suddenly popped up in his mind. "Dark Night?" Thomas scratched his head with his left hand, then kept nodding, "Got it, good name!" Gabriel continued to exhort Thomas, "When you''repletely healed, bring your Twelve Birds and conquer the entire Underground world of Silverwood for me!" "A number of the Dragon-ying Association''s top brass have been arrested, including Samuel. The Dragon-ying Association is already scattered sand, so start with it and then exterminate other associations one by one for me!" "I hope that in the future, there will only be one dominant nightclub in the Underground world of Silverwood, and that''s Dark Night!" "Yes!" Thomas felt very excited. Gabriel added, "Right, you continue to strengthen your fighting training. As the territory expands, the opponents will also get stronger. As boss, you have to be quite powerful!" "Maria will still be teaching you on the eighth floor, so learn well from this professional teacher!" "Understood!" Thomas was still excited. In Thomas''s head, he had already begun to fantasize about the grandeur of unifying the entire underground world of Silverwood. Of course, he wouldn''t forget that everything was given byGabriel. Gabriel nodded and basically finished exining to Thomas what he had to do. Afterwards, he looked at the charming Ste with a deep gaze and said, "Ste, you promised me earlier that you would help me manage my clubhouse." "You have nowhere to stay now, so you can temporarily stay in my room on the ninth floor. Of course, that office is also yours!" "From today onwards, you and Thomas will be in charge of the Dark Night together!" "Thomas mainly manages external conflicts and struggles, and you control financial power!" Ste nodded without hesitance. However, she said stubbornly, "I said that I don''t need you to give me money in four years. On this point, you can''t go back on your word!" Gabriel smiled bitterly. "Her self-esteem is really strong enough." He thought. He nodded and said, "Fine, since you want to work for me for free, I''m happy about that!" Ste finally felt a bit relieved. In any case, she didn''t want to oweGabriel anymore. In fact, she had also made ns. She wanted to sell the revolving restaurant, give her siblings some money, and thenpletely draw a line with they two. The rest of the money was enough for her to spend on weekdays. Then she would focus on managing the clubhouse forGabriel. Gabriel admonished again, "I won''t care how you deal with Ryan and Erica! But there is one thing that you must be aware of: although the Davis Family has been overthrown, many things are far from over!" "During my absence, you must be more careful, I''m worried that someone will turn against you!" "If you have any urgent matters, you can immediately seek help from Thomas." After saying that, he added to Thomas, "Thomas, Mis. Ste is my most precious friend. Once something happens to her, you must go and protect her even if you have to fight for your life, understand?" Joseph Moore was dead. But the so-called Master Ouw Madman, and Godfather Tyler Brooks were still alive. It was also a bit tricky once they took revenge. He wasn''t afraid of the others, but he was worried that these bastards would fight against the people around him and hold them hostage to threaten him. Ste could be the first object, so he had to urge Thomas to be careful. "Understood, just rest assured!" Thomas nodded repeatedly. Ste nodded, feeling a bit touched. Jiang Ye himself was locked up in the detention center, but he was still concerned about her. She deeply remembered his goodness in her heart. Ava, who was on the side, pouted and stared. Looking at Gabriel caring so much about Ste, she was very jealous. "Gabriel, is there anything I need to do?" Eyes blinking, Ava couldn''t help but ask. "You?"Gabriel immediately shook his head like a drum, saying, "You ...... only need to eat and drink well!" "Gabriel, you son of a bitch!" Ava was furious, pointing at Gabriel and cursing, "I came all the way to the prison to visit you. Is this how you treat me? Let me go to the banquet? I can only eat and drink well when you''re dead!" "It''s a detention center, not a prison!"Gabriel corrected her again. Chapter 127: Ancient Tomb Chapter 127: Ancient Tomb Chapter 127: Ancient Tomb Gabriel''s days in the detention center were really happy as a god. He bragged with his cellmates and yed poker with the guards. He went to the director''s office for smoking and drinking tea every day. From time to time, there were all kinds of beautiful womene to visit him and give him gifts, making other people envious. To this end, his cellmates gave Gabriel a nickname. "The king of the detention center." Gabriel didn''t care about it. After all, he deserved that name! The detention center was very peaceful, but the outside world was filled with surging tides. The two factions represented by Tyler Brooks and Santos Adams engaged in fierce battles because of Gabriel. They have quarreled multiple times at meetings of the assembly. Tyler''s stand was clear. Gabriel killed Joseph in front of the supervision team without regard for the law, so he should be prosecuted immediately and sentenced ording to thew. Santos, on the other hand, was against Tyler. He dered that Joseph was guilty of the most heinous crime, and Gabriel had gotten permission from the supervision team to go after the murderer, so he was considered negligent homicide at best. The argument between the two quickly led to more people choosing to stand in line. The officialdom of Silverwood was in a mess! But obviously, Tyler''s power in Silverwood was far greater than Santos''s. This provincial councilor boasted a deeply intertwined family power and there were so many strings he could pull. He was absolutely the big shot in Silverwood. Thus, under Tyler''s power, the assembly was more and more inclined to prosecute Gabriel for murder. The situation was bing increasingly unfavorable for Gabriel. Once he was prosecuted for murder, imprisonment would be inevitable. But at that moment, a turnaround urred. There was progress in the trial of Jack Davis and Elijah Davis. ording to what Gabriel had said, Santos, from the Cultural Relics Survey Bureau, had found out a few corrupt workers who had secretly cooperated with the Davis family. ording to their ounts, in recent years, they have participated in multiple excavation work of Silverwood ancient tombs and secretly transported many of the excavated cultural relics to the Davis family. They were paid handsomely from this, Based on this fact, coupled with Gabriel''s mind reading method, James and Elijah made a full confession at once. Indeed, the Davis family bribed multiple worker from the Bureau, who coborated with each other to resell national cultural relics. Over the years, numerous cultural relics had been resold abroad. Jack Davis even exined that Joseph should also know about the Davis family''s behaviors, because Joseph knew the secret passage under the Davis family''s vi. Not only that, Jack even revealed that there was a big shot in Silverwood who had been working with the Davis family. When asked who this big shot was, he was silent. He only said one family name. "Brooks" After this news was spread, everyone pointed their finger at Tyler in the struggle between Santos and Tyler. Everyone guessed that "Brooks" referred to Tyler. To this end, Tyler angrily denounced the rumors. However, he was not as forceful as before in dealing with the matter concerning Gabriel. So this matter had been so dyed. On this day, sitting in Sheriff Josh''s office as usual, Gabriel was talking eloquently while drinking top quality green tea and smoking a premium cigarette. Sheriff Josh browsed through news on his phone while saying, "Silverwood is really evil ce. Who dares to dig? Every time they dig, they discover a tomb. Arge tomb of thete Yuan Dynasty has been excavated at the No. 6 subway station. The news says that the scale is not small, because most of the staff of the Silverwood Cultural Relics Survey Bureau are busy working in that tomb." "Late Yuan Dynasty?" Gabriel exhaled his smoke and asked, "What kind of people are there at the end of the Yuan Dynasty that can make such a big tomb? Do you know who the owner of the tomb is?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "It''s not mentioned in the news." Sheriff Josh shook his head and said, "But the news said that it''s been dug for two days. The inside of the tomb is huge, and it hasn''t beenpletely excavated yet!" At this moment, Sheriff Josh who was reading news was interrupted by a call. ncing at the phone number, Sheriff Josh smiled and said, "It''s a call from Mr. Adams. I guess he''s definitely looking for you!" Sheriff Josh then picked up the call. "Hey, Mr. Adams!" "Josh, give Gabriel your phone!" "Okay, Gabriel is right here with me!" Sheriff Josh smiled and handed the phone to Gabriel. His phone had be a dedicated phone connecting Santos and Gabriel. Gabriel took the phone, still looking rxed. He exhaled smoke before saying, "Mr. Adams, it''s Gabriel!" On the other end of the phone, Santos said with a serious tone, "Gabriel, emergency! An ancient tomb has been dug up on Line 6 of subway. When the staff of the Cultural Relics Survey Bureau were working, a gang of thugs rushed into the tomb and hijacked them!" "Huh?" Gabriel immediately sat up straight and asked, "What''s going on? Who are this gang of thugs?" He did expected that there were actually thugs rushing into the ancient tomb and hold the staff hostage. This situation was truly unimaginable! Santos said, "Their identities have been verified. The nine Asian terrible terrorists constitutes a multinational mercenary army." "It''s said that they rank tenth as a mercenary army on the Roster of Gods. It''s called Blood Eagle Mercenary onlyposed of nine members with excellent battle power." "Now that a worker from Cultural Relics Survey Bureau has been killed, and the police, Dragon Guards, and the War Department have surrounded the perimeter wall of the tomb chamber!" "The tomb is small, so therge army cannot enter at all. In addition, these viins are armed with firearms, so there will be great damage to the ancient tomb once they are engaged in battle." "Now the top three councilors from Birchwood''s State Assembly aremanding on the scene. They and thugs had been confronted for quite a while, but councilors are at their wit''s end!" "Blood Eagle Mercenary?" Gabriel''s look instantly turned sinister. The gang of bastardsmit murder with impunity in Silverwood. How abominable they are! The blood in Gabriel body was burning with rage. With a stern gaze, he said to Santos, "Do you have any idea for me to deal with this group of people? I must ughter them!" Santos answered, "I also want to discuss this with you. Now that this matter has spread to Sapphire Peaks. The top ranked Senator Sullivan of the State Assembly was a bit anxious because he could not figure out any solution." "If you can handle the gang of thugs, I can take it as a bargaining chip to bail you out of jail!" Gabriel instantly got Santos''s meaning. This matter had be a problem for Senator Sullivan. If Gabriel could fix this gang, it would be considered a bargaining chip to get Mr. Sullivan''s support and then regain freedom. He immediately said to Santos, "Yes, let''s roll. Since these sons of bi*ches dared to be so unscrupulous in Silverwood, I''ll make sure they stay here forever!" Getting out of prison was a coteral reward. Even if he couldn''t get out of prison, he wouldn''t sit back and do nothing. "I see. Get ready and wait for my notifications!" Santos hung up the phone in a hurry. Gabriel threw the phone back to Sheriff Josh with a cold smile, "Dude, I''m going out, and I won''t be able to drink tea and chat with youter!" "What the hell?" Sheriff Josh was stunned. Gabriel stood up and stretched out his muscles, then said, "I''m going out to kill a bunch of animals. After it''s over, Mr. Sullivan is going to let me out!" Chapter 128 The Lone Ranger Chapter 128 The Lone Ranger Chapter 128 The Lone Ranger The construction site of subway No. 6 on Orchard Road was also the excavation site of an ancient tomb. But at this moment, the periphery of the site was filled with the sound of sirens. Police officers, soldiers, and Dragon Guards surrounded the site. There was an air of gravity in front of themand vehicle. Barry Sullivan, Vito Miller and Tyler Brooks, the top three ranked provincial legitors, together with a number of other Silverwood''s top leaders, all came to the scene to takemand. Pacing back and forth, Tyler suddenly stopped and saying to Barry Sullivan, "Mr. Barry, isn''t it too childish to let that prisoner Gabriele?" Just a moment ago, Barry had agreed to Santos''s n, which was letting Gabriel enter the tomb alone to eliminate the gang of thugs. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This scenario, in his opinion, was just too ridiculous! Before Barry could say anything, Santos hurriedly said, ''''What''s wrong with Mr. Brooks? Just let Gabriel give it a try. Even if he fails, there will be no loss. Why not?" "If he makes it, he will helps us solve the hot potato. You know, Sapphire Peaks is keeping close tabs on us." "Tell me instead, what''s your best way to make the Dragon Guards rush in? Or make a way out and let this gang of thugs leave in a dignified manner?" At the end of his words, he hummed heavily. "Mr. Adams, don''t make a big deal out of it!" Tyler said tit for tat, "This gang of thugs arepletely besieged and only thing they want to do is to escape. As long as we let them go, they won''t dare harm the hostages." "As long as there are no more casualties among the hostages, nothing else matters!" "After the siege is lifted, we''ll blockade Silverwood, or even the entire Birchwood, and then find a way to hunt them down!" "That is the safest way!" "These nine thugse from an world-renowned mercenary army, how can Gabriel eliminate them alone!" "Isn''t this nonsense!" In fact, Barry wanted to adopt Tyler''s strategy at the very beginning, which was giving the thugs a chance to leave. After all, the safety of the hostages were the most crucial. Once there was a significant number of casualties, especially the casualties of staff, the higher-ups may hold them ountable. However, after being the first Senator in Silverwood for so many years, he also thought of taking a step further into Sapphire Peaks to be a capital official. But he hadn''t had much of a chance all along. If he could figure out ways to eliminate these thugs at the smallest possible cost, it would undoubtedly add to his political achievements. Therefore, he chose to take the risk and let Gabriel have a try. "Mr. Brooks, don''t hesitate anymore. Let Gabriel give it a try first. If he fails, we''ll follow your n!" Barry said in a thick voice. He didn''t care at all about the death and freedom of a prisoner. If this attempt was sessful, it would be very beneficial to him. "Yes, Mr. Barry, you are in charge. We''ll listen to you!" Tyler stopped arguing, because Barry had a greater say than him. But, obviously, his face was a bit pale. Just then, a police car drove up and stopped at the cordon. As car door was opened, and Gabriel got out of the car along with a police officer. "What arge-scale battle!" Gabriel let out a sigh when looking at the dense convoy and police officers. "Eh? Zoe!" When turning his head, he suddenly realized that Zoe and Blind John were right next to him. "Gabriel, you will regain freedom today. Congrattions!" Zoe smiled as she walked over, holding a physics book. Blind John yawned and followed behind Zoe. Gabriel was a bit surprised and immediately asked, "Zoe, why are you here?" Zoe said, "I know that you are going to go to the tomb passage and fight against the Blood Eagle Mercenary, so I came to cheer you on!" "Their battle power cannot be underestimated. Although you maybe able to win with your current strength, but that would only be a narrow victory." "In today''s battle, you need to achieve an overwhelming victory in order to regain your freedom, so..." Zoe took the wine bottle from Blind John''s hand and handed it to Gabriel, "So I want you to have a drink." Gabriel took the wine bottle and smiled heartily. In fact, after experiencing this many times, even if he was stupid, he knew that alcohol could have an impact on hisbat power. Last time, he killed the King of Wheels and the half-human creatures after drinking alcohol. Although he was not entirely sure what was going on after drinking. He trusted Zoe. Thus, he opened the cork without hesitation and tilted his head back to gurgle down. "Hey hey, just a few sips, don''t drink it all!" John had a pang of heartache for his wine, and hurriedly stepped forward to snatch the bottle. After seizing it, he realized that half of the wine was gone. His face instantly turned gloomy and he red viciously at Gabriel. Gabrielughed and then felt a bit dizzy. Gradually, he felt his consciousness and body werepletely disconnected. "Zoe, thank you!" Suddenly, Gabriel''s aurapletely changed. Her eyes looked mncholy and heartbreaking. "You are heartless. Why do you only thank Zoe after drinking my wine? " John said with a grudge. "Thank you too, Mr. John!" Gabriel nodded gently, then said to the two, "It''s urgent, so I''m gonna kill them first. And I''ll see you guystter!" He then followed the police officer through the cordon and walked towards themand car. Only then did Zoe feel a bit relieved. But she was gazing at Gabriel''s departing back with a heavy heart... Santos stepped forward when seeing Gabriel. He introduced Gabriel to Barry, "Mr. Barry, this is Gabriel!" Barry looked Gabriel up and down and asked, "Gabriel, this gang of enemies are not ordinary. Do you really make sure that you can eliminate them alone? Once something goes wrong, you''ll probably sacrifice yourself inside!" Gabriel nodded in gentlemanly manner and said calmly, "I won''t die, they will. I can guarantee that there will be no more casualties after I enter the tomb!" Tyler actually sneered at Gabriel confidence. Barry, however, said with satisfaction, "Well. I''ll allow you to give it a try!" Obviously, Gabriel was extraordinary. "Even if Gabriel died after the mission failed, it was still a sacrifice that Gabriel willingly made. So he won''t be held ountable," Barry thought. This was a trial that he didn''t have to be responsible for, so it is worth trying. Gabriel said, "Of course, ording to what Mr. Adams told me, Mr. Sullivan needs to make sure I regain my freedom after eliminating this gang of thugs." Gabriel had to be confirmed, because these higher-ups sometimes broke their promise. Barry promised, "Don''t worry about that. I promise you in front of Mr. Vito, Mr. Brooks, and Mr. Adams: as long as you sessfully eliminate them, you''ll be released from the detention center immediately, and you won''t be held ountable for manughter." Receiving this reply, Gabriel was satisfied. He nced at Tyler, who had a blue face, and said, "I''ll go into tomb. You guys just wait for my good news." After saying that, he walked towards the ancient tomb in a dignified manner. Barry said with a puzzled expression, "Gabriel, don''t you need to bring a weapon? The firearms and equipment of the soldiers, Dragon Guards, and police officers here are at your disposal!" The thugs were armed with firearms. If Gabriel went in unarmed, he wasmitting suicide. Gabriel paused, nodded and muttered, "Indeed, I should take one weapon!" He looked around, then he picked up a thirty centimeter steel bar from the ground. He bounced in his hand, feeling heavy. "It''s you!" Gabriel smiled with satisfaction. Then, under the stunned gazes of Barry and the others, he carried the steel bar in his right hand and jumped down to the tomb ...... Chapter 129 A Crushing Victory Chapter 129 A Crushing Victory Chapter 129 A Crushing Victory The sirens kept ring in the air. The site fell into silence. When the thin figure jumped into the tomb pit and walked into the tomb passage, everyone showed awe and admiration in their eyes. No doubt, this was a lone hero. But their doubts and worries were more than their admiration. The coalition of hundreds of police officers, soldiers, and Dragon Guards couldn''t do anything about the nine-member mercenary corps. Could this man handle them alone? Waiting was the most agonizing. As time ticked by, everyone was getting worried. Especially Barry. He paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. What kind of fruit would this crazy move yield? "Someone''sing out!" one suddenly shouted after about fifteen minutes. Almost everyone widened their eyes, staring at the mouth of the tomb passage. Barry and hispanions trotted to the edge of the tomb pit. Amidst the attention of the crowd, a person came out indeed. It was Gabriel! He was covered in blood. Carrying the tip of a steel bar in his right hand and a dying person in ck in his left hand, he emerged from the mouth of the tomb passage. He tossed the one in ck to the ground and looked up. His eyes were mncholy and freezing. He watched Barry and said, "Senator Sullivan, there''re nine criminals in total. I shot eight and spared one''s life for a future interrogation. Among the archaeological surveyors, apart from the one killed and the one injured, no others are hurt!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gabriel''s voice was so loud that it drowned out the sirens. His words were overbearing and his posture unrestrained. He was like a god from heaven, heroically standing there. Everyone cheered excitedly. His fighting power was terrifyingly strong! He killed a mercenary corps alone, one ranked among the top ten on the Roster of Gods. That was incredible! Barry rxed his face and said with joy, "Well done, young man! Leave the rest to us!" Tyler''s face was dark, but Santos was so excited. Gabriel made it, and the result was more perfect than his expectation. He had thought of it at least as a fierce battle, but the result showed that it was Gabriel''s crushing victory. Such fighting power was truly terrifying. With a few leaps, Gabriel came up from the tomb pit. He walked to Barry and hispanions and said coldly, "Senator Sullivan, it means I''m a free man from now on!" Barry nodded and said, "That''s right. After the police officers enter the tomb passage and save the archaeological surveyors, you won''t be a suspect anymore but a free citizen." Santos came over, tapped Gabriel''s shoulder, and said, "Well done!" But Gabriel looked grave. He said to Santos, "Mr. Adams, I want you to do me a favor. When I was in the tomb, I saw a stone statue in the depths of it. It''s the same as the statue of the Thunder God Protector in the secret path of the Davis'' house! "That is strange. You must investigate it seriously! "But you should do it with great care. I''m afraid the appearance of the mercenary corps has something to do with the stone statue! "Maybe some others will also covet it!" He was also surprised when he saw the stone statue in the tomb chamber. God, there was more than one statue of the Thunder God Protector! There must be a big secret in it. The mercenary corps was willing to take the risk, which meant it was an unusual secret. Santos became serious, nodded, and said, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll keep an eye on it!" Barry immediately showed his attitude, "Mr. Edwards, please rest assured. This is something special. We''ll fully investigate it. If this has something to do with the Davis family, we''ll get to the bottom of it! "I''ll personally report this to Sapphire Peaks and pay attention to it! "Anyone or any force will not stop us!" Hearing Barry''s promise, Gabriel became more relieved. He yawned, a little sleepy. Meanwhile, the police officers saved the archaeological surveyors, bringing them out in proper order. And they also carried the eight corpses of the Blood Eagle Mercenary out. Each one died the same way as the others: each head had a dent made by a steel bar. They all looked horrifying. And the rescued archaeological surveyors were all dazed, their eyes full of terror. It was not the Blood Eagle Mercenary but Gabriel who had a lingering fear. The terrifying way to kill chilled the soul. A senior officer of the police station came over and reported to Barry, "Senator Sullivan, all the archaeological surveyors have been brought out, with one dead and one injured. The injured one has been taken to the ambnce! "But a few of them are suffering psychological trauma after excessive shock!" Gabriel yawned again when he heard that. He knew he had frightened them. That was why they had the so-called psychological trauma. It was unsuitable to exin it in detail. He said to Barry, "Senator Sullivan, I''m a little tired. I''ve got to go home and rest!" Barry nodded with satisfaction and said, "Okay, you''re tired. Go and rest!" Gabriel stepped slowly out of the crowd. As soon as he had passed the police cordon, he staggered and fell asleep. "Oh, God!" Blind John instantly supported him. He said to Zoe with a bitter face, "This guy fell asleep again. I''ll have to carry him again!" "It''s normal to be exhausted after a fight. Let''s go. Take a taxi home!" Zoe turned around with her physics book and left with Blind John carrying Gabriel on his back... Gabriel fell asleep in the morning. He didn''t wake up until six in the evening. When he opened his eyes, he found everything was familiar. He was on his bed in his room. He was back in Ster Estate! "Old John, Blind John, Liar John, Drunkard John!" Gabriel shouted, steadying his head. He called John by all his nicknames. "Well, stop it!" Blind John rushed into his room and watched him resentfully with his single eye. He said unhappily, "It was I who brought you home. Can you be a little polite to me? By the way, could you reimburse the taxi fare?" "Never think about it!" Gabriel jumped off the bed, patted his head, and said, "Are things over with the mercenary corps in the ancient tomb?" Blind John rolled his eyes but said, "Yes, that''s over. When you were drunk, you ventured into the tomb passage and finished the so-called Blood Eagle Mercenary. You killed each one with one punch!" "Killing each one with one punch again!" Gabriel was speechless. He patted his head again and walked into the living room, seeing Zoe reading a physics book on the sofa. He sat next to her and smiled, "Was it you who brought me home, Zoe?" Thepletely different attitude made Blind John who had followed him here so dissatisfied. He red at Gabriel with his single eye. "Why are you so heartless? I was the one who carried you! You''re so cumbersome. How could Zoe have been able to pick you up from the ground and bring you back?" "Go away!" Gabriel looked back in dislike and waved his hand, signaling him to leave. But when he turned his head back to Zoe, he put on a smile again! Blind John returned to his room while cursing. Zoe finally closed her book and said to Gabriel, "Gabriel, those people came so unexpectedly!" "Right. That was a little unusual!" Gabriel nodded repeatedly. Zoe continued, "But the things that look unusual are always the most reasonable for those involved! "For example, if you had not brought the Davis family to its downfall and found its secret path, the family would continue to cooperate with the archaeological surveyors they had bribed, moving the things in the tomb to their house and transporting them abroad!" Gabriel sat straight and seriously said, "You mean that because of the Davis family''s downfall, those foreigners can''t take the cultural relics out of the country through the Davis family? Therefore, something excavated from the mausoleum bes very important to them. Without the Davis family''s help, they had to hire the Blood Eagle Mercenary to take this risk!" Zoe nodded, reopened her physics book, and said casually, "The news at noon reported that a stone statue was found in the mausoleum. It''s called the Thunder God Protector!" "The Thunder God Protector?" Gabriel was taken aback. Chapter 130 The Blood Scripture Chapter 130 The Blood Scripture Chapter 130 The Blood Scripture Zoe could always unintentionally enlighten Gabriel. Gabriel finally sorted things out. And all the clues naturally presented the whole picture. The Davis family secretly bribed archaeological surveyors, but they were not primarily to sell the relics for profit. For such a powerful family, taking such a risk was absolutely unnecessary. Their goal was to find the stone statue of the Thunder God Protector in the ancient tomb. There was more than one statue of the Thunder God Protector. The Davis family had found one. But before they could collect the second one, he found they were hiding relics. Then he couldn''t use the archaeological surveyors as a clue. At the critical moment, the second statue of the Thunder God Protected was unearthed. Although the Davis family had fallen, the buyer behind it still desperately wanted to obtain the statue. Therefore, they took the risk of hiring the Blood Eagle Mercenary Corps. This was the reason why the Blood Eagle Mercenary Corps appeared in Silverwood. With all this sorted out, there were only two crucial questions left. The first one: who was behind the Davis family? It was probably not Tyler, or not just him. If Tylor was the only one, there was no need to sell the relics overseas. The second one: what was the secret behind the stone statue of the Thunder God Protector? This was harder to guess. But one thing was certain: the secret was supposedly not the statue itself, but there was a secret behind the statue! Anyway, the Blood Eagle Mercenary Corps would not try to break through the encirclement of hundreds of police officers while carrying a stone statue on their shoulders. He was thinking about this when his phone rang. He took out his phone and saw "Santos Adams" on the screen. "Hi, Mr. Adams." He narrowed his eyes and answered the call. Santos''s voice came from the phone, "I have something to tell you, Gabriel. We found something from the dead body of a mercenary!" "What is it?" Gabriel asked curiously. Santos answered, "To be precise, it''s a book! Or rather, a scripture written in blood!" "A scripture written in blood?" Gabriel was very surprised and sat up straight. "How is that possible? It''s a tomb from thete Middle Ages. What kind of scripture can remain intact after about a thousand years? Let alone one written in blood." Santos exined, "ording to the experts, it''s made of special hemp paper, so it has been preserved for such a long time. Also, it has to do with the preservation environment! "ording to the archaeological surveyors you rescued, it was those criminals who opened the mechanism on the Thunder God Protector''s statue and took out the book! "But the experts searched the statue for a long time but couldn''t find the mechanism. In the end, they interrogated the criminal you didn''t kill and finally learned how to open the mechanism! "The mechanism is the arm of the Thunder God Protector. When you rotate the arm in a certain order, the mechanism on the chest will open! "What is hidden in the mechanism is a highly precise sealed space. That''s why the blood scripture can remain intact today! "By the way, I had someone try it on the Thunder God Protector''s statue in the secret passage of the Davis family. Indeed, there is also a mechanism on its chest! "But that one is empty!" Upon hearing that, Gabriel finally saw the light. He had just been thinking that the secret of the Thunder God Protector was not the statue itself. Now his guess was verified. The real secret was the blood scripture. Surely, there also had been a blood scripture inside the statue in the Davis family''s secret passage. But it had been transported overseas. Why did the person behind the scenes hire the Blood Eagle Mercenary Corps? Because they wanted to seize the second blood scripture. "Oh, I see!" Gabriel mumbled. Then he said to Santos, "Mr. Adams, you must send men to take care of the blood scripture. The person behind the Davis family is to seek after the blood scripture. Since they could hire so many mercenaries, they won''t give up so easily!" "Got it!" Santos said. "We are now interrogating the surviving criminal. If we get anything new, I will inform you immediately!" "Okay." Gabriel hung up and began thinking. Why were things getting messier? Ancient tomb, strange statues, blood scripture! What on earth was the secret beneath all this? Zoe closed her physics book again and casually said, "In ancient times, there were many enlightened monks or Taoists who copied scriptures in blood! For example, an enlightened monk once copied Avatamsaka-sutra in blood, and a great Taoist was said to have copied scriptures in blood, too!" "You are so knowledgeable, Zoe!" Gabriel praised. Then he murmured, "It means that the most basic principle to decide whether a blood scripture is a Taoist sutra or a Buddhist sutra is to identify the one who copied the scripture: a monk or a Taoist!" "You''re really smart, Gabriel!" Zoe smiled sweetly and opened her physics book again. Gabriel tapped his forehead. This matter would have to be left to the experts to study. Although he was also curious, that seemed to have nothing to do with him. What he should do was prevent retaliation from the person behind the Davis family. After a while, Christopher came home. He was very happy to see Gabriel. And Gabriel could have a chance to taste his fried noodles again. There was no ce like home. That night, Gabriel had afortable and sound sleep in his own room. In the second half of the night, he even began snoring. The noise was so loud that Blind John cursed in annoyance. The next day was Monday. Gabriel and Zoe got up together and went out. Then Gabriel treated Zoe to coffee and tea. Feeling bored, he leisurely made his way to the Dark Night Club. When he arrived at the club''s entrance, he looked up and saw that there was already a signboard there. The words "Dark Night Club" were quite impressive. The opening was around the corner, but some floors were yet to be decorated. He came straight to the eighth floor, pushed open the door to thebat room, and heard a burst of shouting. Thomas and the Twelve Birds were diligently training theirbat skills. Wearing a leather jacket, Maria looked as heroic as before. She was chewing gum with her arms crossed. From time to time, she would go instruct them. "Mr. Gabriel..." Thomas was very excited to see Gabriel. He stopped training, ready to go over and greet him. But Maira kicked his butt and scolded, "If you haven''t finished training, no matter whoes, you''ll keep training!" As she spoke, she turned around and red at Gabriel. Thomas dared not speak anymore and resumed his training. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled. He was quite satisfied with everything he saw. It was so right to have invited Maria to be the master of the eighth floor. A strict teacher produced outstanding students! "Gabriel!" Just then, Ava rushed over from the corner. She seemed very happy and smiled sweetly. The dimples on her face danced yfully. "Oh, you scared me! The club hasn''t even opened yet. Why are you here?" Gabriel looked at Ava with dislike. Ava pouted and said a little angrily, "Do you really hate seeing me that much now? You''re such a fickle scumbag!" Gabriel smiled wryly and shook his head. He really didn''t know how to deal with Ava''s clinginess. He shrugged, appearing indifferent, and said, "Fine, I''m a scumbag. Then I''m going upstairs to see my new love!" Ste, the chick, was probably at work now. "Scumbag, scumbag, scumbag!" Watching Gabriel leave, Ava stamped her feet in anger. But she then followed after him... Chapter 131 The Top Four Beauties Chapter 131 The Top Four Beauties Chapter 131 The Top Four Beauties Ava prattled on incessantly by Gabriel''s ear, akin to a chirping bird. It agitated him so much that he hastily pushed open the door to the ninth-floor office. Inside, sunlight came through the French window, nting gently down on the desk. Dressed in uniform, Ste was engrossed in reviewing documents. Today she was adorned with light makeup, her stunning face enhanced by an aura of capable authority. With the morning sunlight dancing on her skin, she got an almost ethereal beauty-a beauty that could leave one breathless. Gabriel''s gaze softened considerably as he beheld her. He wore a smile on his lips, a little awestruck. The chick was really alluring! No matter how brief their separation, every encounter felt fresh and sparked a delightful itch in his heart. Ava noticed every detail of Gabriel''s state. Ovee by jealousy, she snorted, "What''s so great about her that I don''t have?" She didn''t believe she was not as good as a widow! Snapping back to reality, Gabriel turned to Ava and said, "You''re both peaches, but she''s a juicy honey peach, while you''re a nectarine peach. You''re refined and cute, but a bit too tough for my taste. You wouldn''t understand a man''s pleasure." Heughed heartily after his statement and walked into the office. "Gabriel, stop! What do you mean by that?" Watching Gabriel''s back, Ava put her hands on her hips and stamped her feet in frustration. But she still pondered the difference between a juicy honey peach and a nectarine peach. Why did she prefer the nectarine peach? The juicy honey peach was too juicy. It was easy to get the mouth smeared. What was the good of it? In her eyes, Gabriel was stupid and bewitched by the sly Ste. Ste, engrossed in her work, slowly looked up. She didn''t greet Gabriel, but put on a serious expression. After an embarrassed cough, Gabriel had to greet her, "Hi, Ste, you''ve been working so hard! Are you adapting well?" Without raising her head, Ste responded, "Yes, but I''m busy now. If there''s nothing else, you can leave." "Uh..." Gabriel, the boss, was snubbed by his employee. This was the first employee he met who was so cold to their boss. It would be awkward to continue the conversation or to simply leave. He shook his head helplessly, choosing not to disturb Ste further. When he reached the office door, he cheekily turned around and smiled, "Let''s have lunch together when you''re done. My treat!" He quickly left without giving her a chance to refuse. Ste continued her work, even after Gabriel had left. She didn''t know why she behaved like this, but she instinctively wanted to keep her distance from him, despite the burning passion within her. Maybe it was caused by her sense of inferiority or her fear of owing Gabriel more than she could repay. No matter what, she was contradicting her true feelings. Ava broke into a gleefulugh behind Gabriel, taunting, "How did it feel? You got a cold shoulder, right? You deserve it!" Gabriel ignored her. He touched his chin, wondering aloud, "What''s wrong with this chick? Why is she still so cold to me?" He thought their rtionship had improved considerably after the incident with the Davis family and, especially, the passionate night they shared. But Ste was still so indifferent towards him today. He heaved a sigh. The entire club was bustling with activity, leaving only him and Ava with nothing to do. So they squatted by the entrance of the club, idly watching various passing legs. Gabriel was smoking, and Ava kept twittering by his ear. That''s how they endured until noon. Suddenly, a Toyota SUV stopped at the entrance of the club. Mia, wearing white tight pants, stepped out of the car. Her slender long legs and captivating curves immediately caught Gabriel''s attention. "Oh, your sister is here!" Gabriel got up, smiling, and walked towards Mia. Ava also stood up but felt a tingling sensation in her legs, almost falling to the ground. Fortunately, she had been practicing squattingtely. With some effort, she managed to stand up. "Dr. Mia, long time no see. Why did youe here?" Gabriel greeted her cheerfully, realizing it had been quite a while since hest saw Mia. Right, his amnesia had been left untended. With a cold face, Mia nced at Ava and said, "I haven''t seen Ava for a few days. I knew she was here, and I came for her!" Ava immediately acted coquettish and said, "Sis, I''ll be going home this afternoon. Don''t worry. I''m no longer a child!" Mia paid little attention to Ava but scrutinized Gabriel, asking, "How have you been feelingtely? Have you regained any memories?" "No!" Gabriel shook his head. "Would you mind treating me again at the same time as before?" Mia nodded without any expression. "No problem. We''ll do it on Friday as before. Ten o''clock in the morning. I''ll be waiting for you at the hospital." Gabriel felt delighted. Thest movie-viewing experience was so terrific, and he wanted another one. He checked the time on his phone and said, "It''s lunchtime. Dr. Mia, as a token of gratitude, I''ll treat you to lunch today!" Having a meal with a beautiful woman was truly enjoyable. Even if he had to pay, he was willing. Mia didn''t respond but looked at Ava instead. After all, she was here to pick up Ava. Upon hearing Gabriel''s invitation, Ava immediately became excited. "Great! Let''s find an expensive restaurant. We must teach this scumbag a good lesson!" Just then, Maria, Ste, Thomas, and the Twelve Birds came downstairs. The club wasn''t open yet, so there was no lunch provided in the kitchen. Then they had toe downstairs to eat out. "Perfect timing. Let''s have lunch together, my treat!" Gabriel spoke generously, but exchanged a nce with Thomas. It was fine to treat beautiful women to lunch, but he didn''t want these guys. Besides, they were so many. He would have to pay arge bill. Thomas quickly understood and said to Gabriel, "Mr. Gabriel, the Twelve Birds and I will not go. You guys go ahead and eat!" As he spoke, he left with the Twelve Birds. When they had left, Eagle asked with confusion in a low voice, "Boss, Mr. Gabriel would treat us to a feast. Why aren''t we going?" Thomas scolded with augh, "You know nothing, fool! The top four beauties of Silverwood-the Foster sisters, the tigress from the Adams family, and the widow from the Davis family-are all here! Mr. Gabriel is brilliant, managing to win over all four beauties. It''s so enviable! But you want to join in at this time? You''re dreaming!" Eagle looked back. The four renowned beauties truly lived up to their reputation. They were like four stars standing on a bustling street. Only then did he generally realize what Thomas meant. Mr. Gabriel was going to have an amazing time! Maria seemed so indifferent to Gabriel''s invitation.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But she wouldn''t waste the chance to have a good meal. To Gabriel''s surprise, Ste also readily agreed rather than refusing him. As a result, he truly aplished a great feat, an unprecedented feat in Silverwood: one man treating the top four beauties of Silverwood to a meal. Chapter 132 The White-haired Youth Chapter 132 The White-haired Youth Chapter 132 The White-haired Youth Gabriel was like a proud rooster all the way. With his head held high and taking wide strides, he enjoyed the envious gazes of men along the way. This felt exhrating! Apanying him were four women, each with their own unique charm: one mature and sexy, one valiant and heroic, one sweet and adorable, and one cold as ice. Though their temperaments differed, they all possessed stunning beauty, outshining even the female celebrities on television. "This man is so damn lucky! He has four gorgeous women following him!" Envious whispers reached Gabriel''s ears from time to time. But in high spirits, he didn''t mind thements and felt more joy. Not far from the Dark Night Club, there was a Michelin restaurant. Gabriel decided to treat the four beauties to a good meal. Anyway, it had to be top-notch! As they sat down, he generously said, "Order whatever you like. It''s my treat. Don''t be shy!" "I''ll make you go bankrupt!" Ava was the first to grab the menu, choosing the most expensive dishes without considering her preferences. A few simple dishes cost hundreds! Maria sat with her arms crossed, chewing gum and gazing out the window in boredom. For some reason, Ste and Mia exchanged nces, their eyes filled with hostility. "What''s going on?" Gabriel muttered inwardly, puzzled by the sudden tension between the two women. This was baffling to him! He picked up his water ss, intending to take a sip to calm down. It was better to stay silent for now! But Mia suddenly asked Ste, "You''ve slept with Gabriel?" "Ptui!" Gabrial spat out the water he had just drunk. "Ahem, ahem!" He quickly put down the ss and coughed a few times, awkwardly saying to Mia, "Dr. Mia, that''s a bit too blunt and impolite!" "Direct" was not equal to "offensive." Mia was often a little offensive indeed. But she herself didn''t think so. "That''s not a big deal. Normal people sleep together. What''s impolite about that?" Gabriel was speechless. Noticing that people around them were staring, he tried to exin, "You''re a doctor, so you might not find these private matters..." Before he could finish, Ste calmly nodded and said, "Yes, I am Gabriel''s woman now." In the past, she would have found it difficult to admit, but now she epted it with grace, especially when provoked. It was something she was proud of because her man was Gabriel. Suddenly, Gabriel felt a sense of helplessness. He had underestimated the rivalry between women, which was even more terrifying than the power struggles in the political world. "Bang!" Hearing that, Ava angrily threw the menu down. "Gabriel, you''re truly a scumbag, the worst of the scumbags!" Gabriel and Ste were now a couple. She probably had no chance! The waiter politely reminded her, "Miss, this is a high-end restaurant. Please don''t throw the menu. It''s impolite and affects other guests." But Ava didn''t care. She threw the menu again, shouting at Gabriel, "Scumbag! All men are trash!" The waiter stood there, speechless. As a man, he also felt insulted. Gabriel was overwhelmed by the situation. He had thought treating the four beauties to lunch would be a pleasant experience, but it seemed otherwise. He looked at Maria, who was calmly chewing gum, and desperately asked for help, "Maria, help me out here!" Maria blew a bubble and pointed at him. "He took my underwear!" The air froze for a few seconds, and Gabriel felt like he had a heart attack. What was going on? Why had Maria also joined in? And she had stabbed him in the back! Ava stood up,pletely hysterical. She threw the menu at Gabriel and shouted, "Not only are you a scumbag, but you''re also a pervert, a disgusting pervert!" "Maria, I asked you to help, not add fuel to the fire!" Gabriel caught the menu andined. But Maria smiled mischievously and added, "Two sets, one imed for use in the detention center!" "It''s over!" Gabriel''s face was filled with despair. These four women are not to be trifled with! He would have his hands full in the future! Gabrial''s lunch table was in chaos. Not only that, the men at the nearby tables had also instinctively gathered around them. Such four stunning women were having lunch with a man. Their conversation was quite sensational, filled with talk of bedding, lingerie, and scoundrels. It was incredibly exciting! "I need to use the restroom!" Gabriel said, standing up and hastily leaving the table. This lunch was quite depressing, and he needed a cigarette to calm his nerves in the men''s room! Strangely, as soon as he left, the four women fell silent. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one spoke, acting as if nothing had happened. All the men watching them dispersed in disappointment. Only the waiter remained, standing there in embarrassment. He asked weakly with the menu, "Would anyone like to order more dishes?" The four women remained silent. "Mr. Brooks, this Michelin restaurant is authentic. As one who has juste home from abroad, you might not like the local food. Please make do with the food here." A yawning young man with white hair walked into the restaurant. Behind him was a sissy in red, who kept calling him "Mr. Brooks." Behind the sissy were four burly bodyguards in ck suits. Seemingly jetgged, the white hair named Pablo Brooks yawned again. With his dead eyes partly covered by his eyelids, he said listlessly, "Whatever. Anything is fine. All foods are all terrible anyway!" "Indeed, the oil across the country has been bad all these years. We can''t let the food ruin your stomach, sir!" the sissy agreed, ttering him. "Uh? Beauties! Four of them!" Pablo''s eyes lit up, and his eyelids were also lifted. He burst into a broad smile, looking at Ste and the three others. "I didn''t expect to find such a cluster of beauties in Silverwood!" He chuckled and said to Brian Flynn, the sissy, "Let''s go. Brian. Today''s lunch is the beauties!" He sped up, came to the table where Ste and the others sat, and unceremoniously sat down in Gabriel''s seat. "Ladies, I''ll treat you to your lunch today!" he said with a grin, carefully examining the four women. The more he looked, the more excited he became, as each was more beautiful than thest. But he was particrly fond of Ava, whose sweet appearance stirred his heart. Ste and the others, who had been sulking, stared in bewilderment at the white hair who had suddenly appeared. "Hey,dies, you''re lucky today because my master is going to treat you to your lunch. After getting to know my master, I promise you''ll be able to do whatever you want in Silverwood!" Brian exined in a womanish manner, ttering his master again. A little angry, Ava pointed at the white hair and shouted, "Who are you? Who let you sit here? This seat is taken!" "Taken? By me, of course!" Pablo smirked and immediately put his right arm around Ava''s waist, pulling her close to him. "Ah!" Ava struggled to break free from the unexpected harassment. With her chest rising and falling in fury, she pointed at Pablo and shouted, "You filthy rogue! When my manes back, you''re done for!" "Your man?" Pablo was getting more excited as he stared at Ava''s bulging chest. He scoffed, "Even if I slept with you today, what could he do? Do you know who my grandfather is, bitch? "He rules Silverwood single-handedly! "It''s your fortune that I''ve taken a liking to you. Today, I''ll sleep with you and see who dares to touch me!" Chapter 133 Pablo Brooks Chapter 133 Pablo Brooks Chapter 133 Pablo Brooks The arrogant white-haired youth with dead eyes red as he reached out to Ava. Just as his hand was about to reach her, someone seized his wrist. "Huh, a white-haired spirit!" Of course, the person was Gabriel, who looked extremely unhappy. He hadn''t expected trouble while he was away in the restroom. Already in a bad mood from this lunch, he decided to vent his anger on this stupid white-haired spirit. Ste and Maria had been about to intervene, but they held back when they saw Gabriel. In terms of the current situation, it was better to leave everything to Gabriel. "White-haired spirit?" The white hair pointed to himself with his right hand andughed heartily, "That''s a good nickname. Thank you! No one has ever dared to call me that. Do you believe I''ll cut off your tongue in a while?" As soon as he finished speaking, the white hair''s dead eyes turned cold. The four ck-d men behind him immediately stepped forward aggressively. Brian, the sissy, womanishly pointed at Gabriel and said, "Who are you? Apologize to my master now! Or you''ll truly lose your tongue!" Gabriel shrugged, looking innocent, and said, "Apologize? Is that word in the dictionary? Or perhaps it''s in your dictionary but not in mine!" "Oh, you ignorant thing, pretending to be a big shot here, eh? I''m telling you, you''re done for today!" Brian put his hands on his hips and stamped his foot like a woman. He seemed angry, but that had no intimidation whatsoever. Ignoring the sissy, Gabriel asked Ava, "Did this white-haired spirit touch you, Ava?" Ava immediately nodded and said with a grievance, "His dirty hand touched my waist!" She was confident in saying that, knowing Gabriel would help vent her anger. The white-haired youth, who had not sensed danger,mented with a smirk, "Yes, her waist felt good! It''ll be a better experience if I take her clothes off!" Gabriel''s eyes turned cold. He forcefully pressed the right hand of the white hair onto the table, then grabbed a fork, and stabbed it through his hand, nailing it to the table. "Ah!" As blood gushed out, the young man screamed in pain, his face twisted. "Sir!" This happened too fast. Only after a few seconds did Brian jump up and shout to the four bodyguards, "Get the bastard! Beat him to death and avenge our master!" "Fuck off!" Hearing the noise, Gabriel threw a kick, sending Brian flying. He hated the womanish men the most in this life. The man had nothing masculine. He was really disgusting! Brian fell to the ground, his limbs struggling in the air. In pain, he couldn''t get up. As for Gabriel, he was swaying the fork forcefully with his right hand. "Ah!" The fork swayed inside the young man''s flesh, causing him to scream again like a pig being ughtered. He shouted to his bodyguards, "Don''te any closer, all of you!" The four bodyguards stood still, not moving forward. Gabriel finally stopped his movements, lowered his head slowly, and said in a chilling voice, "I don''t care which family you, the idiot,e from, but listen carefully to what I''m about to say! "Today, you touched my woman with your right hand. I''m going to destroy it! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t think that just because your family has some power, you can do whatever you want outside. Otherwise, you won''t know how you might end!" Such spoiled brats were too many and detestable. Unfortunately, the bastard met him today. But if he were an ordinary person, he would have been mercilessly bullied. So he would never show such spoiled brats mercy. "Cool!" Ava''s spleen was fully vented. Upon hearing Gabriel proim her as his woman, she was even filled with inward delight. She cast a nce at Ste, her eyes gleaming with a hint of triumph. But Ste remained impassive. Unconvinced, the fierce-looking young man said, "You dare to say so because you don''t know who I am. Once you''ve learned my identity, you''ll regret your audacity!" He expressed no remorse for his actions, instead harboring a vindictive desire to see Gabriel kneel before him to beg for mercy. He vowed he would make Gabriel suffer immeasurably by then! "Well, tell me who you are and see me tremble in fear," Gabriel chuckled. This fool was still not clear about the situation. There was no one in this world who could instill fear in him. The white hair announced, "My name is Pablo Brooks, and my grandfather is Tyler Brooks, a provincial councilor. Even though I just returned from abroad, I am confident you are aware of the Brooks family because we are an omnipotent force in Silverwood. You''ve provoked me today, and that seals your fate!" "Tyler Brooks?" Gabriel couldn''t help butugh. What a coincidence! This idiot was Tyler''s grandson. Pablo sneered, "It seems you know my grandfather. Are you scared now? Kneel and kowtow to me now, and perhaps you''ll endure less suffering in the future. Otherwise, I''ll make you wish for death. Moreover, I''ll let you watch as I toy with the four women!" These words made Gabriel angry again. His eyes grew cold and ruthless. He picked up another fork and brutally stabbed it into the back of Pablo''s hand. Then he put the third fork, the fourth... Since the bastard had insulted the four women, he would give him four forks. Blood was all over the young man''s hand. That was too gruesome to behold. Pablo was in such pain that he could not even scream. He was shaking, sweat dripping from his forehead. "Are you... are you insane? You still dare to treat me like this even after learning about my identity?" Pablo voiced weakly, his mind in a daze. Everyone had told him that the Brooks family ruled supreme in Silverwood. Even if hemitted murder, set fire, or had illegal sex, the family could cover it up. This was the power of the Brooks, the power they enjoyed from their grandfather, the councilor. But why was the man who knew his identity before him not afraid? He couldn''t understand! "Your identity?" Gabriel scoffed, "Your grandfather, Tylor Brooks, has to show me respect. Who do you, the brat, think you are? But you dare to shout at me!" Pablo turned pale, a chill settling over his heart. His grandfather even had to show him respect? Finally, he realized he had messed with the wrong person. "Sir, I was wrong! Since you know my grandfather, please spare me for his sake!" Pablo was terrified. When he realized that his grandfather, his strongest reliance, couldn''t help him, his bravado quickly waned, and he became a coward. Gabriel snorted, then said to Ava, "Ava, it''s your call. Whatever your decision is, it''s fine, even if it means beating him to death!" Chapter 134 The Opponent Chapter 134 The Opponent Ava paused for a moment, then a touch of coyness shed across her face. The fact that Gabriel gave her the freedom to decide warmed her heart. It at least proved that Gabriel did care about her feelings. While she had initially wanted Gabriel to teach Pablo a lesson and let off some steam, she held back at thest moment. "Gabriel, this should be enough. Let him go," she said. Pablo only embraced her waist, and then his hand was pierced by four forks. The punishment had been quite enough. Furthermore, Pablo had just imed to be the grandson of Mr. Brooks, suggesting a significant family background and influence. In that case, there was no need to escte the situation and bring potential trouble to Gabriel''s. "Alright." Gabriel shed a slight smile and nodded with a sense of relief. Ava still had some level-headedness left in her. She had boundaries. In fact, he''d be disappointed if he were allowed to retaliate without restraint. Understanding where the line was showed some intelligence. He lightly patted Pablo''s face with a disappointed expression. "Kid, consider yourself lucky. Mydy here says to let you off the hook. We can call it a day!" "Okay, okay..." Pablo quickly agreed, finally about to gain his freedom. However, Gabriel''s tone shifted, and he continued, "But here''s the deal. Since you invoked Mr. Tyler Brook''s name to intimidate me, you can''t just leave on your own. You''ll need to wait for Tyler to arrive and take you away. Otherwise, you won''t be going anywhere!" Pablo was momentarily taken aback and inwardly cursed his luck. He wasn''t scared of his grandfathering to his rescue, but his right hand was stuck to the table. It hurt. And waiting for his grandfather to arrive meant enduring more pain. "Alright, I''ll make the call and have my grandfathere!" With no other option, he awkwardly reached into his right pocket with his left hand and struggled to retrieve his phone. After unlocking it with facial recognition, he quickly called Tyler. The phone rang twice before Tyler picked up. "Hello, Grandpa, I''m at Michelin Restaurant. I''ve got beaten up. Pleasee and save me!" Pablo''s plea for help surprised Tyler, and he immediately flew into a rage. "This is Silverwood. Who dares toy a hand on my dear grandson? Don''t worry, Grandpa will skin him for you!" Before Pablo could say anything else, Gabriel took the phone from him. Then, he pressed the speakerphone button. With aposed tone, he said, "Mr. Brooks, quite the authoritative figure you are. It was me who beat your grandson. I''m curious to see how you n to kin me alive." The voice on the other end hesitated for a moment before Tyler finally said, "You... You''re Gabriel?" His tone had clearly softened, filled with surprise. Gabriel replied, "Yes, it''s me. Let''s get to the point. Just tell me how you n to kin me alive. Mr. Brooks." Gabriel, angered in his heart,mented the despicable conduct of these government officials. They shamelessly wielded the power given to them by the people as their own tool, acting haughtily above themon citizens and abusing their authority. Countless innocent civilians, he thought, must have suffered injustice at the hands of these beasts without recourse. Just look at how Tyler had behaved earlier, disying arrogance and superiority, and it was evident that the entire Brooks family had a history of oppressing themon folk. While appearing to be a cultured senior on the surface, was merely wearing a facade of civility. Tyler said, "Gabriel, let''s not engage in these empty pleasantries. What''s the matter at hand? Why did you attack my grandson right after he returned from abroad?" Gabriel responded with a counterquestion, "Do you even know what kind of person your grandson is? I was having dinner with a few girls when your grandson approached us, harassed my women, and shamelessly dered that he intended to take one of mydies with him for the night. Tell me, should I not have taught him a lesson?" Listening to Gabriel''s words, Tyler couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. Gabriel couldn''t help but berate himself, feeling like aplete idiot. "Why''d you have to go and mess with Gabriel, my foolish grandson?" he thought to himself. He spoke with a stern tone, "My grandson was out of line in this situation. I apologize on his behalf. Please don''t hold it against him. Young folks sometimes get a bit carried away. For my sake, how about we let it slide?" Pablo''s eyes widened in surprise, resembling dead fish that had suddenlye to life. In all his years, he had never seen his grandfather offer an apology to anyone. Panic surged within him. It seemed that this Gabriel character was indeed someone of significance. No wonder he could effortlessly charm four stunning women at once. Pablo had truly stumbled into a ho''s nest this time. "Alright, for your sake, Mr. Brooks, Ipromise. If you coulde in person to collect him, we''ll consider the matter settled." Without giving Pablo a chance to decline, Gabriel abruptly ended the call. Bringing Pablo over was an opportunity for the old man to witness how Gabriel would handle him. The deeper the grudge, the better. Pablo finally let out a sigh of relief, thinking he''d be saved soon. Now, all he had to do was endure the pain and await his grandfather''s arrival, then he could leave. Gabriel leaned down and patted Pablo''s cheek once more, sporting a grin as he said, "You''ve got yourself a stand-up grandfather there. You''ve been pampered since day one, thinking you''re invincible, huh? I''d say you had thising. Count yourself lucky that mydy showed some mercy. If she had called for your demise earlier, you''d be six feet under by now." Pablo shivered with fear. He immediately thanked Ava profusely, "Thank you, beautifuldy, for showing restraint. I really appreciate it!" Ava rolled her eyes but couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction. She was thrilled that Gabriel kept referring to her as hisdy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was even more satisfying than enjoying avish meal. "Alright, folks, let''s disperse. There''s nothing more to see here!" Gabriel dispersed the onlookers and scratched his head apologetically, "I''m sorry,dies, for the commotion during our meal. But don''t worry, once we''re done here, I''ll take you to a great ce to make it up to you." The four women remained silent; their appetite for the meal had been thoroughly spoiled. In less than twenty minutes, Mr. Brooks arrived. When he saw Pablo''s hand impaled on the table, his usually refined face contorted into a sinister expression. "I''m here. Can I take him away now?" Mr. Brooks'' voice was icy and devoid of emotion. Gabriel nodded, "Of course, I always keep my word." Mr. Brooks waved his hand, and four bodyguards promptly approached, removing the four forks from Pablo''s hand. "Ah!" Pablo screamed once more as they extracted the forks. "Gabriel, we''ll see what happens next!" Leaving this ominous warning behind, Mr. Brooks turned and left. He had initially assumed that his grandson had merely been roughed up a bit. Little did he know that Gabriel would be so merciless and inflict such a grievous injury. He had already resolved to make Gabriel regret this. "Let''s wait and see! " Gabriel shrugged nonchntly. Then, he turned to the four women and said, "Ladies, let''s go, find a better ce to eat." Zoe was right; Mr. Brooks was a cunning old fox. The incident with the Davis family had already demonstrated a significant connection between him and the Davis family. Since that was the case, Gabriel thought, he might as well continue ying the game. After toppling the Davis family, their next target would be Mr. Brooks. Outside the restaurant, Pablo couldn''t help but cry out in pain, "Grandfather, it really hurts. Who is that guy, and why are you so afraid of him?" Mr. Brooks halted in his tracks and turned sharply. The chilly look in his eyes sent shivers down Pablo''s spine. It was the first time Pablo had seen his grandfather so infuriated. "Smack!" Enraged, Mr. Brooks pped Pablo and shouted, "You worthless fool, why can''t you control your impulses? Do youck women so much that you had to mess with Gabriel''s women? Have you forgotten the reason for your return to the country?" "Let me make this clear: if this incident jeopardizes our bigger ns, I will ensure you can never make the same mistake again for the rest of your life-by castrating you!" Pablo stood there, so stunned that he forgot the pain. He dared not utter a word; only gave a nod. This was the first time his grandfather had ever pped him. Today, because of Gabriel, he had experienced many firsts in his life. Chapter 135 Matters of the Heart Chapter 135 Matters of the Heart Under Gabriel''s guidance and with Mia driving an SUV, they arrived at the destination: Celestial Restaurant. Ste''s eyes lit up as she caught sight of it. She''d been here with Gabriel before, and she remembered the mouthwatering cheese pasta. As they settled in, Ava couldn''t hide her dissatisfaction. She said, pouting, "Gabriel, this is where you take us for dinner? Is this a kind ofpensation or payback?" "You know nothing. Only ces like this offer the most authentic and delectable cuisine!" Gabriel wasted no time defending his choice. A daughter of a wealthy family knew little about the of the street markets. And he decided he needed to teach her a lesson. Ava was about to protest further when Ste chimed in, "The food here is genuinely fantastic; I''ve been here with Gabriel before." Ava''s jealousy red, and she couldn''t resist a taunt. "Seems like you two have a lot of memories together, huh, Mr. Scumbag?" Gabriel was at a loss for words. Why was she suddenly getting jealous? He quickly moved ahead and called out to the bustling Marvin, "Marvin, we''ll have five orders of cheese pasta, and let Susan whip up a few dishes!" Marvin turned to see Gabriel, his face lighting up. "You haven''t been around for quite some time, kid. I''ve missed our little chats. It gets a bit lonely without you." As he spoke, he noticed the four stunning women apanying Gabriel. His face showed surprise, and he stumbled over his words, "Th... these are all your friends?" Gabriel chuckled heartily, confirming, "That''s right, Marvin. So, you''re going to give us a discount, right?" Marvin had offered Ste a free meal on herst visit. Now with four additional beauties this time, Gabriel expected an even more generous discount. "It''s going to cost me a pretty penny with these four... I might end up paying extra!" Marvin remarked with a hint of envy at Gabriel''s good fortune. He couldn''t fathom how Gabriel had managed to find himself in thepany of these four incredibly beautiful women. After savoring the vors of the humble eatery, everyone, except Ste, who had been here before, marveled at the dishes. Gabriel was right; sometimes, the best food was found in these unassuming ces. Even Ava, initially reluctant, couldn''t resist indulging. After settling the bill and exchanging a few more jokes with Marvin, Gabriel departed with four girls. As they were about to get into the car, Gabriel''s phone rang. "Hello?" His expression shifted dramatically after answering the call. Half an hourter, Gabriel arrived at Westwood Hospital alone. He hurried into the hospital room and saw Zoe lying on the bed, receiving an IV drip. Christopher sat in a chair, looking anxious. Even Blind John was there, huddled in a corner. "How are you feeling, Zoe?" Gabriel asked, his heart aching as he gazed at her pale, frail form. "I''m okay, Gabriel," Zoe replied with a faint smile, knowing she had once again caused Gabriel to worry. Gabriel furrowed his brow deeply as he turned to Christopher. "Chris, Zoe has been taking her medication regrly. Why did she faint again today?" Ever since he had the means, Gabriel had been in charge of Zoe''s medication, ensuring a constant supply. Zoe''s sudden fainting spell had him worried. Christopher stammered, his eyes reddening before he could utter a word. At that moment, Dr. Louis, Zoe''s attending physician, entered the room. Dr. Louis exined, "Zoe''s condition deteriorated suddenly. If we don''t operate soon, it could be very dangerous." Dr. Louis''s words deepened Gabriel''s frown. Anxious, he asked, "Dr. Louis, it''s been quite a while. Still no matching organ donor?" A while back, he had offered a 200-thousand-dor reward for organ donation. However, there had been no leads so far. Just as he finished his words, Dr. Louis smiled and, in an excited tone, replied, "I was just about to tell you! It''s incredible timing. This morning, in the Yuriston Province, a brain-dead individual with Panda Blood, and a heart with a very highpatibility rate with Zoe''s, has been offered as a donor. The family has agreed to donate it, free of charge. We can have the heart here tomorrow. As long as the final matching process goes smoothly, we can proceed with Zoe''s surgery!" Dr. Louis''s words eased Gabriel''s tense expression. Christopher, along with Blind John in the corner, also became ted. "Dr. Louis, thank you so much! We''re deeply grateful!" Gabriel eximed, shaking Dr. Louis''s hand vigorously. This news was the happiest he had been in three years. "Of course!" Dr. Louis replied with a smile. Only then did Gabriel release Dr. Louis''s hand. Taking in the crowded hospital room, he added, "Dr. Louis, please help me transfer Zoe to the best room avable; money is not an issue!" Dr. Louis nodded, saying, "Alright, I''ll arrange that for her." After Dr. Louis left, Gabriel couldn''t contain his excitement, dancing around like a child. His jubnce was infectious. "Gabriel, thank you so much!" Zoe said with a heartfelt smile as she watched him dance. Meeting Gabriel was the greatest blessing of her life. Gabriel approached her bedside and adjusted her nket. "Sure thing, Zoe. Just a few more days, and after the surgery, you''ll bepletely well. Then, we can go anywhere you want, eat anything you like. I''ll take care of it all!" Zoe nodded firmly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Christopher pulled Gabriel aside, looking somewhat awkward. "Gabriel, the surgery will require a lot of money, and we..." Blind John, who was nearby, rolled his eyes. "You can stop worrying. This kid has no shortage of money these days. Besides, he''s already arranged for Zoe to have a better room. Need I remind you?" Gabriel didn''t argue with Blind John. Instead, he reassured Christopher, "Chris, don''t worry about the money. I''ve got it covered. Zoe will get well, I promise, because she''s an angel!" That moment, Christopher finally felt at ease. A warm smile appeared on his honest face. They moved Zoe to a private room, which was much more spacious. While Blind John wandered around, Gabriel and Christopher took turns caring for Zoe. The following day, the much-anticipated heart arrived at the hospital. Gabriel and Christopher were on edge because the final matching process was crucial. They had to wait, and the time seemed to drag on endlessly. When seeing the smile on Dr. Louis'' face, Gabriel instinctively clenched his fist, overwhelmed with excitement. It seemed to be a sessful match. Sure enough, Dr. Louis said to them, "It''s a sessful match. We''ll conduct all the necessary pre- surgery checks for Zoe tomorrow, and the surgery can be scheduled for the day after tomorrow!" At that moment, the excited Gabriel gave Christopher a heartfelt hug. On the third day, Gabriel and Christopher apanied Zoe through a series of examinations, all of which went smoothly, meeting all the surgery requirements. Just one more night, and Zoe could have the surgery. At half-past ten in the evening, Gabriel sat on the edge of the bed, watching Zoe sleep peacefully. He couldn''t find a trace of sleepiness within himself. As he gazed at Zoe''s delicate face, his eyes were filled with tenderness. If fate were to take away such a kind and intelligent girl, then surely, fate was blind. Just as he was lost in thought, the phone rang. He quickly silenced it and got up, careful not to disturb Zoe. After checking that she was still asleep, he quietly left the hospital room. "Hello, Mr. Santos. Why are you calling me sote?" Gabriel asked when he reached the elevator. Standing at the elevator, Gabriel called Mr. Santos back. Mr. Santos'' voice was grave as he said, "Gabriel, there''s trouble about the Blood Scripture." Chapter 136 The Mysterious Thief Chapter 136 The Mysterious Thief "What''s the scoop?" Gabriel inquired with urgency in his voice. It must be really urgent if Santos called him at this time. Santos exined, "Here''s the deal: the Blood Scripture has been moved to the Silverwood Historical Museum. Following your advice, we''ve got guards watching them around the clock. Also, there''s a specially fortified exhibit room in the museum, known as the ''unbreakable exhibit room,'' where we store our high-value artifacts. It''s equipped with a tripleyer anti-theft system, and it''s widely believed that nothing could be stolen from there." "But tonight, during a shift change, the guards found something odd on the box that contains the Blood Scripture." "On that something odd, there was a message." Gabriel''s interest piqued. "What did the message say?" Santos continued, "The message read, ''Tomorrow at noon, I''m going to swipe the Blood Scripture from right under your noses, shattering the myth that nothing can be taken from this ce. Robin Hood, the Mysterious Thief.''" Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Robin Hood, the Mysterious Thief?" This thief was quite audacious. He actually left a note at the front station with the time and his name beforemitting the theft. The exhibition room had security guards in it and a triple anti-theft system. How did he manage to put the note inside? Santos nodded. "Yes, it looks like it was printed using a printer, and it features a hand-drawn rose. I dug around a bit and discovered that this thief is internationally infamous." "He goes by the name of the ''Mysterious Thief,'' known as Robin Hood. He specializes in stealing priceless jewelry, diamonds, and ancient artifacts." "Every time he pulls off a heist, he leaves a warning note in advance,plete with a hand-drawn rose, specifying the exact time of the theft." "There have been seven such cases so far, and despite the advanced warning, all of the stolen items disappeared precisely when he said they would, even though they were heavily guarded." "Besides, the time was exactly the same as he said on the note, and nobody knows how he did that." Gabriel found this thief''s modus operandi intriguing. This was one audacious and legendary thief. Santos continued, "The seven heistsmitted by the enigmatic thief, Robin Hood, have racked up a jaw-dropping 5 billion dors in total value. This includes a unique purple gem known as the Desert Star, worth a whopping 700 million dors!" "And here''s the kicker, nobody has managed to catch this guy yet. The reason? Well, they say this thief is a powerhouse on the Roster of Gods." "The Roster of Gods?" Gabriel''s interest piqued. He was intrigued by the unexpected appearance of a top-tier fighter and thief in Silverwood. But why on earth would this highly skilled thief be after the Blood Scripture? Could it be that there''s a powerful force behind the Davis family, pulling the strings and hiring this mysterious thief?" They''d already enlisted the Blood Hawks Mercenary Group, a top-ten powerhouse on the Roster of Gods, and now they were bringing in a renowned thief. The audacity of the forces backing the Davis family was nothing short of remarkable. But what secretsy hidden within the Blood Scripture that warranted such an borate scheme to obtain them? Gabriel''s headache was intensifying. He finally asked, "So, what''s the n? The Blood Scripture is a national treasure of the Dragon Kingdom, and we can''t allow some small-time foreign thief to make off with them!" Santos replied, "I''ve reported the matter to Senator Adams and have given some suggestions, but we''re still waiting on a response." "This is a matter of immense significance. After careful thought, I considered reaching out to you. With your involvement, we can ensure the Blood Scripture stay protected." Gabriel now understood the purpose of the call. Santos wanted him to help deal with the mysterious thief, Robin Hood. Normally, he would have readily agreed, as he was genuinely intrigued by this Robin Hood character. However... "I''m sorry, Mr. Adams, but my sister is undergoing surgery tomorrow, and I must be there to support her. I can''t make it over tomorrow," Gabriel declined. At this moment, nothing else matteredpared to Zoe''s surgery. There was silence on the other end of the line for a while before Santos spoke, "I understand, and I respect your decision. A family''s surgery is indeed of paramount importance. Rest assured, I''ll have Division Commander Lucas dispatch an elite team of soldiers to guard the Blood Scripture." "With the tripleyer anti-theft system at the museum, there''s no way this so-called mysterious thief could seed. Tomorrow, we''ll nab him!" Gabriel felt relieved that Santos felt for him. He said, "Thank you for your understanding, Senator. If things go smoothly on my end tomorrow, I''ll try to make it over." "By the way, you might want to consider getting Maria involved. She''d likely be very interested," he added. "Understood, take care of your sister''s surgery," Santos concluded before ending the call. Gabriel pocketed his phone and walked to the window. Although he knew smoking wasn''t allowed in the hospital, he couldn''t resist. He opened the window and lit up a cigarette. A few deep drags helped him unwind. Meanwhile, his mind was racing. The appearance of this Mysterious Thief Robin Hood, was indeed peculiar. It was evident that the force behind the Davis family had a profound desire for the Blood Scripture. This desire wasn''t about exploring the historical significance of the Blood Scripture; it had to be linked to something much more significant hidden within. The situation was bing increasingly intriguing. One thing that puzzled him was whether this force was affiliated with the Dragon Kingdom or a foreign entity. If it was rted to the Dragon Kingdom, why did the Davis family sell the artifacts to foreign buyers before? If it was a foreign entity, did they understand the letters on the Scripture? How could they uncover any secrets within the Blood Scripture, written entirely in ancient English letter? The situation was turning stranger by the minute, and Gabriel found himself unable to pull things together. After staying by the window for over ten minutes and smoking two cigarettes to satisfy his craving, he closed the window. Following that, he vigorously rubbed his hands together before returning to the hospital room. "Zoe, are you awake?" Opening the door with great caution, Gabriel found that Zoe had her eyes wide open. Surprisingly, it was Christopher who had fallen asleep at her bedside. "Gabriel, did you go to answer a phone call? Is something wrong?" Zoe''splexion remained pale, but her eyes were as pure as ever. Scratching his head, Gabriel grinned sheepishly. "Nothing''s wrong, just that Ava insisted on chatting with me!" Zoe had a knack for hitting the nail on the head of everything with a single sentence. But tomorrow was her surgery day, and he didn''t want her to be distracted by any more worries. He decided to keep the matter of the Mysterious Thief Robin Hood hidden for now. He also needed to beposed, offering his unwavering support for Zoe throughout the surgery. Zoe gazed at Gabriel for a while, then gently nodded. She seemed to have read his mind and respected his choice. After a peaceful night''s sleep, they reached dawn. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel had hardly slept at all during the night. As daylight broke, he stood by the window, observing the view outside-rushing office workers, children carrying heavy backpacks, and the bustling figure of the breakfast cartdy. Gabriel''s mind was in turmoil, and he couldn''t find peace. He had a nasty feeling that something ominous was about to happen... Chapter 137 The Surgery Chapter 137 The Surgery At nine o''clock, Dr. Louis finally arrived. However, he appeared rather gloomy today,cking his usual vigor. When he entered, he seemed somewhat flustered as he addressed Gabriel, "Um... everything is prepared. We can begin Zoe''s surgery at 9:50." Gabriel felt a surge of excitement, but seeing Dr. Louis''s expression, he furrowed his brow. "Dr. Louis, did you not sleep wellst night? You don''t seem in the best condition." Something about Dr. Louis just didn''t seem right. He was far from his usualposed self. "It''s... it''s nothing," Dr. Louis stammered, evading the question. "I stayed uptest night, but don''t worry, it won''t affect the surgery. By the way, given the significant risks involved, we''ll need you to sign a consent form before we proceed." Despite Gabriel''s lingering doubts about Dr. Louis''s condition, he couldn''t quite put his finger on what was wrong. With the surgery approaching, he couldn''t afford to focus on these concerns. Perhaps Dr. Louis had had an argument with his wifest night. As long as the surgery went well, nothing else mattered. Turning to Christopher, Gabriel said, "Chris, you go and sign the consent form, alright?" Christopher nodded repeatedly, his weathered hands fidgeting. The waiting period was always the most excruciating. When the red light above the surgery room door lit up with the words "In Surgery," the hearts of the family members felt suspended in midair. It was during these moments that they realized how time could umte minute by minute. Gabriel and Christopher paced back and forth, their restless movements betraying their anxiety. Blind John, who had been missing for days, waited patiently in a corner. Theing and going of the surgery team determined the length of Zoe''s life. The pacing Gabriel felt increasingly uneasy and curious. He had seen surgeries on television where doctors or nurses woulde out to update the family. Why was Zoe''s surgery room so eerily silent? However, in this moment of unease and curiosity, there was nothing they could do but wait. Finally, at around one o''clock, the red light above the surgery room door went out. Three long hours had passed, and the surgery room door opened. Two female doctors wheeled Zoe out of the room. "Zoe!" Gabriel and the others immediately gathered around. They anxiously observed Zoe in her wheelchair, her dazed expression raising concerns. Gabriel was quick to inquire, "Doctors, how did it go? Is the surgery a sess?" Their foremost concern was the oue of the surgery. However, the two female doctors continued pushing Zoe''s chair without offering any response. Gabriel grew puzzled and nced back, spotting Dr. Louis walking behind them. He was moving slowly and had his head down. In that instant, a sense of unease washed over Gabriel, and he had a foreboding feeling about the situation. He halted abruptly, rushing to Dr. Louis, and firmly grasped the doctor''s arm, demanding, "Dr. Louis, tell me, how did the surgery go?" As he posed the question, his heart was in his throat. The fate of Zoe depended on Dr. Louis''s answer. Dr. Louis finally lifted his head, appearing flustered, but he nodded and uttered, "Uh... it was a sess, it was sessful!" "Sessful?" Gabriel found himself momentarily lost for words. In theory, he should have felt relieved upon hearing that the surgery was sessful. However, Dr. Louis''s peculiar demeanor left him uneasy. Why did he seem as though it hadn''t been sessful? Back in the hospital room, Zoe, still in a daze, opened her eyes. She remained visibly weak. Christopher seemed unsure of what to do, gazing at his daughter with deep affection. Gabriel held Zoe''s hand and gently inquired, "Zoe, the doctor said the surgery was sessful. How are you feeling?" As long as the surgery was indeed sessful, there shouldn''t be any significant issues. At the very least, it meant an extension of Zoe''s life. Zoe, her voice weak, replied, "Gabriel, I feel like my heart is still mine. I can sense its feeble beats." "The heart is still yours?" Gabriel''s brow furrowed in response to Zoe''s words. He was well aware that under normal circumstances, she wouldn''t express herself ambiguously. When she did, it signified her certainty. He abruptly turned and fixed his gaze on Dr. Louis. Gabriel couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss with the surgery. At that moment, Dr. Louis appeared entirely lost, standing there like a lifeless puppet. "Dr. Louis..." Gabriel was about to rise and confront Dr. Louis about the situation when suddenly, Zoe''s face contorted in pain. With a "puh," she expelled a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness completely. "Zoe!" Gabriel''s mind went nk as he clutched Zoe''s hand, shouting frantically. Christopher also rushed over, calling out in confusion, "Zoe, Zoe!" "You bastard, what the hell did you do to Zoe?" In that moment, Gabriel was seething with anger, his eyes burning with intensity.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was absolutely certain that something had gone terribly wrong with the surgery. He charged furiously at Dr. Louis, gripping the doctor''s cor, and demanded answers. "I... I''m sorry!" Dr. Louis suddenly broke down, his hands clutching his own hair. He appeared tormented and guilt-ridden as he confessed, "Someone kidnapped my wife and child early this morning, forcing me to hand over the heart today. I had no other choice, really no other choice, but to give them the heart!" "What!" Gabriel trembled with rage. The heart meant for Zoe''s surgery had been stolen! He used his right hand to lift Dr. Louis off the ground. "As a doctor, how could you do this? What did you do in the operating room just now?" Three hours had passed without a matching heart. This despicable asshole had been performing a charade in the operating room for three hours. His face turned crimson from being choked. Dr. Louis struggled and said, "I was afraid you would find out. I just made a small incision in Zoe''s chest and then sewed it back up!" In the operating room, he had been tormented and torn apart by his inner conflict. He had always been proud of saving lives, never expecting that one day he would harm someone. Originally, he had nned to perform a fake surgery and, when Zoe fell ill, attribute it to the aftereffects of the procedure. But he hadn''t expected to be exposed so quickly andpletely. "You..." Gabriel harshly threw Dr. Louis to the ground, scolding him furiously. "You''re a demon! Tell me, where is the heart now? Tell me quickly, or I''ll punch you to death!" At this moment, Gabriel truly wished he could punch Dr. Louis''s head into pieces. But his raised right hand remained suspended in mid-air. He didn''t care about this wretched doctor''s life or death. Right now, all he wanted was to know the whereabouts of the heart and retrieve it. "I''m sorry, I really don''t know... I can only tell you that there were two bald old men in gray robes!" Dr. Louis truthfully replied. After those two old men took the heart, he had no idea where they had gone. He knew even if he asked further, he wouldn''t get any useful information. Gabriel was about to strike. Even if he didn''t kill this wretched doctor, he was determined to maim him. But just then, Christopher shouted in despair, "Gabriel, Zoe''s not doing well!" "Zoe!" Gabriel panicked and forgot about Dr. Louis. He rushed to the bedside. Zoe had lost consciousness, and blood continuously flowed from the corners of her mouth. Trembling, Christopher desperately wiped his daughter''s mouth with his trembling right hand. No as he wiped, the blood kept flowing. At that moment, Gabriel''s heart tightened. Zoe was on the verge of death. "Let me handle this. Take her to the emergency room; I can save her!" Just as Gabriel stood there in despair, Dr. Louis rushed over. At this moment, he was surprisingly calm, examining Zoe''s condition. "You... I don''t trust you. Get lost!" Blinded by anger, Gabriel pushed Dr. Louis away. He wouldn''t allow this wretched doctor to touch Zoe again. Dr. Louis fell to the ground but got up, grabbing Gabriel''s hand. "I beg you, trust me this once. At the very least, I can give Zoe a few more days to live!" Gabriel''s heart trembled violently. He stopped stopping Dr. Louis. A few more days? Those few words struck him deeply. Was Zoe really going to die? He couldn''t believe it, NO... Chapter 138 The Inferno Seniors Chapter 138 The Inferno Seniors "Dr. Louis, I''m putting my trust in you onest time. You have to save Zoe, or you''ll be dead, and I mean every word." Gabriel shut his eyes tightly, giving in. No matter what, he needed to secure more time for Zoe. At this moment, Dr. Louis was his only hope. "I promise with my life that I''ll do everything in my power to save Zoe! In a way, this is about saving myself too!" Dr. Louis''s tone shifted, firm and resolute. Indeed, this was his chance at redemption. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Only Zoe''s survival would give him some sce. Without wasting any more time, he joined forces with a nurse and wheeled Zoe away. "You sons of bitches who dared to steal Zoe''s heart, I swear I''ll tear you limb from limb!" Gabriel''s eyes zed with anger, and his murderous intent was palpable. He clenched his fists and stormed out of the ward. The elevator was too slow; he took the stairs, descending floor by floor with a few jumps. In no time, he reached the ground floor. Pulling out his phone, he called Santos. "Hey? Gabriel, is everything sorted on your end? The Blood Scripture has gone missing!" Santos answered, sounding frustrated. The Blood Scripture had disappeared exactly at the time scheduled by the Mysterious Thief Robin Hood, vanishing into thin air. But at this moment, Gabriel couldn''t care less about the Blood Scripture. He was on edge, his voice cold and tense. "Santos, I''m sorry, but I really don''t have time for that right now! I need you to do one thing-impose aplete flight ban at the airport, ground all nes. I''m searching for two individuals!" If those two bald men in robes had obtained the heart, they might very well try to escape by ne. The heart was unique, and flying was the quickest and safest way to transport it. Even though it had been quite some time since they acquired the heart, if Gabriel could reach the airport in time, there was a chance they hadn''t left yet. He knew the odds were against him, but he had to try. Only by retrieving the heart could he save Zoe. Santos let out a deep sigh. "Gabriel, even though I''m a senator, my authority doesn''t extend that far. Ordering aplete flight ban at the airport is a major undertaking." "Here''s the deal: tell me who you''re looking for, and I''ll do my best to get the airport authorities to assist in locating them!" Gabriel frowned, knowing this matter was beyond Santos''s jurisdiction. After taking a moment to collect his thoughts, he replied, "They''re two bald men in robes. I don''t have specific information about their identities, but they should be carrying a temperature-controlled box. Inside that box is a heart." "Alright, stay tuned for updates!" Santos hung up the phone. As the call ended, Gabriel took a deep breath. He silently prayed, hoping to recover the heart. Zoe couldn''t die! In front of the hospital''s outpatient building, three ambnces were parked. He approached them and shattered the driver''s side window with his elbow. Unlocking the car from the inside, he hopped in. After a brief moment, the engine roared to life. Just as he was about to speed away, the passenger door on the co-driver''s side swung open. He turned to see Blind John had jumped in, his tone grave as he said, "I''ming with you!" In that instant, Gabriel noticed something different about Blind Johnpared to before. Without much thought or objection, he pressed the elerator, setting the ambnce in motion, sirens ring. The wailing siren cleared their path as they raced down the airport expressway. About ten minutester, while speeding along the airport expressway, Gabriel received a call from Santos. "Gabriel, looks like we''ve located the people you''re after. Those two bald men are nning to fly to Royalfield Ind, scheduled to depart at two o''clock. They''re currently going through the boarding process. I''ve arranged for someone to wait for you at the C2 entrance of Terminal 2. They''ll take you inside," Santos reported. "Thanks!" Gabriel hung up the phone, stepping even harder on the gas pedal. Three minutester, he arrived at the airport and parked the ambnce right at the C2 entrance of Terminal 2. A uniformed middle-aged man named Mark Thomas greeted him. "Mr. Gabriel, right? Mr. Adams asked me to escort you inside the airport." "Thanks!" Gabriel nodded, his face disying anxiety. "I''m racing against the clock here. Please get me to that ne!" Given the time, he should be able to make it, maybe even intercept those two bald men right before they boarded the ne. Mark led the way, and Gabriel followed. They entered the airport through a staff passageway, significantly speeding up their progress. The ne bound for Royalfield Ind was parked far away from the terminal, requiring passengers to take a shuttle bus. As they hurried through the airport, Gabriel grew increasingly certain that he could catch up to them, possibly even prevent them from boarding. Following Mark, he breezed through the airport, soon boarding an airport shuttle that would take them directly to the ne. Gabriel spotted the two bald men in robes waiting in line with other passengers. "You two scoundrels, I''ve finally caught up with you!" As soon as the shuttle stopped, Gabriel rushed forward and stood in front of the two men. His gaze was sharp, and his voice was icy. "You stole someone''s heart and just walked away like it was nothing?" Several airport staff members looked at Gabriel with surprise, ready to approach and inquire, but Mark stopped them. Both elderly men were slim, dressed in robes and ck shoes. Their aura revealed that they were seasoned martial artists who had been concealing their true abilities. And they possessed exceptional extraordinary. Eagle-eyed Senior, one of the two, stared at Gabriel for a long moment before speaking, "Interesting. You''ve managed to find us here." The other, Square-faced Senior, appeared impatient. He spoke disdainfully, "Kid, even if you''ve tracked us down, what can you do? Hurry up and leave, or you''ll spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair!" Gabriel''s eyes turned crimson, and he could no longer hold back his anger. Square-faced Senior''s words had pushed him over the edge. Just as he was about to strike, Blind John also approached and sneered, "Who would''ve thought it was you two pseudo-monks? I never imagined that you''d end up asckeys for someone else!" "Drunkard?" Square-faced Senior was astonished to see Blind John, and Eagle-eyed Senior was equally surprised. "Quite interesting," said the Eagle-eyed senior. "It seems that you, Drunkard, who disappeared from the martial world many years ago, have hidden yourself in Silverwood. How intriguing." In that moment, Gabriel was bewildered. What was going on? Did Blind John know these two bald men? It seemed that ording to the bald men, Blind John was not an ordinary person and was also a martial artist. Blind John, departing from his usual beggar-like appearance, now exuded an air of dominance. He snorted, saying, "Quillon, Caius! I won''t dwell on the past grudges between us. Hand over the heart, or you won''t be leaving today. I, Drunkard, have always been a man of my word!" In the face of this threat, Eagle-eyed Quillon let out a heartyugh. "So interesting. If that''s the case, today, we brothers will see just how powerful the legendary Drunkard truly is!" Square-faced Caius also chuckled. "If we kill you, the name of the two of us, the Inferno Seniors, will undoubtedly be renowned!" Chapter 139 The Second Gate Chapter 139 The Second Gate Chapter 139 The Second Gate The scene before Gabriel''s eyes left him increasingly bewildered. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Blind John and these two people were old acquaintances. From the conversation between Quillon and Caius, it could be inferred that Blind John was not just a simple fortune-telling beggar. In reality, he was an unparalleled master who hid himself in the city. Having spent nearly three years with Blind John, Gabriel had never noticed. "It''s been a while since I''ve stretched my muscles. Well, today I''ll kill you two beasts and consider it as eliminating a threat to the people!" Blind John''s single eye narrowed, and his aura suddenly changed dramatically. With a kick of his right foot, a dark wind swept around him, blowing his long hair elegantly. Then, his hands struck out, attacking Quillon. Gabriel was extremely shocked. Just from this attack, he could tell that Blind John''s strength was extraordinary. Blind John even surpassed everyone he had seen before. This old b*stard had hidden himself too well! With an imposing aura, Blind John continuously attacked and forced Quillon back. Seeing this, Caius shouted, "I''ll help you!" His hands moved like snakes, and his attacks were as swift as a shuttle as he charged toward Blind John. How could Gabriel let Caius disturb Blind John? He violently stomped his foot and leaped forward. Hended directly in front of Caius, blocking Caius''s path. "I''m your opponent. Today, I will kill you!" After saying that, he threw a powerful punch, aiming at Caius''s face. Caius felt extremely disdainful towards Gabriel. He coldly snorted and said, "You foolish brat who''s unaware of your own limitation. Since you seek death, I''ll kill you first!" The two of them immediately engaged in battle. After just two rounds, Caius''s expression had already changed drastically. This young man in front of him was incredibly strong. Each punch felt as heavy as being hit by a car. After Caius forcefully took a punch, his right hand was numb. "Snake-like cat''s paw!" Retreating repeatedly, Caius immediately changed his fighting style. He used more techniques, using agility to attack Gabriel. Increasing his mobility, he no longer directly blocked Gabriel''s attacks but focused on evading them. Indeed, after changing his fighting style, he achieved remarkable results. Gabriel''s offensive power sharply decreased, while Caius''s left hand wed like a cat and his right hand moved like a snake, increasing his attack speed and specifically targeting vulnerable parts that were difficult to defend. As a result, Gabriel frequently revealed ws and was hit by Caius. "How infuriating!" Being hit repeatedly, Gabriel immediately became angry. Fortunately, his body''s defensive power was extremely high, or he would have been defeated by this bald man. Thinking of this, he slightly bent his body. He pushed his explosive power and speed to the limit. With a whoosh, he appeared by Caius''s side. Then, he threw a powerful punch. He viciously hit Caius''s left shoulder, causing Caius to be sent flying. Once again, he used his physical qualities to overwhelm his opponent. "Ouch!" Caius fell to the ground in a sorry state. Immediately performing a kip-up, he leaped back up. Gabriel was surprised in his heart. Caius was truly formidable. After taking his one punch, Caius actually acted as if nothing had happened. At the very least, Caius was a Fighting Master at the Physique Level! Caius clenched his teeth as he held his left shoulder with his right hand, enduring the pain. This was unbelievable. What kind of body was this? It was so sturdy. Also, this young man''s punches were not only powerful, but his speed and explosive power were also terrifying. With just these factors, it would be very difficult for Caius to defeat his opponent. "Since that''s the case, don''t me me for being ruthless!" Caius muttered to himself, and his eyes turned fierce. Then, he darted forward, using both his snake hands to attack Gabriel. "That''s it!" With a clever move, he once again found a w in Gabriel''s defense. His right snake hand struck Gabriel''s left chest. "What a pointless move!" Caius''s strength was not heavy, and Gabriel snorted, standing with his back straight. Such a strike was like an itch for him. "Huh?" But at this moment, his expression changed drastically. He felt a pain in his left chest as if a needle had pierced his lower chest. The muscles on the left side of his chest twitched. His body also became somewhat unnatural. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "D*mn it!" Feeling that something was wrong, Gabriel quickly retreated. As a precaution, he must first create distance between himself and Caius. "Running? Where can you run? Taste my silver needle acupuncture technique!" Caius smirked, thinking he had seeded in his heart. He hid another needle in the palm of his right hand! He quickly caught up to Gabriel. Once again seizing Gabriel''s w, he inserted a silver needle into the acupoint on Gabriel''s left arm! The part where the silver needle was inserted also experienced muscle spasms. "Ha-ha, it''s a pity that your body is so strong but full of ws. Let mepletely disable you!" Caius had seeded again andughed heartily. He realized that although Gabriel''s physical abilities were extremely powerful, even reaching an abnormal level, Gabriel actually didn''t understand the essence of martial arts. His movements were simple and crude, frequently exposing his ws. What a waste of such a good body. Thinking this, he attacked again with the needle in his hand. At this moment, Gabriel''s left chest muscles were restricted, and his left upper arm muscles were also restricted, greatly reducing hisbat power. With one final push, Caius could defeat Gabriel. This time, Caius leaped high into the air. His target was the vital acupoint on Gabriel''s head. "Well..." Gabriel, with his muscles spasming, tried to remove the silver needles. But to his surprise, he found that the two silver needles had somehow burrowed into his flesh on their own. They drilled deeper and deeper,pletely invisible. In this case, he couldn''t remove the needles. "This is infuriating. What kind of d*mn trick is this?" This time, he finally suffered a major setback. The mysterious silver needle acupuncture technique magnified his weaknesses. No matter how high his body''s defensive power was, it was gradually destroyed by Caius''s silver needle acupuncture technique. This was the biggest drawback of relying solely on physical abilities inbat. "Brat, go to hell!" Caius attacked again. He feigned a palm strike, diverting Gabriel''s attention. Then he leaped high into the air, concealing a silver needle in his right hand, and stabbed directly at the acupoint on Gabriel''s head. Once it hit, it would surely take Gabriel''s life! This time, Gabriel finally reacted. He knew that Caius would attack his head this time. So, he used his right hand to cover most of his head in advance. "Acupoint on the head!" But Caius quickly adapted. He changed his target, inserting the silver needle into Gabriel''s unprotected acupoint. As soon as the needle went in, Gabriel''s eyes widened. His whole body seemed to stiffen, standing there motionless. Then, he felt the silver needle continuously drilling into his head. Caiusughed heartily and said, "My silver needle is like a mouse that can make holes. It will prate your brain!" Just as he finished speaking, Gabriel''s body copsed to the ground with a loud thud. The victory was decided! Gabriel closed his eyes. His consciousness seemed to leave his body and float outside. Once again, he arrived at that extremely strange ce. It was arge area, full of folded surfaces, like walnut kernels. Eight different-shaped doors were ced on different surfaces. The first door was already open. The second door had a pattern of long needles and syringes on it. Just then, the second door suddenly opened. Inside were two things. There was a surgical knife and eighteen long needles on a white cloth. At that moment, the surgical knife and eighteen long needles transformed into a blur of memories, rushing into Gabriel''s consciousness. "You have fullyprehended the Yellow Emperor''s Inner Canon and Sun Mystical Needle, as well as the traditional medicine in the Dragon Kingdom. This needle technique will make your medical skills reach the peak!" "Congrattions on graduating from the world''s most mysterious medical school. Your modern medicine skills have reached the highest level in the world. If there is a disease you can''t cure, no one else can either!" ...... The strange voice continued to echo. "With the left hand using modern medicine surgical knives and the right hand using traditional medicine silver needles, your dual abilities will skillfully heal the world, like a divine doctor descending upon the earth!" Chapter 140: Drunken Fist Chapter 140: Drunken Fist Chapter 140 Drunken Fist "Gabriel, you''re such a good-for-nothing!" Blind John, whopletely suppressed Quillon, noticed that Gabriel had fallen to the ground. While fighting, heined! Gabriel was usually arrogant and conceited. But he was easily defeated by a fake monk with just a few needles. He was truly useless. "Drunkard, your follower has been defeated. My brother and I will fight you!" After knocking down Gabriel, Caius switched to the fight of Blind John and Quillon. In no time, he joined the battle. As soon as he joined, he helped Quillon defuse Blind John''s attack. The two of them took the chance to team up and theirbined strength was unparalleled, with Quillon''s Chilly Wind Palm and Caius''s Snake-like cat''s paw. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Blind John seemed to be at a disadvantage. "Humph, two Fighting Masters of the Physique Level actually dare to think highly of themselves in front of me!" Blind John stepped back to a safe distance and grunted. Then, he pulled out a wine gourd from his waist and gulped down two mouthfuls. After he drank it, his cheeks suddenly turned red. His steps became unsteady as if he was drunk. He wiped the wine stains off the corners of his mouth with his right hand and chuckled. "Let me show you the power of a drunk immortal!" Holding the wine gourd, he rushed forward at high speed. His figure turned into a shadow, and in almost an instant, he attacked Quillon. "Well..." Blind John''s speed was too fast, and Quillon barely had time to react. He was elbowed by Blind John and flew out. The force was incredibly powerful. In addition, while flying in the air, Quillon felt a surge of force entering his body, causing his internal organs to rupture. "Ugh!" Unable to hold it in, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Caius''s expression changed drastically. Blind John''sbat power instantly rose to another level. His speed and strength were even more terrifying than before. What was even more terrifying was that Quillon''s reaction. It seemed that Blind John had used hidden force to injure Quillon''s internal organs. To be able to use hidden force, at the very least, Blind John was a master at the Internal Power Level! If that were the case, he and Quillon together would definitely not be a match for Blind John! "I can only resort to sneak attacks!" Thinking of this, Caius''s hands became like snakes, hiding silver needles in his palms. If he could use the acupuncture technique to seal one or two acupoints on Blind John''s body, there would still be a chance of winning. He quickly rushed forward, his snake-like hands attacking relentlessly. "Drunken Cup Tossing Continuous Kicks!" Just as he was about to get close, he saw Blind John throw the wine gourd. The wine gourd disrupted his line of sight, and then Blind John leaped sideways, kicking three times in a row. Poor Caius was instantly hit! He was kicked and his back hit the ground hard. "Not worth mentioning!" Blind John''s Drunken Fist was indeed formidable. His movements were erratic as if he was crazy! He defended while attacking and took advantage of the gaps! With just two moves, Quillon and Caius were unable to defend themselves. "D*mn it!" Caius got up, his eyes filled with malice. Quietly, he aimed a hidden weapon hidden in his sleeve at Blind John. Just as he was about to shoot, suddenly, a hand grabbed his hidden weapon. He looked up and was surprised to see that it was Gabriel. "You... you actually stood up?" Caius was greatly shocked. His silver needle would continue to burrow inside. Since that needle pierced Gabriel''s head, it would definitely go through his head. But Gabriel stood up after that, which was truly unbelievable! "I have to thank you for this. It''s a reward for you!" Gabriel''s right hand, at some point, was also holding a silver needle. He swiftly stabbed it into Caius''s abdomen. While panicking, Caius suddenly burst intoughter that couldn''t be stopped. "Go to hell!" Then, Gabriel kicked Caius away. Caius, who fell to the ground, not only didn''t cry out in pain but continued tough. He seemed to have gone mad! Gabriel thanked Caius from the bottom of his heart. If Caius''s silver needle hadn''t been inserted into the acupoint on his head, stimting his blocked memory and opening the second door of his memory, he wouldn''t have been able to get up so easily. Now, he was much better at the acupuncture technique than Caius. Almost immediately, he forced out the silver needle. Otherwise, this time would really be a disaster. Just now, he returned the needle and inserted it into Caius''sughter acupoint. He was sure that this old guy would keepughing until he died! On the other side, Blind John had already controlled Quillon''s life pulse, and drunkenly led him over like a sheep. Blind John burped andughed, saying, "I thought you were dead. Good job!" "You old b*stard, don''t think I didn''t hear you say that I was a good-for-nothing!" Gabriel said angrily, "I''m a petty person, and I remember grudges for a lifetime!" "Hey!" Blind John couldn''t help but feel speechless, and helplessly said, "Cut the crap and quickly ask about the whereabouts of the heart!" Gabriel immediately snapped back to reality and panicked again. Only then did he realize something. Both of them had empty hands, and they didn''t even bring a box. It meant that they didn''t bring the heart! Did they check it in? That was impossible. Such an important thing would never be checked in. And there was another strange thing. How did Caius, this old guy, pass the security check with so many silver needles and hidden weapons? Unable to figure it out, he decided to stop thinking about it and asked Quillon with a gloomy tone, "Answer my questions truthfully. If you don''t answer or give a wrong answer, I''ll disable one of your limbs at a time!" Before Gabriel could ask the question, Quillon confessed, "You just want to know where the heart is, right? I''m sorry, but the fact is that the heart flew away with an airne an hour and a half ago. Even if you catch me and Caius, you won''t get the heart!" "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Gabriel shouted angrily, "It was you two who took the heart from Dr. Louis. How could you put the heart on another ne and take a flight one and a half hourster?" "Do you think anyone would believe what you''re saying?" But Quillon said, "Every word I said is true. We were just doing someone else''s bidding. After delivering the heart to the airport, we handed it over to someone else long ago!" "Otherwise, why would we not have such an important thing like the heart on us?" "That person behind you seems to be an airport staff. Ask him to check, and you''ll know if the heart flew away one and a half hours earlier!" Gabriel''s gaze shifted and found that Quillon''s words made sense. Then he turned around and looked at Mark. Mark was a very clever person. He immediately nodded. "I''ll verify this matter right now!" He immediately took out his phone! While Mark was making the call to verify, Gabriel said to Quillon, "You''d better not hold any hope. I must find the heart, or both you and that giggling guy over there will die!" Caius, on the side, was stillughing. Hisughter was so intense that his abdominal muscles started to ache. But he just couldn''t stop. Quillonughed and said, "You don''t need to threaten me. Once you find out which ne the heart is on, you will regret it and dare not ask any more questions!" "Let me tell you. Not everyone''s life is equal in this world!" "Some people''s lives are nobler than others!" "This heart is meant to save an extraordinary person, someone you can''t even imagine. Only by saving this person can this heart truly fulfill its purpose!" "As for the girl lying in the hospital, I asked about her. She''s just a farmer''s daughter. In other words, her death won''t have any impact on this world!" "This is the cruel yet real reality of this world!" Chapter 141 Tough Guy Chapter 141 Tough Guy Chapter 141 Tough Guy "What did you say? Say it again!" Quillon, who was eloquently arguing, suddenly felt a jolt in his heart. He sensed an extreme killing intent. He saw Gabriel''s eyes which were as cold as frost. Gabriel''s whole body exuded an aura of hostility. "I didn''t say anything wrong. For example, could the children of billionaires and farmers be the same? The im of equality for all is nothing but the most ridiculous lie fabricated by the rulers!" "Only fools would believe it!" "Do the children of wealthy and privileged families need to wait in line at hospitals? Do they need to fight for parking spaces on the streets? Do they need to spend money on sending their children to top schools?" "They have special wards in hospitals, with dedicated caregivers and even experts making house calls! They drive cars worth several hundred thousand dors, and security guards reserve the most spacious parking spots for them! Their children attend prestigious schools, getting an early start in international education andying the foundation for future studies abroad!" "With all these differences, do you still insist on saying everyone is equal?" "That''s just b*llshit!" "Let me make it clearer. We took this heart for someone standing at the top of the Dragon Kingdom. With just one word from that person, it could influence the future and life or death of millions of people!" "Shouldn''t we cut in line to save such a person?" "Tell me. What impact will it have if the daughter of a farmer isn''t saved? If she dies, she dies. Who would care?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Quillon continued to speak confidently. By the end, his veins were bulging, and he was almost roaring. "Shut up!" Gabriel couldn''t bear it any longer and threw a punch. The fist filled with anger directly hit Quillon''s cheek. Quillon flew through the air, drawing an arc, andnded heavily on the ground. After throwing that punch, Gabriel still didn''t feel relieved. He still clenched his fist in frustration. He walked slowly towards Quillon and angrily shouted, "Stop confusing me with your words. Among a hundred people, ny-nine are ordinary. Why do you have to focus on the one exception?" "It''s true that many wealthy and powerful people live better lives than ordinary folks, with more favorable material conditions! It''s impossible to achieveplete bnce in material possessions. As long as it''s legally earned, there''s no reason toin!" "Indeed, nowadays, due to some spoiled dandies and corrupt people, the whole society has be chaotic, bringing extremely negative emotions to people!" "That''s the reason I despise this kind of people!" "But that is an entirely different matter. You insist on bringing human life into the discussion of fairness like material conditions, and that''s just bullshit!" "As for life, even if Godes, is equal for everyone!" Quillon slowly got up, his face twisted, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth. He gasped heavily and trembled as he said, "Brat, you''ve got guts. I hope you still have themter!" Just then, Mark rushed over in a hurry. His face looked grim. He held a phone and said to Gabriel, "Mr. Gabriel, here''s the situation. One and a half hours ago, a ne did take off and flew to Royalfield Ind!" "However, it was a private ne, and it was granted special permission to take off in advance!" "These two old men were escorted through airport security by senior airport officials after they arrived!" "Before that, they did carry a box, but in the end, they handed it over to someone on that private ne!" "The ne has already taken off and is about tond on Royalfield Ind!" After listening to Mark''s words, Gabriel was greatly surprised. A private ne? Did the airport''s top leaders personally lead the way? This person was really not ordinary. He furrowed his brows and looked back at Quillon. But he saw Quillon smiling and saying, "Do you believe me now? Even we can only be their subordinates, and we don''t even have the qualifications to sit on their ne!" "Brat, I advise you to let go now, otherwise, even with Drunkard, you''ll be doomed!" "Because you''ve really provoked a terrifying existence!" Gabriel became even madder and gritted his teeth, saying, "I don''t believe it. Whoever it is, as long as he has a head on his neck, I won''t be afraid of him!" "Anyone who pisses me off will be killed!" "John, let''s go. Get on the ne with me to Royalfield Ind and dye the sea red with their blood!" Wasn''t this ne in front of them going to Royalfield Ind? If they got on this ne, they would only be half an hourter than the private ne that flew away earlier. There was still time! He must catch the person and take back the heart! "Alright, I''ll apany you in this madness!" Blind John''s blood also boiled, he hadn''t been this passionate for many years. "Crazy, crazy, you must be crazy!" Quillon pointed at the two of them with his trembling index finger. These two must be crazy. Even after he said all that, they still wanted to seek death. They must be out of their minds. But just as the two were about to rush onto the ne, Gabriel''s phone suddenly rang. He impatiently took out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number. He was about to hang up but hesitated for a moment. In the end, he answered the call. "Hello, is this Gabriel? I''m the Senator, Barry!" On the other end of the phone came the heavy voice of Senator Sullivan. Gabriel was greatly shocked. Could this matter have rmed Senator Sullivan? It was worth noting that Senator Sullivan was the number one senator. He was the biggest leader in the entire Birchwood. What kind of person was behind that private ne that could make Senator Sullivan make this call? "It''s me, Gabriel!" Gabriel collected his thoughts and replied. Senator Sullivan got straight to the point and said, "I won''t beat around the bush. The national assembly of Sapphire Peaks just called me!" "I can only tell you that no matter what you''re doing, you should quickly give up. The other party''s identity is an unimaginable existence for you!" "Although he is very angry right now, there''s still room for negotiation. As long as you stop, he won''t pursue this matter further!" "But if you persist and go to Royalfield Ind, no one can save you!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows deeply. His guess was right. Senator Sullivan called because of this matter. He never expected that the other party''s power would be so great that they could ask the national assembly to pressure Senator Sullivan. Now, he was curious to know who exactly this person was. "Senator Sullivan, I''m sorry, but this time, no matter who it is, you can''t stop me. I am a person who only follows my principles. That heart belongs to my sister, and no one can take it away! I don''t care about the other party''s identity, and I must retrieve the heart!" After saying this, Gabriel hung up the phone directly. Probably only he would dare to hang up on the biggest leader! He turned to Blind John and said again, "John, be mentally prepared. The opponent is quite tough, and we might suffer a bit, but I still want to have a try. This is myst time asking you. Are you going or not? If you''re not, I won''t me you!" "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s go!" Blind John raised his head and took a mouthful of wine. At this moment, he looked very valiant, showing his heroism... Chapter 142 John Benson Chapter 142 John Benson Chapter 142 John Benson Zoe was very important in Gabriel''s heart. She was his confidante and closest family member. Dragons had scales that must be protected! It didn''t matter who the person behind the heart theft was or how influential he was. He would never forgive anyone who dared to harm Zoe. He wouldn''t give up even when God came to him, not to mention Senator Sullivan. "John, you''re tough enough today! Let''s go kill!" With determination, Gabriel took two steps forward. His killing intent was already boiling. But at this critical moment, his phone rang again. "D*mn it! No matter who calls me, I won''t..." Gabriel was extremely annoyed, but he still took out his phone. He wanted to see who had the audacity to call him at this time. No matter who it was, he would curse them directly on the phone if they dared to plead for mercy. But! When Gabriel saw the phone number, all his anger dissipated! "Hello? Zoe?" His voice immediately softened. His face showed panic and eagerness. This time, he was pped by his own words too quickly. He never expected that it was Zoe who called. Zoe''s voice was very weak, and she spoke softly, "Gabriel,e back. Don''t chase anymore!" With just a simple sentence, Gabrielpletely calmed down. His killing intent dissipated, and violence was no longer on his mind. He gently said, "Okay, I will come back right away. Wait for me obediently!" "Okay, I''ll wait for you!" After Zoe finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Her weak body couldn''t handle any more words. Gabriel stood on the stairs for seven or eight seconds before putting away his phone. He felt extremely unwilling, but still walked down the stairs. Blind John followed him and asked, "Was it Zoe who called?" Gabriel absentmindedly nodded, feeling guilty in his chest! Zoe wouldn''t be coerced. The reason for the call must be because she guessed that there was danger behind the chase for this heart. This innocent girl was worried about him as soon as she woke up. All of this made him feel extremely guilty! "Ha-ha, no matter how angry you are, what can you do in the end? You''ve given up on retrieving the heart, haven''t you? Don''t overestimate yourself and challenge the authority of this world. People are like ants, unable to bring down power like the towering building!" Quillon smirked andughed. Gabriel''spromise proved that Quillon was right. "To hell with power!" Quillon''s words once again angered Gabriel. He cursed and turned away in a domineering manner. A terrifying force gathered around him as he stomped his foot. "Boom!" The staircase leading to the ne was directly split in half. All the steps broke apart from the middle. Silence! Everyone present was dumbfounded. With that one kick, not only did the stairs get destroyed, but the huge ne also kept shaking. Shocking! What kind of terrifying destructive power was this? "John, let''s go back to the hospital and see Zoe!" After venting his anger with that kick, Gabriel felt much better. He took out a pack of Liggett Select from his pocket and lit one... Once again, he got into the ambnce. Gabriel and Blind John drove straight onto the airport expressway. During this time, Gabriel called Santos. He asked Santos to contact the police station at the airport and arrest the half-dead Quillon and Caius who keptughing. On the highway, the sound of the ambnce siren echoed. Gabriel gripped the steering wheel with one hand but pushed the speed to its maximum. Inside the car, there was a moment of silence. Only the shaking of the car body couldn''t withstand the speed, creating a trembling sound. "John, you''ve been hiding it well. If it weren''t for meeting those two fake monks today, I would have never realized that you''re an incredibly skilled expert!" Gabriel finally spoke up. He recalled the bits and pieces of the past two years spent with Blind John. It was truly difficult to ept that Blind John was the master of martial arts, Drunkard. Blind John spoke slowly with a deep look in his only one eye, "I wouldn''t say I was hiding. I''ve always been like this, but you just never asked about my past!" "No matter who it is, everyone has their own preferred way of life. I just feel that being with you, Zoe, and her father every day isfortable and free!" "I haven''t been in the martial world for many years. The days of fighting and killing are long gone for me!" Gabriel still couldn''t get used to it when such a high-profile statement came from Blind John''s mouth. He helplessly said, "Alright, I''m not a fool. Your words can''t fool me, you know?" "You deliberately live in Ster Estate because of Zoe, right?" "Or maybe, is it to protect Zoe?" He asked this because he knew Zoe was not Christopher''s biological daughter. Christopher was an old bachelor who never got married. Zoe was picked up by Christopher eighteen years ago. Because of Zoe, Christopher felt like he had a family and didn''t want to mistreat her, so he never got married. Zoe was an orphan but had an extraordinary temperament and intelligence. Gabriel had reason to believe that Zoe''s true identity was not that simple. After a moment of silence, Blind John smiled and said, "Your imagination is truly rich. Sometimes, don''t oveplicate things. Perhaps, what you see is the most real version of things!" "As an old blind man, I''m tired of the chaos of the martial world and want to retire from it!" "Coincidentally, I met you, a guy with many secrets, and also met Zoe, such a talented and stunning girl. So, I thought about hanging out with you guys and having some fun!" "But, for kindhearted people, time is a catalyst for emotions!" "Not only you but I also consider Zoe as my own family. So, this time, I took the initiative to reveal my identity and follow you to find the heart!" Last time, Blind John was still pretending in front of Joseph. This time, he was being honest, no more pretending. After three years of tranquility, there were some things that still needed to be faced. Gabriel still had doubts about Blind John''s words. But since Blind John had said it to this extent, he couldn''t ask further. So, he changed the topic and casually asked, "Tell me. What is your real identity? Judging from the reaction of Inferno Seniors, I think they''re very wary of you. Moreover, you showed greatbat power at the airport just now. Could it be that you''re someone on the Sky List?" He wouldn''t inquire about other matters anymore. But he was truly curious about Blind John''s identity. "I am just an old man. Since you want to know, it''s fine for me to tell you!" Blind John yawned before saying, "My real name is John Benson. Ten years ago, I lost one eye and some people started calling me Blind John, but in the Underground World of the Dragon Kingdom, they call me Drunkard!" "Because my famous martial art is Drunken Fist! Currently, I''m a master of the Internal Power Level!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "As for you, you''re not wrong. I am indeed someone on the Sky List!" "But, my ranking is neither high nor low. Three years ago, I was ranked fifty-third!" "Three years ago, due to a conflict, I identally killed an innocent child, which made me feel so guilty. That''s why I decided to retire from the martial world!" After hearing John''s self-introduction, Gabriel finally got to know this guy again. Fifty-third on the Sky List, a master of the Internal Power Level! Truly, John could be considered an extremely terrifying individual... Chapter 143 Traditional Meets Modern Chapter 143 Traditional Meets Modern Chapter 143 Traditional Meets Modern Returning to the hospital, Gabriel and Blind John hurriedly went upstairs. When they entered the ward and saw Zoe, Gabriel''splicated and troubled mind was instantly purified and simplified. Only concern for Zoe remained. "Zoe, how do you feel?" Gabriel approached the bed and squatted down. Then, he gently held Zoe''s hand. Zoe''s face was pale and she was extremely weak. But she still managed to squeeze out a smile and nodded at Gabriel with difficulty! Christopher bent over, his simple and honest face still filled with confusion. Meanwhile, Dr. Louis furrowed his brow, feeling somewhat guilty as he said to Gabriel, "I''ve done my best. Zoe is not in any immediate danger now, but without a heart... Perhaps..." He couldn''t bring himself to say the rest. There might be a rpse in three or five days. At that time, even he would be powerless to change the oue. Gabriel''s face darkened. Without even looking up, he said, "Dr. Louis, please bring me all of Zoe''s medical records from the Westwood Hospital, as well as all the test results. Don''t waste time with anything else!" Dr. Louis was about to ask Gabriel why he needed the medical records. But he bit back the words he would like to have said. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go get them right away!" Then, he left the ward. After Dr. Louis left, Gabriel''s expression softened again. He turned Zoe''s left hand over and ced three fingers from his right hand on her pulse, saying softly, "Zoe, close your eyes and rx!" Now, he was the divine doctor. While others might not be able to treat Zoe''s congenital heart disease, he might have a chance. Zoe was slightly surprised but quickly closed her eyes. After that, Gabriel also closed his eyes and made a gesture to Blind John and Christopher behind him, signaling them not to speak. It was very quiet! After about five minutes. Gabriel, who had been taking the pulse, finally opened his eyes. But his brows were deeply furrowed. "Gabriel, are you a doctor now?" Feeling Gabriel''s fingers leaving, Zoe also opened her eyes. Looking at Gabriel, her eyes blinked innocently. "You''re still so clever!" Gabriel''s brows rxed, and he said with a smile, "I remembered something. I used to be a very skilled doctor. They can''t treat your illness, but I can. It will also save a lot of medical expenses. Hospitals are so expensive and always rip off ordinary people!" "Thank you, Gabriel!" Zoe said and started coughing again. Gabriel quickly turned around and said to Blind John, "John, find some acupuncture needles quickly!" "Understood!" Blind John turned around and quickly left. Gabriel adjusted the nket for Zoe and tucked her in. Then, he whispered in Zoe''s ear, "Zoe, you''re very weak now, so don''t talk anymore. Close your eyes and rest for a while. Be a good girl!" Zoe stopped talking and obediently closed her eyes. After about ten minutes, Dr. Louis brought all of Zoe''s medical records and examination results. And Blind John also brought a set of special acupuncture long needles. Gabriel took Zoe''s medical records and carefully looked through them. Dr. Louis was very surprised. Before this, Gabriel had no understanding of Zoe''s condition. How did he suddenly be like a different person, looking at the medical records like an expert? Although it was strange, he dared not interrupt Gabriel. Whatever Gabriel did now, he could only cooperate! Another more than ten minutes passed. Gabriel finally finished reading all the medical records and put them down, walking over with a serious expression. Blind John hurriedly asked, "How is it?" Taking a breath, Gabriel said, "This congenital heart disease is very difficult. The traditional treatment options can only be organ transntation, which can at most extend the patient''s life for a dozen years!" "Anything in the body that is not one''s own is not the best!" Christopher was so anxious that he stuttered, "Then... then what should we do? Zoe... is still so young!" Blind John muttered, "So you''re saying that even if we get back the heart, it doesn''t mean we can completely cure Zoe!" Everyone''s emotions were somewhat low. They were genuinely sad! But at this moment, Gabriel said, "There''s no need to be too pessimistic. That is the treatment n of mediocre doctors. I have another way to cure Zoe!" Dr. Louis, who had his head down, immediately questioned, "Mr. Gabriel, saving a patient''s life is not a joke. I can responsibly tell you that Zoe''s condition is not an exception. Experts internationally have discussed treatment ns for this congenital heart disease, and other than organ transntation, there really is no better way to prolong the patient''s life. I''m not lying to you!" As a doctor, what he did was a very rigorous matter. Although he felt guilty, he had to contradict Gabriel and tell Gabriel the truth. But Gabriel red at Dr. Louis, snorted, and said, "The mediocre doctor I just mentioned is someone like you! Do you think I would joke about my sister''s life?" "You can''t treat her because of the limitations of modern medicine, which focuses too much on recement and neglects self-healing and repair!" "The essence of traditional medicine is precisely the limitation of modern medicine, being able to change the overall environment of the body and promote the body''s own repair!" "The fragile part of Zoe''s heart can''t be reced locally, and recing the whole heart will inevitably have rejection side effects sooner orter!" "So in order topletely cure Zoe, we mustbine modern and traditional medicine. Only then can we truly treat this disease and let Zoe return to a normal person, no longer worrying about her heart!" Dr. Louis was suddenly speechless. He only had a superficial understanding of traditional medicine and wasn''t proficient in it. These years, he only knew how to perform surgery on patients with a scalpel. So he couldn''t argue with Gabriel''s words. But it sounded somewhat reasonable. Blind John excitedly said, "Are you saying you can treat her?" Gabriel nodded. "Of course. In this world, when ites tobining traditional and modern medicine to the extreme, I consider myself the best, and no one dares to im second ce!" "Today, the surgery for Zoe didn''t happen, but it''s actually a blessing in disguise!" "If we had really reced her heart, I would have been powerless, and Zoe''s life would definitely not havested past thirty!" "Now let me treat her. Once sessful, Zoe can fully recover!" Blind John was both happy and anxious. "Then don''t wait. Please treat Zoe quickly!" Pausing for a moment, Gabriel slightly furrowed his brow. "My treatment n is very simple. An extremely precise surgerybined with the assistance of traditional medicine willplement each other and have miraculous effects!" "But, I currently need a very rare traditional medicinal ingredient to stimte Zoe''s heart''s self- repair. Without this medicinal ingredient, the surgery can''t proceed!" "What kind of traditional medicinal ingredient?" Blind John asked. Gabriel narrowed his eyes before speaking, "Ice Ganoderma!" Dr. Louis seemed to have thought about something and eximed, "Do you mean the snow mountain nt that has the ability to reverse blood, known as the priceless treasure of traditional herbal medicine, Ice Ganoderma?" "Exactly!" Gabriel nodded... Chapter 144 Monologue Chapter 144 Monologue Chapter 144 Monologue Dr. Louis knew about the Ice Ganoderma because of a rumored medical miracle. It was said that the leader of a certain Western country was assassinated by his political opponent during the election period. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He was shot multiple times and suffered severe organ damage. It was almost certain that he would die. However, a divine doctor saved him using a medicinal herb called Ice Ganoderma. After that, the injured leader, who was already in his seventies, lived for another six years. Even now, he asionally appeared. He seemed to be in very good spirits,pletely unlike someone who had suffered such serious injuries! The authenticity of this incident couldn''t be confirmed. Because he knew who the leader was, but there was no news about his assassination at that time. It was only a rumor in the medicalmunity. The divine doctor mentioned in the rumor didn''t even have a name. However, the Ice Ganoderma became well-known! He used to dismiss these rumors as fake when his friends mentioned them in the past. But now, he was starting to doubt it a little! Because Gabriel didn''t seem like someone who would make up stories. Blind John''s expression became serious and he said meaningfully, "Although there is hope, it seems that the Ice Ganoderma is not easy to find, right?" If it was amon medicine, Gabriel wouldn''t have spoken about it so mysteriously. Sure enough, Gabriel nodded and said, "It''s not that it''s hard to find, but extremely difficult. The Ice Ganoderma has a very specific habitat and can only grow on snow-capped mountains at an altitude of several thousand meters! It''s extremely rare, with at most one or two nts appearing every hundred years. It''s also a priceless treasure, so even if it exists, it''s not necessarily obtainable!" "Hmph!" Blind John said angrily, "You''ve been talking for so long, but it''s an unreliable thing. If there''s no medicine, what''s the point of talking?" Gabriel couldn''t refute Blind John''s criticism and just frowned, saying, "My memory hasn''t really recovered yet. These things are all in my subconscious mind!" "But the reason why I dared to mention the Ice Ganoderma is that my subconscious mind vaguely told me that it appeared several years ago!" "After that, it disappeared and should have been hidden by someone. So, it definitely exists!" The second door of memory blockage opened, but apart from the instinctive recovery of medical skills, there were very few memories. That was why the information about the Ice Ganoderma was only instinctive knowledge. Blind John''s head started to ache, and he sighed. "Since it''s hidden, you don''t know where it is. Isn''t it like finding a needle in a haystack?" Gabriel said, "To hide medicine and not use it, there''s only one exnation. This person wants to wait for the right time to sell it at a high price!" "By grasping this point, as long as the price is attractive enough, it''s possible to find the Ice Ganoderma!" Dr. Louis, who was beside them, said worriedly, "But Zoe doesn''t have much time. We only have a week to find the Ice Ganoderma. I''m afraid Zoe won''t make it!" If they couldn''t find the Ice Ganoderma within a short period of time, all these discussions would be meaningless. Gabriel turned around and red at Dr. Louis, saying, "That''s because you are a mediocre doctor. Wait a moment. I will give Zoe another acupuncture treatment. With this treatment, Zoe will not be in any life-threatening situation for the next month!" "There''s still a chance to find the Ice Ganoderma within a month!" Because of the fake surgery and the heart loss incident, he had no good impression of Dr. Louis. With him here now, Zoe wouldn''t be in a critical condition. With the silver needle in his hand, he would stimte the meridians with acupuncture. This would turn decay into a miracle. For Zoe''s current condition, he nned to use the sealing acupuncture technique of the Sun Mystical Needle to treat her. After the treatment, Zoe''s bodily functions would slow down, maintaining her life in a state of light metabolism. This would reduce the impact on her heart caused by her illness. Surviving for a month would be no problem at all. Of course, there would be some side effects after the treatment. She would feel weak, sleepy, and have a loss of appetite! However, it wouldn''t affect her ability to think! Dr. Louis, who was being criticized, looked embarrassed and stopped speaking. "Well, let''s stop chatting for now and give Zoe the acupuncture!" Blind John urged. Gabriel nodded. "Alright, all of you should leave. We will need Zoe to take off her shirtter, so it''s not appropriate for you to stay here!" Dr. Louis and Blind John left the ward one after the other. Only Christopher held Gabriel''s hand at a loss. He was an old farmer who didn''t understand anything and couldn''t speak properly. His eyes were filled with earnestness and helplessness as he pleaded with Gabriel, "Gabriel, I beg you. Please make sure to cure Zoe. Zoe is still young and shouldn''t... " His eyes welled up with tears as he spoke. Zoe was his life. He had lived his whole life for Zoe. "Don''t worry, Christopher. I promise you that I will definitely cure Zoe!" Gabriel was deeply moved and spoke with determination. A father''s love was as solid as a mountain, and nothing couldpare to it! After that,forted by Gabriel, Christopher also left the ward. In the room, only Gabriel and Zoe remained. Sitting by the bedside, Gabriel held Zoe''s hand and spoke softly, "Zoe, sleep peacefully. In your dreams, there will be no worries or pain!" "You and I are very simr, both like lonely wanderers thrown into life halfway. That kind of loneliness makes it hard for us to find someone to listen to our hearts!" "But luckily, you met me!" "And I also met you!" At this moment, looking at Zoe who was sleeping, Gabriel revealed his true feelings. Only at this moment, he could have a long monologue about his heart. "My memories were locked behind eight doors, but now, two of them have been opened, and I''ve finally found something that belongs to me!" "I know that when thest door is opened, my life will changepletely!" "At that time, I couldn''t even be sure who I would be!" "I have a longing for that identity, but also fear!" Thest door of memories was filled with blood. He was certain that once it was opened, he would have to endure endless pain. He had hesitated many times before, wondering if he should retrieve the lost memories. "Many times, I have thought that it would be nice to live carefree like this for a lifetime! Forget about what happened three years ago, and just be Gabriel without any other identity!" "But fate is something that can''t be escaped. Even if I don''t seek out my memories, the people and events in those memories wille find me!" "And there are six more doors. Gabriel will die, and who knows who will live?" At this point, Gabriel gave a bitter smile! The most tragic thing in a person''s life was that the power to choose fate was not in their hands. "You are just like me, and your background is connected to moreplicated destinies. You are an extremely intelligent girl, and today it seems like you have found many things!" "I know that you asked me toe back from the airport because you were concerned and worried that something bad might happen to me!" "And there is another reason, which is that you are more determined than me, and you don''t want to have any connection with the past!" "Christopher is an old farmer, but he is your father who loves you the most in this world!" "You want to protect your father, so you don''t want too much involvement with the past!" The matter of the stolen heart was a very strange thing. Once upon a time, Zoe said to him, "There are not so many coincidences. Many so-called coincidences are just taken for granted by others." Indeed, it was so coincidental that there was a person with an extraordinary background who wanted to snatch Zoe''s matched heart. It wasn''t until Zoe''s phone call that he finally understood. "I promise you that I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to!" "But when you are ready to face everything behind your identity, I will definitely apany you and protect you!" "Alright, have a peaceful sleep!" "For the rest of your life, I will always be with you, forever!" After saying these words, Gabriel felt that all the pressure in his heart waspletely released. He stood up and took a deep breath. Then, he lifted the nket. Gently, he untied the hospital gown that Zoe was wearing. Her fair body was pure and immacte. There was a freshly stitched wound on the left side of her chest. Then, Gabriel picked up a long needle and began to administer the acupuncture... Chapter 145 Visit Chapter 145 Visit Chapter 145 Visit Half an hourter! Gabriel finished the acupuncture. Then, he helped Zoe put on her clothes. After he fastened thest button, Zoe slowly opened her eyes. "Zoe, you''re awake. How do you feel?" Gabriel was delighted and asked eagerly. Judging from herplexion, he found that Zoe looked much better than before. Zoe still felt a bit weak and struggled to speak, "I feel much better, but my heart beats so slowly. It feels like the whole world is slowing down!" This feeling was quite strange, making her body feelzy. But it wasfortable and made her feel at ease. Gabriel exined, "Don''t worry. Everything''s fine! I used acupuncture to slow down your body!" "After your body slows down, the illness will also slow down. When I bring back a special medicine in a few days, we can perform the surgery and you will fully recover!" Zoe never doubted Gabriel''s words. She smiled faintly and nodded vigorously. "I''ll call Christopher and John toe in. They are also very worried!" Gabriel covered Zoe with the nket and walked out of the ward. Then, he returned to the ward together with Blind John, Christopher, and Dr. Louis. "Zoe, are you feeling better?" Christopher was extremely excited, and a smile appeared on his wrinkled face. Because he could tell that his daughter''splexion had improved significantly. "Dad, I''m much better!" Zoe smiled faintly again. But suddenly, she noticed that her father had even more white hair. She felt extremely guilty in her heart. Being Christopher''s daughter in this lifetime was her greatest happiness. Her father, although just a farmer, gave her the deepest love. This kind of love was far more precious than any amount of money. "Indeed, you look much better!" Blind John praised Gabriel, giving him a thumbs up. "You''re amazing. If I ever have kidney deficiency or diabetes, you have to help me out. I can''t let it affect my manliness!" "Get lost, you little worm. What manliness do you want?" Gabriel jokingly scolded. Their bickering instantly rxed the atmosphere in the ward. The most surprised person was Dr. Louis. He stared at Zoe, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. He had done everything he could to barely keep Zoe alive. But with just a few needles, Gabriel had greatly improved Zoe''s condition. It was simply miraculous. He, who had previously looked down on traditional medicine, had to change his worldview. From then on, Gabriel, Christopher, and Blind John never left Zoe''s side. Zoe''s condition continued to improve. Although she was still weak, she could now sit up and chat with them. At nine o''clock in the evening, after Zoe fell asleep again, Gabriel quietly went to the corridor. He made a call to the Goddess of Wind. "Hello? Mr. Gabriel!" Elizabeth''s seductive voice came from the other end of the phone. Gabriel said, "It''s been a while since west contacted. I called you today because there are two things I want to tell you. The first one is about my identity. Have you found anything?" Elizabeth sounded apologetic as she said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gabriel! I''ve been in contact with several high-ranking officials in the War Department these days, asking them to check your records using your photos." "Especially from three years ago." "But unfortunately, we couldn''t find any records of you in the War Department!" "I also asked my friends to check the officers who carried out special missions and the Dragon Guards, but there was no information about you!" "In short... there is still no result regarding your identity!" Regarding this, Gabriel had already anticipated it. If Elizabeth found something, she would have called him already. Not calling meant that there was no result. He didn''t care about this result either. He had long known that this was not a simple matter. "Now I will provide you with another piece of information. I am very certain that I am a top doctor proficient in both traditional and modern medicine, graduating from the world''s most mysterious medical school!" "With these two points, the scope should be narrowed down further!" In fact, each time a door to memory was opened, it was like uncovering a corner of an identity card. The second door locked his identity as a doctor. It could only be said that the scope was getting smaller. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Elizabeth said, "Understood. I will immediately search in this direction!" Gabriel squinted his eyes and mentioned the second matter. "The second matter is that I want you to use all the resources at your disposal, no matter the cost in terms of finances or manpower, to help me find a medicinal herb called Ice Ganoderma!" "Remember, this matter is extremely important. It''s even more important than investigating my identity. Understand?" That was why he called Elizabeth tonight. Investigating his identity was just a side question. "Understood!" Elizabeth assured him. "Don''t worry. The intelligence system of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall is quite advanced. As long as this thing exists in the world, we will definitely be able to find information about it!" "Good, I''ll wait for good news from you!" Gabriel hung up the phone. Standing by the window, he looked at the sky. The full moon hung in the sky, and the stars were dazzling. Suddenly, a shooting star shed with a long tail. Gabriel, who had never been superstitious, closed his eyes at this moment. Then, he prayed in his heart, ''God, please make Zoe get better!'' The next morning. After Zoe woke up, she felt even better. With Gabriel''s support, she was able to get out of bed and wash up. But when she returned to the bed, she looked very tired. She didn''t feel like eating, so Gabriel peeled an apple for her. After she ate half of the apple, someone knocked on the door and entered. "Gabriel, how is your sister? Maria and I came to visit her!" The unexpected visitors that surprised Gabriel were Santos and Maria. Santos was wearing a suit and looked tired. Clearly, he hadn''t rested well these past few days. Maria, on the other hand, still had a heroic appearance. Dressed in a leather jacket, she was chewing gum and holding a fruit basket. "Mr. Adams, why did youe in person?" Gabriel took the fruit basket from Maria and then brought a chair for Santos. Then he turned to Christopher and said, "Christopher, please pour a ss of water!" After Santos sat down, Zoe on the hospital bed greeted him, "Mr. Adams, thank you foring to see me!" "What a beautiful girl. I''m sorry about what you''ve suffered. Are you feeling better now?" Santos asked with concern. Zoe nodded. "Much better!" Christopher didn''t know that this elderly man who came to see his daughter was a big shot. With a simple and honest appearance, he brought over a ss of water. "Thank you!" Santos ced the water aside. Then, he looked meaningfully at Gabriel. Gabriel immediately understood and turned to Christopher and Blind John who was squatting in the corner and said, "Christopher, you and John can go out for a walk!" It seemed that the matter of the Blood Scripture had put Santos in a difficult situation. Using Zoe as a cover, he actually came for help... Chapter 146 The Theft Chapter 146 The Theft Chapter 146 The Theft After Christopher and Blind John left the room, Santos hesitated for a moment and nced at Zoe. They were to discuss confidential matters today. There shouldn''t be any outsiders. Aware of Santos''s concern, Gabriel said, "Mr. Adams, don''t worry. I purposely kept you here in the ward to discuss this matter. The Blood Scripture has been stolen by the notorious thief, Robin Hood. I assume you are facing difficulties in deciphering his methods and capturing the elusive thief, which is why you''vee to me. "Consider yourself lucky. Although I may not be able to help you, with my sister around, everything can be solved. "Anyone who thinks they are clever will appear foolish in front of her, including that so-called Robin Hood." Zoe remained calm despite Gabriel''s praise. She held a physics book she hadn''t read for days, silently flipping through its pages. But his words surprised Santos. He sized up Zoe once again, feeling doubtful. Although this girl looked refined and exuded a sense of angelic purity, he found it hard to believe that she could crack the theft techniques of Robin Hood. After all, he had gathered the most outstanding police officers in the city, yet they couldn''t apprehend Robin Hood. Moreover, the circumstances surrounding the disappearance of the Blood Scripture remained unclear. After pondering for a moment, Santos said, "Since you say so, there''s nothing I need to hide. "Indeed, besides visiting the patient, I came to ask for your help in retrieving the Blood Scripture. "The incident has somehow caught the attention of the national assembly. Senator Sullivan and I were severely reprimanded. "In a sense, if the Blood Scripture can''t be retrieved, both he and I might face grave consequences in our political careers. "That da*n thief has gotten me in great trouble." His angry look amused Gabriel. Stifling augh, Gabriel said, "Mr. Adams, stop whining. What exactly happened on that day? "To help my sister understand the situation thoroughly, please start from the beginning." Nodding, Santos began his ount. "At that time, we found the Blood Scripture on the body of a mercenary you had killed. "This Blood Scripture is extremely precious. It can be considered a national treasure. "ording to the abducted cultural relic surveyor, it was taken from the statue of the Thunder God in a tomb by the mercenary group. "Considering that there was also a statue of the Thunder God in the secret passage of the Davis family, we spected that there might be more than one scripture. "There is an overseas organization that is greatly interested in the Blood Scripture. They coborated with the Davis family and shipped the first copy of the Blood Scripture out of the country. "The mercenary group was working for this foreign organization to obtain the second copy of the Blood Scripture. "With all these factors, it can be inferred that the foreign organization highly values the Blood Scripture and would undoubtedly make further attempts to snatch it. "So, we transferred it to the Silverwood Historical Museum. "There''s a special exhibition room in the museum with a strong and tripleyered anti-theft system. It''s considered very secure, and that was where the Blood Scripture was stored. "On top of that, I mobilized the elite police officers in the city to guard it around the clock. "Unexpectedly, under such tight security measures, during a shift change, a note left by the renowned thief, Robin Hood, was found on the box containing the Blood Scripture. "On the note are some printed characters and a hand-drawn rose. He wrote that he woulde to the museum and steal the Blood Scripture the next day at noon. "I reported this matter to Senator Barry Sullivan, and we came up with several sets of protection ns. I even mobilized the elite soldiers from the War Department to patrol with the police 24 hours a day. "We thought it was foolproof, but strange things happened the next afternoon. "I opened the box, only to find that the Blood Scripture was gone." His description of the matter shocked Gabriel. With such tight defense, how did the Blood Scripture disappear without a trace? It was really strange. It was unbelievable. He hurriedly asked, "There are surveince cameras in the exhibition hall, right? Did they find anything in the yback?" Surveince cameras were the most objective way to reveal the truth. As long as they reviewed the footage, they should be able to figure out what happened. "There are, but..." still somewhat confused, Santos said, "but we didn''t find anything in the footage. No one approached the box, and the box wasn''t moved before I opened it." "Hmm?" Gabriel was baffled. "That''s truly bizarre. How could it have been lost then?" The situation was indeed strange. No wonder Santos looked so wretched. Gabriel didn''t even have the slightest clue. With such strong precautions, how could the Blood Scripture go missing? Could Robin Hood perform feats across space? Unable to figure it out, he turned to look at Zoe. He giggled and asked cheekily, "Zoe, what''s your opinion?" This thief seemed quite capable. It looked like only Zoe could crack the case. Santos also looked at Zoe expectantly, curious about what insights the girl whom Gabriel thought so highly would have. Zoe slowly closed her physics book, but instead of answering Gabriel''s question, she looked at Santos and asked, "Mr. Adams, before you opened the box, who touched it?" Santos said with certainty, "I watched the surveince footage. No one else touched it that day." "What about the day before?" Zoe asked again. "It was still me. I put the Blood Scripture and the box in the exhibition hall. I''m certain the Blood Scripture was inside the box." Suddenly remembering something, he added, "Oh, I almost forgot. The day before the theft, Senator Sullivan came and checked the box, but the Blood Scripture was still there. "At that time, we showed him some emergency ns against things like power outages or sudden attacks. We were well prepared. "Unexpectedly, none of those safe measures were used, and the Blood Scripture was gone." Upon hearing this, Zoe smiled faintly. She whispered, "The blind spot lies within the timeframe indicated by Robin Hood''s note. No one approached the Blood Scripture during that time. "We won''t find any answers within that timeframe. "Only by breaking through this blind spot can we discover the truth."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel quickly understood her meaning. His eyes lit up as he said, "Zoe, are you suggesting that the Blood Scripture had already disappeared before that day?" As soon as he finished speaking, a thought shed through his mind. "Could it be that Senator Sullivan, who came to inspect it the day before, took the Blood Scripture?" Zoe had asked Santos earlier about who had touched the Blood Scripture. Only Senator Sullivan had touched it. By asking such a question, she indicated that the person who had touched the Blood Scripture was the thief. He was astonished to reach such a conclusion. Chapter 147 The Truth Revealed Chapter 147 The Truth Revealed Chapter 147 The Truth Revealed "This is impossible!" Santos eximed anxiously. "It''s impossible for Senator Sullivan to have taken the Blood Scripture. I can believe that the Davis family is involved with foreign forces, but Senator Sullivan can''t possibly work for them." "He is holding the position he has today because his family was part of the revolution and made great sacrifices for the founding of the nation. "Besides, I know Senator Sullivan quite well. He may be a bit ambitious, but betraying his country? I absolutely don''t believe it." But Zoe calmly replied, "To use results to trace back to the cause is inherently inurate. Even if Senator Sullivan took the Blood Scripture, we cannot say that he is working for foreign forces. "All we can say is that Senator Sullivan''s actions led to the current results. "The only reason the results align with the goals of foreign forces is simply a coincidence. "Surveince cameras are inanimate objects that cannot lie. The fact that nobody touched the box on that day means that the Blood Scripture had already been lost before then. "We must hold this premise unshakable. "Following the timeline backward, thest person to touch the Blood Scripture was Senator Sullivan. "You mentioned earlier that when Senator Sullivan checked the Blood Scripture, it was still there. "This contradicts the fact that the Blood Scripture was still inside the box during the time that nobody touched it, so it shouldn''t have been lost. "So, the contradictory point is not what it appears to be on the surface. "If the surveince footage is authentic, then it means that Senator Sullivan''s statement that the Blood Scripture was still there is false. "In other words, Senator Sullivan took the Blood Scripture. "Just now, you mentioned that while Senator Sullivan was inspecting the Blood Scripture, you staged events such as power outages and sudden attacks. That was the perfect opportunity, and I think it was during that time when he took the Blood Scripture. "That''s what caused the Blood Scripture to disappear the next afternoon when you opened the box." Santos was swayed. He wasn''t so certain anymore. Looking back, Senator Sullivan did have the opportunity to take the Blood Scripture during the walkthrough. Especially during the power outage, Senator Sullivan was closest to the box that contained the Blood Scripture. After being silent for a while, he couldn''t help but say, "But why would Senator Sullivan do this? Yesterday, he and I were both scolded by the leaders of the national assembly. "If Senator Sullivan isn''t in cahoots with foreign forces, why would he take the Blood Scripture and let it affect his career?" It didn''t make sense. Zoe replied, "As I just said, Senator Sullivan''s reason for taking the Blood Scripture wasn''t to steal it, let alone to do the bidding of foreign forces. "Perhaps Senator Sullivan was protecting the Blood Scripture." "Protecting the Blood Scripture?" Santos was stunned. This kind of reasoning was simply unimaginable. But Gabriel finally understood and nodded in realization. "Zoe means that Senator Sullivan had come up with a n to protect the Blood Scripture himself. That is, he took the Blood Scripture away before Robin Hood could do it. "In doing so, Robin Hood''s theft n would surely fail because the Blood Scripture was no longer in the exhibition room. "After Robin Hood fails, Senator Sullivan can take out the Blood Scripture and im credit for protecting the artifact. "This matter must be kept secret and cannot be made known to outsiders. Therefore, he used the excuse of checking on the artifact to take the Blood Scripture, using his position to do so during the walkthrough. "So, the next day, when you opened the box, it was empty." After being guided by Zoe, he finally sorted out the situation. However, Santos still found it hard to believe and asked skeptically, "Even if that''s true, why hasn''t Senator Sullivan produced the Blood Scripture yet? Robin Hood hasn''te, and Senator Sullivan has already suffered enough from being scolded by the leaders of the national assembly." "I''m afraid the Blood Scripture is no longer in Senator Sullivan''s hands." Gabriel sighed. Zoe echoed, "Yes, the Blood Scripture is lost. That''s why Senator Sullivan couldn''t reveal the truth. Once he does, the responsibility falls solely on him. It''s all because of his stubbornness and self-will that resulted in the loss of Blood Scripture. "So, he decided to conceal this matter. By doing so, even though he might be med by the authorities, the ultimate responsibility lies with you, Mr. Adams. "Weighing the pros and cons, Senator Sullivan chose not to disclose the truth. "And it is because of these coincidences that this theft case has be even more perplexing." Santos was shocked and took a long time to recover. Then he murmured, "So that''s how it is. No wonder Senator Sullivan didn''t seem anxious when the Blood Scripture was initially lost, but instead said that he woulde for a meeting with me. "But when he arrived, he seemed restless and agitated. "It turns out he took the Blood Scripture, so he wasn''t initially anxious. It was only when the Blood Scripture was truly lost that he became distraught. "How despicable! Just because of his selfishness, I have to bear the me." Now Santos almost believed this reasoning. His emotions shifted from impatience to annoyance. He had been fooled by Senator Sullivan. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Adams. After Zoe''s analysis, don''t you understand? In fact, Senator Sullivan was also being used!" Gabriel said helplessly. This matter involved a lot and was quiteplicated. It was apparent that Barry was also being manipted. "What do you mean?" Santos asked. Gabriel exined, "ording to the surveince footage, the so-called Robin Hood never showed up the next day at noon. Therefore, from the beginning, it was fabricated." "I think it happened like this: the foreign forces wanted to obtain the Blood Scripture. The Davis family''s line was cut off, and the Blood Eagle Mercenary failed, but they didn''t give up." "Afterward, you transferred the Blood Scripture to the Silverwood Historical Museum and ced it in the most secure exhibition hall, with police officers and soldiers guarding it on a twenty-four-hour rotation. "In such a situation, they couldn''t take the Blood Scripture. "So, they came up with a brilliant n. They borrowed the reputation of Robin Hood and created a fake note to induce panic. "Then they incited Senator Sullivan, who is eager for aplishment, to use an anti-theft strategy and took the Blood Scripture during the inspection. "With that, the Blood Scripture left the most secure protection, and those thieves could take action by stealing it from Senator Sullivan. "And after the Blood Scripture was lost, Senator Sullivan feared taking responsibility and decided to conceal the fact that he stole it. That''s why the case of the lost Blood Scripture became a perplexing mystery. "From the start, Robin Hood was just a decoy." Upon hearing Gabriel''s exnation, Zoe smiled. Her mission was aplished. So, she opened the physics book again and lowered her head to read. "I didn''t expect things to turn out like this." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Santos stood up with an angry expression on his face. He was fooled by Barry, causing him to carry the me. It really pissed him off. "I will find him and demand an exnation." Fuming with anger, Santos turned around and went to find Barry to settle the score. Gabriel quickly looked at Zoe and saw her nodding. Then he quickly followed Santos. Zoe''s condition was stable. Now they only needed to wait for news about the Ice Ganoderma. Before that, he could get involved in retrieving the Blood Scripture. Chapter 148 Confrontation Chapter 148 Confrontation Chapter 148 Confrontation In Santos''s special car, Maria sat in the passenger seat, while Gabriel and Santos sat in the back. Their destination was the State Assembly. Along the way, Santos pulled a long face, fuming with anger. Being tricked by Barry made him very unhappy. Santos''s mournful face made Gabriel feel amused. He half-jokingly said, "Mr. Adams, as a high-ranking official, you should be used to intrigue. How come you''re so angry that you can''t control your emotions?" This was only the tip of the iceberg in the officialdom. Many people were even more unscrupulous than Barry. "I''m not angry about being the scapegoat!" Santos was still emotional as he spat. "I''m angry that Barry, this b*stard, tried to be clever and caused the loss of the Blood Scripture, which led to national losses." Gabriel nodded and felt respect for Santos. What he said was true. The Blood Scripture was a national treasure. It couldn''t be lost. It was rare for Santos, who had achieved his current position, to still have faith. Feeling that his emotions were getting out of control, Santos calmed himself down and shifted the topic. "Gabriel, who exactly is your sister? This is such aplicated case, and yet she found the answer in just a few minutes. That''s impressive." He was really impressed by Zoe. At the scene, there were many experienced police officers and some of his clever men. But they were all clueless. Beforeing to find Gabriel, even he thought that the notorious thief, Robin Hood, had some extraordinary means. He never expected Zoe, a young girl, to solve all the puzzles in the end. Her clear logic really amazed him. Gabriel chuckled, "My sister is just an ordinary high school student, but she''s very bright and loves Sherlock Holmes, so she could figure out the truth behind the lost Blood Scripture!" To be honest, without Zoe, he might not have been able to figure out the truth. Even though he considered himself an intelligent person, Zoe''s thinking often astonished him. "It''s incredible!" Santos couldn''t help but exim repeatedly. Gabriel reminded him, "Mr. Adams, when you meet Barryter, you can''t let your emotions get the best of you. You should know better than me. In your circle, no matter how big the mistake you make, as long as your background is strong enough, it''s not a problem. "Moreover, as the chief senator in Birchwood, he can be considered the emperor of thend, ruling with absolute authority. There is no need to fall out with him over this matter. "Otherwise, your future days will be difficult. "Our priority is to retrieve the Blood Scripture." Santos understood all these principles, but just to be cautious, Gabriel still felt it was necessary to remind him. Upon hearing Gabriel''s words, Santos grinned widely, and all traces of his anger from earlier disappeared entirely. Smiling, he said, "You''re quite clever for a young fellow like you. You have a deep understanding of the rules of survival, yet my granddaughter is rather innocent. Don''t corrupt her!" Maria, who was chewing gum in the front seat, suddenly turned her head. She disdainfully nced at Gabriel. Gabriel forced a bitter smile and shook his head, saying, "I won''t corrupt her. I am an upright and honest person!" "Hmph, an upright and honest person who has hidden two sets of my underwear!" Maria suddenly spoke up. Gabriel was dumbfounded. Maria''s bluntness left him speechless. He coughed awkwardly and nced sideways, only to see Santos''s eyes burning with anger. This time they were directed at him. The car drove into the State Assembly. Santos, Gabriel, and Maria followed Barry''s secretary to his office. "Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Adams and his party have arrived!" The secretary knocked on the door. "Pleasee in!" Barry, wearing reading sses, was busy working on documents. After Santos and the others entered, he put down his pen and took off his sses. When he saw Gabriel, a hint of anger seemed to sh in his eyes, but he concealed it well and smiled. "Mr. Adams, please have a seat. Did youe here today for something specific?" As a provincial legitor, Barry had called Gabriel that day, trying to intervene. Unexpectedly, Gabriel had hung up on him. This incident left him quite unhappy. At that moment, his mind was spinning as he wondered about the purpose of Santos''s visit. The secretary at the door was sensible enough to go and make coffee. As soon as Santos sat down, he said to the secretary, "Dale, no need to bother. I have highly confidential matters to report to Mr. Adams. Please give us the room." Dale froze and looked at Barry. Sensing Santos''s displeasure, Barry felt puzzled for a moment. After considering it for a while, he waved his hand at Dale. Only then did Dale leave the room, closing the door behind him. Leaning back in his seat, Barry toyed with his sses and said, "Mr. Adams, go ahead with what you have to say." Santos''s face became serious, and he spoke with a profound tone, "Okay. I''m going to report the truth behind the lost Blood Scripture." "Oh? Have you found the Blood Scripture?" Barry feigned surprise. Deep down, he started to panic. However, years of experience in the treacherous world of politics had taught him how to conceal his emotions. Thus, there was no trace of panic on his face. Santos said, "I haven''t found it, but I know how the Blood Scripture went missing!" "Tell me about it!" Barry tossed his sses aside. Only then did Santos continue, "Someone used the pretext of an inspection to conduct a walkthrough. When we were simting an emergency power outage, the person standing by the Blood Scripture took it away." Upon hearing this, Barry lost hisposure, his face turning pale. With a gloomy expression, he said coldly, "What are you implying, Mr. Adams? Are you saying that I took the Blood Scripture?" "Isn''t it true?" Santos asked back. After several seconds of silence, Barry suddenly burst intoughter, mming the table forcefully. "Santos, you''re ipetent and lost the Blood Scripture. Now you''re using me? Let me tell you, if you don''t have any evidence, our feud won''t end here!" "Evidence?" Santos adopted a strong and disdainful attitude. He snorted, "Do you think I don''t have any? The inspection team is still in Silverwood. I can show them the evidence first." Barry''s face immediately darkened. He knew that Santos was acquainted with members of the inspection team. And he was not sure if Santos truly had any evidence. If he did, things would be troublesome. With that in mind, he softened his attitude and said, "Mr. Adams, there''s no need to be so confrontational. You and I have never had any grievances or conflicts." His words were an admission. The infuriated Santos was about to speak but was stopped by Gabriel''s outstretched hand. Gabriel said, "Mr. Sullivan, we came here not to cause trouble for you. We know that you were also manipted. When you took the Blood Scripture, you meant to protect it. "But now, the key issue is to recover the Blood Scripture, so we must rify the situation." "Although the Blood Scripture may not have been taken out of the country yet, the longer we dy, the more dangerous it bes. "If the Blood Scripture leaves the country, both you and Mr. Adams will be guilty. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "We came today because we only want to know the truth and find clues to recover the Blood Scripture. If we were really against you, we would have found the inspection team rather than coming here. I hope you can trust us." Chapter 149 Admission Chapter 149 Admission Chapter 149 Admission It was evident that Gabriel''s words had moved Barry. He calmed down significantly, pondering for a long time in his chair. After about a minute, Barry finally spoke up. "Yes, I took the Blood Scripture!" With this statement, Zoe''s inference was thoroughly validated. Santos snorted in response. Barry didn''t mind his reaction. He sighed and said, "When Mr. Adams reported to me about the note from Robin Hood, I didn''t pay much attention at first. But then, unexpectedly, the authorities called me and demanded that I protect the Blood Scripture at all costs. "Only then did I start to take this matter seriously. I collected information about the thief''s previous thefts and discovered that he encountered equally stringent security measures but still seeded. "Worried about the loss of the Blood Scripture, I racked my brains and came up with a n to preemptively take it, causing Robin Hood to lose his target. "I believed that this approach was the safest and could definitely protect the Blood Scripture. "The fewer people who knew about this n, the better. So, I used the guise of conducting an inspection and had Mr. Adams and the others showcase their emergency ns. Then, during the power outage, I quietly took the Blood Scripture from the box." Listening to Barry''s ount, Santos sighed. Not only did it match Zoe''s deductions perfectly, but it also left him frustrated. However, he could only endure it silently. "After you took the Blood Scripture, where did you put it? And how was it lost afterward?" Gabriel asked urgently. The previous events were already known. Now the most crucial thing was to figure out how the Blood Scripture was lost afterward. "How did you even find out that the Blood Scripture went missing after I took it?" Barry was extremely surprised. Even though he had taken the Blood Scripture, there was absolutely no way anyone knew. Santos said in a solemn tone, "If the Blood Scripture wasn''t lost, would you have been scolded with me during the video conference?" "Mr. Sullivan, let''s put this matter aside for now and focus on how the Blood Scripture was lost," Gabriel urged. Barry nodded and continued, "After I took the Blood Scripture, I returned to my office and ced it in the safe under my desk. "Because it was in the State Assembly, and my safe was highly secure. It was almost impossible to open it without the password. "That''s why I confidently chose that location. "But strangely enough, the next morning, I called Mr. Adams to inform him that I would be bringing the Blood Scripture to the meeting to surprise everyone. "However, when I opened the safe, the Blood Scripture was gone." "Gone?" Gabriel couldn''t help but furrow his brows. It was another case of mysterious disappearance. He quickly stood up and asked, "Mr. Sullivan, can we take a look at your safe?" "Yes, it''s right here." Barry also stood up and pulled the leather chair back, making space. Gabriel and the other two approached. There sat a square, iron safe under the desk. There was not even the slightest sign of damage. "My safe is specially made with nineyers of password protection. It may appear small, but it''s very sturdy. Even if you use cutting tools, it would take several hours to open. As you can see, there are no signs of it being tampered with," Barry exined. "Can we open it and take a look?" Gabriel asked. At this point, he was puzzled and eager to know how the Blood Scripture had gone missing. Barry hesitated, directly refusing, "There''s nothing inside, except for some of my private belongings." Gabriel couldn''t help but feel annoyed, cursing in his heart. He wondered what kind of things were hidden inside that couldn''t be seen by others. If Barry didn''t open it, there was nothing Gabriel could do. He helplessly said, "How about this? Can you let the policee and try to extract fingerprints or other clues left by the criminal? If you''re concerned about the contents inside, we can extract them from the outside password lock." After thinking for a moment, Barry nodded and said, "Okay." As long as they didn''t mention finding the Blood Scripture and didn''t open the safe, it didn''t matter if the police extracted fingerprints from the outside. He then called the police. The waiting time was awkward and tense. Gabriel broke the silence and asked, "Mr. Sullivan, there''s something else I want to ask. It''s now certain that the so-called note left by Robin Hood was not actually left by the thief himself. Instead, someone used Robin Hood''s name to create panic. "The purpose is to lure you into taking the Blood Scripture from the most secure exhibition room so that they can steal itter. "It''s not that I doubt your intelligence, but stealing the Blood Scripture must have been suggested by someone. It wasn''t your idea. "I think the person who influenced you should be connected to those criminals. So please think about it. Who reminded you to take the Blood Scripture?" This point was the most crucial part. Certainly, someone had reminded and instigated Barry to take the Blood Scripture. Otherwise, all the preparations would be meaningless. "Is it him?" Barry''s face changed dramatically. It was clear that he had thought of something. Gabriel anxiously asked, "Who is it?" This person was very likely a member of the criminal gang as well. But after Barry came to his senses, he quickly denied, "No one. Taking the Blood Scripture was my own idea, and there was no one guiding me. "I think it was those criminals who identally discovered that I took the Blood Scripture and then stole it from my office." As he said these words, Barry clearlycked confidence. His panicked demeanor revealed his lie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Mr..." Santos couldn''t help but question him. But just as he uttered a word, Gabriel stopped him. He looked at Gabriel in confusion, but Gabriel gently shook his head. The words that were about toe out were forcibly swallowed. "Perhaps, let''s wait for the police to arrive first," Gabriel said. The reason why he didn''t let Santos question further was because it probably wouldn''t lead to anything substantial. Behind this matter, it seemed to involve Barry''s secrets, and it was likely something he couldn''t easily disclose. If so, pressing him would lead nowhere. If the police officer couldn''t find anything, they would find a way to get Barry to talk. But it was clear that Barry knew who was guiding him. There was an awkward and silent period of more than ten minutes. Finally, the head of the police station arrived at the office with a group of investigating officers. As soon as he entered, he nervously med himself, "Mr. Sullivan, it''s my fault that someone stole from your safe." This was a major incident. He had been sweating profusely on the way here. Barry waved impatiently. "Alright, just have your men inspect my safe and see if they can extract the fingerprints of the culprit." "Yes, sir!" Under the instructions of their head, the officers started their work. Chapter 150 Question and Answer Chapter 150 Question and Answer Chapter 150 Question and Answer After extraction, separation, andparison, the officers quicklypleted their investigation. With the results in hand, Orville Maxwell, the head of the police station, reported, "Mr. Sullivan, aside from your fingerprints, we have extracted half a fingerprint from the password lock. After analysis, it should be the fingerprint of the left index finger." Needless to say, it was left by the thief. Upon hearing the report, Barry said with certainty, "I can confirm that besides me, no one else has touched the safe. If there are other fingerprints, they must belong to the thief." It was his private possession, and no one else had touched it. He wouldn''t even let the cleaningdy touch it. Therefore, it could only be left by the thief who stole the Blood Scripture. "The left index finger?" Gabriel pondered. "Could it be that the thief is left-handed?" The fingerprint belonged to the person who stole the Blood Scripture. That was for sure. However, it would be very difficult to identify the thief from this half fingerprint. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Mr. Sullivan, we can let Mr. Maxwell take the fingerprint back forparison and see if we can find any clues. "Also, I noticed that there are security screens outside the windows, which are undamaged. The thief should havee in through the main entrance. "When I entered just now, I saw that the corridor had surveince cameras, which could capture the entrance to the office. We can retrieve the footage of the suspicious period and investigate each person who entered the office one by one. "By using these two methods simultaneously, we can ensure we find new leads." The protective screens outside the windows were sturdy, so the person who stole the Blood Scripture could only enter through the main entrance. For such a highly confidential ce as the State Assembly, it was not an easy task tomit theft. He strongly suspected that it was someone Barry knew. After thinking for a moment, Barry nodded and said, "Alright, do it your way." After that, the two investigations proceeded simultaneously. Orville took the half fingerprint back to the police station for verification. The Security Department of the state assembly retrieved the surveince footage in the corridor, from the moment Barry took back the Blood Scripture until it was stolen, recording everyone who entered Barry''s office during that time. This task wasn''t so difficult. About an hourter, the Security Department handed Barry a list of names. Surprisingly, as a provincial senator, Barry was quite busy. During that period, apart from Daleing in and out, eleven other people had visited Barry''s office. Most of them were members of the assembly. After reading the list, Barry nodded and said, "That''s right. These people fit my memory. I know all of them, but none of them are left-handed." Subconsciously, he began to use the inference of left-handedness to narrow down the selection. However, there were no results. "Mr. Sullivan, may I take a look at the list?" Gabriel asked. There were no names that couldn''t be seen on the list, so Barry handed it to him and said, "Sure, but I guess you probably don''t know any of them." Gabriel took the list and read it. Indeed, they were all unfamiliar names. But when he saw thest two names, his spirits lifted immediately. "Tyler and Pablo! Have these two also been to your office?" "Who?" Santos was surprised and snatched the list from Gabriel''s hands. After looking at it for a while, he said, "Could it be that these two who stole the Blood Scripture?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel narrowed his eyes, but he said nothing. He also suspected it was them. After all, based on the clue provided by Joseph, it was inferred that Tyler had a connection to the Davis family''s cultural relics case. However, there was no concrete evidence, and Jack didn''t mention Tyler. Now, looking at this list, Gabriel felt even more suspicious of Tyler. "Mr. Sullivan, what did Tyler and Pabloe to see you for?" Gabriel asked. After thinking it through, he realized that he needed to find a breakthrough from Barry. Barry replied, "Well, this matter is rted to you. At that time, Mr. Brooks came to my office with his grandson, furious andining that you had beaten his grandson. He couldn''t tolerate you anymore." After a moment of hesitation, he continued, "Then he said that he would act against you. He hoped that I would turn a blind eye and not interfere." Upon hearing that, Gabriel couldn''t help but sneer, "How ridiculous! Only children would file a comint." The conflict between him and Tyler had almost reached an irreconcble point. It could be said that Tyler was thest obstacle in his path to establishing Silverwood as his stronghold. Smiling at Gabriel, Barry said, "Rest assured, I''ll remain neutral in this matter. As long as you don''t do anything too outrageous, I won''t bother with you two." That was not what he had said back then. In front of Tyler, he expressed more support for him. But now, Gabriel had something on him in the matter of the Blood Scripture. His previous attitude would have to change a bit. Gabriel didn''t mind it. Instead, he asked, "When you were talking to Tyler, did you briefly leave the office?" If it was really the work of the grandfather and grandson, they wouldn''t have been able to steal under Barry''s nose. They must have first distracted Barry before making their move. As Gabriel asked this question, Barry began to recall. As he thought, his expression suddenly changed. Clearly, he seemed to have remembered something. "Mr. Sullivan, did you leave the office at any point?" Gabriel asked urgently, seeing the change in Barry''s expression. "No!" However, Barry quickly regained hisposure and denied it. He said, "At that time, I talked with Tyler for more than half an hour. They were sitting right in front of the desk. They couldn''t have stolen the Blood Scripture from me." This answer disappointed Gabriel. But Gabriel keenly noticed that at the end of Barry''s words, there was an obvious trace of ruthlessness on his face. Although his emotions were restrained, it was obvious that he was angry. Gabriel smelled a rat. But Barry''s confident statement made it difficult for him to ask further questions. Afterward, he could only inquire about the other nine people on the list. This time, Barry was decisive and firm. He denied each person without any hesitation. As a result, the situation reached a deadlock again. "Alright, let''s leave it at that for today. I''m tired. You guys can go back." Barry, looking somewhat fatigued, rubbed his temples and dismissed them. Santos nced at Gabriel, saw him nodding, and then stood up, saying, "We will get out of your hair." Then the three of them left Barry''s office. When they reached downstairs, Santos asked Gabriel, "What do you think about today''s matter?" Gabriel frowned and said, "Currently, we have only confirmed Zoe''s spection. But we still can''t make a definitive conclusion on who took the Blood Scripture from Barry. "I have always felt that it is rted to Tyler, but there is no substantial evidence. Moreover, Barry imed that he never left his seat while talking to Tyler, which seems to rule out Tyler''s suspicion. "This matter is really troublesome. In fact, Barry was the key to this matter. He definitely knew who guided him to take the Blood Scripture. But this guy refused to reveal it, and they were stumped. "I have the same view." Santos nodded and sighed. "Although we have taken a series of measures to prevent the leakage of the Blood Scripture since it went missing, time is not on our side. The longer it drags on, the more likely there will be loopholes. "If the Blood Scripture is shipped abroad, it will be a real problem." He shifted his gaze and smiled awkwardly at Gabriel. "Gabriel, since we don''t have any clues, can we ask Zoe for advice and see if she can give us any pointers?" Today at the hospital, Zoe had easily revealed the truth behind the missing Blood Scripture. He now truly admired her. Now that they didn''t have any clues, he wanted to seek her advice again. Gabriel immediately rolled her eyes and said with frustration, "If we ask Zoe again, it will show how clueless you and I are!" "For important matters, why worry about trivialities?" Santos''s expression darkened. "Alright, alright!" Gabriel forced a smile. "I''ll make the call. Zoe''s condition is stable now, so it won''t be too much of a bother." He took out his phone and called Zoe. Chapter 151 Zoes Inference Chapter 151 Zoe''s Inference Chapter 151 Zoe''s Inference "Gabriel, ask what you want to know." Zoe''s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. Obviously, she had long guessed Gabriel''s intention. Gabriel was a little embarrassed and smiled, "Sorry for disturbing you." He apologized sincerely. Not only for disturbing Zoe but also for his own ipetence. "It doesn''t matter. I am in a good state now." "Then let''s talk about today''s incidents." Gabriel told everything about his meeting with Barry today in detail. Santos had been following Gabriel and waiting anxiously. After listening to the whole incident, Zoe said, "Gabriel, too many clues would inevitably cause misjudgment and contradictions and finally fail to find the truth." "In fact, as long as grasping the big causal rtionship, we can correct the clues, and in turn exin some unreasonable things." "Since Mr. Sullivan has secrets, it is very likely that he told lies to keep secrets, and the lies are wrong clues." "In fact, we can assume a result, and then specte on the process to correct those wrong clues." "The source of the Blood Scripture event is the Davis family! Behind the Davis family, there is not only the foreign forces who want to get Blood Scripture but also Tyler." "As Tyler''s godson, Joseph knows the secret passage with hidden cultural relics in the Davis family. It can be inferred that Tyler is a force behind the Davis family." "Now, we can make such an assumption. The Davis family is a puppet secretly manipted by Tyler, who directly faces foreign forces." "Now that the Davis family is destroyed, it is Tyler who can make such a big noise in Silverwood to steal Blood Scripture." "ording to the hypothesis, it is easy to infer that Tyler is the one who led Barry to steal Blood Scripture from Tyler''s office." "After determining it, the unreasonable doubts could be figured out." After listening to Zoe''s words, Gabriel was still puzzled. "Zoe, this is just a hypothesis. There must be unexceptionable details to prove the hypothesis. However, two details couldn''t be exined under such an assumption," "First, how did Tyler lead Barry to steal Blood Script?" "I feel it difficult. If it were Tyler, I don''t think Barry would do it, because he is not Tyler''s puppet." "Just now, we pointed out that someone guided Barry, who would definitely think of Tyler. If it were Tyler, Barry would definitely not cover him up!" "However, Barry didn''t mention Tyler but exined he had to keep a secret. From this point of view, it doesn''t seem to be Tyler!" Zoe smiled, "Gabriel, you have a misunderstanding. Tyler wouldn''t or needn''t speak for himself to guide Barry." "Hmm? Not Tyler himself? " Gabriel wondered for a moment. Who else could Tyler ask to guide Barry and not make Barry suspicious? Zoe exined, "There is no need to entangle on this point. Don''t obsess with the minor details under the overall situation. If you doubt the general situation with them, your judgment would deviate." "For example, could it be a woman who sleeps with Barry?" "In short, there are many possibilities to exin it easily." "But I''m sure it has something to do with the so-called secrets." After silence, Gabriel stopped obsessing about this question and asked, "Second, as Barry said, he didn''t leave his seat for half an hour when Tyler was in his office, so how did Tyler steal the blood script?" Zoe said, "Gabriel, this is very simple. Didn''t you notice that Barry changed his expression subtly when you asked this question?" "I think this is a clue to be corrected." "Barry''s changed expression proves that he lied." "It might be rted to Barry''s unspeakable secret." "For example, as you said, Barry was reluctant to open the safe, saying that there was his privacy in it. Maybe, Tyler and Pablo opened it and found something that Barry was ashamed of, so Barry was afraid to confess it." "In turn, it is proved that Tyler and Pablo actually stole the Blood Scripture!" Gabriel was silent. Zoe had a point. As he was thinking, Zoe added, "By the way, the police officer extracted the fingerprint of a left index finger from the safe, and judged that the person who stole Blood Scripture was probably left- handed." "But it''s not necessarily true. There is another kind of person who would use his left hand." "What person?" Gabriel asked. Zoe said, "Those with an injured right hand. They had to use the left hand." Hearing this, Gabriel suddenly saw the light. Zoe''s words enlightened him. Pablo, the son of a bitch, molested Ava that day, and his right hand was disabled by Gabriel. In other words, it was Pablo who stole Blood Scripture from Barry''s office. He turned the password with his left hand because his right hand was injured, and identally left half a fingerprint. "Thank you, Zoe!" Gabriel was so excited. He was extremely sure that Zoe''s inference was correct. "It''s nothing." Zoe chuckled. Gabriel hung up the phone and felt confident. He said to Santos, "Mr. Adams, go to Barry''s office, and I''ll definitely make the bastard tell the truth." "Who did steal the Blood Scripture?" Santos asked anxiously. "You will know for a moment." Gabriel hurried to the office building again. "Hey, Mr. Adams, you..." Dale at the door of the office was puzzled when he saw theming back. But before he finished his words, Gabriel pushed him away. "What the hell are you doing?" Dale was angry and was going to pull Gabriel. Gabriel had violently opened the door of Barry''s office and rushed in. "Gabriel?" Barry, who was resting in a chair, looked at him in surprise, "Why are you back again?" Santos and Maria followed Gabriel and broke in. Dale angrily said to Barry, "Mr. Sullivan, they broke in!" "All right, you go out!" Barry sent Dale away and frowned, "Do you have anything else to say?" Gabriel took a sharp nce and said aggressively, "When you talked with Tyler that day, you didn''t sit at your desk all the time, as you said before. Instead, you left halfway." "That gave Tyler a chance so that Tyler let his grandson Pablo secretly open your safe and steal the Blood Scripture." "I''ve already known what happened. Do you still want to argue?" "You..." Barry changed his expression slightly, but he denied it, "That''s not the case. Stop talking nonsense without proof." "No proof?" Gabriel snorted heavily, "I know everything, like who led you to steal the Blood Scripture and why you left when talking to Tyler. Do I have to expose the secret behind them?" These things involved Barry''s unspeakable secrets. Gabriel decided to trick him. Sure enough, Barry''s expression changed greatly when he heard the words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He jumped to his feet. Barry looked flustered, and then his eyes turned cold, "How did you know about this?" Gabriel sneered in his heart. He had guessed right. Gabriel didn''t answer it, "Don''t care about how I know it. The key is to find Blood Scripture." "Mr. Sullivan, I want to tell you. We are not aiming at you, but trying to get back the Blood Scripture." "I expect to secretly arrest Pablo, andpare his fingerprint with the half one. Then we''ll know everything." Barry suddenly closed his eyes and then sank back into the chair. He pressed his temples and said, "Pablo should have taken the Blood Scripture. Tyler, the son of a bitch, set me up everywhere. I hate him!" Chapter 152 Process Chapter 152 Process Chapter 152 Process Barry slowly lit a cigarette and smoked it tiredly. Breathing smoke and pressing his temples, Barry said, "Don''t you want to know who led me to steal the Blood Scripture? It doesn''t matter to tell you since you are not powerful enough to drive me out of the office." "It''s a woman named Snakey. She is my mistress." "Mistress?" Gabriel and Santos were both surprised, not because Barry had a mistress. To put it bluntly, it was verymon for a powerful officer to keep a mistress. Surprisingly, Barry was straightforward to say it. Gabriel was in full admiration for Zoe now. On the phone, Zoe guessed that it might be Barry''s woman who led him to steal the Blood Scripture. Now it was proven immediately. Zoe was so amazing! Barry continued, "Snakey is a sensible and elegant woman. Unlike the eye candy with a beautiful look and shaped figure, she is learned and knows quite well of music and history. She is like my bosom friend who brings me spiritualfort. We have endless words to say." "The reason why I dare to confess it is because my wife and I divorcedst year, so now this matter is not my handle, but an unpleasant issue." Gabriel got it. No wonder Barry told the truth so quickly. It seemed that Barry was deeply trapped in the honey trap. At this moment, he looked very happy. It was stupid for a big shot like Barry to make a love talk with a mistress. He deserved to be calcted. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Many times, I told Snakey about my troubles at work, and she alwaysforted me considerately." "This Blood Scripture incident is no exception. When I told her about it, she came up with an idea to stop stealing by stealing." "She even nned the details of how to steal it." "I think it''s a good idea. No matter how powerful Mysterious Thief is, he would be at a loss if the Blood Scripture is not in the exhibition room." "No one, except Snakey and I, knows about the event of stealing Blood Scripture. In my n, after the Mysterious Thief fails to steal, I will take it out. What a glorious thing it would be!" "Pitifully, it backfired. I didn''t expect Blood Scripture to be stolen in my office." Barry was depressed and smoked the cigarette. Wrinkles appeared around his old eyes. Gabriel was angry and almost burst outughing at the ridiculous idea, "It was Snakey''s idea to hide Blood Scripture in your safe, right?" Barry nodded and put out the cigarette butts, "Not exactly. There are a few ces to hide a book, and the safe is a good choice, so I put it in the safe and nned to take it out the next day. There should be no problem." "I''m still puzzled. I left for about ten minutes that day. How did Pablo open my safe in such a short time?" It came to the key point. Gabriel couldn''t wait to ask, "Tell me. Why did you leave and give Pablo a chance?" After a short silence, Barry lit another cigarette. He smoked and said, "It''s still because of Snakey. At that time, Tyler came to my office with his grandson andined to you. I chatted with him as a perfunctory." "At this time, Snakey called me." "Snakey has always been considerate, and hardly called me in my working hours. After I answered the phone, I wanted to tell her that I''ll be backter, but Snakey''s words made me stunned." "What?" Gabriel asked urgently. Barry vomited a mouthful of smoke and said absently, "Snakey said she was pregnant." "Eh..." Gabriel was surprised. Santos also made an incredible expression. What a coincident pregnancy! Barry frowned, "I was very happy to hear this. Snakey cried and was in a confused mood, so I had to make an excuse to leave and find a quiet ce tofort her for a while." All the puzzles were solved. Everything was connected! Gabriel was speechless. Unbelievably, a provincial councilor was fooled by a woman. Barry seemed to love her deeply. He had known the truth but was still hiding it. Tyler''s calction was really wily. Snakey must be nted by Tyler to be Barry''s mistress. Snakey used the pillow talk to persuade Barry to steal the Blood Scripture. After it was lost, since Barry didn''t dare to disclose the truth, Tyler nted the stolen goods on the Mysterious Thief and made Santos be med. Link by link, the design was so clever. If Zoe hadn''t seen through it, Santos would still be busy in the exhibition room, trying to unpuzzle Mysterious Thief''s means. Tyler totally controlled Barry with a woman. From beginning to end, Barry waspletely pinned down. It was a brilliant scheme. Gabriel said to Barry, "Mr. Sullivan, let''s talk about other thingster. After Pablo gets the Blood Scripture, he must intend to transfer it overseas." "I heard from Mr. Adams that the control inspection has been strengthened in important ces such as airports and stations. Moreover, Pablo hid it well and was not in a hurry to send it out. There may be a chance to get Blood Scripture back." "It''s suggested that since Pablo has not gone abroad, we secretly arrest Pablo, cut off his contact with the outside world, and secretly interrogate him to find out the whereabouts of Blood Scripture." "All these should be done with caution. And we must keep it secret!" "I believe we can get the Blood Scripture back!" Tyler never imagined that anyone could see through his trick. Now that Tyler was kept in the dark, it would be effective to vigorously interrogate Pablo. Barry, who had been gloomy, brisked up in an instant. Obviously, he was irritated by Tyler. He said to Santos, "Mr. Adams, I''ll leave it to you. Tyler has so many spies in most of the Silverwood forces. Ask the members of the War Department to do it without anyone noticing." "I heard that Pablo is going abroad by ne tonight. We can arrest him in secret at the airport, cut off his connections, and make an interrogation secretly." "During this time, no matter what happens, I will fully support you!" Santos stood up excitedly and said, "Okay, I''ll do it, and I''ll get Blood Scripture back!" These days, Santos had been wronged and made a scapegoat. Now he finally vented his anger and let the Brooks family suffer. Chapter 153 Show Them The Door Chapter 153 Show Them The Door Chapter 153 Show Them The Door Gabriel was satisfied with the result. The key depended on the interrogation result after arresting Pablo today. Santos had a heavy task. As soon as they got out of the gate of the State Assembly, he separated from Gabriel and went to the War Department to ask for help. Maria also went with Santos. She needed to attend the arrest of Pablo at night. Without a ride, Gabriel took a taxi back to the hospital. When he opened the ward door, Gabriel surprisingly saw a quite lively scene in the room. Ava, Ste, and Thomas were all in the ward. There was a pile of fruit in the baskets on the ground. Apart from Ava who made a fierce expression, others were quiet. Blind John was not here, while Christopher was sitting by Zoe''s bed and apanied her. Zoe seemed energetic. She held a physics book, lowered her head, and read it. "What are you doing here?" Gabriel looked at the visitors with a gloomy expression of disgust. Zoe was in a good state now, but she needed peace and rest. Gabriel disliked such a polite visit to the patient out of the cliche. "Mr. Gabriel!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Gabriel turn gloomy, Thomas stood up and called his name with a little trepidation. Knowing that Zoe had undergone surgery, Thomas thought he shoulde to visit her as Gabriel''s follower. However, he knew Gabriel didn''t care about the politeness. After deliberation, Thomas finally begged for a long time and took Ste with him. With apanion, he wouldn''t worry about being scolded by Gabriel. Unexpectedly, they were discovered by Ava when they were about to go out. Knowing that they woulde to the hospital, Ava insisted on going with them together. Finally, the three had toe together. Gabriel nodded, walked over to Zoe, and showed them the door, "All right, on behalf of Zoe, I express my thanks for youring, but Zoe needs a rest, so please go back to do whatever you want, and don''t stay in the ward." Thomas felt guilty and was at a loss. Ste was startled. She didn''t expect Gabriel to show them the door directly. Only Ava pursed her lips, "Gabriel, we''re here to visit Zoe. Why do you drive us away? We have been quiet and didn''t disturb Zoe since we came here." Gabriel had been tired and he had no interest in arguing with Ava. He nced at Thomas and suddenly smiled at Ava, "I''m tired today and have no time to talk nonsense with you silly. I''ll give you a brain teaser for a three-year-old kid. If you get it right, I''ll leave you guys for dinner, or you go home now." Ava was interested and said defiantly, "Come on. I''m not afraid of you. I can even answer a brian teaser for a four or five-year-old kid, let alone three." After finishing her words, Ava realized there was something wrong. She blushed with shame, stamping her foot. Others burst outughing, and the ward was full of joy. "Your intelligence is hopeless!" Gabriel was amused, "Keep your word. Don''t act shamelessly." "Bring it on. Today I will prove my wisdom!" Ava said angrily. Gabriel nodded and smiled, "Question: what''s the number of multiplying the number of hair of all people in the world?" Ava waspletely confused. A person''s hair was countless. How could she figure out the multiplying result? It was not a brain teaser for a three-year-old child, but obviously for a teenager. Damn, Gabriel gave her a super-ss question. Zoe smiled gently. Then, Ste couldn''t helpughing. Finally, Thomas, in particr, scratched his head andughed. There were bursts ofughter, and Gabriel narrowed his eyes, "Look, everyone knows the answer, but you. Go home and eat some cod liver oil. You need some brain food." Everyone''sughter made Ava angry and she stamped her foot, "How can I multiply so much hair? There is something wrong with this question." Unable to answer it, Ava began to question the question. "Come on, go home if you don''t know the answer. Don''t pester me!" Gabriel said firmly. He was serious about the game. After all, Gabriel was tired and wanted to be quiet. "I don''t believe it. Tell me a reasonable answer or I won''t leave." Ava was stubborn. Othersughed. Before Gabriel answered it, Thomas scratched his head again, "Miss Foster, look at me, here!" Ava looked at Thomas nkly. Suddenly, she found that Thomas''s head was bald. Ava finally understood. There was a bald man without hair. No matter how much hair others had, the answer was 0! "You dead bald. I''m so angry!" Ava knew the answer and was ashamed to stay any longer. She stormed out of the ward. "Mr. Gabriel, then I won''t bother you. I''ll go back to the club first." After Ava left, Thomas dared not stay and left with Ste. The room was much quieter in an instant. "Gabriel, you must be exhausted. Lie down and have a rest to relieve yourself." Zoe closed her book, put it on the bed, and smiled at Gabriel. Her pure smile seemed to purify his heart. At that moment, Gabriel felt his fatigue disappeared. He praised Zoe, "Zoe, thank you so much today. If it weren''t for you, the stealing case of Blood Scripture would bepletely unsolved." "Pitifully, Tyler used up all his tricks, but finally you, a female Holmes, have seen through it. After Pablo is arrested tonight, we will find the Blood Scripture." Gabriel sincerely admired Zoe. Tyler''s n was perfect. If there was no Zoe''s help, he would fool everyone. Zoe said, "He who is unjust is doomed to destruction. The principle sounds empty, but it is applicable to people like Tyler." Zoe had no intention of meddling in worldly affairs. All she cared about was Gabriel. No matter the Davis family or the Brooks family, Zoe was willing to destroy anyone who dared to hurt Gabriel with her own strength. "You are right!" Gabriel sighed, "Poor Barry, a powerful official, was tricked by a woman sent by Tyler. It''s a bit ridiculous for an old guy to have love affairs." "Some people seem to have a high position, but they are not as profound as we think. After all, they are people with weaknesses!" "I wonder what is in Barry''s safe." Zoe said, "I think it''s probably rted to that woman. There was a news report that a councilor being caught recorded the process of trysts with all kinds of women in his diary." "It''s nothing more than these joyful things forforting himself as spiritual enjoyment." Chapter 154 The Black Pearl Chapter 154 The ck Pearl Chapter 154 The ck Pearl At midnight, Gabriel got a call from Santos. Pablo was caught! After fingerprintparison, it had been confirmed that Pablo stole the Blood Scripture from Barry''s safe. However, Pablo was quite stubborn, and it would take some time to make him confess and interrogate the whereabouts of Blood Scripture. Gabriel had expected such a result. He needn''t worry about the follow-up. If Santos failed to interrogate a spoiled brat, he would doubt Santos'' capability. After a sound sleep, Gabriel got up the next day and feltfortable. And Zoe seemed better, which made him at ease. After breakfast, Gabriel squatted in the corner and chatted with Blind John for a while when his phone suddenly rang. The caller ID refreshed him. Holding the phone, he walked out of the ward. "Hello, is there any clue about Ice Ganoderma?" Gabriel couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he went out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was from Elizabeth, who called him so soon probably because of Ice Ganoderma. Elizabeth said, "Yes, Mr. Gabriel, I got the news that Ice Ganoderma will be auctioned by bidding at an underground auction. The news is urate without any problem." "Good!" Gabriel was excited and asked, "What auction? Where is it? When?" As long as he got the Ice Ganoderma, with his medical skills, Gabriel was sure to cure Zoe''s illness. Now that he had almost $1.4 billion, it was a must for Gabriel to win the auction. Elizabeth said, "It is called Golden Ocean Auction on the ck Pearl cruise!" "The ck Pearl cruise?" Gabriel muttered. No wonder it was called the Golden Ocean Auction, the auction was originally conducted on a cruise. "Yes," Elizabeth exined, "the ck Pearl Cruise is mysterious and amodates more than 3,000 tourists, and its route is mainly on the west coast of the Pacific Ocean." "On the voyage, there is a night dedicated to sailing on the high seas, in which the mysterious seventh floor will be opened as the venue of Golden Ocean Auction." "Most tourists don''t know about the auction, and only some mysterious rich people will be invited to participate in it." "Some treasures will be auctioned on the spot, including many illegal treasures." "In the previous auctions, many treasures were auctioned, including the Desert Star stolen by Mysterious Thief, the snake head of Dragon Kingdom, one of the twelve animal heads exiled overseas during the former dynasty, and the scepter of the Pharaoh." "In addition, there are some strange things, such as the secret skills of some ancient ns, and the poisons and insects refined by evil sorcerers." "And intelligence, weapons, beauties. In short, Golden Ocean Auction is a famous auction venue in the whole Underground World!" "Ice Ganoderma will appear in this auction." Gabriel was shocked. This auction was so crazy. Each of the auctioned items was more incredible than another. ck and white were the two colors of the world, like legal and underground parts of the world. The so-called Underground World waswless. Gabriel asked, "Who is the owner of the ck Pearl?" He wondered who had the power to run such an auction. Elizabeth said, "No one knows that. It has been a mystery. Everyone only knows that the owner of the ck Pearl is a horrible existence in Underground World. His energy is amazing enough to shake the whole Underground World." "That''s why the auction canst for so long time and so many illegal treasures can be traded unscrupulously at the auction." "In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s a five-day sea travel. That''s a disguise. Only those who were invited know the truth of the cruise." Gabriel was more interested, "Where can I board on the ck Pearl? Is there any way for me to be invited to the auction?" Since Ice Ganoderma would appear on the cruise, Gabriel had to attend this sea travel. No matter how much it cost, Gabriel would definitely get the Ice Ganoderma. If he failed, he would grab it. Elizabeth answered, "The ck Pearl sails once a year, and the board ce is different every year, but fortunately, this year is Pen City in the Dragon Kingdom." "The day of departure is on May 20 in three days!" "This time, Ghostly Purgatory Hall also received an invitation letter. I have asked my staff to send you one of the invitations. It is estimated to be delivered at noon." "Well done!" Gabriel was excited and said with relief, "Lisa, thank you so much this time!" Elizabeth made him satisfied this time. Every arrangement was reasonable and satisfying. Gabriel expressed his thanks sincerely. Elizabeth said happily, "Mr. Gabriel, you''re wee. This is my job. I have to remind you that the owner of the ck Pearl is horrible. Don''t get into trouble on the cruise, or it may be troublesome." Gabriel kept Elizabeth''s kind reminder in mind. It seemed that he was a troublemaker in Elizabeth''s mind. What a good judgment of his character! He smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m going to spend money to buy things, not to make trouble. By the way, as for so many illegal treasures, how did they get the things on the cruise under so strict customs inspection?" Elizabeth exined, "This is why the owner of the ck Pearl is terrible. The starting point of this cruise is different every year in every country, but no matter which country it is in, the treasures can be sessfully boarded. It seems that the power of the owner of the ck Pearl has almost covered all over the world, so please don''t make trouble. Once something happens, Ghostly Purgatory Hall can''t hold it." Gabriel was amused and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m not a three-year-old kid. You don''t have to remind me repeatedly in a mother''s tone. Well, thank you again. Bye." Hanging up the phone in a hurry, Gabriel wandered in the corridor for a while. With thoughts flying around, Gabriel thought about Ice Ganoderma. After a long time, he made up his mind that no matter how much it cost, he had to get the Ice Ganoderma. He would pay for everything to cure Zoe''s illness. Back in the ward, he found Blind John went out and Christopher wasn''t there. Only Zoe was lying in the hospital bed and fell asleep. With a ray of sunshine, Gabriel looked at Zoe''s face and said softly, "Zoe, there is news of Ice Ganoderma. I will definitely cure your illness!" Zoe seemed to hear Gabriel. Her eyshes slightly quivered. Chapter 155 Task Chapter 155 Task Chapter 155 Task Three days were enough. Gabriel thought it over and realized there was nothing to prepare. The only preparation was arge amount of money! After Christopher returned to the ward, he exined briefly and left. Gabriel came to Apex Bank, told Leon about the auction, and asked him to provide funds. Since Gabriel was cklisted, it was difficult for him to transfer money domestically, let alone attend an international auction. In this regard, Leon suggested that Gabriel should try to acquire a normal identity first. After that, with Apex Bank''s ability to connect with the internationalmunity, Gabriel''s funds could be transferred within one hour to any bank. Gabriel thought about it and found Leon was right. The cklisted identity had annoyed him for a long time, and he even failed to fly to the Pen Distance without a legal identity. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel made a call to Santos. As a counselor, Santos easily gave Gabriel a normal identity. However, after the phone call was answered, Santos spoke first before Gabriel said anything. "Gabriel, I was about to call you. Pablo confessed. I''m in Mr. Sullivan''s office now. Come here. I have something to discuss with you." Gabriel had a headache. Now he focused on the auction. To tell the truth, he was unwilling to interfere with the Blood Scripture event. But he needed Santos'' help with his identity, so it was okay to cope with it. Aftering out of Leon''s office, Gabriel took a taxi and came to the State Assembly. Dale had been waiting for Gabriel for a long time and took Gabriel directly to Barry''s office. Gabriel entered the office and saw Barry and Santos smoking and looking dignified. "Sir, you are in a good mood!" Gabriel sat down beside Santos with mirth, picked up a cigarette from the table, and lit it. As Gabriel said, Barry was in a good mood. There was a light smile on his face. He said excitedly, "Gabriel, after a trialst night, Pablo couldn''t bear it and confessed." "He stole the Blood Scripture from my office. You will never guess Pablo''s other identity. He is the apprentice of Mysterious Thief!" "Mysterious Thief''s apprentice?" Gabriel was surprised. Only then did he understand why Pablo was capable of stealing the Blood Scripture from Barry''s safe in more than ten minutes. No wonder Tyler thought of using Mysterious Thief as a cover. It turned out that Pablo was an apprentice of Mysterious Thief. Barry sighed, "What a pity! I thought he would fly abroad with the Blood Scripture. However, I didn''t find it with him or in his luggage." "Didn''t he bring it?" This was beyond Gabriel''s expectations. He thought Pablo hurried abroad to take Blood Scripture out. Gabriel asked, "Do you know the whereabouts of Blood Scripture now?" Santos put out his cigarette butt and said, "Pablo stole the Blood Scripture and gave it to a mysterious man. Unfortunately, after a long interrogation, we found Pablo himself didn''t know the identity of the mysterious man." "Mysterious man?" Gabriel was puzzled. Why did the mane out? Gabriel smoked and said, "If it fails, we have to arrest Tyler. I''m sure Tyler must know the identity of the mystery man." Barry said, "Mr. Adams and I also thought the same thing, but Tyler is a provincial councilor, with a special identity. There is no certain evidence to convict Tyler of a crime until the end of the matter. Now we can''t arrest Tyler." "But fortunately, Pablo confessed another important news!" "Pablo said that the mysterious man will personally transfer the Blood Scripture in a special way. He would send it abroad with a cruise." "Cruise?" Gabriel was excited. What a coincidence! He always heard of cruises that day. An idea hit Gabriel, and his expression suddenly changed. He stood up and asked, "Is the cruise ship called the ck Pearl?" Barry and Santos were shocked. Santos looked puzzled, "How do you know that? Yes, the cruise is the ck Pearl." Gabriel waved and sat down slowly. He didn''te back to his senses. What a coincidence! After a few minutes when Gabriel knew that Ice Ganoderma was going to be auctioned on the ck Pearl, he heard that Blood Scripture was also on the ck Pearl. Gabriel thought it was incredible. "Mr. Adams, to tell you the truth, my sister needs precious medicinal material to cure her illness. The ck Pearl will hold a mysterious auction when sailing on the high seas, in which it will be auctioned!" "I was nning to bid for it on the ck Pearl. I didn''t expect Blood Script to be transferred through the ck Pearl. What a coincidence!" Barry and Santos were both shocked and speechless. Indeed, the coincidence was incredible. Later, Santos was delighted, "To tell you the truth, Mr. Sullivan and I were discussing that we might need your help to bring back Blood Scripture. d to see that you n to go. This time you can kill two birds with one stone." Barry nodded, "Gabriel, all the events, including defeating Joseph, destroying Blood Eagle Mercenary by yourself, and investigating the truth of the loss of Blood Scripture, show that you are a capable and passionate youth." "I think you know the particrity of the ck Pearl. It''s useless to find Blood Scripture by official means, except to alert the enemy, so I beg you to help me and Mr. Adams to get back Blood Scripture." "No matter whether it is done or not, in Silverwood, as long as I am here, I will definitely be the backing of you. You have my word." Gabriel was in a pickle. He really didn''t want to get involved in the follow-up of Blood Scripture. But now, it seemed that he had no choice. For one, it was a coincidence. He couldn''t get around the event of Blood Scripture when he got on the ck Pearl. On the other, it could provide help for Santos, his absolute ally. As an ally, Gabriel should do him a favor. Last, for Barry! Barry was notpletely trustworthy, but he was the most powerful person in Silverwood. Only with Barry''s blessing could Gabriel take root in Silverwood. Thinking of this, Gabriel finally said, "Okay, I promise that I will try my best to bring Blood Scripture back!" "During the period of my action, I have something to trouble you." "Firstly, my family and my friends must not be harmed after I leave." "Secondly, my whereabouts must be kept confidential in case of alerting the enemy. You must give me unconditional maximum support." "Good!" Barry stood up and said excitedly, "We have agreed to both your conditions. You can do whatever you want, and we will take full charge of the affairs to ensure that you have no worries." Chapter 156 A Small Contest Chapter 156A SmallContest Chapter 156 A Small Contest After much consideration, Gabriel Edwards agreed to the task of retrieving the Blood Scripture. Such coincidences piled up, making it impossible for him to refuse. Since it was on the way and concerned national interests, it didn''t matter to help. If he could really retrieve the Blood Scripture, besides helping Mr. Adams, it would also be a great favor to Barry Sullivan. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the future in Silverwood, having Barry Sullivan, the top-ranked provincial councilor as a protective umbre, he could more thoroughly turn thisnd into his own stronghold. No sooner had he agreed than Barry personally used his connections to help him deal with the cklisted issue. In less than an hour, a brand-new ID card was made. Holding the ID card, Gabriel was overwhelmed with mixed feelings and immense excitement. After three years of being cklisted, he finally had a legitimate status! Now, no matter where he went, he could finally travel by ne or train! After leaving the State Assembly, he went to Apex Bank. With the ID card and Leon''s personal operation, 1 billion funds in the card could finally be freely spent by him. After finishing all these tasks, he hurried back to the hospital. As soon as he returned, he received the auction invitation sent by Elizabeth. The golden invitation shimmered brightly. With the invitation, he could attend the Golden Ocean Auction on the seventh floor of the ck Pearl. With everything ready, he told Zoe Evans everything about the Blood Glossy Ganoderma and the Blood Scripture. For Zoe, he had nothing to hide. After listening to Gabriel''s narration, even Zoe felt it was somewhat unbelievable. Thebination of the two events was indeed a bit too coincidental! After thinking for a while, she said to Gabriel, "Gabriel, we must be careful with the Blood Scripture! With Tyler Brooks''s power, sending the Blood Scripture out of the country by means is not difficult!" "But after they got the Blood Scripture, they chose to go through a mysterious person and use the ck Pearl cruise route, which seems overlyplicated!" "What seems redundant to us must have a reason in the eyes of our opponents!" "I''m wondering if the owner of the ck Pearl is the foreign force we''ve been looking for, so that''s why the Blood Scripture took the ck Pearl cruise route!" "Because once on the cruise, the Blood Scripture would be handed over to the target!" "Given the current situation, this is a very likely spection!" "That makes sense!" Gabriel Edwards murmured. He had also been wondering why the Blood Scripture had to be handed over to that mysterious person and sent out of the country via the ck Pearl cruise line. Such a method was indeed tooplicated! Zoe''s spection made him realize! If it was true, as Zoe said, things would be dangerous. Firstly, as Elizabeth said, the owner of the ck Pearl cruise was extremely powerful and absolutely not to be trifled with. Secondly, retrieving the Blood Scripture on the ck Pearl would be like confronting the opponent on their home turf. Being alone and outnumbered, if a conflict arose, his actions would be limited on the vast sea, truly fraught with danger. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but frown! "Gabriel, if the situation bes too dangerous, you must not take risks! Promise Zoe, whether it''s the Ice Ganoderma or the Blood Scripture, you can give up if you encounter danger. I will be waiting for you toe back!" Zoe Evans''s beautiful eyes stared at Gabriel Edwards. She spoke to Gabriel with an unprecedented firm tone. Gabriel smiled slightly and nodded, "Don''t worry, Zoe, I promise you!" While he said this out loud, he secretly made a vow in his heart. The Blood Scripture didn''t matter, but he would do everything in his power to bring back the Ice Ganoderma! Because the Ice Ganoderma was Zoe''s life... A day passed! The next morning, Gabriel Edwards visited a famous traditional Chinese medicine clinic. He carefully selected a set of long needles used for acupuncture, made of finely crafted stainless steel. He wrapped a circle of linen around his arm, then inserted all the long needles into the linen. After pulling down his sleeve, nothing could be seen! After returning to the hospital, Gabriel gave Zoe another acupuncture treatment. After the treatment, Zoe''s condition improved even more. With Gabriel''s medical skills, he ensured that Zoe would be safe for a month. After doing all this, he gave Blind John many instructions. In the days when he was not around, Blind John must stay close and protect Zoe at all times. Although Blind John was usually carefree and out of tune, he was reliable in critical situations. Blind John immediately agreed and vowed with his own life to ensure Zoe''s safety. Only then did Gabriel Edwards feel at ease. In the afternoon, he went to the Dark Night Club. The club was basically decorated and fully equipped to open. Now, all that was missing was a word from Gabriel Edwards. But he had already decided to open it only after returning from the ck Pearl. Entering the club and going straight to the eighth floor''sbat room, Thomas Taylor and the Twelve Birds were training hard under Maria Adams''s supervision. Sweat dripped, and the physiques of the thirteen people had greatly changed. With their muscr physique and glowing presence, they already had the posture of a strongman. "Maria, you''ve worked hard these days!" Gabriel Edwards approached Maria Adams, and as soon as he spoke, he was noticed by Thomas Taylor and the others. They stopped their training, wanting to greet Gabriel, but found Maria ring at them. Scared, Thomas and the others quickly resumed their training! "It''s nothing, training them is quite fun, and from time to time, I can spar with them!" Chewing gum, Maria Adams nced over, speaking arrogantly! The so-called sparring, every time she beat these dozen or so men until they cried out for mercy! Gabriel nodded silently, feeling deeply gratified. Thanks to Maria''s help, Thomas Taylor and the Twelve Birds grew rapidly and would surely be a powerful force under him in the future. "It''s almost the end of the month, shall we spar?" Just as Gabriel was contentedly watching Thomas and the others, Maria Adams felt an itch in her heart and proposed to spar with Gabriel Edwards. Fighting with Thomas Taylor and the others was too boring and sparring with Gabriel was what truly excited her! Gabriel Edwards gave a wry smile, "It''s only the 19th, still a while until the end of the month." The reason this girl gave was really high-sounding. But after thinking about it, he stretched his shoulders and agreed, "Alright, we''ll stop when one of us gets a point!" Anyway, he had nothing to do and there''s no harm in sparring with Maria! In the middle of thebat room, there was a small fighting tform! Maria Adams''s mouth curled slightly, turning her head to spit her gum into the trash can. Then, she took an stic band from her left wrist and tied her hair into a ponytail. Taking a few steps forward, she flipped and jumped onto the fighting tform! Thomas Taylor and the others, who were training, instantly stopped their movements. One by one, they cheered excitedly and quickly gathered around! "Master is going to fight with Mr. Gabriel, which is exciting, a real treat for the eyes!" Eagle eximed excitedly, with his eyes wide and round. Thomas Taylor also chuckled, "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, besides watching the fun, we should also learn something!" The others nodded in agreement! "This is interesting!" Gabriel''s mood was also ignited, and he stepped onto the fighting tform. He said with a smile, "Maria, let''s make it clear, we''ll stop when one of us gets a point, and if you lose, you can''t get angry!" "A big man, don''t say so much nonsense!" Maria Adams clenched her fists and lunged forward! Gabriel''s eyes narrowed, and he became serious... Chapter 157 Before the Farewell Chapter 157 Before the Farewell Chapter 157 Before the Farewell About five minutester, Gabriel Edwardsunched a domineering punch! The punch was overwhelmingly fierce, with the power to destroy anything in its path. Maria Adams crossed her arms in front of her chest to block, but she was still sent flying by the punch. She felt a jolt in her chest, immense pain, andnded heavily on the mat. "Master!" Seeing this, Thomas Taylor and the others hurried over and helped Maria up. The fight they just witnessed was truly exhrating. The duel between the masters showcased speed, strength, and explosive power to the fullest. They also realized that they were still far behind. Maria Adams pushed everyone away and shook her arms. She was puzzled, wondering how Gabriel''s punch was so powerful that it almost broke her arm! Losing again, it was really frustrating! Gabriel jumped down from the fighting tform and said with a smile, "Sorry, Maria, I didn''t control my strength. Are you okay?" He was so excited during the fight that he almost forgot to hold back. Thankfully, he managed to control himself at the crucial moment, or he might have seriously injured Maria Adams! Maria shook her head and said, "I''m fine. What level have you reached? I always feel that your strength is unfathomable!" She had been diligently training her physique these days. She felt that her physical abilities had improvedpared to before, but even with her improvements, she still felt she couldn''t match up to Gabriel in their duels. This puzzled her greatly! After thinking for a moment, Gabriel shook his head and said, "I don''t know either. Let me brag a bit, without resorting to any underhanded tactics, purely in terms of physical strength, I''m second to none!" Although this statement might sound arrogant, it was the truth! Of course, if he encountered someone like Caius, who had tricky tactics, he might still lose. As for his own level of strength, he really couldn''t pinpoint it. Maria Adams nodded silently and said, "I feel that I''ll soon break through to the physical level. When that happens, I definitely want to spar with you again!" "Sure, I''m always ready!" Gabriel scratched his head and said with a smile, "I''m going upstairs. Later, I''ll treat everyone to dinner!" Thomas and the others chuckled. They all knew that Gabriel was missing Ste Turner. Leaving thebat room, Gabriel didn''t take the elevator but climbed the stairs to the ninth floor. Pushing open the office door, the diligent Ste was engrossed in her work. Unexpectedly, Ava Foster, this youngdy, was also in the office, holding a small guitar and humming. "Gabriel, xixi!" Upon seeing Gabriel, Ava Foster''s eyes lit up. That kind of happiness came from the bottom of her heart. The dimples on her face yfully appeared. However, Gabriel looked at Ava with some disdain and said, "What are you doing here? ying and singing, can''t you see Ste is working?" Such an attitude made Ava''s smile fade, and she pouted. She said angrily, "You fickle scumbag, if you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave, hmph!" Holding her small guitar, Ava was about to leave. But just as she reached the door, she heard Gabriel say, "I was thinking of going to Celestial Restaurant for a rice bowl tonight. Since someone doesn''t want to go, it saves me some money!" Ava stopped in her tracks and then turned back. Holding back herughter, she said, "For the sake of the meal, I forgive you!" Gabriel was treating her to a meal, and it was the delicious rice bowl. No matter what, she had to stay and eat first! Gabriel Edwards gave a wry smile and walked to the office desk. Today, Ste was wearing a red uniform, looking even more charming. He was stunned as he looked at her, thinking to himself. How could this woman be so enchanting? Just a day or two without seeing her, and upon meeting again, she could still evoke such intense excitement in him. It''s too terrifying, truly too terrifying! "What are you looking at?" Ste Turner suddenly looked up, rolling her eyes and said, "I''m busy. If there''s nothing, please leave!" "Alright, I''ll leave right away!" Gabriel waved with a smile and then sheepishly sat down next to Ava Foster. Seeing Gabriel''s embarrassed state, Ava immediately teased, "Hehe, you got the cold shoulder after being so eager. Serves you right!" Gabriel felt helpless. Since Ste was ignoring him, he could only chat with Ava. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It wasn''t until 6:30 that Ste finished her work. At Gabriel''s invitation, he brought Ste, Maria, and Ava to Celestial Restaurant again! A few simple rice bowls satisfied everyone. And after dinner, everyone went their separate ways. But Gabriel shamelessly followed Ste Turner back to the Dark Night Club''s office. As soon as he entered the office, Gabriel locked the door from inside. With his right hand, he reached forward and pulled Ste close by her waist. A captivating fragrance wafted over, and he couldn''t control himself any longer, leaning in to kiss Ste. However, after just a brief kiss, he was forcefully pushed away by Ste Turner. Her eyes were filled with anger and resentment as she shouted at Gabriel Edwards, "Who do you think you are to me, Gabriel? What gives you the right to think you can take advantage of me at will?" Her defiant gaze made Gabriel Edwards''s heart ache. With a hint of helplessness, he asked, "Then what do you think I am to you?" Ste sneered and retorted, "You''re nothing to me. You just want to y with my body!" "Do you really think that way?" Gabriel countered, his expression turning cold. Ste said, "Isn''t it?" For some reason, Gabriel Edwards''s heart felt cold. Even the passion that had just been ignited was almost extinguished! "I''m sorry for disturbing you." He gave a self-deprecating wry smile and then turned to leave the office. The frustration in his heart was unbearable! After Gabriel left, Ste closed her eyes in pain. Her helpless hands gripped her hair, choking back sobs. Even though she had actually fallen in love with this man, why did she instinctively act aloof every time she saw him? She hated herself for being like this, and she also hated Gabriel Edwards! Why couldn''t he be more domineering? The more she thought about it, the more painful it became, fearing that after this time, she might really lose Gabriel. With a tumultuous heart and overwhelming emotions, she rushed out. "Gabriel..." She had barely uttered a word when she was stunned to find Gabriel standing at the door. And he was smiling, looking at her affectionately. "Didn''t you leave?" With tears in her eyes, Ste Turner asked. Gabriel just shrugged and said, "I was afraid a silly woman woulde out and not find me!" At that moment, all of Ste''s emotionspletely broke down! "Come back here!" She pulled Gabriel Edwards back into the office and took the initiative to kiss him. They were unrestrained andpletely indulgent! The two went from the office, battling their way to the bedroom. Finally, on the bed, theypletely became one! That night they was wild enough! In the end, Stezily leaned into Gabriel''s arms, rxing in satisfaction. "I have to go on a long trip tomorrow!" "Is it dangerous?" "Yes!" "Then you muste back safely, I''ll be waiting for you!" "What if I can''te back?" Ste''s eyes sharpened instantly, and she shouted at Gabriel, "Then I''ll hate you for the rest of my life!" Chapter 158 Angela Moreno Chapter 158 Ang Moreno Chapter 158 Ang Moreno After making love with Ste Turner several timesst night, Gabriel Edwards slept until past 11 the next day! After getting up, he bid farewell to Ste. Ste''s warm gaze was filled with reluctance. At that moment, he was puzzled. Why was this woman so cold to him on regr days, but always so tender after their intimate moments? The rapid change was hard for him to grasp. He made up his mind that whenever Ste was disobedient in the future, he would just make love with her to ensure she behaved! After some preparations, Thomas Taylor drove him to the airport! The timing was just right, and he made it in time for boarding! The first-ss ticket was purchased for him by Thomas! After a tiring night, Gabriel wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the luxury. He sat down and soon fell asleep. When he woke up from his nap, the ne had alreadynded at Pen Distance Safe Airport. After getting off the ne, he took a taxi and arrived at Paradise Pier in just over half an hour! After getting out of the taxi, his eyes lit up. He saw a huge cruise ship docked at the shore. This cruise ship was fifteen stories high, with densely packed rooms, resembling a movable city! "So this is the ck Pearl, and it''s huge!" Looking at the English words "ck Pearl" on the ship''s body, Gabriel was puzzled. Why was a white ship named "ck Pearl"? It was already 4:30 in the afternoon, and the cruise ship was set to depart at 6 o''clock. He didn''t dare to dy any longer and hurried toplete the boarding procedures. Afterpleting the procedures, he finally boarded the luxurious cruise ship. Upon entering the cabin, his eyes were immediately drawn to the opulence. From the outside, it just looked big, but once inside, he truly felt the luxury. The magnificent hall, apart from the reception desk, was essentially arge shopping mall. All kinds of luxury brands were avable! Looking up, the center was hollowed out, and the ceiling was made of wavy ss. Ssh! Water rushed over the ss, and several bikini-d beauties yed joyfully on it. "That''s interesting and I must go yter!" While he was looking up with interest, a beautiful female crew member in a distinctive purple uniform approached him and asked, "Honored guest, may I know your room number?" He shifted his gaze to the beautiful crew member and smiled, taking out a golden invitation from his pocket. Inside the invitation was the cruise ticket! Upon seeing the invitation, the woman''s demeanor immediately became more respectful. Bending slightly, revealing her fair chest, she spoke softly, "You are our most esteemed guest. Please, your room is V1515 on the fifteenth floor. Allow me to lead you there." "Thank you then!" Gabriel followed the beautiful woman and entered the elevator. The elevator was panoramic, allowing a view outside. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. From the second to the sixth floor, there were shopping malls, restaurants, cinemas, small casinos, and opera houses! The seventh floor was mysterious, housing an auction venue, which was currently closed! From the seventh floor upwards, it was almost entirely guest rooms! However, upon reaching the fifteenth floor, it was evident that the decor was even more luxurious. Outside was a massive open-air amusement park. The bikini-d beauties he had seen earlier were happily ying on this floor. When the elevator arrived, under the guidance of the beautiful woman, Gabriel Edwards was led to room V1515. As soon as the door opened, Gabriel nodded in satisfaction. It was so luxurious, not inferior to a presidential suite in the Grand Hotel. The living and sleeping areas were separate, covering almost 150 square meters! There was also a huge window that offered a panoramic view of the sea! "Most esteemed guest, you are our special invitee for the auction. You can enjoy all the amenities on the cruise for free. If you need anything, just call the phone by your bed, and we will do our best to meet all your requirements." The beautiful crew member bowed again, speaking very respectfully. That glimpse of her fair cleavage was too eye-catching. Gabriel Edwards squinted and smiled, "No problem, I won''t be shy!" "Then please rest. The cruise will depart at exactly six o''clock. I wish you a pleasant journey!" The beautiful crew member bowed and slowly backed towards the door before turning and leaving. Gabriel stretchedzily and jumped onto the bed. The bed was very soft and extremelyfortable. He now felt a bit regretful. If he had brought Ste Turner with him, he probably wouldn''t feel so lonely. Never mind, with Ste not around, he could at least feast his eyes. What this cruise ship didn''tck was bikini-d beauties! After a brief rest, he changed into casual clothes, left his room, and prepared to take a stroll. But as soon as he opened the door, he saw a woman in a sexy white long dress, looking panicked, rushing into his arms. "Please, help me. Let me hide inside!" The woman lifted her head, her big eyes filled with fear, pleading desperately. "Eh?" Only then did he get a clear look at her face. Gabriel eximed in surprise, "Aren''t you the actress Ang Moreno?" Had she not been so close, he would have thought he was mistaken! Ang, currently a popr actress in Dragon Kingdom, had a cute and delicate face and a curvaceous, sexy figure. Rated as the top of the "Four Little Dan actresses", she was the dream lover of all young people in Dragon Kingdom. He hadn''t expected to encounter this superstar on the ck Pearl cruise ship. It was both a surprise and a delight. "Don''t talk, and just let me in!" Ang hurriedly squeezed past Gabriel and ran into the room. Immediately, shouts came from outside. "Where did that bitch go? If we find her, we''ll break her legs!" Gabriel Edwards nced sideways and saw a blonde young man in beachwear and flip-flops, angrily approaching with two underlings. Lowering his eyes as if understanding the situation, he quietly closed the door. Well, he should forget about going out for fun. It seemed that he might have to conduct an interview instead! "Thank you!" Ang smiled, but it was an awkward and bitter smile. Gabriel Edwards approached, utterly puzzled, and said, "You''re a household name, a big celebrity. How did you end up being chased and hiding in someone else''s room?" We knew that these celebrities, who usually appeared on TV, were untouchable entities for ordinary people like them. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to acknowledge that these individuals held a much higher social status than the average person. Whenever they went out, weren''t they always surrounded by a horde of bodyguards, keeping everyone at arm''s length with their aloof demeanor? Such attitudes, which many found repulsive, were a symptom of the current era''s superficial prosperity. But no matter what, he had encountered a celebrity today! A living one! And indeed, she was beautiful. She looked different from what he saw on TV. Up close, her features seemed even more delicate, and her figure even more enticing. Ang''s eyes were downcast, seemingly at a loss for words. After a long while, she finally spoke with a hint of bitterness, "The mour of celebrities is just on the surface. In reality, we are quite humble beings, merely cash cows or even toys in the hands of the wealthy magnates." "Ding-dong~" Just as Ang finished speaking, Gabriel''s doorbell rang. Hearing the doorbell, Ang, like a startled bird, became incredibly flustered. With hands sped in a pleading gesture, she looked at Gabriel with fear. With a sigh, Gabriel Edwards waved at Ang Moreno, signaling her to hide. Only after Ang had hidden did he slowly walk to the door. He felt annoyed, wondering why he always ended up in such messy situations. "Who are you looking for?" He opened the door with evident impatience... Chapter 159 Conflict Chapter 159 Conflict Chapter 159 Conflict The blonde man had his hands tucked into the pockets of his beach shorts! With an earring in his ear, he nced into Gabriel Edwards''s room and asked arrogantly, "Did a woman just run into your room?" The man''s tone and haughty demeanor instantly irritated Gabriel! This punk, at first nce, was clearly up to no good. Behind him were two bodyguards, both of whom were very tall. He could sense that these two bodyguards were not ordinary. They were undoubtedly two formidable experts. Given this, the blond guy must be a spoiled brat from a prominent family. Suppressing his anger and not wanting to cause trouble, Gabriel Edwards replied dismissively, "No, no woman entered my room." "Move aside, let me check for myself!" The blond guy seemed not to believe Gabriel''s words and tried to push him aside to rush into the room. But after just one step, Gabriel grabbed his shoulder, "This is my room, by what right do you enter?" The man''s rude behavior angered him. "Boy, you dare touch me? I think you''re asking for trouble!" The blond guy turned around, his eyes fierce as he sneered. Gabriel''s anger surged. Why were there always so many arrogant fools who thought so highly of themselves? Originally not wanting to cause trouble, he now found it hard to control himself. With his right hand still gripping the blond guy''s shoulder, his tone grew colder, "I''ve already touched you, what can you do about it?" "Have some guts! You two, take him down for me!" The blond guy shouted angrily, swinging his hand to hit Gabriel''s arm. But he felt like he hit steel, causing his wrist to ache. At the same time, the two bodyguards behind the blond guy lunged at Gabriel. Seeing this, Gabriel Edwards forcefully pulled the blond guy and threw him towards the two bodyguards. The two bodyguards immediately halted their attack, catching the blond guy who almost fell. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "You... get him and take him down!" Furious, the blond guy shouted as he pushed away the bodyguard. The two bodyguards immediately took action, but suddenly someone rushed over. "Who dares to cause trouble on the ck Pearl?" A tall man with a hawkish nose, dressed in a naval uniform and wearing a military cap, approached menacingly with four crew members. At the same time, themotion here also alerted many other guests on the fifteenth floor. They all opened their doors to see what was happening. "So it''s Captain Dean. You came just in time. This man hid my woman. You must help me get justice!" Seeing Dean, the blond guy remained arrogant, ying the victim first. Dean seemed not to smile, always frowning. Deep wrinkles formed on his hawkish nose due to his constant frowning. Dean said to Gabriel, "Sir, is what Mr.Garza said true? Rest assured, I am always fair. Once you''re on my ship, you''re my guest and I treat everyone equally." Gabriel Edwards thought to himself, Dean was the captain, and thus one of the powers on the ck Pearl. If Zoe''s spection was correct, it might be this man who would take over the Blood Scripture on the ck Pearl. Now it wasn''t the time to make a scene. He shrugged and said, "Well, if that''s the case, I''ll just tell the truth. This blond guy inexplicably knocked on my door, wanting to search for some woman. I believe that no matter where you are, no one can act sowlessly. Even police officers need a search warrant. Captain, you should understand what I mean. That''s the whole story." Dean nodded, then apologized to Gabriel, "I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience, sir." He then turned to the blond man, "Mr.Garza, as you know, those who stay on the 15th floor are not ordinary guests. If you have no evidence, I hope you won''t disturb this gentleman." The blond guy, now furious, retorted, "What do you mean no evidence? Don''t you have surveince cameras on this ship? Check the footage, and you''ll see if my woman entered his room!" Dean shook his head, "I''m sorry, Mr.Garza. Due to the distinctiveness of our guests on the 15th floor, we don''t have surveince cameras installed there, in case our guests'' privacy." "You..." The rebuffed blond man pointed at Gabriel, threatening, "Boy, I''ll remember you. Cross me, and I guarantee you won''t make it off this ship alive. We''ll see about that!" He then pushed aside his guards, leaving away angrily. He shouted along the way, "You better hear me out! I don''t believe you can hide forever. Once I catch you, I''ll make sure you pay!" After he left, the onlookers closed their doors. Dean said to Gabriel Edwards, "Sir, you''re a friend of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, right? Please understand that those who stay on the 15th floor are special guests invited to our auction. Many of them have unique statuses and might act high and mighty. I hope you won''t take it to heart." "Captain Dean, your Chinese is very good!" Gabrielplimented, trying to bridge the gap. He continued, "Don''t worry, I won''t stoop to his level. By the way, who is that blond guy?" Dean replied, "I''m not sure about his identity, but some high-ranking officials from Dragon Kingdom did mention him to me. They asked me to give him some leeway. From that alone, I can tell he''s not someone ordinary. So, you should be careful." Gabriel Edwards frowned. The high-ranking officials of Dragon Kingdom personally vouched for him, no wonder the guy was so arrogant. And of course, someone who could treat a superstar like Ang Moreno as a toy was no ordinary person. "Thanks for the heads-up, Captain Dean!" Gabriel sighed, feeling like troubles were never-ending. "Have a pleasant journey!" With his crew, Dean turned and left. Gabriel Edwards returned to his room, and Ang tiptoed out from the bathroom. She quickly thanked him, "Thank you so much. I don''t know how to express my gratitude!" "It''s no big deal," Gabriel said with a resigned smile. "But hiding like this isn''t a solution. Aren''t you going to face that blond guy eventually?" Ang blinked her big eyes, looking pitifully vulnerable. She fidgeted with her fingers, saying, "I don''t know what to do. If he catches me, I''m sure that beast will torture me in the most inhumane ways." Seeing Ang''s terrified expression, Gabriel couldn''t help but ask again, "I really don''t understand. You''re such a big star in Dragon Kingdom. How can someone bully you like this? Why did you board this ship?" With a hollow look in her eyes, Ang scoffed, "A star? You must have heard about the Ali Miller incident, right?" "Ali Miller?" Gabriel eximed in surprise. "You mean the actress whomitted suicide by jumping off a building two years ago? She left a suicide note saying she had been abused for a long time. Wasn''t itter revealed that the note was fake?" "The suicide note was real, but to quell the incident, they imed it was fake." Ang said. If a female star identally signs a servitude contract, her fate can only be described as tragic. This time, I was forced to apany Alonzo Garza specifically. He''s the one who drove Ali Miller to her death." Chapter 160 Cynthia Morgan Chapter 160 Cynthia Morgan Chapter 160 Cynthia Morgan "Alonzo Garza? That blond guy''s name?" Gabriel Edwards asked. The Ali Miller incident was a big fuss at the time, but it eventually fizzled out! It shows how terrifying the power of capital and authority is. This has established a chain of contempt! Capitalists treat celebrities as ythings, but celebrities look down on ordinary people. All in all, it''s the ordinary people who are the most pitiable. In one word, it''s damn despicable! "Yes, I originally signed with apany that had a reasonable contract. But when it expired, I was deceived into signing with the Emperor Entertainment Group. They set a trap in the contract with many harsh terms. If I breach the contract, I''ll owe a lifetime ofpensation. I''m almost driven mad! This time, thepany forced me to apany Alonzo Garza on the cruise. I really don''t know what to do." Covering her face with her hands, Ang Moreno sobbed softly. Gabriel sighed. Who would have thought that such a famous actress would end up in such a situation? "Enough,ining won''t help. What do you n to do?" Ang had to face things eventually and she can''t avoid them forever. She can''t always hide here with Gabriel. It''s not appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone together. Ang then lifted her head, wiping away her tears. Her watery eyes looked pitifully at Gabriel, "Please, can I hide here for five days? I''ll pay you ten thousand a day, okay?" She looked adorably aggrieved. For some reason, an image of a silly dog appeared in Gabriel''s mind. He couldn''t help but chuckle, "We just met. It''s not quite appropriate for a man and a woman to share a room, right?" The matters of the Blood Scripture and the Ice Ganoderma are urgent. It''s not that he''s heartless. He genuinely doesn''t have time to apany Ang. Ang looked dejected but pleaded again, "Please, I''ll just sleep on the sofa and I promise I won''t disturb you." Gabriel was speechless and subconsciously scratched his head. "Fine, do as you wish. But if anything happens, I won''t get involved." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After some thought, he figured it didn''t matter. If he felt lonely, at least he''d have someone to talk to, who knows, maybe even warm the bed! "I''m going out for a while!" Ang''s interruption had wasted a lot of his time. The bikini-d beauties at the deck amusement park were still waiting for him to admire. Just as he was about to open the door, he heard an announcement over the loudspeaker. "Ladies and gentlemen, the ck Pearl cruise ship will soon depart from the dock to begin our five- day and five-night sea journey. All entertainment venues on the ship are now open. We wish you a pleasant journey!" It was time. The cruise ship was about to set sail! He opened the door, and his expression suddenly changed. When he closed the door, he deliberately ced a small piece of paper in the door crack. After doing this, he excitedly headed straight for the open-air amusement park. At dusk, the setting sun was level with the sea. The cruise ship cut through the sea, heading towards the boundless horizon. The amusement park on the top deck was filled with joy, and the view was even more beautiful. Swaths of fair skin swayed, dazzling the eyes! He bought a cup of juice andzilyid on a lounge chair, enjoying the gentle sea breeze and admiring the various bikini-d beauties. Gabriel felt content. His gaze shifted and noticed that Alonzo, the blond guy, was also here. At the moment, this guy was chatting up a very attractive woman. The woman was wearing a sexy purple bikini and had her hair in braids. Even though he could only see her back, Gabriel instinctively eximed in surprise! The woman''s legs were long and fair, making her appear tall and slender. And those fair long legs culminated in two perfectly perky assets, so captivating that Gabriel felt his eyes being drawn in. "Can a butt be that long? It''s James Harden''s favorite!" He watched with great interest, silently marveling. With the blond guy''s small stature, could he even handle her? Daring to flirt with such a beauty, he''s really overestimating himself. Just as he was mocking them in his mind, the woman suddenly turned her head whileughing with Alonzo Garza. "Huh?" With just one nce, Gabriel was so startled that he jumped up from his lounge chair. "How can it be you?" With a shocked expression, he hurriedly rushed over. He grabbed the woman''s wrist and pulled her over. Upon seeing her face up close, he couldn''t help but exim, "Dr. Mia, what are you doing here?" Isn''t this woman Mia Foster? No wonder she has such long legs and a perky butt. It''s unbelievable that Mia Foster would be on the ck Pearl! But it felt strange. When did Mia be so talkative and cheerful, and wear such sexy clothes? If not for the identical appearance, he would have thought he was mistaken! "Wow, this handsome boy, your way of flirting is so low. If you weren''t so good-looking, I think I would definitely reject you! Hello, my name is Cynthia Morgan, an overseas citizen from Mysticor. Nice to meet you!" Cynthia Morgan''s face was beaming with a radiant smile, her eyes somewhat predatory as she sized up Gabriel. The smile she showed seemed to say, "Not bad, I''m satisfied!" "Cynthia Morgan? Aren''t you Mia Foster?" Still in shock, looking at a face identical to Mia''s, Gabriel still found it hard to believe. Could there really be two people in this world who look so alike? "Handsome, since I''ve epted your approach, there''s no need to continue this act. Although I admit, the name Mia Foster is nice, but it''s not me. By the way, what''s your name?" Cynthia Morgan asked with a warm smile. "Gabriel Edwards!" Gabriel extended his right hand! But before he could shake hands with Cynthia, an intolerant Alonzo Garza pped Gabriel''s arm away. Alonzo Garza''s expression was cold, and he said in a deep voice, "You''re quite bold, first opposing me earlier and now trying to steal the girl I approached first. I think you really have a death wish!" "What''s this about who approached her first? In the end, isn''t it up to Miss Cynthia to choose?" Gabriel Edwards retorted. Cynthia''s identity needed further verification. He still found it hard to believe that there could be two people who looked so alike. "I think you..." Signaling to a bodyguard in the distance, Alonzo prepared to teach Gabriel a harsh lesson. No one had ever dared to defy him twice in his presence. Thest time, he held back out of respect for Captain Dean. This time, he was determined to make Gabriel Edwards pay. But just as he was about to make a threat, Cynthia Morgan, who was beside him, said with interest, "I was looking for a gentleman to date, but now I''m a bit torn!" Although she said she was torn, it was clear that Cynthia was interested in Gabriel Edwards. Alonzo Garza''s face darkened, and he said angrily, "Being chosen by me is your good fortune. If you miss this opportunity, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!" In the face of Alonzo''s harsh words, Cynthia nonchntly shook her head and said, "Wow, both of you gentlemen are fascinated by me, which makes me happy. How about this: you bothpete to showcase your charm. Once there''s a winner and a loser, it''ll be easier for me to make a choice!" Hearing this, Alonzo Garza, who was originally angry, became interested. He was a person who couldn''t tolerate provocation. And he loved the thrill of crushing his opponents. "What should wepete in?" He asked with a smile. "What should youpete in?" Cynthia tapped her chin with her right index finger, appearing thoughtful. "How about this?" Seeing that neither had an idea, Gabriel suggested, "Mr. Garza and I will each do something in this open-air amusement park that we believe we can do, but the other can''t. If one seeds and the other fails, then thetter admits defeat!" Chapter 161 Man Who Won the Date Chapter 161 Man Who Won the Date Chapter 161 Man Who Won the Date "Great idea!" Cynthia pped her hands excitedly and added, "However, it would be better if each person could showcase their charm as a man. That''s what would truly captivate me!" Two men dueled for her, which was her greatest pride as a woman! "Sure, I excel at disying a man''s charm. Let''spete then!" Alonzo had a mischievous nature, and his interest grew even stronger at that moment. In his mind, he already had a n to defeat Gabriel. "Alright, let''s begin, Mr. Garza first!" Gabriel smiled with his eyes squinted and shrugged, giving the initiative to Alonzo. He didn''t believe that there was anything Alonzo could do in this open-air amusement park that he couldn''t do. No problem, he would definitely win! Alonzo chuckled and said, "I can unhook the bikini top of a beautiful woman here without using my hands!" As he said this, his face looked extremely confident. "What the hell is that?" Even Gabriel was momentarily stunned! Was it even possible to unhook a bra without using hands? Cynthia''s eyes were filled with anticipation as she said with interest, "Then please, Mr. Garza, show us!" Gabriel stared attentively at Alonzo, curious to see what this blonde guy had up his sleeve. Alonzo slowly took off the exquisite watch on his wrist and raised it high, shouting, "This watch is a limited edition from Vacheron Constantin, worth over 1.1 million dors. Whichever beautifuldy here is willing to unhook her bra will get this watch!" As soon as he said these words, a group of women rushed over. "It''s real. I recognize it. It''s worth over 1.1 million dors!" Someone recognized the watch and confirmed its authenticity. "I''ll do it!" For a moment, over a dozen womenpeted to unhook their bras. Once the bra was unhooked, they could get 1.1 million dors. How could they care about anything else? "What the f*ck, the power of money!" Gabriel was shocked! Topete with him, Alonzo spent 1.1 million dors so generously. That was truly extravagant. Cynthia also smiled, clearly impressed by Alonzo''s financial power. "Can youpete with me?" Alonzo sneered at Gabriel, looking so arrogant. "The watch is mine!" At this moment, it was all about speed. A round-faced girl covered her chest with her left hand while raising her bra high with her right hand, jumping with joy. The other women were all disappointed, regretting that they were a step too slow. "Alright, it''s yours!" Alonzo didn''t hesitate and threw the watch to the round-faced girl. She caught the watch and was extremely happy. After confirming its authenticity, she cheered again. At that moment, she didn''t care about her privacy and allowed others to look at her chest. "What was your name again? Oh right, Gabriel, what do you think? If you can unhook a woman''s bra without using your hands, then you win this round!" Alonzo smirked smugly. In his eyes, he had already won. Financial power was not something ordinary people possessed! Gabriel felt extremely frustrated. His wrist was empty, and his pockets were empty too. In this lifetime, it was unlikely that he would ever wear a watch that was worth 1.1 million dors. Couldn''t he just use his phone to check the time? "If you can''t do it, then you lose!" Alonzo''s smile grew even wider, igniting the atmosphere. The group of women formed a ring and cheered without knowing why. "s, you''re rich and silly! I can''tpete with that indeed!" Gabriel shook his head helplessly and suddenly sneered. "But, without spending any money, I can still do it!" He then took out his room card, clenched his right wrist, and threw it with force. The room card spun in the air, precisely slicing through the strap of a woman''s bra from behind. "Bang!" The strap broke, and the bra fell, revealing her fair breasts. The beautifuldy who was previously jumping with joy immediately panicked, covering her chest and squatting on the ground. The room card circled back into Gabriel''s hands! Everyone was shocked by this scene. Alonzo''s eyes widened in astonishment as he eximed, "How is this even possible?" Gabriel spread his hands and said with a smile, "I unhooked it without using my hand. It''s simple. No need for 1.1 million dors! " His tone was mocking, which made Alonzo so furious that his face twisted! Witnessing this entertainingpetition, Cynthia cheerfully announced, "Wow, it seems like Gabriel won the first round!" "If Gabriel wins the second round, I will go on a date with him tonight!" Alonzo angrily said, "It''s not over yet. Brat, it''s your turn. Let''s see if there''s anything you can do that I can''t." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "I have plenty!" Gabriel rubbed his chin and turned to pick up a bottle of beer from a nearby kiosk. With a "pop", he opened the bottle cap with his fingernail. Then he chugged the beer. Seeing this, Alonzo smirked unconcernedly and said, "Is that it? Chugging a bottle of beer? I can chug a whole box of beer!" He never expected that Gabriel would only drink the beer. For a spoiled brat like him who frequented clubs and bars, it was nothing! But before Alonzo could do anything, Gabriel shook his left index finger and said, "Indeed, I chugged a bottle of beer, but that was not what I really wanted to do. Watch closely!" After saying that, he blew air into the empty bottle. After about five or six seconds, the bottom of the beer bottle exploded with a bang! This was what he wanted to show! Everyone was astonished! "Well..." Alonzo looked at the shattered bottle in disbelief, not knowing what to say. Gabriel actually blew up a beer bottle just by blowing air! How shocking! "Mr. Garza, it''s your turn. If you can blow up a bottle, you win this round!" Gabriel once again picked up another bottle of beer from the kiosk and opened it with his fingernail. But after a while, Alonzo didn''t even take the bottle. Blowing it up? What a joke! He suspected that Gabriel was not someone ordinary. What kind of extraordinary lung capacity did Gabriel have? "Brat, you won. Just wait and see!" Defeated and with so many people watching, Alonzo didn''t n to act shamelessly though he was unconvinced. He just held his anger and swore to make Gabriel pay a painful price in his heart! "Let''s go!" He waved to his bodyguards and walked away. "Bye!" Gabriel waved at Alonzo''s back, feeling proud of his victory. Then he looked Cynthia up and down and said, "It seems like I''ll have a romantic and exciting date with Miss Cynthia tonight!" "Wow, I''m looking forward to it!" Cynthia smiled seductively, her passionate gaze even more intense than Gabriel''s. "Where should we go? Your room or mine?" A straightforward person like her skipped the process and went straight to the point! "Your room. Actually, my real expertise is not blowing up a bottle, but rather whisking egg whites with two fingers. The speed at which my right hand''s two fingers move is even faster than a blender. With just one hand, I once supported a whole bakery. Would you like to give it a try?" Gabriel went forward and held Cynthia by her waist. Whether it was Cynthia or Mia, the answer wouldter be revealed on the bed. After hearing Gabriel''s words, Cynthia''s eyes became more passionate. She whispered in Gabriel''s ear, "You can try whatever you wantter. Don''t disappoint me!" Chapter 162 The Test of a Man Chapter 162 The Test of a Man Chapter 162 The Test of a Man Alonzo stormed into the room, mming the door shut with a loud bang. Room number V1502! Inside the room, two men were drinking coffee. "Alonzo, what''s wrong with you?" The square-faced senior, dressed in a suit, put down his cup and asked with surprise. He had distinctive ears,rge and droopy, just like a general in legend! "He challenged me. I must kill that b*stard!" Alonzo clenched his fists and roared at the square- faced senior, "Has Kelly not boarded the ship yet? When will hee? Hurry up and have him kill that b*stard for me!" At that moment, he absolutely hated Gabriel for embarrassing him in front of so many people! "Who exactly made you so angry?" asked the other middle-aged man with his hair slicked back. The man was very handsome, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, exuding a gentlemanly aura. "It''s that b*stard in room 15. He kept challenging me. Just now, at the open-air amusement park, he took away the woman I had my eyes on in front of so many people. How despicable!" Alonzo kicked the sofa in frustration, acting like a madman. "I just asked. The person in room 15 is from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, but I don''t know his name," said the middle-aged man. He couldn''t help but smile inwardly, surprised that someone could actually restrain the tyrant Alonzo! The square-faced senior nodded and said, "No wonder he dares to challenge Alonzo repeatedly. So he''s from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall! However, he is overestimating himself, thinking that he can do whatever he wants with the backing of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. In front of us, he''s nothing!" In the Dragon Kingdom, they didn''t care about anyone or any force. The middle-aged man smiled at Alonzo and said, "Alonzo, it''s rare to see you suffer a loss outside. It''s quite interesting! But rest assured. Kelly will board the ship tonight and he''ll kill the person in room 15 to vent your anger!" "If you can''t wait, I can also take action!" When the middle-aged man said this, he looked extremely confident! It seemed like killing Gabriel was a piece of cake for him! Alonzo''s anger finally subsided a bit. "Alright, I''ll endure a little longer. I''ll wait until Kelly boards the ship tonight and then kill that guy named Gabriel!" "Gabriel?" Upon hearing this name, both the square-faced senior and the middle-aged man were surprised. The square-faced senior hurriedly asked, "Alonzo, what did you say? Is the person in room 15 named Gabriel?" "Yes!" Alonzo was extremely puzzled. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the name Gabriel?" The square-faced senior and the middle-aged man exchanged nces, astonished. "Last time in Silverwood, the people who seriously injured the Inferno Seniors, Quillon and Caius, were Drunkard and a young man named Gabriel. It can''t be such a coincidence. Is it the same person?" "Interesting!" The middle-aged man smiled and turned his eyes. "It''s highly possible that it''s the same person. Perhaps Gabriel also came for the Ice Ganoderma!" As a military advisor, he had some deductive abilities! It seemed like Gabriel was not ordinary! They had gone through great lengths to invite the evil doctor before finding out that the Ice Ganoderma had the potential topletely cure heart disease, so they temporarily shelved their ns for organ transntation. But unexpectedly, Gabriel also came for the Ice Ganoderma. Could it be that another extraordinary doctor was helping Gabriel''s sister with her illness? Thinking of this, his expression became serious and he said to the man with a square face, "Deacon Bernard, after this auction is over, it is necessary to inform the patriarch and thoroughly investigate all the information about the girl with the heart disease in Silverwood!" The man with a square face was named Bernard Duncan, one of the deacons of the family, with a distinguished status. He nodded and said, "Peter, I understand what you mean. I will personally report this matter to the patriarch. If it is as we suspect, the Garza family will undergo a major change!" The middle-aged man named Peter was one of the top ten guardians of the Garza family! Peter nced at Alonzo and then smiled. "Alonzo, where is Ang? Haven''t you found her yet?" This domineering young heir was known for his promiscuity! They came to the ck Pearl to participate in the auction, but he was willful and insisted on bringing a female celebrity to have fun. But things went out of control and he lost her, which was ridiculous! At this moment, Alonzo''s anger had subsided. He sat on the sofa and said fiercely, "Run? Where can she run? Once I catch her, I will make her live a life worse than death!" ...... On the other side, Gabriel and Cynthia returned to the fifteenth floor. Room V1518 was Cynthia''s room. As soon as they entered the room, Cynthia unleashed her wild nature and pressed Gabriel against the wall. Licking her lips, she said with passionate eyes, "Show me your skills. If your skills can''t subdue me, I will swallow you alive, bones and all!" With that, she grabbed Gabriel''s head and pressed it between her tworge breasts. Gabriel was almost suffocated! In the midst of the friction, he felt a strange sensation. Curious, he desperately lifted his head. Only then did he notice that something seemed to be stuck on Cynthia''s left breast. "What is this?" He was very curious and tried licking it with his tongue. Hmm? It seemed like tape! "Wow!" Cynthia became even more passionate, and her body began to twist! Under her influence, the two of them started the forey. To confirm if her breasts were real, Gabriel touched it, making Cynthia intoxicated. But just as they were about to have sex, Gabriel suddenly pushed Cynthia away. He gasped for breath and calmed himself down. "What''s wrong?" Cynthia asked in confusion. She couldn''t help but want to pounce on him again. But this time, she was pushed away by Gabriel once again. Cynthia immediately became somewhat annoyed and angrily said, "You''ve turned me on and made me so passionately, but do you not want to take responsibility at this critical moment?" She didn''t believe that a man would give up at this point. Unless he was a useless eunuch! Gabriel sighed and lied, "I''m sorry, Miss Cynthia, but actually, I came here with my wife. I love my wife very much and can''t do anything that would betray her. Goodbye!" He came up with a high-sounding excuse and fled. If he stayed any longer, he would really have sex with her! At this moment, he felt that he was lower than an animal. Even an animal wouldn''t give up, right? "Hey hey hey, what should I do then?" "Use the showerhead!" Ignoring Cynthia''s objections, Gabriel escaped. As soon as he got out, he gasped for air. "This is definitely not Dr. Mia. Dr. Mia can''t possibly be so sl*tty!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Suppressing his desires, he shook his head incessantly. In his mind, he pictured Mia''s aloof appearance. This sl*tty woman couldn''t be Mia. "Dude, why are you standing outside my room?" At this moment, a man in a suit walked over and asked, looking at Gabriel who was panting heavily. Gabriel came back to his senses and immediately froze awkwardly. D*mn it! Cynthia came with a malepanion, but she dared to flirt with him in the room... He really couldn''t believe it. If he hadn''t restrained himself just now, he would have been caught by this man in bed. "I live in Room 15, and I happened to have just walked here!" While making an excuse, Gabriel quickly walked to Room V1515. The man in a suit didn''t turn away his skeptical gaze until Gabriel opened the door and entered. Chapter 163 Ten Auction Items Chapter 163 Ten Auction Items Chapter 163 Ten Auction Items Back in the room, Gabriel let out a sigh of relief. Finally, he had escaped a disaster. In his entire life, he had never imagined that he would almost be caught in bed! Just as he looked up, he was startled once again. "D*mn it, is the test not over yet?" He saw Ang walking out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bathrobe. With her big watery eyes fixed on Gabriel, she whispered, "Well... I took a bath, but my clothes are in Alonzo''s room, so I had to wear the bathrobe for now!" As she said that, she pulled up the bathrobe that was tight around her chest. Gabriel was speechless for a moment and waved his hand, saying, "From now on, the living room is yours, and the bedroom is mine!" After saying that, he walked straight into the bedroom and closed the door. It was so hard to be a man! Ang looked helpless and pulled at her bathrobe again. But she genuinely felt that this handsome man was a good person! Inside the room, Gabriel was feeling very frustrated. Once he was turned on but couldn''t vent his desire, it was really ufortable to restrain himself. He pushed open the sliding door and walked onto the balcony. As he blew the sea breeze and looked at the ocean view, he took out his phone and called Mia. After thinking it over, he still couldn''t rest assured. The cruise ship hadn''t moved too far away from the coast, and there was still a signal. It would be best to personally call and confirm. "Hello? What''s the matter?" As soon as the call connected, Mia''s cold voice came through. Gabriel thought, ''That''s right. This is Mia''s personality.'' That woman just now was too sl*tty! He smiled and said, "By the way, Dr. Mia, tomorrow is Friday, which was originally the time we agreed for my treatment. However, I have something to attend to and went out, so I want to let you know!" "Mm, got it!" On the other end of the phone, Mia hung up directly. Holding the phone, Gabriel bitterly smiled and shook his head, feeling relieved. He knew that woman couldn''t be Mia! But, was it really possible for there to be someone in this world who looked so simr to Mia? He must ask Ava if Mia had a long-lost twin sister when he went back. After he figured out this matter, hey down on the bed and rested! Before long, he fell into a light sleep! "Ding dong!" He didn''t know how long he had slept when he heard the doorbell. Although the sound was faint, he opened his eyes alertly and jumped out of bed. Leaving the bedroom, he saw that Ang had already hidden in the bathroom. "Coming!" Only then did he walk out and open the door. At the door stood another beautiful female crew member. She handed him a golden paper, bowed, and said, "Esteemed guest, this is the detailed list of the items to be auctioned in the next two days. Please have a look!" Gabriel took the paper and nodded. "Alright, thank you!" "You''re wee, I won''t disturb you any further then!" After Gabriel closed the door and returned to the room, Ang cautiously ran out. When Gabriel sat down to look at the list, she leaned over. "The Golden Ocean Auction is really impressive, so many good things, tut-tut!" Looking at the ten items to be auctioned this time, Gabriel couldn''t help but marvel. ording to the introduction on the list, this auction was different from previous ones, as it would be split into two parts. Five items would be auctioned tomorrow night. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The remaining five items would be auctioned the night after tomorrow. The first item was an ancient seawater and dragon pattern long-neck bottle, starting at three million dors! The second item was a white dress worn by Marilyn Monroe, starting at a million dors! The third item was a mysterious ancient martial arts secret technique in T Country called Death Hand, starting at eight hundred thousand dors! The fourth item was the colorful gem Blue Ocean, starting at four million dors! The fifth item was a famous Jadia sword called Ogre yer, starting at three million dors! After seeing the first five items, Gabriel couldn''t help butin. A dress worn by a woman was actually so expensive! And a shabby sword from Jadia actually started at three million dors. He wouldn''t even want it if it was given to him for free. Among these five items, the only one that interested him was the ancient martial arts secret technique in T Country called Death Hand! For him, what hecked the most right now was powerful martial arts moves. Having a strong physique without any moves was a bit ineffective! Although the fist technique in T Country couldn''tpare to the martial arts in the Dragon Kingdom, its clever and fierce use of hard joints like elbows and knees was impressive. Death Hand could fetch such a high price, so it must have its own foundation. If he could buy it, it might improve hisbat power. Thinking of this, he secretly made up his mind to win it no matter what tomorrow night. He kept reading! The sixth item, Heaven de, was a weapon that could switch between a short de and a flexible sword. It was said to be made from a meteorite that fell from the sky, starting at four million dors! The seventh item, Life-extracting ID, was an assassination ID used by the most powerful killer organization, God yer. God yer would assassinate one person for the owner of this ID! The name of God yer was enough to make people tremble. Once targeted by the ID, one could only despair and wait for death! The starting price was ten million dors! The eighth item, Pablo Picasso''s painting Boy with a Pipe, started at twenty million dors! The ninth item was a ticket for next year''s moon exploration spaceship experience in Mysticor, starting at fifty million dors! The tenth item was Gabriel''s ultimate goal this time, the Ice Ganoderma, starting at fifty million dors as well! The prices of the next five items were much higher than the first five. Thetter was more important! The second half of the auction was his main mission. His ultimate goal was the Ice Ganoderma. Actually, the price of the Ice Ganoderma surprised him. He could understand prices around seven to eight million dors, but going over fifty million dors was a bit ridiculous! However, medicine was something that sometimes didn''t have a price. For those in need, it could be a priceless treasure, but for those who didn''t need it, it had little value. Besides, he was also interested in Heaven de. It was even more expensive than Ogre yer, which meant this weapon was definitely extraordinary. If he bought Death Hand and Heaven de, his armed strength would beplete in a short time! "These things are so expensive, especially the ganoderma, costing fifty million dors. It seems like Alonzo and the others came here just to buy the ganoderma!" Ang, who was standing behind Gabriel, suddenly spoke up. "What did you say?" Gabriel''s train of thought was interrupted and suddenly turned his head. Ang was startled and instinctively pulled her bathrobe tighter before saying, "I overheard Alonzo and someone else talking about buying the ganoderma. It should be this one!" Her voice sounded timid, and she wondered if she said something wrong. "Did Alonzo alsoe for the Ice Ganoderma?" Gabriel muttered, deep in thought! Since Alonzo wanted the Ice Ganoderma, it must be for medical treatment. But to speak bluntly, besides him, there were no more than three people in this world who could master the medicinal properties of the Ice Ganoderma. Who did Alonzo want to treat? Who was the hidden doctor behind it? When he thought of this, an idea suddenly shed in his mind. The price of the Ice Ganoderma was inted. Was it because someone found out that Alonzo needed it and intentionally inted the price to rip off Alonzo? This was typical of taking advantage of a situation... Chapter 164 Ebony Chapter 164 Ebony Chapter 164 Ebony Gabriel was feeling extremely frustrated at the moment! If Alonzo also came for the Ice Ganoderma, Alonzo would definitely be his strongest competitor in this auction. Alonzo was obviously a rich man and didn''tck money. If Alonzo was also trying to save someone like him, then Alonzo would definitely sh until the end. In the end, it wouldn''t just be about money. It would be troublesome! Gabriel paced back and forth in the room, contemting the situation repeatedly. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and muttered to himself with determination, "You have to go against me, right? Then I''ll kill you. After all, you''re not a good person!" If Alonzo insisted onpeting with him, he didn''t mind using dirty tactics once. Killing a scum wouldn''t stir any emotions in his heart! "What... What''s wrong with you?" Startled by Gabriel''s killing intent, Ang curled up on the sofa, her big eyes timidly staring at Gabriel. "Ha-ha, don''t misunderstand!" Gabriel''s mood changed quickly as he scratched his head. "There''s a restaurant on the second floor that sells lobsters. I''m going to kill one and stir-fry it!" He came up with this reason. Oh, he was really hungry! "I''m going to eat. Make yourself at home!" Gabriel rubbed his belly and was about to leave. Before he reached the door, he heard Ang''s pitiful voice, "Um... Um, can you bring me some food? Anything will do. I don''t have any dietary restrictions!" Unable to leave and without money, she could only ask Gabriel for food! "What do you take me for? Do you think I can provide food and shelter?" Gabriel turned around, his gaze filled with resentment. He was always the one benefiting. Who could take advantage of him? Today, he waspletely controlled by this big star! Ang once again sped her hands together in prayer and pleaded, "Please, I''m hungry too. No matter how much it costs, I''ll reimburse you tenfold!" "B*llshit! You''re so poor that you don''t even have clothes to wear, but do you want to reimburse me? I don''t have anything else, but I''ll bring you a packet of instant noodles if I''m in a good moodter, without the ham sausage!" Gabriel stopped wasting words and left the room. "Instant noodles!" Ang pouted her lips. No matter, having something was better than having nothing! When he arrived at the elevator, Gabriel noticed Alonzo''s two bodyguards staring straight ahead in the corridor. They were really dedicated, still searching for Ang! Intentionally whistling in front of them, he proudly went downstairs. On the second floor, it was really bustling. It was crowded, and some shops even had queues! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After wandering around and not knowing what to eat, he finally stopped at an old Sapphire Peaks noodle shop, which had very few customers, and had a bowl of noodles. D*mn, there was a reason why there were so few people. It was not delicious and... not authentic at all! After finishing the meal, he wandered around aimlessly to aid digestion! In a corner on the fourth floor, there was a storefront that looked like a ghosthead. It seemed to be a bar, making a lot of noise like a sinking ship. "Huh?" He originally wanted to stay away, but was surprised to see Cynthia walking into the bar seductively! Turning his eyes, he was curious and followed her! He sat down in a secluded seat in the corner and ordered a few bottles of beer, gazing at the dimly lit dance floor. As soon as Cynthia entered the bar, she headed straight for the dance floor. With the sting music, she danced wildly, letting herself gopletely. "Hey handsome, can you buy me a drink?" Just as Gabriel was staring at Cynthia, a girl in a pink skirt sat down next to him. Gabriel turned his head and couldn''t help but be slightly surprised. She was quite beautiful! Although she was wearing makeup, her features were exquisite, especially her nose, which was delicate and doll-like. She seemed to be of mixed race! "What would you like to drink? Just order whatever you like!" Gabriel smiled and said generously. He was certain that this beauty must have been captivated by his handsome appearance. Oh, being handsome attracted a lot of attention from beautiful women! "Thank you, I''ll just have beer!" The beauty took a ss and poured some from Gabriel''s bottle, taking a sip. She then pursed her lips and smiled so sweetly that it almost melted Gabriel''s heart. "My name is Gabriel Edwards!" Gabriel squinted his eyes and smiled. The beauty nodded and said, "I''m Ebony Diaz. My father is from Jorea, my mother is from the Dragon Kingdom, and I have a quarter of Zuropean genes in my ancestry!" "Wow!" Gabriel imitated Cynthia''s astonished expression and said with a smile, "Miss Diaz, I think you chose me out of all the people here not just because I''m handsome, right?" At this moment, Gabriel''s interest in Ebony diminished greatly. So she was Jorean. No wonder her nose was so delicate. It was probably artificial. And he had never had a good impression of arrogant Joreans! "You''re quite clever!" Ebony smiled and suddenly leaned close to Gabriel''s ear, whispering, "The woman you''re looking at is a member of the God Temple!" Gabriel, who had just lifted the bottle, froze with his right hand in mid-air. He was extremely shocked, staring at Ebony in disbelief, and asked, "What do you mean?" Ebony''s words were clear. She was saying that Cynthia was a member of the God Temple. This was simply too surprising for him! First, Cynthia''s identity shocked him. Second, Ebony''s behavior surprised him. Why would shee and tell him? "Mr. Gabriel, you are a smart person. Don''t you understand the meaning? The thing you''re looking for is in that woman''s hands!" Ebony said with a meaningful look in her eyes. "Who are you? How do you know what I''m looking for? Why should I believe you?" Gabriel''s tone became serious as he asked a series of questions. This woman''s appearance was too abrupt! Ebony smiled and said, "Who I am is not important. What''s important is that I can tell you what you want, and the reason for you to believe me is simple. Members of the God Temple have a sun- shaped symbol on their chests!" "That''s all I need to say. This thing will be very useful to you!" She stuffed a strange object into Gabriel''s hand and got up to leave. Holding the strange object in his hand, Gabriel waspletely dumbfounded. This sudden turn of events left himpletely puzzled. "Who on earth is this woman?" He pondered to himself but couldn''te up with any answers. He turned to look at Cynthia who was dancing wildly and began to suspect. ording to Ebony''s words, could it be that Cynthia was the one who transferred the Blood Scripture? The God Temple? In that case, was the God Temple the foreign force behind the Davis family and Tyler? He thought for a moment and remembered something. When he was intimate with Cynthia in her room earlier, he noticed that she had something taped to her chest. Could it be that Cynthia did it to cover up the sun symbol of the God Temple? The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt. Theplexity of the situation far exceeded his imagination. It seemed that multiple forces converged on this cruise ship, making it incrediblyplicated. "Since it''s so chaotic, I''ll do something and alert the enemies, and I''ll hide in the shadows to observe!" "The game begins!" Squinting his eyes, Gabriel lifted the bottle and chugged the remaining half bottle of beer. Then he got up and left the bar after ncing at Cynthia who was dancing passionately. He went straight to the fifteenth floor and returned to his room. As soon as he entered the room, Ang stuck her head out and smiled, extending her hand. "Where''s my instant noodles?" "D*mn it!" Gabriel pped his forehead, feeling very apologetic. "I forgot!" Chapter 165 Kelly Chapter 165 Kelly Chapter 165 Kelly "Forgot?" Ang disappointingly widened her mouth and slowly withdrew her hand. Her stomach growled in hunger, betraying her. She awkwardly chuckled. In fact, she hadn''t eaten anything since she was with Alonzo in the morning until now. She had been starving for a long time! "It''s my fault. Just wait a moment!" Feeling guilty, Gabriel walked to the table and picked up the phone to call the front desk. "Hello, room V1515. Please bring a hearty dinner. I''m starving!" "Alright,ing right up!" After hanging up the phone, Gabriel pointed to the sofa. "Take a rest. Sitting doesn''t require much energy, and your stomach won''t growl!" He med himself for this. Regardless of whether he wanted to or not, since he promised instant noodles and didn''t fulfill his promise, it was only right topensate double! Ang cutely stuck out her tongue and sat on the sofa, waiting. Less than half an hourter, the doorbell rang! Gabriel went to open the door and a beautiful female crew member came in, pushing a small dining table and neatly cing very sumptuous and luxurious French dishes on it! After Gabriel sent the beautiful crew member away, Ang came out of the bathroom. Looking at the delicious food on the table, she subconsciously swallowed. "Alright, let''s eat!" Gabriel waved his hand and also sat down. The noodles from earlier didn''t fill him up, so he needed to eat more. Therefore, sitting opposite each other, the two of them ate all the food on the table together. "I''m so full!" Rubbing her bulging belly, Ang leaned back in the chair with satisfaction and almost burped. Gabriel took a sip of red wine and smiled. "Who would have thought that the famous Ang could eat so much?" They talked andughed. Suddenly, amotion came from the balcony. Gabriel immediately stood up and walked from the bedroom to therge balcony. When he looked outside, he was stunned by the magical scene before him. Under the moonlight, above the dark water, a vague figure was stepping on the waves and heading towards the cruise ship. He was getting closer and closer. Under the lights of the cruise ship, he became clearer! He was wearing strange clothes, with ribbons wrapped around his head, fluttering in the air. Two long knives crossed around his waist. His body was leaping up and down with the rolling waves! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Is that a person or a ghost? How can someone walk on the sea?" "It must be my eyes ying tricks on me!" "I''ve been reading novels recently, and there are cultivators in this world!" "..." Almost everyone in the rooms on the western side came to the balcony. Looking at the mysterious person on the sea, they eximed. Many of them took out their phones and started taking photos of the mysterious person in the sea. They had to go back and post it on TikTok! "How can there be a person walking on the sea?" Curious, Ang couldn''t help but hide behind Gabriel and also looked towards the sea. With just one nce, her worldview waspletely overturned. "He''s deliberately mystifying. How ridiculous!" Gabriel snorted heavily, feeling no goodwill towards this inexplicable person who appeared in the sea. It must have been some skillful tricksbined with special props to achieve such an effect. Going through all the trouble just to show off and gain poprity, this person was obviously seeking attention and fame. After a long while, the mysterious person finally approached the cruise ship. Suddenly, his body flew up rapidly! In an instant, he soared over a hundred meters high andnded on the fifteenth floor. "Hurry up and go inside!" Just then, Gabriel seemed to have noticed something and forcefully pushed Ang. identally, he pushed her onto her chest, which felt quite soft. Ang stumbled and retreated, almost falling to the ground. Gabriel didn''t have time to dwell on the feeling in his hand and stuck his head out to see the mysterious person directly entering a room on the fifteenth floor. If he wasn''t mistaken, that was Alonzo''s room. As the performance ended, the entire cruise ship erupted in enthusiastic apuse and cheers. "Is that one of Alonzo''s people?" Gabriel muttered to himself and then returned to his room. As he was deep in thought, he suddenly looked up and saw Ang''s extremely resentful gaze, with a hint of blush on her face. Gabriel then remembered the soft feeling in his hand earlier and scratched his head with a smile, saying, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to. That person rushed into Alonzo''s room. Alonzo was on the balcony just now. I was afraid they would discover you!" "I see!" Ang''s gaze instantly softened, and then she eximed, "Is that person who can walk on water Alonzo''s subordinate? What should we do? I''m doomed!" The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She started to pace back and forth at a loss! Gabriel ignored Ang and got lost in his thoughts. Although this mysterious person with dual des was a show-off seeking fame, even with tools, it would be extremely difficult to achieve what he just did. It could only mean that this mysterious person was an absolute expert! If Alonzo had such an expert by his side, it would be trouble for Gabriel sooner orter! ...... The other side, room V1502! Kelly jumped onto the balcony and smoothly retrieved a thin rope wrapped around his waist. He took a deep breath, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and said with a simple grin, "It''s worth it to be admired by so many people, even after soaking in the sea for so long!" Peterughed and said, "Do you have to make such a grand entrance every time? If you enjoy being the center of attention so much, you should be a singer!" Kelly, as the seventh-ranked guardian of the Garza family, always loved to show off. Although he had a highbat power, he was a simple-minded dull man. Sometimes, the things he did were really troublesome! "Really? If you invest, I can release an album and give it a try!" Kelly took it seriously and immediately agreed. Peter shook his head slightly, feeling a headacheing. Bernard, who was beside them,ughed and said, "Alright, everyone is here now. The patriarch sent us here for only one thing, the Ice Ganoderma!" "No matter how high the price, we must acquire it. If we can''t acquire it, we''ll snatch it. In short, we must go back with the Ice Ganoderma!" Kelly rubbed his chin and said, "Why not just snatch it? It will save us a lot of money, and we can split the saved money!" "No!" Peter vetoed Kelly''s idea and reminded him, "The force behind this ship is the God Temple. Although the Garza family is not afraid of the God Temple, it''s better not to provoke them unless necessary. The patriarch made it clear before we left!" Kelly was very disappointed, with a frustrated expression on his face. Alonzo, who was impatient beside them, waved his hand and said, "Enough, we all know these things. There''s no need to repeat them. Kelly, you have a more important task now, which is to help me kill someone who has been really annoying me!" "Who is it?" Kelly''s eyes lit up, and he immediately became interested. Killing people was what he enjoyed doing the most. Especially when it was an order from Alonzo, he would definitely be generously rewarded after killing! Gritting his teeth, Alonzo said, "The person staying in room V1515. His name is Gabriel. He might be good at martial arts, but for you, killing him should be a piece of cake!" "I want you to use your de to dismember him and throw his body into the sea to feed the fish!" Chapter 166 Fierce Battle on the Ship Chapter 166 Fierce Battle on the Ship It was three in the morning, and the vast expanse of the open sea stretched out endlessly. The cruise ship sailed quietly on the sea, like a lonely lighthouse, constantly cutting through the water. Only the moon in the sky tirelessly apanied the cruise. At this moment, Kelly Fisher emerged from the balcony of room V1502, moving through the air step by step, almost like a ghost. "1515!" He kept muttering to himself, counting the number of windows and calcting the position of V1515. "It''s right here!" Suddenly, he stopped in mid-air, lightly leaped, and jumped onto the balcony of Gabriel''s bedroom. "Excuse me, I''m here to kill you!" Kelly Fisher gently pushed open the sliding door and drew two long knives from his waist. Under the moonlight, the twin des gleamed as he approached the bed, shing wildly at the figure lying there. "Oh? I''ve been tricked!" After shing for a while, Kelly Fisher sensed something was wrong and immediately stopped. At the same time, the room''s lights came on, and the bed was filled with flying cotton. He had only been shing at the pillow hidden under the covers. "Ninja? You''re from Jadia?" At the room''s entrance, Gabriel leaned against the wall, squinting at Kelly Fisher. Judging from Kelly Fisher''s attire, his inarticte English, and the sly aura he exuded, Gabriel decided there was no doubt the man was from Jadia. This puzzled him. Why would Alonzo have a Jadian assassinator? "Yes, Mr. Alonzo asked me to kill you. May I cut you into pieces and feed you to the fish in the sea?" Kelly Fisher had an innocent smile on his face and appeared quite polite. Gabriel immediately frowned. This Jadian ninja, just like Thomas, had good manners, but the words he used were annoying. "Kill me? You''d better go home; you''re not capable of that!" Alonzo, that damn spoiled brat, was truly despicable for plotting against him. After dealing with this ninja, he would have to deal with Alonzo as well. "Alright, then let''s give it a try!" Kelly Fisher smirked slyly and tightly gripped his twin des. Though he smiled, a murderous intent emanated from him. "You insolent weirdo!" Gabriel cursed loudly and made the first move. He sprang forward, delivering a powerful kick. This strike was executed with all his strength-fast and forceful. If it hit the target, it would definitely break three of the opponent''s ribs. "Instant!" Kelly Fisher''s gaze sharpened, and he uttered a single word. His body suddenly shifted to the left, evading Gabriel''s attack. "How is that possible?" Gabriel was shocked. Before he could see what had happened; the opponent had dodged his strike. At that moment, he doubted his own eyes, thinking he might have hallucinated. "Bam!" Another word was spoken, and Kelly Fisher appeared behind Gabriel. He thenunched a horizontal kick, sending a gust of wind as it aimed for Gabriel''s back. "Damn it!" Gabriel cursed under his breath. He spun around with all his might, using both arms to block the attack. Boom! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The opponent''s strength was formidable, causing Gabriel to retreat repeatedly. He was forced out of the room and collided with the balcony railing. "Dual wielding, Flying Cross sh!" Taking advantage of his momentum, Kelly Fisher crossed his twin des and thrust them towards Gabriel''s chest. The speed was incredible, approaching almost instantly! Seeing this, Gabriel stomped on the ground, exerting all his strength. His body shot into the air, his left hand bracing against the railing, his body horizontal in mid-air, and his legs crossed, before delivering a powerful flying kick with his right foot. "Oh?" The twin des swiped at empty air, and Kelly Fisher looked slightly surprised. It seemed he hadn''t expected Gabriel to evade and counterattack in such a situation. "Defend!" However, he remained calm, uttered another incantation, and braced his body to withstand the blow. "You''re courting death!" Seeing that Kelly Fisher was underestimating him, Gabriel became furious. He delivered a powerful kick, striking Kelly Fisher''s neck perfectly. A direct hit! With his strength, he was sure to leave this ninja severely disabled. "Howe?" However, immediately afterward, Gabriel''s expression turned incredulous. Kelly Fisher''s body had just staggered slightly but was otherwise unharmed. It felt like he had kicked a piece of steel, and the recoil made his ankle ache. "Impressive, you''re the first to have caused such a significant discement in my body. But, it''s time to end this!" Kelly Fisher''s wicked smile reappeared as he brandished his twin des, sweeping them toward Gabriel. "Swish!" The twin des grazed Gabriel, and under the forceful impact, Gabriel''s entire body was sent flying over the railing. "Huh?" Kelly Fisher, who had struck Gabriel, looked puzzled. He stared at his own de in utter confusion. A few momentster, a "snap" sound rang out, and his right-hand de actually broke in the middle. "Damn it, you ruined my de!" Infuriated, Kelly Fisher also jumped off the balcony, chasing after the falling Gabriel. Strange! What had just urred? How had his de inexplicably broken? The two of them, one high and one low, were rapidly descending. At that moment, Gabriel pulled out his belt and swung it forcefully. The belt happened to wrap around the railing of the fifth floor! With a powerful tug, the entire railing bent. Using this force, he slid his feet against the wall,ing to a halt. "You must go to hell!" Then, he flipped upwards, delivering a powerful kick. If this kick connected,bined with the force of Kelly Fisher''s descent, it would certainly end Kelly Fisher''s life. However, at that very moment, something miraculous happened. Kelly Fisher''s body came to a halt, inexplicably suspended in mid-air. "Damn it!" Gabriel''s foot missed, and he began to fall again. There was a terrace jutting out on the fourth floor, and his body smashed a sunshade, crashing heavily onto the ground. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Rubbing his sore bottom, Gabriel grimaced in pain. This infuriating Jadian ninja was truly baffling. "I didn''t expect you to be so difficult to kill. Among those I''ve killed, you''re the toughest. You even broke my de, damn it!" "By the way, how did you do that?" Kelly Fisher, as stealthy as a ghost,nded steadily in front of Gabriel. Staring at the broken de, he felt a sense of loss. He was quite the inquisitive fellow. He hadn''t seen how the de had broken, and it was bothering him. He had to find out! "Go ask your mother!" Gabriel couldn''t be bothered to exin and charged towards him. This ninja was not easy to deal with, and he needed to finish him off quickly. "You got a very rude manner!" Enraged, Kelly Fisher sheathed his remaining de and advanced toward Gabriel. On this fourth-floor terrace, the two engaged in a fierce battle! After a few exchanges, Gabriel found himselfpletely at a disadvantage. Kelly Fisher''s moves were too unpredictable, making it difficult for him to defend. And he was unarmed. His left arm had already been shed. As the battle raged on, a noisy voice came from downstairs, "There''s a fight on the fourth floor. Quick, let''s go see!" Gabriel''s eyes darted around, and it seemed that Captain Dean was leading a group of people upstairs. Thinking quickly, he intentionally took a hit and retreated to the edge. Once he fell, he would drop into the sea! "Go to hell! One Wielding Ascending Stairs!" Kelly Fisher executed his killer move, wielding his single de with terrifying strength, seemingly conjuring a de aura before the de''s edge. "Ah~" This strikended squarely on Gabriel. His body flew backward and plunged straight into the sea! "Getting hit and falling into the sea means certain death, hmph!" Retrieving his de, Kelly Fisher grinned with delight. However, he wasn''tpletely at ease. He stared at the sea for a while, but there was no sign of Gabriel resurfacing. Only then did he finally feel reassured and departed. At the same time, Dean and his men had just arrived at the fourth-floor terrace. But the terrace was empty, with no one in sight... Chapter 167 The Auction Begins Chapter 167 The Auction Begins "I''m back!" Calling out weakly, Kelly Fisher knocked on the door. As the door opened, he entered the room looking dispirited and slumped down on the sofa. In the room, Bernard, Peter, and Alonzo were all still awake. Anxious, Alonzo asked, "How did it go? Did you kill Gabriel?" While he had been leaning on the railing, he hadn''t been able to clearly see the entire battle. Peter, who was smoking on the side, teased, "Look at his mournful face. It seems like he failed!" "Huh?" Alonzo was taken aback. "You mean even Kelley couldn''t even kill Gabriel, Kelly Fisher?" "I did kill him!" Kelly Fisher immediately retorted, rolling his eyes at Peter. Bernard, puzzled, asked, "If you killed him, why do you look so mournful, as if you lost the fight?" In any case, Kelly Fisher''s demeanor after returning didn''t seem right. "Yeah, what''s going on?" Alonzo also pressed, feeling that something was amiss. With a sigh, Kelly Fisher angrily pulled out his broken de, saying with great sadness, "Take a look, my de is broken. This was my beloved sword Killerde! Waaah, Mr. Garza, you must compensate me handsomely!" With his de broken, he couldn''t even be happy after killing Gabriel.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "This Gabriel sure is something. He actually broke your de. Fortunately, you managed to kill him; otherwise, it would have been troublesome!" Alonzo was quite surprised. Kelly Fisher''s double wielding was nearly invincible, and yet someone had managed to break his de. "Mr. Garza, about thepensation?" Seeing that Alonzo wasn''t mentioningpensation, Kelly Fisher quickly reminded. "Of course. Wasn''t this auction meant to feature a famous Jadian sword, the Ogre yer? I''ll bid for it and give it to you!" Alonzo said generously, waving his hand. "Really?" Kelly Fisher was overjoyed. The Ogre yer was a famous ancient Jadian sword, used for ying demons. Its value was several times greater than Killerde''s. If he could really obtain the Ogre yer, it would be a blessing in disguise, making him even more unbeatable with his double wielding. "Of course, I''m serious. Did I ever lie to you?" Alonzoughed heartily. As long as Gabriel was dead, he was relieved. A few million dors meant nothing to him. Furthermore, Kelly Fisher was his favorite and most trusted guardian. Equipping his beloved subordinate a bit better was only natural. It would help himplete missions more effectively in the future. "By the way, do me a favor and open Gabriel''s room for me. That bitch Ang might be in there!" Now that Gabriel was dead, Alonzo was in high spirits, and he wanted to enjoy himself physically. And to make himself feel better physically, he needed to catch Ang. Just the thought of toying with the starlet who had captured the hearts of all Dragon Kingdom men delighted him. "Of course, I''ll go right away!" Kelly Fisher was full of beans and in high spirits, thinking about the Ogre yer all the way. He walked to the balcony, leaped out, and then floated back into Room V1515. Meanwhile, Alonzo waved at the two bodyguards who had been standing all day and also arrived at the door of Room V1515. The timing was just right. Kelly Fisher opened the door from the inside! "Where''s that bitch Ang?" Alonzo asked. However, Kelly Fisher shrugged and said, "There''s no one inside!" "No one?" Alonzo''s eyes widened, and he rushed inside, frantically searching. After searching everywhere but he finding nothing, he became so angry that he started smashing things. "Ang, show yourself now, or I''ll make your life worse than death when I find you!" With a roar, the enraged Alonzo kicked a coat hanger to the ground! This sound almost woke up everyone on the entire cruise ship... As dawn broke, the cruise ship remained quietness. Two things were happening that day. The first was Alonzo leading people to search the entire ship for Ang, but after a day''s efforts, she was still nowhere to be found. The second was Dean leading his men to thoroughly investigate the secret fight that had urred last night. Eventually, they traced it back to Alonzo''s room, and Alonzo admitted quite candidly that his people had killed Gabriel. Although Dean was very angry, he ultimately let it go! Night fell once again, at seven o''clock. The mysterious seventh floor of the cruise ship was finally open. Guests from the fifteenth floor started descending one by one, heading to the auction there. The Golden Ocean Auction, one of the world''s most mysterious auction events. At this moment, the cruise ship was far from the coast, out in international waters. And here, several invaluable items were about to be auctioned off. The grand seventh floor resembled a circr arena! In the center, spotlights focused on the main auction stage. Around it were thirty separate guest auction areas, each hosting a specially invited guest. These guests were either wealthy or noble, representing all the upants of rooms from V1501 to V1530 on the fifteenth floor. The auction was set to begin at 7:30 PM, and the atmosphere was already lively. A group of beautiful women were performing a dance routine to warm up the crowd. Time passed quickly, and it was just five minutes until 7:30 PM. Suddenly, the music came to a halt, and the performers left the stage! A stunning woman dressed in a shimmering golden gown entered the center of the venue, moving gracefully like a mermaid. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Golden Ocean Auction!" Her elegant and melodious voice resonated throughout the venue, and the seated guests apuded in response. "This auction is different from previous ones because the ten items up for the bidding are extremely precious. To truly reflect their value, the auction will be split into two sessions!" "Today, we will be auctioning off five items. All you esteemed guests have already received detailed lists of the items, providing you with some insight. Today, we will showcase the actual items and conduct live transactions!" "The rules of our Golden Ocean Auction are simple: the highest bidder wins with no price cap, and the minimum increment is not less than eight thousand dors. Guests who arrivete or fail to be present at the venue will forfeit their bidding qualifications!" "Unfortunately, our No. 1 and No. 15 guests, for some unknown reason, are not present today. Besides this session, they will also be unable to participate in tomorrow night''s second auction!" "But enough talk, the auction is about to begin!" After announcing the rules, the venue was filled with cheerful music. Meanwhile, the attending guests couldn''t help but nce at the empty seats reserved for guests No. 1 and No. 15. For such a rare auction opportunity, that someone was invited and but did not attend was iprehensible! Alonzo cast a triumphant smile as he looked at the empty seat at No. 15. This was the consequence of going against him. The music abruptly stopped, and a beautiful woman pushed the first exhibit forward, positioning it in the center of the exhibition area. "The first exhibit is an exquisite work of art, a ceramic from Dragon Kingdom, Victoria era. It features a small mouth, long neck, bulging abdomen, and ring foot. Named ''galldder vase'' due to its galldder-like shape, it is adorned with blue and white sea wave patterns all over. A dragon in bas-relief, coated with white ze, curls and swims amid turbulent waves in the sea. The design is innovative, with vivid color contrast and a strong three-dimensional effect, making it highly collectible!" "The starting bid is three million dors. If you''re interested, please raise your paddles and make your bids!" After the introduction, the female host picked up a wooden mallet and smiled gently. Guest No. 21, a bespectacled chubby man who had his arm around a woman in a gown, was the first to raise his paddle. "Three point five million thousand dors!" Chapter 168 An Intense Auction Chapter 168 An Intense Auction "Three million six hundred thousand dors!" "Three million six hundred and fifty thousand dors!" "Four million dors!" "..." After several rounds of bidding, the man in the No. 21 seat raised the bid to four million dors. The other guests who had consideredpeting shook their heads and no longer ced bids. The man in the twenty-first seat grinned and put his arm around the waist of the beautiful woman beside him. "Four million dors once!" "Four million dors twice!" "Four million dors three times, sold! Congrattions to our distinguished guest in seat number twenty-one for winning the Victoria blue and white dragon pattern galldder vase for four million dors!" As the female hostess struck the gavel, the first item was sessfully auctioned. The winning bidder for the Victoria blue and white dragon pattern galldder vase was guest No. 21, a CEO of a listedpany named Ben Stark, and an ardent collector of antiques. Now the item found its master! Next, a female crew member rolled out the second item, the white gown worn by Marilyn Monroe! The female host began introducing the item: "This white gown used to be worn by Marilyn Monroe, and it''s the one she wore in that world-famous ''subway grate'' photograph. It''s highly collectible, with a starting bid of one million dors. Interested parties, please raise your paddles to bid!" Clearly, there weren''t many takers for this item. For a long time, no one raised their paddles. Just then, a guest in seat No. 27, who sported a goatee, raised his paddle and said, "One million two hundred thousand dors!" After that, no one else bid. After three inquiries by the female host, the gavel was struck! And so, the second item was sessfully auctioned, with the winning bidder being guest No. 27, the stock market guru, Ss Everest! The auction continued! A female crew member rolled out the third item, a scroll made of sheepskin, containing the secret martial art techniques of "Death''s Forbidden Hand" from the T Country! The female host introduced it, saying, "Next up is a treat for martial arts enthusiasts. This sheepskin scroll contains the secret martial art techniques of ''Death''s Hand'' from the mysterious T Country. It''s rumored that mastering the ten forbidden techniques in this scroll will make you the top martial artist in T Country. Starting at eight hundred thousand dors, martial arts enthusiasts, please raise your paddles to bid!" Although the starting price was low, people immediately raised their bid. "One million dors!" The first bidder was a guest in seat sixteen, a heavily bearded man who bore a striking resemnce to Harden! "One million one hundred thousand dors!" The second bidder was a guest in seat No. 26, an elderly man in traditional robes! After that, the two of them went back and forth, raising the price to two million eight hundred thousand dors! In the midst of it, Alonzo shouted just for the fun of it! But it was purely for show, and he didn''t bid further! "Three million five hundred thousand dors!" The heavily bearded man made another move, adding seven hundred thousand dors, and the price soared to three million five hundred thousand dors! The elderly man in seat No. 26 was furious, but he found it difficult to bid again. The price had exceeded his expectations, and who knew if the martial arts techniques on the sheepskin scroll would be suitable for someone from Dragon Kingdom? Seeing the elderly man hesitate, the female host added fuel to the fire with a flirtatious tone, saying, "Distinguished guest No. 26, are you going to raise your bid? You look like a martial arts expert. If you don''t bid now, you might miss out on this ancient martial arts secret!" Provoked by the female host, the elderly man in traditional robes raised his paddle and shouted, "Three million five hundred and fifty thousand dors!" That was his limit, and after shouting, he stared at the heavily bearded man, hoping that he wouldn''t raise the bid any further. But the bearded man grinned and said, "Three million six hundred thousand dors!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Damn it!" Seeing this, the elderly man couldn''t take it anymore and give up bidding. After three confirmations by the female host, the gavel finally fell. Eventually, after intense bidding, the third item, "Death''s Hand," found its owner, No. 16, Mr. Dominick Parker! The auction continued! When the female crew member rolled out the fourth item, thedies in the audience went wild. It was a beautiful gem, sparkling and dazzling! "Wow! This item is a favorite among women. Now, gentlemen, it''s time to show how generous you are and how much you love the women by your side! A multi-colored gem named Blue Ocean, starting at four million dors!" Just as the female host introduced the item, the guests started bidding frantically! A man never skimps on money before his woman, not least in a publicpetition. In no time, the price directly doubled and broke through eight million dors! After a few more rounds of bidding, it suddenly surpassed ten million! This gem became the hottest item in the first four rounds of the auction! "Eleven million dors!" With his arm around the waist of a beautiful woman, guest No, 21, Ben, looked full of confidence. Beside him, the charming beauty Jessie leaned against his well-padded chest. At this moment, the man in front of her was the most handsome and charismatic man in the world. "Honey, you''re so amazing! Tonight, I''ll be totally at your mercy!" Jessie coquettishly said, and Ben, feeling triumphant, whispered in her ear, "Two golf balls for you tonight!" "Come on, you''re so naughty!" Jessie yfully punched Ben''s chest, her strength gentle. At this price point, it was almost the limit. As expected, no one else was willing topete with Ben. When the female hostess struck the gavel, Jessie became the proudest woman in the room, casting a disdainful nce at the other women present. "What''s the difference between that thing and a ss bottle?" A young man behind Dominick, the heavily bearded man, asked in confusion. Dominick sighed, "Cest vie, some people have too much money and some women are extremely vain." The young man nodded in agreement. The auction continued, with one item left for the night! When the female crew member pushed the item onstage, the normally quiet guest No. 2 became lively! Alonzo, who had been reclining, sat up straight, smiling as he nced at Kelly Fisher, who was full of anticipation. "Rest assured, I''ll definitely get you this knife. I don''t believe anyone here has more money than me!" It was an arrogant statement, but it was also the truth! The financial power of the Garza family was unthinkable; to them, money was never an issue. Kelly Fisher nodded eagerly, looking at Ogre yer on the stage with almost dripping anticipation. He was already looking forward to wielding Ogre yer and unleashing its devastating two-sword style! "Thest item tonight is a famous sword from Jadia, with an extremely ancient history. It''s rumored to be the ''Demon yer'' sword, incredibly sharp, capable of cutting steel, and we also have several distinguished guests from Jadia tonight. We hope you can bid generously. Starting at three million dors!" The beautiful hostess introduced. As soon as she finished introducing, Alonzo raised his paddle and arrogantly shouted, "Five million dors!" In an instant, he drove the price up by a significant margin! "Five million and fifty thousand dors!" A bald-headed old man from the eighth guest seat raised his paddle. He shouted in English, which sounded strange and awkward. "Six million dors!" Alonzo raised his paddle again and gave a snort. The old man in the white robe couldn''t help but furrow his brow, hesitating. He looked back at a veiled woman sitting beside him. Seeing the woman nod, the old man in the white robe raised his paddle again and said, "Six million and fifty thousand dors!" The increment was very small, indicating that this was their limit. "Oh, dare to challenge me!" Alonzo raised his paddle once more. "Seven million dors!" With this bid, the veiled woman also frowned. The old man in the white robe spoke to the veiled woman in Jadian, "My Divine Maiden, this price is already beyond our limit!" Chapter 169 Sherry Yusei Chapter 169 Sherry Yusei "I must obtain Ogre yer to y that evil spirit, otherwise, I''ll be tormented by that evil spirit for the rest of my life, and this world will also be harmed by that evil spirit!" The veiled woman said these words and suddenly stood up, walking out of her seat. With a light leap, she made a tinkling sound as her lithe figurended under the spotlight of the auction house. She then gently removed the white veil from her face! At the moment when everyone saw her true face, they were all stunned! The woman was dressed in white like snow, her long hair cascading down her waist like a ck waterfall! She was standing barefoot, and a small bell tied to her left ankle asionally emitted a crisp tinkling sound! Her beauty was exceptionally incredible! wless features, pure and lively eyes, she was like the most perfect work of art created by the Maker! Furthermore, her ethereal and elegant temperament, sacred and noble, was unattainable and out of ce in this mundane world, like a celestial maiden fallen from the divine realm,pletely incongruous with the earthly realm! Everyone present was deeply moved by her beauty! The entire auction venue fell silent! "Sir, Ogre yer may be of little use to you, but it can y a demon for me. Therefore, I implore you to recede and let me have the Ogre yer!" The woman spoke, and although her English was awkward, her voice was soft and pleasant, like celestial music! These words were directed at Alonzo. She was short of means, yet she had to obtain Ogre yer, so she had no choice but to plead. At this moment, even Alonzo, the yboy who had seen countless beauties, was stunned by the woman''s appearance and demeanor. He stood still,pletely entranced! "You are Divine Maiden Sherry Yusei, aren''t you? I am your most devout follower!" At this moment, Kelly Fisher, who was behind Alonzo, recognized the woman''s identity and spoke in Jadian, his voice trembling. The woman in front of him was none other than Divine Maiden Sherry Yusei of the Snow Temple, the holiest ce in Jadia. She was believed to be the living Buddha reincarnated and the object of worship for all Jadian believers! Then she knelt down, devoutly and without rising for a long time! Because he was also a follower of the Divine Maiden! "Since you are both from Jadia and my devout followers, you should notpete with me for Ogre yer! Buddha entrusted a dream to me, saying that I am entangled with an evil spirit, and this evil spirit will harm the world and defile my body. Only Ogre yer can y the evil spirit and purify my body and the world!" Sherry Yusei also spoke in Jadian. Hearing Sherry Yusei''s words, Kelly Fisher knelt down and turned to Alonzo. "Mr. Garza, please give up bidding for Ogre yer and give it to the Divine Maiden!" As the most devout follower of the Divine Maiden, how could hepete with the Divine Maiden? In the center of the auction, the beautiful hostess was getting anxious. She said to Sherry Yusei, "Miss Sherry Yusei, although you are our invited guest, you cannot disrupt the rules of the auction. Mr. Garza has already bid seven million dors, and we will never lower the price below seven million dors. If you really want to get Ogre yer, either raise the bid, or wait for Mr. Garza to obtain it and then negotiate with him!" The way the auction made money was by taking a certain percentage of the final price. The higher the bidding price, the more money they made! So they would by no means let Sherry Yusei disrupt the market and lower the price! Sherry Yusei couldn''t help but furrow her brows, and even her furrowed brows were beautiful! Just then, Alonzo finally came to his senses. However, a lecherous smile appeared on his face! "Beautiful Miss Sherry Yusei, it''s absolutely no problem to give you a mere knife. As long as you agree, after the auction is over, we can have ate-night snack together. Ogre yer will be yours. I''ll buy it for you, and I won''t ask for a single penny from you!" Sherry Yusei was too beautiful, the most elegant and exquisite woman he had ever met in his life. His soul was almost enchanted! He had already decided that he must win this woman at all costs! "Mr. Garza, you absolutely cannot disrespect the Divine Maiden. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!" Unexpectedly, just as he extended an invitation to Sherry Yusei, Kelly Fisher warned him fiercely. His menacing gaze was filled with murderous intent, which took him aback. "Kelly, are you out of your mind? You''re only a servant of the Garza family, and you''re talking to me like that? You know what consequences you may face?" Alonzo shouted angrily at Kelly Fisher, finally regaining hisposure. He had never expected that Kelly Fisher, who had always been loyal and well-behaved in front of him, would threaten to kill him. This waspletely outrageous. However, Kelly Fisher countered, "I may be a servant of the Garza family, but I''m also a follower of the Snow Temple. Life is nothing to me,pared with faith. Please, Young Master, show some restraint and do not utter sphemy against the Divine Maiden!" Working for the Garza family was just a means to make a living, while paying homage to the Snow Temple was the true destination of his soul. When these two werepared, he would undoubtedly choose thetter! Bernard couldn''t stand by and warned Kelly Fisher, "Kelly, you know the strength of the Garza family. Getting rid of you is as easy as crushing an ant. Although you have your faith, you''d better not demean the Garza family and provoke Mr. Garza, or your fate will be miserable!" In his view, Kelly Fisher was acting foolishly. Only the Garza family was their true object of worship! Kelly Fisher fell silent and continued to kneel. In any case, he would definitely protect Sherry Yusei, the Divine Maiden! Alonzo, who was fuming with anger, was starting to lose his temper. It seemed that Sherry Yusei had no intention of having ate-night snack with him. If that was the case, then no one would have it easy! He raised the bidding paddle in his hand and said to the beautiful hostess, "Continue the auction. I want this knife. No matter who bids, I''ll offer an additional one million dors more than the other party!" Alonzo''s attitude pleased the beautiful hostess, who quickly announced, "The current price is seven million dors. Is there a higher bid?" With a big spender like Alonzo in the mix, it was best if someone else came forward to raise the price and force Alonzo''s final bid to go even higher! Seeing this, Sherry Yusei sighed softly in disappointment and whispered to herself, "Perhaps I am destined to be haunted by that evil spirit for the rest of my life?" She gently closed her eyes, and the face of a man appeared in her mind. That man had a brilliant smile, was unconventional, and, standing in the sunlight, he imed to be the Ghostly King! She was certain that he was the evil spirit haunting her. Otherwise, how could she be so disturbed and unable to concentrate after only a brief encounter? "Miss Sherry Yusei, I can help you obtain Ogre yer!" Just then, someone spoke to her in Jadian. There was still a Jadian in the audience? She looked up and saw a young man standing up from guest seat sixteen, behind Dominick, speaking to her. "Why are you helping me? And how can you help me?" Sherry Yusei asked. The young man replied, "In the Dragon Kingdom, there''s an old saying: ''When you see injustice, draw your sword to help.'' As for how, it''s simple. He has money, and I have money too!" The two conversed in Jadian, which almost no one else in the room could understand. Saying that, the young man took the bidding paddle from Dominick and raised it high. "I''ll take Ogre yer. No matter how much guest number two offers, I''ll add fifty thousand more, with no upper limit, until this knife is mine!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Now things were getting interesting... Chapter 170 Dean Steps In Chapter 170 Dean Steps In Originally, there was no doubt about the ownership of Ogre yer, but now there was a twist! The young man from guest seat No. 16, directly countered Alonzo with a higher bid! Both of them adopted the same strategy, making fierce statements of intent to obtain the knife. This situation delighted the beautiful hostess, who smiled and said, "This is a bit difficult for me. It seems that this bidding battle can''t be easily resolved." Seven million dors had already far exceeded expectations. If neither side backed down, the price could still increase significantly. However, she knew that the ultimate goal of the auction was to actually sell the item. Some impulsive guests might end up unable to pay and use promissory notes, resulting in a loss for the auction. Therefore, she had to control the situation to prevent the situation from getting out of hand. "Outrageous! Why are there so many people who dare to challenge me recently? Who are you? Believe me, I can make sure you don''t leave this ship alive!" The young man''s sudden intervention infuriated Alonzo. He had just dealt with Gabriel, and now there came another ignorant troublemaker. Did these guys know who the Garza family were at all? In the face of threats, however, the young man remained calm and said, "I came for the auction, not for death. Since it''s an auction, I have the right to bid. It''s quite overbearing for you, sir to allow others to bid, isn''t it?" "You can bid, I never said you couldn''t bid. I''m just warning you to be careful of your safety when we disembark!" Alonzo threatened arrogantly once again. Unexpectedly, the young man remained unfazed and nodded, saying, "That''s fine, I''ll continue bidding then. As for whether I live or die, we''ll find out when we disembark!" "You..." Alonzo''s anger caused his nose to re, and he cursed, "Son of a bitch! If you want to bid, go ahead. Let''s see who''s got more fucking money!" The young man''s unaffected demeanor rendered Alonzo helpless. Silently, Alonzo had already made up his mind to kill the young man after this. Hearing this, the beautiful hostess''s eyes lit up. Seizing the opportunity, she loudly announced, "The auction continues. Mr. Garza bids seven million dors. Is there anyone else willing to raise the bid?" "Seven million five hundred thousand dors!" the young man raised his paddle. "Eight million five hundred thousand dors!" Alonzo also raised his paddle! "Eight million ten thousand dors!" "Nine million ten thousand dors!" "Nine million fifteen thousand dors!" After several rounds of bidding, the price was approaching ten million dors. Both of them continued bidding relentlessly, following their previously stated methods. At this point, it seemed like an endless bidding war! The beautiful hostess was ecstatic, her eyes rolling in her sockets as she looked at Alonzo and the young man, her eyes almost spinning. The other guests were also dumbfounded; these two were driving up the price excessively! Finally, it was Alonzo''s turn to bid again. But this time, just as Alonzo raised his paddle to make another bid, Bernard grabbed his arm and said, "Wait a moment, this bidding war between you two is getting out of hand!" He was starting to get a bit anxious; although the Garza family wasn''t short on money, money shouldn''t be spent recklessly! What if they ended up spending hundreds of millions on a single knife? He would surely get scolded when he returned! Therefore, it was necessary to stop the bidding at the right time. Furious, Alonzo shook off Bernard and shouted angrily, "I don''t care if it''s meaningful or not. I''ll keep bidding until I bankrupt him! Thest thing I''m not short of is money!" "Then go ahead and keep bidding. Why waste time talking?" The young man rolled his eyes. "You..." Alonzo was so infuriated that he couldn''t even speak properly. He eximed, "You son of a bitch! Fine, I''ll keep bidding, and I''ll make sure you don''t survive this!" If it weren''t for Peter and Bernard holding him back, he probably would have pounced on the young man and started a fight. "Tsk tsk, make sure to leash your dog. It''s illegal to walk a dog without a leash!" the young man tsked, rolling his eyes again. The young man appeared soposed in such a critical moment. With a few words, he tactfully insulted Alonzo, who appeared fierce. "Kid, you are so arrogant and unruly, truly ignorant!" Even Bernard was agitated. He and Peter restrained the frenzied Alonzo while warning the young man, "I don''t care about your background or identity, but right now, I''m responsibly telling you that you''ve offended someone you can''t afford to provoke. Your fate will be extremely miserable!" Originally, they wanted to advise Alonzo, but the young man refused to give an out, which was infuriating. Now, it wasn''t about money; it was about Alonzo''s dignity, and the Garza family''s dignity. "Someone I can''t afford to provoke?" The young man pretended not to hear clearly, and with a naive look, he pointed at Alonzo, saying, "Are you talking about him? If this useless person, who only knows how to shout, is someone I can''t afford to provoke, then perhaps I should stay at home and rot!" "It''s truly pitiful of you, tirelessly serving a useless person. Shame on you,ckeys!" Upon hearing that, Bernard''s expression turned cold. His two drooping big ears quivered for a moment. This young man was extremely arrogant, even daring to insult him. "Loose-tongued and ignorant, Peter, take care of him, kill this man!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this point, grace and manners didn''t matter at all. Even if the ck Pearl was a ship of the God Temple, they must do it. Now, they were going to resort to violence and teach a lesson to the man who dared to defy the Garza family members. Receiving the order, Peter unbuttoned the top button of his shirt and leaped into the venue. He exuded a fierce aura as he charged towards the young man in guest seat No. 16, shouting, "Kid, come down and face your death!" The situation was on the brink of spiraling out of control when suddenly, Dean and a group of people rushed in. Dean marched forward with a powerful stride, his military boots making a resounding thud-thud sound. He dered with authority, "This is the ck Pearl, and this is the Golden Ocean Auction. Who dares to cause trouble here?" More than a dozen of his subordinates, all dressed in military uniforms, swiftly spread out, surrounding the entire venue! Peter found himself surrounded in the venue; the opposing side had the numbers, and he dared not make a move for the time being. Taking advantage of the situation, the young man raised his voice and appealed, "Respected Captain Dean, someone has been preventing others from bidding. If anyone else tries to bid, they resort to violence. The Golden Ocean Auction is a world-renowned auction, and it shouldn''t tolerate violence and rule-breaking, right? Allowing this to go unchecked will surely tarnish the reputation of the Golden Ocean Auction, and no one will dare toe to the next auction!" The young man''sining infuriated Alonzo once again, who cursed loudly. At this moment, the beautiful hostess whispered the whole story to Dean. After hearing the hostess''s ount, Dean''s face turned extremely grim. His sharp eyes fixed on Alonzo as he said, "True, the Dragon Kingdom''s high-ranking officials spoke to me, telling me to be nice to you, but don''t you think can act recklessly on my ship just because of that. No one in the entire world dares to cause trouble on the ck Pearl!" "Last time, you attempted to assassinate the guest in room No. 15, and I let it go. But you''re too disrespectful of me. Today, you''re causing trouble at the auction again!" "Today, if you dare toy a finger on guest No. 16, I will make sure you won''t leave this ship alive!" Chapter 171 Divine Maiden Went to Battle Chapter 171 Divine Maiden Went to Battle Chapter 171 Divine Maiden Went to Battle Dean''s powerful intervention caused the arrogant Alonzo henchmen to lose their momentum! Alonzo was still roaring, with a crazy energy showing that he was unafraid of anything! Bernard, however, was much calmer! It looked like he was controlled by his emotions just now, and now it was toote to regret. After all, they were on someone else''s turf. So, they had to keep a low profile! Even if the Garza family was strong, they could not intervene on this cruise ship. Thinking of this, Bernard walked out of the guest seat, squeezed out a smile and said, "Mr. Dean, we have no intention to offend. We were too impulsive just now!" "But I don''t think it''s a proper way to conduct the auction. We raise the price, and they also raise the price. They also put out harsh words they would not give up. Now, the bidding has far exceeded the actual value of this knife. Such a bidding is meaningless!" Saying these words, Bernard intended to show softness and give people present a step-down. If they went on being tough and angered Dean, they would be going against the entire cruise ship! Dean said coldly, "I think we''ve made the rules clear before the auction started. There is no cap. We don''t care if a screw is auctioned for a hundred million dors!" "Even if you guys raise the price rashly, I don''t believe you will keep raising the price. I think you will weigh it up if their price is ten million dors higher than yours!" "So, your worries are unnecessary and not a reason for you to threaten yourpetitors with violence!" Bernard was speechless, dumbfounded by Dean''s straightforward words. Dean had a point, and they were at a disadvantage! Thinking about it, Bernard no longer argued with Dean. He turned to look at the youth at the 16th guest seat, "Bro, in that case, I have a proposal. Let''s stop raising the price since it''s meaningless!" "This venue is shaped like a ring. It''s a good ce for fighting. Why don''t you and I designate one person from each side and let them fight in the centre of the venue? Whoever wins will get the Ogre yer for ten million dors. The loser should give it up. How do you think about it?" This was the best way to end this matter quickly! And once the proposal was epted, Bernard could cripple the person designated by the other party, and Dean would have no reason to intervene by then. The people in the guest seats were abuzz with discussion. They didn''t expect that this auction would lead to a fight. It was fascinating! "Noble guest of the 16th guest seat, this is a fair offer. I have no right to obstruct this. You can refuse his proposal and continue to get this sword by bidding!" Dean spoke again. Bernard made overtures, so there was no need for Dean to keep challenging him. After all, Bernard had a robust background. It was not a good choice to fall out with him. The match was fair, and the price of ten million dors was proper. It depended on the two parties'' strength to get the Ogre yer! "Good, I agree!" the youth said calmly. Dean immediately had the venuepletely cleared out as a sparring ring. "Peter, you go out to fight. Kelly is not reliable." On the candidate to participate in the battle, Bernard chose Peter! Peter''s strength was slightly lower than Kelly''s, but he was more reliable than Kelly. Kelly stood aside silently, looking torn. Alonzo rubbed Peter''s shoulder and fumed, "Peter, don''t show any mercy. Cripple or kill the person they designate. We are counting on you to save the face of the Garza family!" "Don''t worry, young master. I will definitely help you out!" Peter had a confident look on his face. A hint of ferocity appeared on his handsome face. Then, Peter walked into the centre of the venue and got ready for the battle. On the other side, in the sixteenth guest seat, the bearded Dominick said to the youth, "I''ve heard of this person. He is ranked seventeenth on the Sky List with the nickname ''Life Snatching Warlord''. He was powerful. Let me fight with him?" "You?" The youth asked, "Can you beat him?" "Well," Dominick looked embarrassed, "I can''t beat him and only have one or two percent chance of winning!" "Then why are you talking about nonsense? It''s better for me to go on!" The youth moved his shoulders and was about to walk into the venue. Just then, there was a ding in his ears, and Sherry''s body floated andnded in front of him! "Sir, the matter of Ogre yer is my obsession. Please let me fight with him!" Sherry''s fairy voice was pleasant to the ear as she said softly. The youth froze for a moment, and everyone else froze in surprise! It was unbelievable that such an unearthly fairy wanted to fight on the field herself. "You?" The youth shook his head and said, "This battle is dangerous. You are a girl. It''s risky for you to go on the field. Don''t worry. Although I don''t haveplete certainty to win him, I will definitely fight with all my might. I will give you the Ogre yer when I get it!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was not because the youth looked down on Sherry. He just doubted whether such a beautiful girl could fight. He couldn''t imagine Sherry fighting! Sherry''s beautiful eyes blinked, and she said, "If I go on the field, I will definitely defeat him! Ogre yer is about killing the evil spirits in my heart. It should be me who makes it!" At this moment, the youth hesitated. Sherry would not lie. Was Sherry good at fighting and in a very high realm? After another thought, the youth''s gaze was certain, and he nodded, "Okay, Ms. Sherry, please join the battle instead of me. If you win, Ogre yer will be given to you. If you lose..." Before the young man finished his words, Sherry had already turned around and said, "After getting the Ogre yer, I owe you a favour!" "What a confident woman!" The youth was astonished! Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Sherry leapt forward! The bells on her ankles jingled, her long hair fluttered, and shended in the centre of the venue like a fairy falling to the Midgard! At this moment, all the guests in the audience were excited! Sherry''s appearance in the battle made them feel surprised and excited! In the second guest seat, Kelly, who had been silent all this time, opened her mouth and murmured, "Mr. Morris is going to lose. It''s Sherry, the Divine Maiden!" Hearing this, Alonzo was incredibly irritated and yelled at Kelly, "You insidious dog, Peter is the Life- Taking Warlord on the Sky List. How can a woman beat him?" Bernard, however, sensed that something was wrong. He asked Kelly suspiciously, "Kelly, what exactly do you mean?" Kelly sighed, "The Divine Maiden is one of Jadia''s top five masters. Peter is not a match for Divine Maiden. Peter can''t win!" "What?" Bernard was shocked. Alonzo''s eyes widened in amazement! Sherry was among the top five masters of Jadia! It was unbelievable! At the centre of the venue, Peter knew nothing about this information. He looked at the beautiful woman in front of him with contempt. Peter smiled and said: "They sent a woman to fight? Generally, I don''t do anything to women. But today is an exception! Don''t worry. I won''t strike you. I will follow the principle of being a gentleman!" "It''s useless to talk more. Please." Sherry stood still and said softly. "Well then, Tiger-Crane Fist!" Peter''s aura changed drastically. He punched like a tiger and a crane. He bent his body and rushed to attack Sherry fiercely. Chapter 172 The Unexpected Sixth Lot Chapter 172 The Unexpected Sixth Lot Chapter 172 The Unexpected Sixth Lot No one expected that the auction venue would turn into a fighting arena! A Jadia Knife of the lowest value had be the centre of attention! On top of that, Divine Maiden Sherry''s appearance in the battle also escted the fun of this sparring match. Everyone present was curious about what fighting such a beautiful fairy would be like. The battle has begun! As soon as he moved, Peter used his most powerful Tiger-Crane Fist! Tiger-Crane Fist, which belonged to the Dragon Kingdom''s Southern Style Fist, with solid and steady steps, fierce movements, the shape and strength of the tiger, and the posture and intention of the crane. It was a vicious and ferocious! Sherry was incredibly calm in the face of the raging enemy, standing still like a Buddha statue! "Ding~" Just when Peter''s tiger w was about to rush to her body, She lightly pointed her toes and flew backwards like a leaf. She flew three to five meters backwards with her body close to the ground. Wow! All the spectators eximed in shock. Sherry''s body, which seemed to havepletely ovee gravity, flew freely in the air. And Peter couldn''t touch Sherry''s body in the slightest! "Damn it!" Peter was furious when he missed a strike! The fact that he couldn''t even touch a woman with his strength made him feel ashamed. He was furious and struck again with the "Flying Crane" movement! With fast speed, Peter attacked with a strange palm stance this time. "Lotus Finger!" This time, Sherry no longer dodged but made a move. Her right hand''s Lotus Finger was pushed forward against Peter''s double palms. Nheless, her body did not move at all in the face of the violent rushing attack. She took the attack of Peter at ease! "How is it possible ......" Peter was shocked, feeling an unfathomable internal power! That is to say, the woman before him was, at the very least, an Internal Power Level master! Sherry''s internal power was so mighty that it seemed Peter was attacking a high mountain, which was difficult to shake! "Oh no!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the second guest seat, Bernard looked gloomy, "Kelly didn''t lie. Sherry''s strength is very strong. She is a very mature Internal Power Level master. Perhaps her realm is even higher!" "Peter has enhanced his realm from Physique Level fighting master and has only touched the threshold of Internal Power Level. The gap between his strength and Sherry''s is too great!" Kelly sped her palms together and prayed devoutly. "Damn it!" Alonzo, however, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m mad right now. The Garza family has never been humiliated like this. I''m going to get this woman no matter what!" "Oh!" With a sigh, Bernard advised Alonzo, "Young master, calm down. This time, we came to the auction to buy things. We didn''t think that we would encounter so many masters, so we didn''t bring enough battle power with us!" "Our main task is to get the Ice Garnoderma in tomorrow night''s auction. When we finish this and return to the Garza family, let the Garza family''s stronger battle power avenge us. There''s no point in saying anything now!" Although still upset, Alonzo stopped talking! Because Bernard was right, the insufficient battle power let them suffer! When he returned to the family, he would get revenge and get that woman! As the crowd watched, their blood boiled. The situation in the arena changed again! Only to see Sherry''s body, with a nimble float, instantly came to Peter''s side. "Enlightenment Finger!" Her right hand''s index and middle fingers were brought together, and the remaining three fingers were closed. With a few "thumps", Sherry''s two fingers pointed at several acupoints on Peter''s back! Peter''s eyes bulged, and his body stiffened with an extremely painful expression. "Demon Subduing Palm!" Sherry struck again, and her right palm ruthlessly pped Peter''s back. "Boom!" The terrifying strength directly pped Peter to the ground and shook the ground. Peter spewed out a mouthful of blood, and it was difficult for him to get up again! Wow! The scene was in an uproar. Everyone was dumbfounded! No one expected Sherry to be so strong. Within ten moves, she knocked down the aggressive Peter! A weak woman had this kind of strong fighting power! It was really shocking! "What a powerful woman!" The youth in the sixteen guest seats also appreciated her a lot! You could never judge a woman by her appearance! At the centre of the venue, Dean came over with great strides and loudly proimed, "The winner is Miss Sherry. So the fifth lot, the Ogre yer, has been won by the guest of honour from the sixteenth seat for ten million dors!" With a single word, it was capped! Alonzo''s bodyguard went on stage and helped the seriously injured Peter back. Covering his chest, Peter said with guilt and remorse, "I''m sorry, young master. I''ve disgraced the Garza family!" The fact that a woman defeated him was hard for him to ept! "Shut up!" Alonzo growled with impatience! On the other side, Sherry came to the sixteenth guest seat and said to the youth, "Please also keep your promise, sir. I will definitely find a way to repay the ten million dors when you return to your country!" The youth said, "Don''t worry. I am a person who has always been true to my word. I said I would give the Ogre yer it to you as a gist. I will never go back on my word. I don''t need you to give me the money after you return to your country!" "Thanks a lot!" Nodding her head, Sherry said no more! With a ding of the bell, her body floated up to return to guest seat number eight. The bald old man said, "Good job!" Sherry sat down without saying a word. She took out a white gauze and wore it on to cover her stunning face! At the centre of the venue, the beautiful host and Dean stood together and said loudly, "Now that the cruise ship has left the open sea and returned to the offshore area. The valued guests who have won the auction can immediatelyplete the transaction with us!" Just as he finished speaking, murmurs rose again in the arena! The guests who had won the auction were sitting in the same ce and waiting, while those who hadn''t won the auction had already gotten up and were ready to leave. But right then, another beautiful crew member pushed a cart holding the items into the centre of the venue. The items on the cart were covered by a red cloth, which was very mysterious! This strange scene caused the guests who were originally about to leave to stop in their tracks! "Huh? Is this another auction item?" "Didn''t I say that only the first five lots will be auctioned tonight? What is this?" "Who cares? Let''s see what''s going on. There might be a surprise!" While the guests were curious, Dean and the beautiful host on the stage were dumbfounded. The beautiful host looked at Dean and asked cautiously, "Did you arrange this?" Dean didn''t answer but instead sternly questioned the beautiful crew member, "Who put you on? What is this?" The beautiful crew member was startled and said with some bewilderment, "Wasn''t it you who sent word that there was a surprise sixth lot tonight and asked me to push it up?" "I gave you a message?" Dean stepped forward and pped her, "I never gave you such a message!" The beautiful crew member covered her face in aggravation and was about to cry. Things were so fishy that Dean couldn''t help but walk up to rip off the red cloth! "Huh?" When he saw the item under the cloth, Dean was shocked. Chapter 173 The Blood Scripture Appeared Unexpectedly Chapter 173 The Blood Scripture Appeared Unexpectedly Chapter 173 The Blood Scripture Appeared Unexpectedly The auction venue was once again heated! Surprisingly and inexplicably, the sixth lot appeared! Neither Captain Dean nor the beautiful host knew about it. The audience at the guest table was even more puzzled. When Dean pulled off the red cloth covering the lot, everyone stretched their necks forward to see what it was. "This is ......" Dean, who was in the centre of the venue, looked at what was under the red cloth, and his face changed drastically. It was an ancient book with bright red handwriting of the Dragon Kingdom''s traditional characters. He quickly picked up that ancient book, flipping it open and reading a few pages. Inside, all of the pages were full of red characters! At that moment, something urred to Dean. He turned back violently and looked at the seventeenth guest seat. In the guest seat was Cynthia and a man in a suit! With just a nce, Dean hurriedly put the ancient book away in his arms and said to the beautiful host, "This is not the auction item. Keep working!" The beautiful host nodded in a trance, put away her astonished look, and said loudly: "I''m sorry, everyone. It''s our staff who made a mistake. It''s not a lot. We''re still working ording to the process. The honourable guests who have won the lot stay behind and wait for the transaction, and those who haven''t won the lot, please leave!" It turned out to be a wasted joy. There were bursts ofints in the guest seats. Those guests who didn''t win the lot left resentfully! Cynthia and her malepanion didn''t win the auction, but they walked stumbling at the end, looking at Dean asionally. Next, it was time to pay the price. Ben won the dragon pattern long-neck vase for 4 million dors! Mark won the white dress worn by Marilyn Monroe for 1.2 million dors! Dominick won T Country''s ancient martial arts book "The Forbidden Fist of Death" for 3.6 million dors! Ben won the gem "Blue Ocean" for 11 million dors! The mysterious youth won Jadia''s famous sword, Ogre yer, for 10 million dors! Everything went ording to n, and they got their items. The focus of attention was Ben, bidding 15 million dors this evening for his favourite curio and the blue gem! "Ms. Sherry, this knife is yours!" The youth who had paid for the Ogre yer gave it to Sherry. A knife auctioned for ten million dors was given away for free! "Thanks!" With a soft word, Sherry took the Ogre yer! Only Ogre yer could kill the evil spirits in her heart. Whether she could live a clean and pure life depended on it! "Never mind. I''m just keeping my word!" The youth smiled and nodded as he left without a single word! Looking at the youth''s back, Sherry was indifferent. But the bald old man Jared stood beside her and said: "10 million dors is not a small amount. No one will spend so much money for nothing. I''m afraid that this person also has bad thoughts in his heart!" "Whatever. I should be grateful!" Holding the Ogre yer, Sherry was much more down to earth! She swore silently, "No matter if you are a Ghostly King or a brat, next time I meet you, I''ll kill you." With the transactionpleted, the auction finally came to an end! The auction was full of twists and turns, with much gunpowder vour! But it was true that the organizer made a lot of money. Taking Ogre yer as an example, the transaction price far exceeded its actual value! Logically, having made money, Dean, as the ship''s captain, was bound to be happy. But at this moment, he had an anxious look and hurriedly came to a secret room on the ship, pacing back and forth! In the meantime, he took out the ancient book and flipped it. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why hasn''t Miss Cynthiae yet?" After waiting for a long time, he stopped on his feet and howled at his men. Several of his men were startled, and one of them said, "We have already invited her twice. She would be here soon!" Just then, the door to the chamber opened! Cynthia entered the chamber with the man in the suit! "What the hell is going on here? Is this the Blood Scripture that the Lord wanted?" Upon seeing Cynthia, Dean immediately couldn''t help but question! Instead of answering the question, Cynthia stepped forward and took Blood Scripture from Dean''s hands, "Let me see it first!" She flipped the Blood Scripture open. After carefully looking at it, Cynthia also had an incredulous expression! "How is it possible? I''ve just confirmed that I haven''t lost my Blood Scripture. How did another Blood Scripture appear?" This Blood Scripture was almost identical to the one in her hand! Without close checks, distinguishing the two books would not be easy! It was wired. How did another Blood Scripture appear out of nowhere? And why was this Blood Scripture being offered as a special auction tonight? Things were too strange for her to understand! Dean used Cynthia, "I have told you to give me the Blood Scripture as soon as you get on the ship, but you said that you are afraid of idents and are willing to take out the Blood Scripture only when the cruise ship reaches its destination. Now, this strange thing happened. What should we do?" Facing the usation, Cynthia said tit for tat, "You don''t have the right to question me yet. There are people from Silverwood on the cruise ship. Most likely, they are here to track down Blood Scripture. I won''t hand over Blood Scripture to you until we reach our destination!" When she first boarded the ship and saw Gabriel, she felt things weren''t going well. Gabriel has been involved in several significant events about Blood Scripture in Silverwood. It was almost certain that Gabriel was here for Blood Scripture! That''s why she didn''t hand over Blood Scripture to Dean in the first ce! She knew what terrible punishment she would face if she lost Blood Scripture! Keeping the Blood Scripture in her own hands would be the safest! Dean said, "But Gabriel is already dead. You should take out the Blood Scripture to let mepare these two books?" Last night, when Gabriel and Kelly fought, he purposely didn''t offer help to let Gabriel die! Now that Gabriel has drowned. There were no more scruples. He had to get his hands on Blood Scripture! He wondered if Cynthia had lost the Blood Scripture and was deliberately trying to stall him here. He doubted that the one he had in his hands was the Blood Scripture! In order to figure this out, Cynthia must give him the Blood Scripture. If she couldn''t give it, his suspicions would be proved! "I can''t give it to you yet. I must wait when the ship docks and our men pick it up. Then, I will take out the Blood Scripture. Since Silverwood appointed Gabriel toe here, someone might have tracked down the Blood Scripture. The best way is to stay put!" With those words, Cynthia turned around and walked away without stopping! Just as she reached the secret room entrance, she turned back again and said to Dean, "Dean, you and I are of the same rank. From now on, you''d better respect me and don''t yell at me!" She gave a cold snort before leaving the chamber. "Bitch!" Dean grimaced and angrily kicked over the chair. Chapter 174 Heaven Blade Chapter 174 Heaven de Chapter 174 Heaven de After the explosive auction, the atmosphere on the entire cruise ship became weird! Especially the fifteenth floor, it was very quiet! Only room V1502 made manic roars from time to time! The one who yelled was Alonzo! At this moment, he went crazy as if he had been bitten by a mad dog! "Why? Why did Grandpa send you losers toe with me, and now I''m bullied by others, you losers!" He roared as if he was lecturing his grandson, scolding Bernard and others into silence! Ang ran away and had not been found so far, leaving him feeling depressed for several days! The beauty he picked up was snatched away by Gabriel, and he suffered so much humiliation at the auction. The anger in his heart almost drove him crazy! "Wait until I go back. When I go back, I will have people kill all these bastards one by one!" He held his head and roared. He was tired and finally stopped. Peter, who was seriously injured,y on the sofa, coughing asionally, and waspletely embarrassed to speak. It was his shame to lose to a woman. Kelly was like an acrobat, standing on the handrail of the balcony, her hair ribbon flying in the wind, also silent. Only Bernard, who was smoking a cigar, pondered for a while and said, "Alonzo, don''t be angry. Such things are inevitable when we''re away from home. No one expected that there would be so many badass on this cruise ship!" Judging from tonight''s events, this cruise ship was not in peace. It seemed that something big was going to happen. It would only take one fuse to ignite the entire cruise ship, sending it intoplete chaos!" "Just think about the sixth lot that mysteriously appeared at the end. It''s simply...A strange thing, but we don''t know what mystery is hidden in it!" "We must keep calm. If something happens and we can''t handle it, you may also be in danger, and the Garza wouldn''t be able to save you!" "Now, we must not conflict with others anymore. Our goal is the Ice Ganoderma. Other than that, we can give up everything else!" What happened tonight made him feel vaguely that the entire cruise ship was exuding a murderous vibe! There were many powerful forces gathering on this ship, seeminglying for something. But now he had no idea what it was, let alone control it. Alonzo was a powder keg. It was not a good time to cause trouble now. We could only cool down this powder keg! Alonzo sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said arrogantly, "Don''t feed me with this nonsense. I don''t believe it. If I really tell them who I am, who would dare to touch me?" "About other crap, let''s not talk about it for now. I want that Sherry, and I must get her. I can stay away from trouble, but you have to find a way to help me get this thing done!" When he saw Sherry tonight, his soul waspletely sucked in by her! This woman was so beautiful and charming that it was hard to imagine what it was like to fondle such a fairy. Just thinking about almost made him crazy! "Well..." Bernard said with an embarrassed look on his face, "I''m afraid this matter is not easy. You have also seen that Sherry is very powerful. She could defeat Peter within a few moves. If you want to subjugate her, you have to ask a few old antiques from the family toe out, which is very complicated!" "Let me think about this matter. If we can''t defeat them, maybe we can solve it in other ways!" Hearing this, Alonzo''s eyes widened. He approached Bernard and said with a smile, "I knew it. You are the most reliable person here. I will listen to you and won''t cause trouble anymore, but it''s best not to keep me waiting too long!" As long as he could get Sherry, everything else didn''t matter. He knew that Bernard had a way! Bernard nodded and said, "I understand. Don''t worry. Let''s get Ice Ganoderma first. This is the most important thing at the moment. If we fail in this matter and are punished by the head of the family, nothing can be done!" Understood!" Alonzo smiled and suddenly thought of something, "By the way, who is that bastard in the guest seat on the 16th today? He fought with me and even flirted with Sherry. I don''t like him very much. I hate him. Kill him if he''s some nobody!" Bernard looked helpless. Alonzo had just promised not to cause trouble, but he was thinking of killing someone again. He said perfunctorily, "I have inquired, and the one in the guest box on No. 16 is also from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. The bearded guy at the head is called Dominick. He is the Judge of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, a ruthless guy!" "As for that young man, he seems to be one of Dominick''s men, a man without identity!" When he came back just now, he had already inquired some information about the young man because he knew that Alonzo must ask. "Ghostly Purgatory Hall again!" Alonzo swore in his mouth, "No matter what judge he is or what that Dominick is, I will not let go of that young man!" "I know. But I must repeat that we can''t do anything reckless before we get Ice Ganoderma!" Bernard reminded him again. "I know. I''m sleeping!" Alonzo got up and went back to his room! The next morning, the sky was blue, and the cruise ship was filled with joy and peace! The day passed and nothing happened! Soon it was evening again and the second auction was about to begin! Same time, same ce! In the lobby on the seventh floor, guests on the fifteenth floor gathered again! The host was still that beauty, but in view ofst night''s emergency, tonight Dean arrived in advance with his crew to protect the center of the venue! "Distinguished guests, our second auction will begin soon! The rules are the same as in the first round. The highest price wins, no cap, and no less than $50,000 per increase!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "So, let the auction begin, and please present the first lot!" The hostdy gave me the central seat, and another beautiful girl came to the venue, pushing a lot! Then, the host began to exin, "This is also a de, but it is not the same as the Ogre yer, and it is built with modern technology! It is said that this is built by a piece of outer iron. The material is very special, both flexible and sharp. It can shrink into a short knife and extend into a soft sword, an invincible dual-use weapon. Kung fu lovers can not miss this. The starting price is four million US dors!" The first lot was so expensive that most of the guests were scared off! The old man in a robe whopeted for guest seat No. 26 of "Dead Hand" struck again, holding up a sign and shouting, "$4.1 million!" It seemed that he was determined to win as if this weapon was why he came here! After Shouting, no one followed him. Just when the old man thought he had the game in hand, Dominick in Guest Seat 16 suddenly raised a sign and shouted, "$4.5 million!" In one go, $400,000 more! The old man stood up angrily and looked at guest seat No. 16. Last night, Dominick fought him for Dead Hand, and now he was doing it again for the Heaven de! Clenching his teeth, the old man raised the sign again and shouted, "$5 million!" Chapter 175 Rafael Castillo Chapter 175 Rafael Castillo Chapter 175 Rafael Castillo Heaven de casued a fight again! Apparently, the old man in robe wasing for it! But he didn''t have that much money! Without money, no matter how much he wanted it, he couldn''t have it! Five million dors was his extreme. Offering more would be liking cutting his flesh! His only hope was that Dominick quit the game. But Dominick raised the sign again. The old man''s heart froze when he saw Dominick raising the sign. "550 million dors!" Dominick added another 500,000 dors! The old man was desperate! The host looked at the old man and found a dead face, and she knew that he would not bid more, so she held up the gavel andfirmed three times. Deal! The beauty crew rolled out the second lot tonight, and the beauty host began to introduce, "Life- extracting ID, the murder ID of God yer. The ID is encrypted with advanced encryption. Using this ID, you can ask God yer to kill a person for you until the man is dead, and then it is over!" "Starting bid, $10 million!" As soon as the introduction was finished, several people started Shouting! "11 million dors!" "11.5 million dors!" "12 million dors!" "..." "$14.8 million!" After several rounds of bidding, the Life-extracting ID soared directly to $14.8 million! The reason why the Life-extracting ID was so popr was that once you bought it, it became a deterrent! The name and power of the God yer was well known. Once the assassination target was locked, the assassin would definitely die! Such a deterrent would make anyone afraid. No one would want to sleep every night worrying about their lives! "Twenty million dors! Just then, someone else raised a sign and the price shot up to $20 million. Everyone looked sideways, and it was Alonzo Garza! He was reclining in the seat, and he looked veryzy and arrogant. While he was bidding, he also deliberately nced at the young man in guest table 16. It seemed that they were telling each other that they would use the Life-extracting ID on each other if the fight continued! But the young man turned a deaf ear to it as if he had not seen it! The price was too high to deter other bidders! After three final confirmations, the host dropped the gavel! Alonzo got the Life-extracting ID at 20 million dors! The auction continued, and the beautiful crew presented the third lot of the night! The host said, "Allow me to introduce The Boy With A Pipe. It is very precious, a genuine Picasso work and originally collected by a wealthy Jewish businessman. But it was stolen. The price of this painting is self-evident, and the starting price is 20 million dors!" Everyone knew that it was a fence! But they are assured that through the hands of the Golden Ocean Auction, the stolen goods would be given a new identity, and there was no need to worry! Therefore, the several rich people began to raise prices! The value of this painting would only get higher and higher, and they would never lose money! "Twenty-five million dors!" After several rounds of bidding, the price was raised by five million dors! Alonzo cursed, "What''s so good about a damn painting? It''s not as beautiful as my painting. Tens of millions of dors? These people are sick!" "Thirty million dors!" As soon as he finished mumbling, a voice sounded in the corner, which suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. That was guest number 30 who had never bidded from the beginning, and his first bid was $30 million! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The guest in guest number 30 had a pair of asymmetry eyes. He had his right leg on top of his left leg, swinging happily! He was also holding a handful of melon seeds. While eating, he spat the seed skins all over the ground! Everyone despised him! The guest table number was the same as the room number on the 15th floor, which also indicated the identity order. The person in room V1501 was the most powerful being of all. Of course, the person in room V1530 should be the weakest of these thirty forces! But the weakest person shouted out the highest bid, 30 million! "Do you have the money or not? Don''t make yourself broke!" Ben ridiculed him, holding Jessie''s waist. When he said this, everyoneughed. In the face of ridicule, the man did not care, smiling, "Rest assured, I will pay even at the cost of all of my fortune!" Ben suddenly became angry and arrogantly held up the sign, "31 million US dors. I don''t want to see this painting unwanted because someone can''t pay for it!" For no reason, he just didn''t like the guest in table 30! Unexpectedly, as soon as the shout was finished, the guest in seat 30 immediately raised a sign, "35 million dors!" "You fucking fight me, don''t you?" Being confronted in front of his girl made Ben unhappy. He shouted at No.30 guest, "I will remember you, you big idiot. 35 million for a stupid painting. Go home and burn it to your dead father!" Humiliated, the man was still not angry, and continued to eat sunflower seeds, smiling. The price was already very high, and no one waspeting. After the beauty host made three confirmations, she sealed the deal! Finally, Rafael Castillo from Guest Seat No. 30 won the picture "Boy With A Pipe"! The auction continued, and the most interesting item was presented! Beauty host introduced, "Next year, the national Space agency is tounch the national moon program. It will allow five ordinary people and astronauts to explore the moon by spacecraft, of which two tickets are out there, and this is one of them. Whoever wants to go to the moon to take a look can not miss this opportunity, and the starting price of 50 million dors!" When this item came out, there was only discussion, not a single bidding. Some people said, "This ticket is too expensive, and now the national Space agency has not issued a clear statement. What if there is a sudden emergency and the program is canceled, or restrictions on foreigners? The money will be wasted!" Everyone had the same fear, so this seemingly precious ticket was unwanted. The beauty host was a little embarrassed. Thest two pieces of the auction were the most expensive things, and if they were unwanted, the auction would suffer a great loss. "Can I see some bidders? You can go to the moon. it is absolutely a crazy experience!" The beauty host chanted again, but again no one raised the price. Seeing that it was about to go unwanted, Rafael once again raised his sign, "I want to y on the moon. 50.5 million dors!" The whole venue was suddenly quiet, and everyone looked sideways! The one they despised the most was the only one bidding! Knowing that no one else would increase the price, the beauty host was very excited to see Rafael bid. She quickly picked up the gavel to ask, "Is there another bidder?" $50.5 million once, $50.5 million twice, $50.5 million three times, sold!" The deal was sealed! The beauty hosted happily shouted, "Congrattions to Mr. Rafael! He had just got himself a moon travel at the price of $50.5 million dors!" Although all the guests were indeed numbered ording to their strength, whoever could be invited aboard was not ordinary people! Therefore, he should be able to afford...... Chapter 176 The Red Mushrooms Chapter 176 The Red Mushrooms Chapter 176 The Red Mushrooms The ticket to the moon was finally sold! Rafael kept eating sunflower seeds, smiling, and his undisturbed face surprised everyone. Ben, who was holding Jessie, said with a cold hum, "I will stay and see if this boy can afford to pay!" Then thest lot was wheeled up. Ice Ganoderma! Its bright red body was bent into a huge umbre round by round. Seemingly vibrant, but in the moment of being pushed to the auction venue, the whole venue seemed to be a few degrees colder! "This thing is worth $50 million? Why doesn''t it look like one?" "Who knows? If it can sell at this price, it must be unusual!" "I''ll see who buys this red mushroom!" "..." Everyone was discussing, but apparently, all of them looked down on the Ice Ganoderma! But they were right. For those who needed it, it was priceless! For those who didn''t need it, wasn''t it just a red mushroom? The beauty host hesitated, seeming to have no confidence in Ice Ganoderma. She tried to put her words together, then began to introduce, "This Ice Ganoderma is said to be picked up by someone from the mysterious snow peak. It is the only one in the world and has an extremely mysterious magic... The bidding starts at $50 million!" She sounded not confident at all. She was worried that nobody would want to buy it like thest round! Sure enough, no one offered for a long time, and everyone just looked around! Just as everyone was waiting to see which fool would raise the price, the first fool came along. "Fifty-one million dors!" It was Alonzo who raised the price! Ice Ganoderma was what brought them here, and they must get it! What? When the price came out, everyone eximed Did someone actually bid $50 million for a red mushroom? Wasn''t that stupid? "Fifty-two million dors!" But before the surprise was over, the second fool who surprised them also appeared. It was the young man from guest room 16! "What''s the matter? These two again?" "Maybe this red mushroom is really that valuable. Look how serious they are!" ''"Maybe, maybe we don''t understand the goods!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "..." While everyone was discussing, Alonzo stood up and roared at the young man in anger, " You son of a bitch, actually challenging me again. Ice Ganoderma is mine, absolutely mine!" About the Ogre yer incidentst time, it was not easy to bear down. This time, he did it again, and he was simply looking for death! In the face of crazy Alonzo, the youth looked indifferent. He shrugged and said, "I am in an auction, which means I''m eligible to bid. I shouted my price, and what''s wrong with you?" Then, he said to Captain Dean at the venue, "Dear Captain Dean, I have always been a gentleman when attending the auction, and I trust and respect you. But as the organizer, aren''t you obliged to maintain order? how can the auction not allow people to bid?" Dean had long reached the end of his patience with Alonzo. He shrugged his hooked nose upward and snapped, "Mr. Garza, what''s the matter with you? This is the auction hall, and everyone has the right to bid. I put up with you for a long time. Don''t provoke me!" Hearing these words, Alonzo suddenly jumped up, "I tell you, don''t mess with me here. You are nothing but a small captain, and how dare you talk to me like this? Even when the Lord of God Temper sees my grandfather, he has to bow down. What do you think you are!" "I must get Ice Ganoderma. If you piss me off, I will just snatch it away and pay you nothing!" "You..." Dean''s face was gray. He waved his hand, and his crew gathered around and circled the guest seat where Alonzo was located. He was wearing military boots, and his footsteps came with a very strong sense of oppression! "I don''t care who your grandfather is. Today, I''ll break your legs and see what you can do to me!" ''Burning with anger, he grabbed a chair and smashed it towards Alonzo! The simple action contained a powerful force! It could be seen that Dean''s strength was also very strong! "Converge!" Kelly swept to move and cut the chair into two halves! Although he did something against the will of Alonzost night, he was actually loyal! The tension between the two sides was escting, and the conflict was intensifying! At this time, Bernard stood up, slowly stepped forward, and jumped into the venue, "Captain Dean, why be angry? You should be able to see that our young master is a big name!" Immediately after that, he went to Dean''s side and whispered something in Dean''s ear. "You guys..." Dean''s face changed, and he seemed less imposing. Then his right hand waved, and all the crew withdrew. He said, "Even so, you have to abide by the rules of the auction. At least, you can not threaten others when they raise the price. If you want Ice Ganoderma, just buy it. Do you need to use other means?" "I see. Thank you!" Bernard turned around and returned to the guest seat. He patted Alonzo''s shoulder, and Alonzo''s anger was half gone. "53 million dors!" Alonzo bid! "54 million dors!" The young man bid! Then, the bidding continued for dozens of rounds, and the two people just wouldn''t stop. The price was now a hundred million! Other guests present were shocked! A hundred million for a red mushroom? They gotta be kidding! "Boy, do you have a hundred million?" Alonzo mockingly asked. A hundred million dors was not a small number. The young man shrugged, "Rx, I can afford to pay. You can have a capital verification if you want!" "Captain Dean, in order not to shoot, I suggest a capital verification. I do not believe that he can come up with one hundred million dors!" Alonzo spoke to Dean. The young man reminded him. After the verification, they would know each other''s capital ceiling, and then they could directly corner another bidder. Anyway, his money had no limit! Dean''s attitude towards Alonzo had been much better since Brnard''s whispering. He thought about it and considered it reasonable, so he nodded and said, "Well, in order not to let other guests wait, today''s auction wille to an end. The ship will leave the open sea!" "Guests who have taken the first four items can trade directly!" "As for thest item, wait for Mr. Garza and the sixteenth guest toplete the verification, and then we''ll decide on the final buyer!" The proposal adopted, Alonzo smiled. The young man of the sixteenth guest seat also did not object and nodded, "Well, capital verification is also a very fair thing. I also worry that this boy can not pay!" ''"I can''t pay?" Alonzoughed out of anger, "I''ll count my money in front of you, and you''ll see that my pocket money is the maximum you can''t reach in your life!" Few people in the world could match him for money! "Then we''ll see!" The young man shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. Therefore, the buyers of the items just sold, as well as Alonzo and the young man, all entered the center of the venue to prepare for trading and capital verification. Ben and Jessie did not leave. Ben looked at Rafael and said, "Go. Let''s have a look. I do not believe that the melon-seeds-eating guy can take out the money!" Chapter 177 Brutal Rafael Chapter 177 Brutal Rafael Chapter 177 Brutal Rafael Although it was Dominick who held up the sign, it was the youth behind him who paid for Heaven de During the payment process, Dean also conducted capital verification on the young man. After seeing the figure, he silently nodded, "OK, wait for Mr. Garza toplete the capital verification, and I will make a fair and impartial judgment!" The youth did not speak, turned, and took the de! This Heaven de was really very strange. He felt the weight in his hands, and it was very light! At this moment, the Heaven de was in the form of a short sword! He put his finger forward but did not touch the de, and he could feel the ultimate sharpness! He looked sideways and saw the te containing the Heaven de! He turned the knife head gently, and the te was directly cut into two halves. The scratches were very neat! The young man was secretly surprised! Just now, in the process of scratching, he did not feel any resistance to the Heaven de. It felt like the knife cut the air! That alone showed how sharp the knife was. "Good de!" The young man nodded and smiled with satisfaction. Then, he pressed the button on the handle of the de. "Sizzle!" The de shot out, and the short de turned into a soft sword of fifty centimeters! The soft sword was very flexible. Every swing made it sound! But even so flexible, it was very sharp! He pressed the button again, and the soft sword dropped into a longer whip with burrs on it! "That ''s wonderful!" Three forms, three effects! The young man was very satisfied and turned the Heaven de back into a short knife, and put it in his sleeve. Money well spent! Alonzo, looking at the youth who tried the knife, said angrily, "Fuck, it looks very good. I should''ve taken it!" Then he turned his head! He''s gonna kill this guy anyway, and once he was dead, this de would be his, wouldn''t it? Thinking of this, Alonzo let out a smug smile! It was Alonzo''s turn to pay. 20 million for Life-extracting ID! Alonzo was a blunt guy. In the process of paying, he alsopleted the capital verification! By now, Dean knew about their finances. "Captain Dean, tell the boy how much money I''ve got in my card so he won''t bother himself!" Alonzo confidently said! When it came to money, he''s never been afraid of anyone in his life! Dean hesitated a little, then said, "There was 1,250 million in Mr. Garza''s ount, and it is indeed very much!" Alonzoughedcently and looked at the youth contemptuously, "Boy, did you hear that? 1,250 million, my pocket money. Do you have that fucking money? Fight with me? What do you have?" 1,250 million was indeed the number that many people could not imagine! Unexpectedly, the young man did not change his face, but shrugged his shoulders and said, "Captain Dean, tell Mr. Garza how much money I have in my ount!" "Well..." Dean took a look at the confident Alonzo and was slightly embarrassed, "This gentleman''s ount has more than 1500 million!" "1500 million?" Hearing this, Alonzo waspletely dumbstruck! How was that possible? The young man had more money than he did! "Fuck you!" Alonzo got angry again, and he shouted at Dean, "You know who I am, let alone more than 1500 million, I can show you 1,5,000 million! This is just my pocket money, and they can not count!" Losing out on money made him feel humiliated. He could only bring out and family and put pressure on Dean! "Whoops!" The young manughed, "Are you going to cheat because you lose the capital verification?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "What? Do I need to cheat on money?" Alonzo continued to roar. Seeing that the two were to quarrel again, Dean felt a flurry of headache, "Mr. Garza, and Sir, let the other guests pay first, and then we will discuss who will get Ice Ganoderma!" His words finally made the two people stop arguing. Soon, both sides returned to the guest seats and waited! The young man, Dominick, and other people were sitting on the side, looking very calm. But Alonzo looked very agitated. He said angrily to Bernard, "Tell my family to give me more money. Losing on money, what a fucking shame!" "Yes!" Bernard nodded, "In a word, no matter what, we must get Ice Ganoderma. If money can not buy it, we will kill whoever has it. A dead man can not take it from us!" The patriarchmanded him to bring back Ice Ganoderma. If it failed, the consequences could be unimaginable. And it was a big matter concerning the Garza family. No matter what it took, they must get Ice Ganoderma! Alonzo put on an evil smile and felt much better! He just loved the fierceness of Bernard! In the center of the venue, Rafael walked over with a smile on his face, eating melon seeds. The next two lots were his! Ben, who stayed to watch the fun, held Jessie''s waist, shook his chubby face, and said with cold a hum, "Pay, you bumpkin! I don''t believe you have the money. He was very confident that Rafael didn''t have the money! Rafael was fine with it and kept smiling. The beauty host smiled and said, "Dear guest, the two lots total 85.05 million US dors. Please pay!" "Wait a minute!" Rafael smiled and took out a worn-out wallet from his pocket. "ID card? No! Membership card? No! Discount card? No! Yikes, where''s the bank card?" Rummaging for a long time, he turned up a bunch of messy things, but nothing to do with money. Seeing this, Benughed, "I knew it. This guy has no money to pay!" The beautiful host''s face turned green! Dean walked over looking terrible. No money to pay? It meant no sale, and that was a loss for the auction! Moreover, the guests who were invited to the ship were all big shots, and how could they do the shameful act of buying but not paying? "Boom!" Dean was about to question when suddenly, there was a loud explosion. The whole ship shook violently, and people could hardly stand! "What''s the matter?" Dean turned and shouted at his crew! With all that noise, did the ship hit something? That was impossible! There was no cier or reef! A bad feeling arose in his heart! The crew, too, had no idea what was going on and couldn''t answer Dean''s questions! "Well, it''s finally here!" Rafael took back his wallet and burst intoughter! It was a ferociousugh! Then he stoppedughing and approached Ben slowly. "What... what are you doing?" Feeling, weird, Ben stepped back. "Doing what? You!" To everyone''s surprise, Rafael grabbed Ben''s right shoulder with his left hand, and his right palm pushed forward. With a squishing sound, his whole arm prated Ben''s body. With his eyes bulged, Ben died. "Ah!" The brutal scene made Jessie crouch down and scream with her arms around her head. It also shocked everyone present. No one could foresee that Rafael suddenly killed Ben! It was too abrupt! Rafael was really a brutal man! Prating a man''s body with bare hands was no ordinary doing! "Killing people on my ship. Are you crazy?" Captain Dean was outraged! With a wave of his big hand, all the crew members surrounded Rafael! "You fat bastard. Don''t you like tough at me? Why aren''t youughing?" Rafael pulled out his bloody right hand, and Ben''s body fell to the ground after losing support! He grabbed Jessie''s hair, pulled her trembling body up, smiled, and asked, "Me and your man, who''s better?" "Sir... Sir, don''t kill me. I''m willing to do anything with you. I''ll sleep with you tonight, okay?" Jessie waspletely numb with fear. She cried and trembled when she answered! "No need!" Rafael withdrew his smile abruptly and broke Jessie''s neck! He killed two people within such a short time! Poor Ben. He had always been looking down upon Rafael, but now he ended up dead in his hands... Chapter 178 Terror Cruise Chapter 178 Terror Cruise Chapter 178 Terror Cruise Rafael killed two people, but he acted like nothing had happened. Surrounded by Dean''s men, he was still very calm. "Dean, you idiot. Don''t you understand what''s going on even now? Let me tell you. it''s your time to die!" He looked up andughed again! His harshughter echoed in the venue! "What do you mean?" Dean asked sharply, rushing forward. Until now, the violent shaking had not been exined! Seeing how arrogant Rafael was, it seemed that he was the one behind it. "Captain... Captain, our ship has been hijacked!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Before Rafael could answer Dean, suddenly, a crew member covered in blood rushed into the venue and shouted! "What''s the matter?" Dean asked quickly, looking terrified. The injured crew member ran so fast that he stumbled and fell to the ground. Two crew members rushed to help him up, and the injured crew said, "Just now a group of people rushed into the control room and killed all the crew in the room. On my way here, five or six pirate ships have rushed over. Hundreds of people with guns have boarded!" "What? A pirate?" Dean''s eyes widened, his face stunned. How could there be pirates on this route? He thundered, "Who burst into the control room? And what about the shaking?" "Let me answer you!" Before the crew could speak, Rafael sneered to exin, "Those who rushed into the control room, of course, are my people. Some of them mixed with the passengers, and some have been undercover on your cruise ship for several years. All of them are the best killers!" "The purpose of their seizure of the control room is to destroy all the systems on the ship that can communicate with the outside world. Sonar radar, satellite positioning, andmunication systems, etc., are all disabled!" "This ship is now a mute!" "My men have boarded the cruise ship. You can not send a distress signal, so this ship is full of my hostages!" "As for the noise just now, it was a signal from me to my men, telling them it''s time to blow a hole in the cruise ship!" "You bastard!" Hearing Rafael''s story, Dean was angry! This ship was his life, and it was trampled like this by these animals. How indignating! Just then, there was a loud gunshot! A series of them! Rafael smiled and said, "Interesting. It seems that the killing has begun. In this case, I am honored to introduce to you Terror Cruise. Time is up!" Everyone present was pretty much dumbfounded! No one had thought that a pirate hijacking could ur on a cruise ship! Such a result was ipatible with the present peaceful world! "Who are you? No ordinary pirate, are you?" said Dean in a deep voice. Obviously, Rafael came prepared, and it seemed that he wasing for the temple. In particr, when Rafael said that some of the crew members had been undercover for years, it really stung his heart. "The Temple of Immortality!" Rafael showed a touch of evil smile and said the name! "The Temple of Immortality?" Dean''s face changed. Obviously, he knew about the Temple of Immortality! This was an evil organizationposed of pirates. Although there were not many of them, each of them was fierce and vicious. Years ago, the Lord of the Temple of Immortality was killed by someone from their temple! He thought the Temple of Immortality had been destroyed, but it turned out that these peopley dormant for years and came with revenge! "You touch my ship, and I''ll kill you first!" Figuring out how Rafael was, Dean couldn''t control himself! Rafael was alone now, and he was going to tear this guy apart! "Kill me? You don''t have what it takes!" Rafael was very calm. In the face of Dean and more than a dozen crew members, he did not panic. "Kill!" Just then, seven or eight people rushed into the venue! All these people were Rafael''s men, and as soon as they rushed in, they surrounded Rafael. "Dean, how can you kill me?" Rafaelughed loudly! Dean was furious, knowing that the longer he waited, the worse it would be for him! Therefore, he waved, and his crew rushed to Rafael and his men! The two parties tangled in a fight in an instant... "What a goddamned thing it is! Bernard, what now?" Alonzo was shocked and even in a trance! Pirates! He never dreamed of this! Bernard looked solemn and opened his mouth, "Kelly, Peter, protect Mr. Garza. We''ll leave here after I take Ice Ganoderma!" Taking advantage of the chaos, he thought he could take Ice Ganoderma first! As for the pirates, with their strength, they were not afraid! Therefore, he took it into his own hands and went straight to Ice Ganoderma in the center of the venue. In the No. 16 guest seat, the young man said to Dominick and others, "Come on. Take the Ice Ganoderma, and then deal with pirates!" He shook his hand, grabbed Heaven de, and rushed out. Dominick behind him red. And then he followed the young man! At this moment, Ice Ganoderma was quietly lying on the te! All the crew went to fight, and the beauty host and the beauty crew were scared squatting on the ground, leaving Ice Ganodermapletely unattended! "It''s mine!" Bernard was also very good. He was so fast that it was like he had wind under his feet! He took a leap, and Ice Ganoderma was within his reach. "No, that''s mine!" Just when he was about to get it, the young man rushed over! He knew he was slower than Bernard, so he pressed the button on Heaven de, and it turned into an iron whip! With a whip, it carried Ice Ganoderma away! "Take it!" Then he shook his right hand, and the iron whip swung back! Ice Ganoderma flew backward. Dominick behind him arrived just in time. With one hand, he caught it! "Take Ice Ganoderma and leave. I will protect you!" Seeing Dominick get Ice Ganoderma, the young man shouted at Dominick and blocked Bernard! "Got it!" Dominick tucked away Ice Ganoderma, turned around, and left the venue with his men! "Where are you going!" Seeing Ice Ganoderma snatched away by the young man, Bernard burst into rage! He kicked the young man like crazy! He didn''t care about pirates. He was only here for Ice Ganoderma! In this critical moment, how could he let Ice Ganoderma slip away? The young man turned Heaven de into a short de and blocked the attack with his arms crossed. Then he got into a big fight with Bernard. "Run. Did the bearded man run away with Ice Ganoderma?" Seeing this, Alonzo was so nervous that he patted his thigh ferociously! But Peter and Kelly were hesitating and did not act! If they went after Ice Ganoderma, who would protect Alonzo? If something happened to Alonzo, they didn''t have to live! Seeing the two hesitate, Alonzo could not help but scold, "What are you two idiots doing? Forget it. Peter, you protect me. Kelly, you go after Ice Ganoderma. If it is lost, I will kill you!" It was a proper arrangement! Kelly put on her serious face and got her body floating, chasing Dominick... Chapter 179 The Captive Chapter 179 The Captive Chapter 179 The Captive The Undying Pce was an organization formed by a few pirate leaders at sea. Once flourishing and notorious, it struck fear into people''s hearts. But in recent years, various countries formed a naval alliance against the pirates, repeatedly attacking the Undying Pce''s arrogance. After several assaults, the Undying Pce suffered heavy losses. Following that, the pce''s lord, a terrifyingly powerful individual, was besieged and killed by many from the God Temple. For a time, the Undying Pce was left leaderless andpletely vanished from the history stage. Unexpectedly, the pce made aeback yearster. Taking advantage of the ck Pearl''s voyage in international waters, theyunched a coordinated attack with their men there and seized control of the ship. As of now, hundreds of pirates wearing red headscarves had boarded the ship, armed with guns, sweeping and ughtering the thousands of passengers on the cruise ship. Some of them even carried rocketunchers. Facing such firepower, the passengers on the ship couldn''t do anything but be ughtered. Screams filled the air, and death was everywhere. The entire cruise ship had be a living hell... At the auction venue on the seventh floor. Dean led the crew in a fierce battle with Rafael Castillo and his men. Both sides were evenly matched. With simr strength, Dean and Rafael fought to a stalemate for half a day. In another spot, Bernard Duncan and the young man were fighting each other without a clear winner. "Enough, stop fighting! You''re a smart man, and there''s no point in fighting to the death at this time. The Ice Ganoderma is so big that we can share it equally! The most important thing now is to deal with the pirates!" the young man grabbed Bernard''s arms and shouted. Bernard froze in the standoff. The young man''s voice had changed, and it was very familiar. "Are you... Gabriel?" He was astonished. Yes, this was Gabriel''s voice! "It''s me, Gabriel! Let''s not talk about anything else for now. Mr. Duncan, do you agree with my proposal? You know my background, and it would be easy for your forces to find me in the Silverwood, so there''s no need to worry about me going back on my word in the future!" This young man was Gabriel indeed! That day, when he met Ebony Diaz, thetter informed him of the identity of Cynthia Morgan, one from the God Temple, and also gave him one thing before leaving. That thing was a human skin mask. Although he didn''t know why Ebony gave him the human skin mask, having it allowed him to devise a n to startle the snake out of hiding when he had no clue about the Blood Scripture! A fake blood scripture caused Cynthia and Dean to fall into chaos. And he used the human skin mask to hide in the shadows, observing everything. As for the night he fought with Kelly Fisher, he deliberately showed weakness and fell into the sea, having already arranged for Dominick Parker to rescue him. Dominick was one of the forces left to him by the previous Ghostly King, and like Elizabeth and Leon, he was also loyal! Afterward, he disguised himself with the human skin mask, pretending to be Dominick''s subordinate, and waited for the right moment. As for Ang Moreno, he had moved her away in advance to the room of Dominick''s subordinate on the fourteenth floor. Now that Dominick had taken the Ice Ganoderma, his most important mission was aplished. However, the appearance of these pirates had somewhat disrupted his ns. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Now, the outside was full of ughter, and the lives of thousands of tourists were threatened. He was not a great hero, nor was he one with high moral standards, but he couldn''t bear to stand idly by as his Dragon Kingdompatriots suffered. He couldpromise with Bernard on the matter of the Ice Ganoderma. He hated Alonzo Garza, not the others. If the party was to save people, it wouldn''t matter if they shared half of the Ice Ganoderma, as long as there was enough to save Zoe. Now that the pirate incident had urred, with everyone on the ship being innocent, every minute of dy would result in more deaths. So he didn''t want to continue fighting Bernard. "Okay, I believe you. Let''s cease fire for now! Afterward, you should give me half of the Ice Ganoderma. I know you''re trying to save your sister, and I know your bottom line. You must trust the power of the Garza family. If you dare to break your word, I swear you won''t be able to save your sister!" Bernard threatened. "Shut up! Don''t threaten me with your family. I always keep my word. That''s all!" Then Gabriel pushed Bernard aside and turned around, his cold gaze fixed on Rafael. It was better to cut off the head of the snake. As long as he captured Rafael, the deputy pce lord, he could probably make the pirates stop their attack. Bernard also turned around with the same idea. But just then, a group of pirates wearing red headscarves rushed in. Without saying a word, they raised their guns and fired. "Damn it!" There was no time to attack Rafael. Gabriel could only leap forward to seek cover. Immediately after, he hid outside arge door. "Bang, bang, bang..." A dense rain of bullets came in quick session. In just a few seconds, all of Dean''s crew members were shot dead. Poor Dean, a top fighting master at the Physique Level, couldn''t escape the dense bullets, either. After a bullet hit him, his movements became slow. Then, four more bullets hit various parts of his body. Hey on the ground, gasping for breath, unable to move. As for Bernard, he also fled the venue, cursing loudly. At the venue, Peter Morris, who protected Alonzo, couldn''t escape. Already wounded and having a burden, he was also shot while fleeing. The two were surrounded by some pirates and taken captive. "Haha, Captain Dean, where''s your prestige now? Tsk, tsk, I thought you temple people were all immortal," said Rafael, who controlled the venue, as he slowly walked towards Dean. He took out some melon seeds and leisurely started eating them. Then, he lifted his right foot and humiliatingly stepped on Dean''s face. The Undying Pce''s grudge from a few years ago could finally be avenged today! Seriously wounded, Dean couldn''t move, so he had to endure the humiliation. But he was unwilling to ept it and gritted his teeth, spitting blood as he said, "Rafael, today you may kill me and hijack the ck Pearl, but you''re also ringing the death knell for your Undying Pce. When the pce lord truly gets angry, it will be your time of destruction, and you will experience the ultimate terror!" In his mind, the God Temple was the most powerful organization in the world. Anyone who dared to challenge the temple would have to face destruction because their temple lord was like a god. "Oh, I''m so scared, but unfortunately, you won''t be able to see what happens then!" Rafael said sarcastically. Then his face turned cold, and he kicked Dean''s head. He took a gun from his subordinate, aimed at Dean''s head, and fired a dozen shots. He didn''t stop until Dean''s head was reduced to a puddle of flesh. After killing Dean, he threw the gun back to his subordinate and walked towards the captured Alonzo and Peter. "Mr. Garza, I''m sorry for the inconvenience!" Rafael said ironically, looking at Alonzo as if admiring a beauty, making a tsk sound with his mouth. The usually arrogant Alonzo was now a docile pig,pletely devoid of his usual arrogance. He pleaded with Rafael, "As long as you spare my life, I''ll give you as much money as you want!" Everyone feared death. "Of course, you''re the young master of that family, and money is nothing to you!" Rafael said with a meaningful grin. Overjoyed, Alonzo immediately said, "You know my identity? Then you definitely won''t kill me, right? Name your price. Any amount is fine!" He was sure that knowing his identity, Rafael would more or less have scruples. "No, no, no, having you is worth countless wealth!" Rafael chuckled and ordered his men, "Take him to the terrace of the amusement park on the 15th floor, tie a bomb to him, and watch him. If anyone comes to save him, blow him up!" Chapter 180 A Raging Fury Chapter 180 A Raging Fury Chapter 180 A Raging Fury "This is detestable!" Bernard hid outside the door, spying on everything happening in the venue. Seeing Alonzo being captured, he was furious but didn''t dare to act rashly. With so many gunmen present, he couldn''t do anything even as a Physique-Level fighting master. "This is not. He deserves it! The heavens have finally taken notice!" Gabriel was also nearby, watching Alonzo''s capture with delight. If this beast died at the hands of Rafael, Rafael would instantly be a great hero for ridding the people of a menace! "Don''t gloat over his misfortune. What good does it do you if my young master dies?" After ring at Gabriel, Bernard suddenly changed his attitude and pleaded, "Brother Gabriel, as the saying goes, ''no discord, no concord.'' We should put aside our prejudices now. I think if we join forces to save my master, there''s still a chance! "Once my master is taken to the terrace and gets a bomb tied to him, he''s as good as dead! "If you''re willing to help me save him, we''ll owe you a favor. You''ve seen that my master is no ordinary person. His favor is a great blessing!" The process of transferring Rafael was the only chance to save him. If Gabriel could help him, there might be a chance to rescue Rafael. Once Rafael was taken to the terrace of the amusement park on the 15th floor, there would be nowhere to hide. Rescuing him would simply mean death-those gunmen could shoot without aiming! If a bomb had been tied to Alonzo, the chance would be slimmer. So now, even if he had to swallow his pride and beg, he had to get Gabriel to take action. "Save him? Only if I''ve gone mad! He''s your master, not my son. Why should I save him? Besides, with so many gunmen armed with machine guns, how could you and I rescue him alone? No way! I''m leaving. Good luck!" After that, Gabriel left in a hurry. Why did he have to save Alonzo? That would be absurd! The beast''s life had nothing to do with him! Now, he had to meet up with Dominick, get the Ice Ganoderma, and then find a way to wipe out the pirates on the cruise ship. "Ga-" Seeing Gabriel leave, Bernard was furious. Looking back at the venue, he found Alonzo had been taken away. But in the end, he didn''t make a move! "It''s over!" He was quietly annoyed. If something happened to Alonzo, even if he survived, the n head would punish him severely. With this thought, he followed up. No matter what, he had to see if there was a chance. Maybe it was still not toote... Gabriel left the auction venue and looked down from the seventh floor. The entire cruise ship was in complete chaos! Pirates with red headscarves opened fire here and there, and people screamed and ran. These pirates were ruthless, even killing children and the elderly! "This is hateful!" Gabriel was furious. He was about to rush out when he heard people fighting next door! He went over to check and saw Dominick and Kelly fiercely fighting. "Last time you knocked me into the sea at night. Now it''s time for you to pay back!" Unable to exin his reconciliation with Bernard, he could only fight. He rushed over, leaping high and throwing a powerful punch at Kelly. Caught off guard, Kelly crossed his arms to parry. But the punch was so powerful, sending him flying. "What a tremendous force!" Kelly mmed into the wall and finally stopped. The punch almost broke his bones. "Joint sh!" He shook his wrists, held the sword with both hands, and swung it at Gabriel. The de carried a sharpyer of air. "I also have a weapon. I''m not afraid of you!" Gabriel drew the Heaven de from his waist and blocked Kelly''s attack head-on. Now that he had the Heaven de, he wouldn''t be intimidated by any weapon-wielding enemy! But Dominick rushed in and kept yelling. A series of chaotic punches forced Kelly to retreat, but Gabriel heard these words: "Ghostly King, the Ice Ganoderma is lost!" "What? Lost?" His face turned pale. He couldn''t believe the Ice Ganoderma was lost! Dominick added, "The Ice Ganoderma was snatched by this Jadian man. I tried to take it back, but it identally fell into the lobby of the first floor!" Gabriel''s heart sank. Despite everything, he returned to the railing to look down. When he saw the wildly running crowd, his heart sank even further! "Ghostly King, I''ll deal with the Jadian man. You go find the Ice Ganoderma!" Dominick shouted again. Gabriel snapped back to reality and cursed under his breath. He vaulted over the railing and jumped straight down. As he fell from the seventh floor to the second floor, he swung his right hand, turning the Heaven de into a whip and wrapped it around the railing on the second floor. With a swing, he effortlesslynded on the first floor. "Where is it? Where is it?" He retracted the Heaven de and looked down to search. People wereing and going on both sides, and the ground was full of fleeing footsteps. There was no trace of the Ice Ganoderma. The more he searched, the more anxious he became. His chest was filled with a raging fury, which almost suffocated him. He had got it, but it was now lost! He med himself in agony. Just then, four insane pirates began spraying the people in the lobby with bullets. Many of the running crowd fell. "Fuck!" Gabriel looked up, fuming. Like a wild beast, he rushed over and cut the throats of the four pirates with the Heaven de that had been turned into a short knife. After he killed them, his anger finally subsided a bit. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Regaining his rationality, he resumed his search for the Ice Ganoderma. What would he do if he couldn''t find the Ice Ganoderma? How could he go back and face Zoe without feeling ashamed? He searched arge area, but still couldn''t find the Ice Ganoderma! There had been so many people here. Maybe it had been picked up by someone or kicked away. In a word, he couldn''t find it! His anger, which had somewhat subsided, red up again as time passed, making him so irritable. When he heard gunshots again, he could hardly contain his fury. "It''s all because of you bastards that I lost the Ice Ganoderma! You''vemitted a heinous crime, and I want all of you to die!" He looked quite fierce, his eyes bloodshot. He shouted and charged the nearest pirate. He had made up his mind: he would kill all the pirates and then patiently look for the Ice Ganoderma. In short, these beasts were unforgivable because they had provoked him! "Mommy, Mommy!" A little girl was crying helplessly with a stuffed toy. Three pirates were getting closer to her. In the distance, a woman struggled against the crowd, calling out in grief, "Nia, my child, run!" But a pirate had aimed his gun at the girl''s head. The woman felt hopeless, her heart broken. Just as the pirate was about to pull the trigger, a ghostly figure shed past him. With a swift sh, a red slit appeared on his neck before he could see the figure. He gurgled blood and toppled down. The other two pirates quickly turned around, but they were also killed by Gabriel with the sharp Heaven de. "Nia!" The woman finally arrived and picked up her child. She was so grateful, hoping to sincerely thank her girl''s savior, but when she saw the fierce-looking Gabriel, she was shocked. She said tremulously, "Thank you." At that moment, she seemed to see the Death from hell, one who was even more terrifying than those pirates. Chapter 181 Tough Opponents Chapter 181 Tough Opponents Chapter 181 Tough Opponents Gabriel was insane. Starting from the first floor, he began to massacre his way up, floor by floor! Without any restraint, he was like the Death. In a short time, he had killed a dozen pirates, drenched in their blood. He continued his ruthless ascent, reaching the third floor. Suddenly, he heard the obsceneughter of piratesing from thedies'' room. His eyes turned cold, and he rushed over. In the restroom, two pirates with red headscarves were smirking at a beautifuldy in a white dress. They were speaking in Mn. Even though he didn''t understand what they were saying, their expressions were enough to tell him that their words were dirty. "Go away! Go away!" The girl was backed against the wall with nowhere to run. She closed his eyes in despair and iled her arms. Being beautiful was a crime! This girl was Ang. She had been cooped up in her room and couldn''t resist the urge to wander out while Alonzo was at the auction. She had nned to return to her room before the auction ended. Unexpectedly, she encountered a pirate raid. Initially, there had been four or five other girls hiding with her in the restroom. But now, she was the only one left alive. The others had all been shot dead. The two pirates had spared her life, simply because they saw her beauty and wanted to ravish her. "Haha!" One of the pirates roughly grabbed her arm and pinned her against the wall with her back to him. "Take the gun. Let me do it first!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He tossed the gun to hispanion, and his right hand shamelessly began to explore. Ang shivered inplete despair. She was still a virgin. She had never thought she would be vited by pirates. She was about to give up hope when she heard strange groans from the pirates behind her and their falling to the ground. Trembling, she slowly turned around to look. Seeing Gabriel covered in blood, she remained vignt but was still shaking. She didn''t know whether the man before her was friend or foe. But his blood-soaked body and his cold, crimson eyes filled her with endless fear! "Why don''t you stay on the fourteenth floor? Why are you running around?" With a reprimand, Gabriel removed his human skin mask to reveal his face. All of Ang''s emotions overflowed like a bursting dam. "Gabriel!" With a cry, she flung herself at Gabriel, burying herself into his embrace. Now, she finally stopped worrying, feeling a sense of unparalleled relief. "Well, it''s not safe here. Let''s go outside first!" He took Ang out of thedies'' room, and Dominick happened to havee downstairs. They ran into each other. Seeing Gabriel, Dominick immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, Ghostly King. I was ipetent and lost the Ice Ganoderma. I''ll ept any punishment withoutint!" Somehow, Ang''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Gabriel didn''t notice it. He said to Dominick, "Enough, no more nonsense. I''m giving you another mission: protect Miss Moreno. If you mess up again, don''t evere to me. Just kill yourself!" To kill the pirates, he couldn''t be held back by Ang. At such a crucial moment, a woman would just slow down his speed of drawing his sword, so he could only entrust Ang to Dominick''s protection. He was determined to wipe out these pirates, and then he would rx and patiently search for the Ice Ganoderma. "Yes, sir!" Dominick didn''t dare to say anything. He could only take the order and leave with Ang. Ang knew she shouldn''t stay with Gabriel. Although she was reluctant to leave, she left with Dominick. She was walking farther and farther away, but would asionally look back. There were a few words she wanted to say, but when they came to her tongue, she restrained herself. Now unencumbered, Gabriel, dripping with blood, continued his ughter of the pirates... On the terrace of the fifteenth floor. Dozens of pirates with red headscarves stood there, fully armed. Several of them even had rocketunchers on their shoulders. Rafael was on a stool by the pool, cracking melon seeds and casually tossing the shells into the water. The entire amusement park was devoid of guests. Only Alonzo and Peter were present, sitting on intable shark toys. A bomb was strapped to Alonzo''s waist. "What should we do, Guardian Morris? I don''t want to die!" Alonzo trembled in fear as he stared at the motionless timer on the bomb. What could Peter, a wounded man, do about all this? Lying weakly on the shark toy, he said, "We can only hope that Rafael has some sense of reason and fears the Garza family''s force. Otherwise, we''re done for!" Hearing that, Alonzo fell into utter despair. He never expected his extremely powerful background to be so useless. These ruthless pirates had hijacked the cruise ship. What else were they afraid of? Now he regretted it so much! If he had known this, he would never have boarded this wretched vessel! He had not yet bedded Ang, nor had he obtained the Ice Ganoderma, but now he was held hostage with a bomb. It was the worst of luck! "Deputy Lord, we have some tough opponents!" A pirate leader named Alvin Mason came to Rafael and reported. "Tough opponents?" Rafael''s eyes turned fierce. He spat out a melon seed shell and stood up. Alvin replied, "Yes, there''s a brilliant fighter. He fought his way from the first to the third floor, killing over a dozen of our brothers! Also, our search team on the fifteenth floor was defeated by a Jadian woman and bald man from room V1508, losing seven or eight brothers!" "You''re all useless!" Rafael pped Alvin. Alvin lowered his head, not daring to retort. Rafael paced back and forth, seething with anger. He didn''t know who the man was, but knew the woman from room V1508. She was Sherry Wells. He had witnessed her terrifying skills the night before. Thinking of this, he stopped pacing and ordered Alvin, "Send Aran and Voldemon to deal with the man. As for the woman from room V1508, she''s one with unfathomable strength. We have no choice but to use a rocketuncher to kill her. I don''t believe she can survive that!" "Yes, I''ll arrange it immediately!" Alvin turned to carry out the order. "Wait!" Rafael called him back after Alvin had taken a few steps. "Tell our brothers to hurry up, looting what they can and withdraw. Remind the third team to find the cruise ship''s fuel tanks and set up the bombs as soon as possible!" Once the bomb was ced in the fuel tanks, they could detonate it after leaving, sinking the ship in a chain reaction. Rafael wanted the entire ship to sink, leaving no survivors. "Got it!" Alvin also epted this order. Alonzo was horror-struck when he heard it from the distance. Rafael was a madman! He even nned to put a detonator on the fuel tanks to blow up the cruise ship! This was insane! "What do we do, Guardian Morris? Rafael is going to blow up the cruise ship!" Alonzo asked Peter again in a panic. "Let him explode. We''ll all die together!" Peter''s face showed nothing but despair. He could do nothing in his current state! In despair, Alonzo panicked like a startled hare. Inadvertently, he noticed Bernard watching him behind a door in the distance. "Bernard..." He almost shouted in excitement but quickly shut his mouth. Now, his only hope rested on Bernard... Chapter 182 Ivory Lifting Chapter 182 Ivory Lifting Chapter 182 Ivory Lifting Gabriel killed to his heart''s content, ying seven or eight more people and continuing his rampage up to the seventh floor. Just as he was about to ascend to the eighth floor, two strange individuals appeared before him. One was tall and thin, resembling a bamboo pole, while the other was a hunchbacked, bald, and elderly man with a small white mustache. "It seems this is one of the tough opponents the Deputy Lord mentioned! Voldemon, I, Aran, don''t like burdens, so don''t hold me back in a while!" said the bamboo pole-like man with a grin, stretching his limbs in preparation for battle. The bald man, referred to as Voldemon, pulled out two expandable batons from his legs and snorted, "Killing is an art, a skill, something you brute should learn!" "Art?" Aran sneered, "You''re not suited to be a pirate. You should go to a university and pursue a doctorate." "Shut up, you brute! You''re a disgrace to our profession!" Voldemon retorted, ring at him. Gabriel stood opposite them, his eyes cold. Seeing the two bickering, he impatiently shouted, "You two idiots, if you want to argue, go home and do it! I''m here for your lives!" Now he couldn''t stand the sight of pirates, and the two''s bickering only added to his annoyance. He would just kill them! As soon as he finished speaking, he stormed over, aiming his Heaven de at Voldemon. Voldemon crossed his batons to block the Heaven de, cursing at Gabriel, "You''re so despicable! Why did you attack me first instead of the taller target? Are you picking on me because I''m old? I''ll kill you!" Aran jumped to the side, pping andughing, "Good job! Kill this old man and let him go to hell to learn art from Da Vinci!" "You two shouldn''t be pirates. You should go to The Juilliard School!" Gabriel twisted his body to the limit, taking advantage of Voldemon''s distraction to deliver a powerful kick that sent him flying. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ouch!" Voldemon crashed to the ground but quickly got back up, seemingly unharmed except for his anger. "Not bad legwork! Let me have a try!" Aran, impressed by Gabriel''s kick, eagerly threw a kick, his legs long and flexible. His kick was like a spear thrusting towards Gabriel, who retorted, "I''ll destroy you!" Gabriel switched the Heaven de to his left hand, adopted a horse stance, and unleashed a powerful right punch. "Boom!" The punch hit Aran''s foot, causing him to copse to the ground. Gabriel, however, remained unmoved, standing tall like a mountain. In that instant, a gust of cold wind swept out from him, knocking over nearby objects. "You''re so strong! What realm are you in?" Voldemon asked, helping Aran up, his yful demeanor gone. Aran and he were both Physique-Level fighting masters with extraordinary strength, but Gabriel''s power seemed unfathomable to them. "Realm? Go ask the King of Hell when you''re dead!" Gabriel remained fierce with burning fury. Facing the pirates, he showed no mercy. Every strike was a full-powered, lethal blow. With his full strength, he could destroy anything. "Aran, let''s join forces to kill him!" Voldemon solemnly said to Aran after feeling pressure. Then the twobined their efforts, attacking Gabriel''s upper and lower body simultaneously. Of course, the dwarf Voldemon attacked his upper body and Aran his lower part. Surprisingly, theirbined strength allowed them to hold their ground against Gabriel. After five or six moves, Gabriel transformed the Heaven de into an iron whip, striking the two and forcing them apart. "Go to die!" Then his eyes turned cold, and he put away the Heaven de. Then he sprinted forward, leaping high into the air towards Aran. "Ivory Lifting of the Death Hand!" While airborne, Gabriel formed a peculiar gesture with both hands, which resembled two elephant tusks. After getting the Death Hand at the auction, when he was free at night, he had practiced the first moves of it and had generally mastered them. Aran, who had never seen such techniques, paled in fear. He retreated hastily, attempting to defend himself. However, Gabriel demonstrated the full power of his waist and legs, lifting his knees and striking upward. Aran blocked his knees with both hands, but Gabriel pressed his arms against himself and thrust his arms upward, forcefully piercing through Aran''s body. This was the first move of the Death Hand: the Ivory Lifting, which was powerful and cruel. Seeing Aran skewered by Gabriel, Voldemon didn''t care about anything else and tried to flee. He was no match for this violent man! But after he had just taken a few steps, two women stopped him. "Where are you going, old man?" Both women were stunning, resembling delicate dolls. One of them was Ebony Diaz. "Get out of my way! I have no time to y with you!" Seeing that they were just women, Voldemon didn''t take them seriously and continued to run. But he was wrong, terribly wrong! Ebony raised her right leg and stomped her foot, her high heel almost crushing his head. "Ah?" Voldemon dodged in a panic, only to be attacked by the other woman''s high heel. This time, he failed to avoid it and was kicked in the stomach, the ten-centimeter heel sinking into his body. "Bitch!" Voldemon cursed while retreating. But after three steps, he felt a terrifying chill and shuddered. Slowly turning his head, he saw Gabriel''s blood-red eyes. "To hell!" With a swish, the Heaven de sliced through Voldemon''s neck. Blood spurted out, and he fell to the ground, lifeless. So, the two excellent fighters sent by Rafael to assassinate Gabriel were killed by him. "Mr. Edwards, nice to meet you again!" Ebony smiled charmingly, and the woman beside her introduced herself, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Edwards. I''m Ebony''spanion, Mona Riley." Gabriel just nodded, his bloodstained body exuding extreme coldness. Even now, Ebony remained a mystery to him. Although she had helped him greatly by giving him the human skin mask and verifying Cynthia as one from God Temple, things were still unclear, so he remained cautious about the two women. "Mr. Edwards, your cold demeanor really chills the heart!" Ebony couldn''t help but shake her head, adding, "I thought that after going through the things these days, we could build a bond!" Gabriel frowned, "I''m a person who is fair and just. I won''t forget the help you''ve given me, but I don''t believe in unconditional love in this world. You must have your reasons for eagerly helping me, but I''m too busy to investigate it now. Let''s see each other around!" Now he had only two things on his mind: killing the pirates and finding the Ice Ganoderma. He didn''t want to waste energy on anything else. Although Ebony had helped him, he didn''t bother to pay her any attention. Just as he was about to leave, Ebony spoke again, "Mr. Edwards, Rafael''s men have nted bombs on the three fuel tanks of the cruise ship. Once they''ve looted the ship''s wealth, they''ll detonate the bombs. If the fuel tanks explode in a chain reaction, even the thickest hull won''t withstand the st! This massive vessel will sink by then!" Chapter 183 The Severely Injured Shelly Chapter 183 The Severely Injured Shelly Chapter 183 The Severely Injured Shelly "Is what you said true?" Gabriel finally stopped and abruptly turned around. Rafael was insane. It was enough to kill Dean for revenge and plunder the wealth, but why did he have to sink the cruise ship? There were thousands of people on board! Ebony nodded nonchntly and said, "Of course, it''s true. I wouldn''t lie about it!" "Boom!" Just as she finished speaking, a massive explosion sounded from above. "Boom!" Another one followed immediately. The enormous vibrations shook the entire cruise ship, and shattered ss and debris rained down from above. Then, a wave of panicked screams erupted as people tried to escape. Gabriel looked up and cursed, "Beasts!" He didn''t know who these pirates were targeting, but lord, they were using such a destructive weapon! Ebony sighed, "It''s Rafael''s men. They''re using rocketunchers to kill Sherry Wells!" "What?" Gabriel was shocked. The explosions were Rafael''s men attacking Sherry with rocketunchers? This bastard knew Sherry was powerful, so he resorted to such a ruthless tactic! "I''ll go up and check. See you next time!" After bidding farewell to Ebony and Mona, Gabriel hurried upstairs. He was so concerned about Sherry for a reason: when he first met her wearing his human skin mask, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. He felt like he had met her before but couldn''t remember when. With this feeling, he willingly bought the Ogre yer sword at a high price at the auction and gave it to her. Now, hearing that she was in danger, he felt anxious. No matter what, he had to go up and see for himself! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Watching Gabriel leave, Ebony suddenly covered her mouth and smiled charmingly, "Look at this damn guy! He''s still as sentimental as ever, trying to charm all the beauties in the world!" Monaughed, "There''s no helping it. Any woman who encounters him is bound to face a cmity, a cmity of love. Who can me him for being so perfect?" "Let''s go. We''ve done what we needed to do. It''s up to him to deal with the rest of this terror cruise incident!" Ebony sighed and disappeared from the seventh floor with Mona. In room V1508 on the fifteenth floor. After two rocket sts, the room was in shambles. In the center of the rubble, Sherry''s left arm hung limply with blood dripping down while the Ogre yer sword was firmly held in her right hand. She was injured, severely injured! She was standing only by sheer willpower. It seemed that even a gust of wind could knock her down at any moment. "Divine Maiden, I''m sorry!" Jared Tran knelt on the ground, crying in grief. If she had not tried to protect him, Sherry wouldn''t have been injured so seriously. Now, he was unharmed, but Divine Maiden was severely injured. This oue filled him with guilt! "Don''t me yourself. It''s all fate!" Sherry slowly raised her head, and a sea breeze came, lifting her soft hair. Was the prophecy in her dream untrue? Was the evil spirit still there? She burst into a beautiful smile, relieved. "You win!" She had tried her best to look for the Ogre yer sword, only for the sake of killing the evil spirit in her mind. It was only at this moment that she realized the so-called evil spirit was nothing more than her own obsession. The more she cared, the fiercer the evil spirit became. It turned out that she had walked down the path of love too far! "I''m here. I''m still alive!" Just then, five or six pirates rushed in, surrounding Sherry and Jared. "You beasts! This is Divine Maiden from the White Snow Temple! You''re forbidden to keep hurting her!" Jared stood up and spread his arms, shielding Sherry like a mountain. Sherry had just protected him. Now, it was his turn to protect her. The pirate leader, Joe ck, who could speak English, said in shock, "It''s really unbelievable! You two survived two rocket sts! But now, you''re truly going to die!" As he spoke, he raised his gun, ready to spray them with bullets. At this critical moment, an iron chain suddenly flew in, piercing through his head. "Boom!" With a flick of the chain, Joe''s head exploded. Blood sttered, and he toppled down. The other pirates were astonished. By the time they came back to their senses, a figure darted in. Before they could see who it was, they all died with their throats cut. "Who is it?" Sherry asked without looking back. "It''s me!" Gabriel replied softly. As she heard this voice, Sherry''sst bit of strength seemed to be drained. She fell backward. "Divine Maiden!" Jared turned around, intending to catch Sherry, but a figure, swift as lightning, caught her before he could. "Such a severe injury!" With Sherry in his arms, Gabriel frowned deeply. Not only was her left arm severely injured, but nearly half of her body had also been impacted by the rockets! If she didn''t receive effective treatment, her life would be in danger! He had to find a way to perform surgery now! At this point, another group of people rushed in. Gabriel looked back cautiously, only to find a group of crew members dressed in sailor uniforms. The man in the lead instantly exined, "Don''t be afraid. I''m Second Captain, Joey Snyder, not a pirate." After that, several crew members immediately picked up the guns on the floor. Gabriel picked up the unconscious Sherry and asked Joey, "Second Captain Joey, is there a medical room? I need to perform surgery on my friend!" There were probably medical rooms and medicine on the ship. That was the only hope to save Sherry. Joey replied, "There''s a medical room on every three floors. There''s one at the east end of the fifteenth floor, but the equipment isn''t sufficient for an operation!" "Thank you!" Without any more words, Gabriel headed out with Sherry, and Jared followed him. There was no help for the poor conditions but to rely on his medical skills. As he reached the door, Gabriel stopped and said to Joey again, "Second Captain Joey, the pirates have nted bombs in the fuel tanks. The situation is extremely urgent. I suggest that you activate the emergency escape n and arrange for the passengers to leave the cruise ship in an orderly manner." "What? Bombs?" Joey immediately became panicky. The ck Pearl was a very safe cruise ship, and it was unlikely to face a sinking crisis under normal circumstances. But if the fuel tanks were bombed, the situation would bepletely different. Whether it was the doubleyered hull or any other safety measures, they would all be useless. The entire ship would sink. The captain said in a panic, "But there are still many pirates on the ship, and we only have a few people. We can''t arrange for the passengers to escape under their watch!" The ship''s escape equipment was sufficient to support 125% of the passengers, but they didn''t have enough time. Of course, they also had to ensure that the pirates wouldn''t cause trouble. Gabriel said, "The pirate leader is on the terrace of the amusement park on the fifteenth floor, and a large number of pirates are there. Although you have few people, with guns, you can still handle them! "Also, I''ve cleared almost all the pirates on the lower floors. You can arrange for the passengers to evacuate from the bottom up in an orderly manner. "As for the remaining pirates above, I''ll sweep them as soon as I finish the operation." After that, he quickly headed towards the medical room without any further dy... Chapter 184 The Surgery Chapter 184 The Surgery Chapter 184 The Surgery The medical room was rudimentary. Just as the Vice-Captain, Joey, had said, it was hardly adequate for performing surgery. Gabriel sighed, cing Sherry on the bed. Then, without even looking up, he rummaged around for surgical instruments and instructed Jared, "Give us the room. Guard the door, and don''t let anyone in." "But..." Jared was worried and wasn''t entirely at ease leaving Sherry in Gabriel''s care. Before he could finish his words, Gabriel coldly looked up. "Get out!" His words carried an overwhelming force. With his head down, Jared was filled with sorrow. Suddenly, he knelt before Gabriel and pleaded, "Please, help us save the Divine Maiden. She is the faith of me and countless others." If he could, he would rather trade his life for the Divine Maiden''s. "I know. Now go!" Jared''s actions caused Gabriel to soften his tone. As a physician, he despised pointless concern the most. Such care was futile and would only waste time. After Jared stood up, he left the medical room and closed the door. He leaned weakly against the door frame, tears streaming down his weathered face. "Pardon me." Gabriel moved everything that could be used to the bedside and let out a deep breath. Soon, he calmed down. For a physician, maintainingposure was of utmost importance when treating a patient. He slowly removed Sherry''s clothing. Her perfect body was marred by several slits. Gabriel wrinkled his brows and began the surgery. Given Sherry''s injuries and the crude conditions, few people in this world couldplete the surgery. But he could. Stopping the bleeding, cleaning, suturing... All the steps had to be meticulous, allowing no room for error. "Is it you?" Amid the surgery, Sherry regained a little consciousness in her dazed state. Although she couldn''t see clearly, there was an image of a man in her mind. So, she asked softly. "It''s me," Gabriel replied without hesitation. At that point, he had to encourage the patient. Thus, he continued in theirnguage, "Didn''t you say I''m the demon in your heart? You haven''t killed me, so you can''t die yet." Given his understanding of Sherry''s personality, he stimted her with these words. "So, it is you. Sure enough, you''re both the demon and god in my heart." A faint smile of relief appeared on her face, and a scalding tear streamed down her cheek, glistening brightly. During the search for the Ogre yer, she encountered numerous dangers, but it was worth it. As the Divine Maiden, she detested getting involved in worldly matters the most. However, in the face of life and death, she understood everything, including the meaning of karma. Half an hourter, the surgery was done. It was a sess. Gabriel removed the needle wrapped around his arm and performed acupuncture. Thus, Sherry''s life would no longer be in danger. After dressing her, Gabriel carried her out of the medical room. As soon as Jared saw Sherry, he tensed up once again and hurriedly asked, "How is the Divine Maiden now?" "She is fine, but she must not fall into the water or get injured again. After you escape, you should take her to the hospital," Gabriel said, handing Sherry over to him. Narrowing his eyes, Gabriel then headed straight for the open-air yground on the 15th floor. It was time to settle the score with these pirates once and for all. On the way, he took out a small wine gourd from his pocket. It was given to him by Blind John, and it contained wine brewed by that man. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "This time, I''ll rely on your power." He removed the cork and finished the wine in one gulp. At the yground on the 15th floor, Bernard''s attempt to rescue Alonzo had just failed. He was shot and captured. Rafael made his decision, ordering his men to take Alonzo away from the cruise ship and head for their offshore base. After learning about Alonzo''s identity, he understood that Alonzo alone was worth more than all the wealth they had looted from the cruise ship. "Mr. Castillo, a group of passengers have escaped in a lifeboat. Shouldn''t we stop them?" Looking at the lifeboat floating on the sea, Alvin asked with a puzzled expression. Just now, someone on the first floor had activated the lifeboat. He intended to take people to deal with it, but Rafael stopped him. While cracking melon seeds, Rafael chuckled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Let them escape for now. Later, we''ll run them over with the cruise ship and shoot them one by one. It''ll be fun." He didn''t mean to let anyone go. He just thought that the more thesembs struggled, the more enjoyable the hunt would be. Their task was to loot from the ship and find the Blood Scripture. "Mr. Castillo, ha-ha, guess who I caught?" Just then, a pirate named Norman pushed Cynthia and herpanion, Emanuel, forward. Cynthia looked disheveled, while Emanuel was wounded by a gunshot. "Ha-ha, Miss Morgan, delighted to see you, my friend from the God Temple." Rafael was overjoyed to see her. ording to a reliable source, Cynthia was the person in charge of shipping the Blood Scripture. Finding her meant finding the Blood Scripture. So, besides taking revenge on the God Temple, they hadpleted their most important task. "Mr. Castillo, your subordinates are quite rough. If you let me go, I''m willing to do anything for you, including spending the night with you." Cynthia quickly disguised her anxiety and smiled coquettishly. Rafael sized her up, smiling. "Miss Morgan, you have a perfect figure, but I''m more interested in the Blood Scripture. Hand it over!" "Blood Scripture?" Cynthia eximed in surprise. "Don''t tell me you hijacked the cruise ship just for the Blood Scripture." This was a secret of the God Temple. How did Rafael know? And it seemed that he was here just for it. Rafael spat out the shell and put away the melon seeds. His face instantly fell. "The Blood Scripture is just one of my goals. Seeking revenge against the God Temple is also the reason that I hijacked the cruise ship. Cut the crap and hand over the Blood Scripture. I''ll spare your life. Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer like hell. You see, my men have been on the sea all year round and rarely see any women. They have been abstinent for too long." His words gave rise to a burst of lewdughter. Cynthia feignedposure and yed dumb. "You were also present atst night''s auction. The Blood Scripture was the sixth mysterious item, and Captain Dean took it away. If you want the Blood Scripture, you should ask him instead of me." Upon hearing that, Rafael walked slowly toward her. Suddenly, he grabbed Cynthia''s chin with his right hand and red at her. "Are you taking me for a fool? That Blood Scripture is fake. Where is the real one?" "I don''t know!" Cynthia stubbornly held her ground. If she revealed the whereabouts of the Blood Scripture, she would soon be dead. If she didn''t say anything, she might still have a chance to survive. Therefore, under no circumstances could she reveal it. "Alright, let''s see how long you can keep your mouth shut." Laughing coldly, Rafael suddenly kicked her in the stomach. The pain caused Cynthia to fall to her knees and vomit acid. "Alvin, as a reward for your hard work, I will give this woman to you. Take your time to chill out. After you''re done, it will be the others'' turn," Rafael casually said, taking out the melon seeds again and cracking them open. All the pirates were instantly stirred up. "Thank you, Mr. Castillo!" Alvin grinned happily as he loosened his belt and headed toward Cynthia. Grabbing her hair, he got her up. "Don''t worry! I''ll be rough!" He forcefully tore open Cynthia''s clothes, revealing her fair skin. Chapter 185 Incredible Strength Chapter 185 Incredible Strength Chapter 185 Incredible Strength "Rafael, our lord won''t let you off the hook. Offending the God Temple, you will end up worse than me." Cynthia shouted, but Alvin pinned her down. Rafael indifferently cracked open melon seeds, ignoring her threat. The other pirates cheered for Alvin. It was a shame that Peter, Bernard, and the others were all injured and captured. They could only watch as Cynthia was assaulted. "Help!" Finally, Cynthia couldn''t bear it any longer and shouted in despair. At the critical moment, a figure descended like a shooting star, crashing into the center of the yground. Boom! The figure appeared out of nowhere and mmed into the ground, creating a deep pit. This bizarre scene left everyone present dumbfounded. "Gabriel!" Peter, Bernard, and Cynthia all recognized him. Wasn''t he killed by Kelly? How did he survive? Rafael, who was munching on melon seeds, also looked puzzledly at Gabriel. Then he nced up at the sky and eximed, "What the h*ll? Where did youe from?" Gabriel''s expression was cold, his eyes crimson. He exuded unparalleled dominance. He slowly walked out of the pit and said, "Alright, it''s time to end this little pirate game." He looked up, fixing his cold gaze on Rafael. Rafael had killed countless people and believed his aura was terrifying. But when faced with Gabriel''s gaze, he was scared. Enraged, he scattered the melon seeds on the ground and snapped, "You must be insane. I have so many men, so many guns, and even a few rockets, while you are all alone. What makes you think you can bluff in front of me? "Be sensible and surrender. I won''t kill you." Rafael''s subordinates immediately burst into mockingughter, showing their disdain for Gabriel. "So much nonsense!" Gabriel darted toward Rafael like a bullet, moving at a speed so fast that it was difficult for the naked eye to follow. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Rafael. With a flick of his right hand, he held the Heaven de horizontally. Swoosh! Before Rafael could react, his left arm had been chopped off and flown into the air. "Ah!" A scream filled the air as blood sttered. Everyone was shocked. What just happened? In almost an instant, Gabriel had chopped off the arm of Rafael, who was at the Physique Level. His speed was so fast that the naked eye could not follow. Was he human or a ghost? He was even more terrifying than a ghost. Gabriel struck again. And Rafael''s right arm was severed. Gabriel swiftly kicked out, his footnding squarely on Rafael''s right knee. With a creaking sound, Rafael''s knee was broken, and he copsed to the ground. "Shoot him and save Mr. Castillo." Before he could get his way with Cynthia, Jared hastily pulled up his pants and shouted in panic. This man was terrifying. They should kill him as soon as possible. The 30 or so pirates on the terrace finally came to their senses aiming at Gabriel with their guns and firing. No one could dodge such a dense barrage of bullets. But Gabriel maneuvered like a shadow. His speed was so fast that the bullets could not hit him. Then an even more terrifying scene unfolded. Gabriel lunged at the pirates, killing a man with each strike. In just one minute, more than half of the pirates were in. "Ghost, it''s a ghost!" The remaining pirates were consumed by despair. In their minds, they were fighting a demon rather than a human. There was no chance of winning. They could only escape. "Losers! What''s there to be afraid of? Bring it to me." Alvin snatched a rocketuncher from a pirate beside him. He carried it on his shoulder, aimed at Gabriel, and fired. Gabriel had just killed a pirate, showing his back to the rocket. The power of a rocket was enough to kill even a ghost. "Be careful!" Cynthia shouted, warning Gabriel. Bernard and the others also became tense. But Gabriel remained motionless, his expression cold and indifferent. When the rocket was about to reach him, he suddenly waved his right hand, and his Heaven de transformed into an iron whip, striking the rocket head-on. Upon impact, the rocket exploded instantly. With a thunderous boom, a terrifying force unleashed a shockwave, and countless fragments shot out in all directions. Gabriel was not far from the explosion and would undoubtedly be affected by the shockwave. But then everyone was dumbfounded again. They saw Gabriel still standing there, seemingly unaffected by the shockwave and flying debris. It was as if an invisible barrier had blocked the wave of energy, diverting it around his body. He was unscathed. "What?" Alvin trembled all over, falling into despair. Even a rocket couldn''t kill him. This man was superhuman. "You, die!" Gabriel lifted his head, his blood-red eyes locked onto Alvin. He stomped on the ground, cracking it. Like a shooting star, he lunged at Alvin. Gabriel swung his de, and Alvin''s head flew off. With the two leaders killed, the pirates were thrown into confusion. No one dared to resist anymore. They all fled, bingmbs waiting to be ughtered. Like being possessed by Death, Gabriel didn''t n to let anyone escape. The Heaven de in his hand spun, and one by one, the fleeing pirates fell. Cynthia and the others froze, staring in astonishment at everything happening before their eyes. The shock was so great that they could not ovee it. After a while, Gabriel returned to the yground. Besides the barely breathing Rafael, no pirate was left alive. His strength was incredible. He single-handedly annihted all the pirates in the yground. Those 30 or so pirates were all armed, and they even had a few rockets. But such a lineup was utterly defenseless against Gabriel, who ughtered them one by one. "Does it matter how many people there are? Are guns useful?" Gabriel leisurely walked up to the man on the ground and spoke disdainfully. Rafael was nearly fainting, but he mustered a bit of consciousness and weakly asked, "Who are you exactly? You''re not human." As a pirate, he believed himself to be a terrifying existence. Today, he realized how weak he was in front of Gabriel. The act of hijacking a cruise ship, which he thought was earth-shattering, was nothing more than a pirate game in Gabriel''s mind. "You''re not worthy of knowing my identity. Now tell me, what''s the deal with the fuel tank bomb?" Gabriel asked. The only reason he kept Rafael alive was to find out about the fuel tank bomb. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Rafael revealed a sinister smile and said, "Those bombs can''t be disarmed. They all have timers installed. Ten minutes ago, they were all activated. There''s an hour left on the countdown, and now there is only around 40 minutes left. "Once they explode, this cruise ship will sink." Upon hearing this information, Gabriel let out a sigh. There was no use in keeping Rafael alive anymore. He lifted his right foot and stomped down. Rafael''s head burst open under the great force. Gabriel swiftly turned around and left the yground. Chapter 186 Intimidation Chapter 186 Intimidation Chapter 186 Intimidation Cynthia, who had been saved, leaned against the railing, struggling to calm her emotions. More than 30 corpses were lying on the ground. One man had faced over 30 pirates armed with guns and had killed them all. His strength was terrifying. Lying on the shark toy, Peter sighed and said to Bernard, "What kind of level do you think Gabriel has reached?" He couldn''t fathom Gabriel''s strength from this battle. "I cannot tell either," replied Bernard, shaking his head. "I can only estimate that perhaps those elders in our family may have a chance to fight him. In any case, few people in this world can be compared with him." In fact, he couldn''t exactly tell. After all, that level was beyond his reach. But one thing was for sure. Gabriel was still very young, while the elders in their family were very old. Comparing them in this regard made Gabriel seem even more terrifying. After all, Gabriel''s strength was beyond his reach. However, one thing was certain, "Forget about Gabriel. What should we do?" Peter sighed again and said, "Although Rafael is dead, Mr. Alonzo Garza has been taken to the pirates''ir by his subordinates. We didn''t get the Ice Ganoderma, and we lost Mr. Alonzo Garza. I''m afraid the patriarch will skin us when we get back." "Death is inevitable. But, as the deacon and guardian of the Garza family, we must remain loyal. Even if we know we will die, we must inform the patriarch of the events that transpired aboard the cruise ship. Now let''s go to the first floor and escape. Once the bombs explode, this cruise ship will be done for!" Bernard said resolutely. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Supporting each other, Peter and Bernard left the yground. Only Cynthia and Emanuel were left there. "Emanuel, go to the first floor and escape. I have something to do!" Cynthia narrowed her eyes and walked away. Emanuel knew that she was going to retrieve the Blood Scripture. With that in mind, he didn''t linger. Gabriel walked down the 15th floor to the 1st floor. Along the way, he killed dozens of more pirates. Not many pirates were left on the cruise ship, and they didn''t dare toe out. The passengers went crazy again. Someone had leaked the information about the bombs installed on the cruise ship. So, everyone desperately rushed to the first floor, hoping to take the lifeboat to escape. That was their only hope of survival. On the first floor, the vice-captain and his crew did their best to maintain order and quickly send the passengers off the cruise ship. However, there were too many people, and those at the back pushed forward desperately out of fear. As a result, the escape route was blocked, and chaos ensued. The efficiency of escape was greatly reduced. "Get out of my way, let me through! Stupid b*tch, don''t block my path!" A burly man pushed a woman holding a child to the ground. Those people around her showed no sympathy and continued to rush forward. Countless shoes trampled over the mother and daughter. The girl wailed while her mother held her close, enduring it. "I am a senator from the Dragon Kingdom. You peasants, get out of my way! Let me go first! My life is worth more than all of yoursbined!" He pushed an elderly person who was about to board a lifeboat. The old man fell off the cruise ship and into the sea. The senator didn''t care at all, and he continued to push forward. "I am the chairman of the Joy Group. I have plenty of money! Hurry up and let me on the lifeboat! Bodyguards, push these people aside for me." A fat man with sses, protected by two bodyguards, mercilessly pushed through the crowd and cut to the front of the line. The chaotic scene exposed the despicable nature of humanity to the fullest. Just as the woman protecting her daughter from being trampled on had reached the point of despair, a hand pulled her up. N?velDrama.Org content. She looked up and saw a man covered in blood, his gaze firm. "Hold your child tight!" The rescuer was none other than Gabriel. He just stood there, while those people around him tried to squeeze forward, but an invisible force repelled them. No one could approach within a foot of him. Gabriel didn''t look happy. The selfish and greedy behavior of the people disgusted him. He leaped into the air, stepping on people''s shoulders and appearing at the forefront. Next, he snatched a gun from Joey and fired several shots into the sky. The sound resonated, and the chaotic scene immediately quieted down. Gabriel stood high, shouting, "Everyone, line up now! Those who cut in line and disrupt the order will die!" The senator, who had just pushed an old man into the sea, ignored Gabriel''s intimidation and was about to board the lifeboat right in front of him. He cursed, "Finally, I can get rid of these peasants and live." He stepped forward, trying to board the lifeboat, but Gabriel leaped forward, blocking his path. "Senator? Screw you!" The Heaven de in his left hand shed. With a heavy blow, he chopped off the senator''s head. He put away his de, caught the head in the air, and returned to the tform. Raising the head high, he shouted, "I don''t care who you think you are, whether a pathetic senator or a so-called wealthy elite. Your supposed noble status means nothing at this moment. If you don''t listen, then die!" After saying this, he lifted the gun and fired continuously. The burly man, who had knocked over the mother and daughter, and the fat man, who imed to be the chairman of Joy Group, were killed with his bodyguards. Everyone was stunned. The man before their eyes was a murderer. He was terrifying. "Line up!" Gabriel threw the senator''s head to the ground and shouted again. This time everyone behaved nervously. No one dared to push their way through or cut in line again. They quickly queued up in five orderly lines. With this change, the efficiency of rescue increased significantly. The rescue equipment on the cruise ship was advanced, and there were enough lifeboats for everyone to escape. Chaos only made the rescue slow down. He counted the time, believing there were about 20 minutes left before the bomb would explode. At the current speed, it would be enough for everyone to get on the lifeboats. "Thank you so much! I was at my wits'' end just now, not knowing what to do. But now it seems that we canplete the rescue mission!" Joey gratefully said to Gabriel. As the deputy captain, it was his duty to ensure the safe evacuation of the passengers. "What about the girl in the white dress and the monk I treated?" Gabriel asked worriedly, not seeing Sherry and Jared. "They have already boarded the lifeboats!" Joey replied. Relieved, Gabriel handed the gun back to Joey and said, "It''s up to you now. Make sure the rest of the people are safely evacuated!" Among the crowd, he didn''t see Dominick, Ang, Ebony, and Mona. But since they were skilled fighters, they should have already boarded the lifeboats. He still had something to do now, which was to find the Ice Ganoderma in the remaining time. "All right, please rest assured!" Joey expressed his gratitude and saluted Gabriel. Gabriel turned to leave. It happened to be the turn of the mother and daughter to board the lifeboat. The girl gathered her courage and handed a bracelet to Gabriel, saying, "Thank you, sir, for saving my mother and me." Gabriel took the bracelet and finally smiled. Chapter 187 Coincidence Chapter 187 Coincidence Chapter 187 Coincidence Only at critical moments would people feel how quickly time passed. Time and tide waited for no one. To save time, Gabriel didn''t even blink. However, no matter how desperately he searched, he still couldn''t find the Ice Ganoderma. He had searched almost the entire floor, but there was no trace of it. He fell into despair. Because of Gabriel''s previous intimidation, the evacuation passage was clear, and all the passengers had boarded the lifeboats. The previously bustling floor was now empty and quiet. Only the sound of the wind and sea remained. "Is there anyone else?" Joey shouted, but there was no response. His men and he were thest to leave the cruise ship. The entire ship was empty. It drifted on the boundless sea like a lonely leaf. In the depths of the first floor, Gabriel heard Joey''s shout but didn''t respond. Estimating the time, the explosion would probably happen in a few minutes. By then, the cruise ship would be destroyed. "Dying in the sea is a good resting ce!" Gabriel sighed and rxed. No one knew if he was referring to the ship or himself. Perhaps it could be both! Just then, the clicks of high heels interrupted his thoughts. Gabriel turned around and saw Cynthia rushing down from upstairs. "Did you get the Blood Scripture?" Gabriel''s voice echoed through the empty floor. Cynthia stopped in her tracks, not daring to move. By the time she slowly turned around, Gabriel had reached her side. "Wow, Mr. Gabriel Edwards, you''re still here. The bomb is about to explode. Let''s escape together!" she said with a smile. "Escape? I won''t leave until I find the Ice Ganoderma!" Gabriel''s voice was cold. Cynthia froze for a moment before saying, "Then I''ll see you around. Take your time." "You want to leave?" Gabriel''s voice grew colder. "You haven''t answered my question. Did you get the Blood Scripture?" Cynthia halted her footsteps again and groaned in her heart. She was afraid of angering Gabriel and being killed on the spot. The terrifying scene of Gabriel killing more than 30 pirates just a moment ago still lingered in her mind. She forced a smile and shook her head. "Blood Scripture? What Blood Scripture? I don''t know what you''re talking about." "I''m in a bad mood right now, so you''d better not make me angry. Answer my question honestly! If you y dumb again, I''ll break your neck!" Gabriel walked up to Cynthia and blocked her path. "I didn''t find it." N?velDrama.Org content. At this point, Cynthia decided to stop pretending. And she was speaking the truth. It was really strange. In fact, a subordinate worked with her to ship the Blood Scripture. The subordinate had disguised herself and mingled in the crowd. Patsy had worked in the dark. The double safe measures would ensure the safety of the Blood Scripture. Before boarding the cruise ship, she had handed the Blood Scripture to Patsy and nned to meet with Dean on the cruise ship and deliver the item. However, upon discovering Gabriel''s presence, Cynthia changed her ns. She was almost certain that Gabriel was after the Blood Scripture, and upon seeing her appearance, he would keep a close eye on her. Meeting with Dean would be too dangerous. Even if the handover were sessful, she was worried that Gabriel would use some means to take the Blood Scripture from Dean. After thinking it over, she believed that the Blood Scripture would be safest in Patsy''s hands. So, she secretly informed Dean to take the Blood Scripture from Patsy when the cruise ship arrived at the destination. This way, the risk could be minimized. However, two unexpected events urred which disrupted her n. The first was the appearance of a fake Blood Scripture. It was really confusing. She had thought that Patsy had lost the real Blood Scripture and had confirmed with Patsy. It turned out the Blood Scripture was never lost. This made her extremely anxious, and then the cruise ship was attacked by the pirates. Everything was thrown into chaos, and she was dodging pirates while searching for Patsy. But Patsy was not in her room. She was nowhere to be found. She had searched for a long time until Rafael''s men found and captured Emanue and her. Fortunately, Gabriel killed the pirates just a moment ago, and she was set free. After desperately searching the entire ship, Cynthia finally found what she was looking for in a public restroom on the third floor. However, Patsy was dead, killed by stray bullets from the pirate attack. But thankfully, her bag was still there. Even though it had been searched, the copy of A Brief History of Time was still inside. The Blood Scripture was hidden in the book. Overwhelmed with excitement, she eagerly opened the book, but then her expression froze. The Blood Scripture was gone. This was utterly perplexing. She couldn''t make sense of it. How could it disappear when the book was still there? With the impending explosion nearing, she had no choice but to abandon her search and make a last-minute escape. However, to her surprise, Gabriel was still on the ship and intercepted her. "So, you didn''t find it," Gabriel stated rather than questioned. He asked, "Who are you really, Cynthia or Mia?" This matter had troubled Gabriel for some time. So far, he still wasn''t so sure about it. Her change in temperament suggested she was not Mia. But their appearances and voices were identical. Their figures were simr. It was difficult for him to separate the two. Most importantly, Cynthia was the one who delivered the Blood Scripture. The look originated from Silverwood, where Mia was located. Gabriel never believed in so many coincidences existing in this world. There were reasons behind many coincidences that outsiders couldn''t fathom. "Mia? Who''s Mia?" Cynthia looked puzzled. "Ah, I remember. The first time you saw me, you mistook me for a girl named Mia. Sorry, I''m Cynthia, not Mia." "If you won''t admit it, then I''ll kill you!" Gabriel''s eyes turned cold, and he gripped Cynthia''s neck with his right hand, lifting her from the ground. "Let go of me! Let go!" Cynthia struggled desperately but to no avail. Her face quickly flushed red. Gabriel spoke with indifference, "If you were Mia, I would still spare your life due to our past rtionship and for the sake of your sister. But you are Cynthia, a member of the God Temple who attempted to steal cultural relics from the Dragon Kingdom. I won''t tolerate you. Die!" He exerted more force, his eyes fixed firmly on Cynthia. "Boom!" Just then, a loud explosion resounded, and the entire cruise ship began to shake violently. "The time hase!" Gabriel steadied himself and let go of Cynthia. "Whether we survive or not depends on fate!" Immediately, he held Cynthia tightly under his left armpit and rushed forward. As he neared the edge of the cruise ship, he made a final leap. Simultaneously, another explosion rocked the ship. This time, the st was terrifying, and a massive fireball split the entire cruise ship into two. Chapter 188 Patriotism Chapter 188 Patriotism Chapter 188 Patriotism Several hourster, the massive ck Pearl sank. Only the bow remained on the surface of the water. Just like its predecessor, the Titanic, this behemoth wasid to rest in the depths of the sea. Several patrol ships in the vicinity of the ck Pearl''s sinking site began rescuing the passengers. News of this pirate hijacking incident spread worldwide simultaneously. And all the reports ended the same way. "In the end, the ck Pearl sank, but 95% of the passengers on board were saved, averting a tragedy like the Titanic!" News about the ck Pearl dominated the trending topics for an entire day. In Silverwood, Zoe sat on her sickbed and watched the news on television. "Gabriel!" She murmured, her heart pounding with anxiety. 20 nautical miles northwest of the ck Pearl''s sinking site, a white bathtub floated on the surface of the sea. It rose and fell with the waves. "Argh, I''m really unlucky!" Sitting in the bathtub, Gabriel felt frustrated. He was injured in multiple ces, and in his arms, Cynthiay unconscious. Having failed to find the Ice Ganoderma, he felt despondent. His emotions had controlled him and made him disregard life and death. He had surrendered himself to fate. But the meeting with Cynthia caused him to change his mind. Or perhaps, it was because of Cynthia that he recalled Mia''s words. "There is no ailment that cannot be cured. The greatest fear is giving up. As long as you don''t give up, a miracle might happen in the next moment." It was true. Zoe still had time. Although he lost the Ice Ganoderma, it was not yet the time to give up. Perhaps there were other Ice Ganoderma out there, or maybe he would find another way to treat Zoe''s heart disease. In any case, he shouldn''t wallow in self-pity. He needed to stay alive so that Zoe could have hope. With this determination, he unleashed his strongest power and managed to survive against all odds. Even though he was covered in wounds, he survived. But fate was too harsh. Bombarded by the explosion, he nearly passed out. Fortunately, his willpower prevailed, and he held on. He even managed to rescue the unconscious Cynthia from the seawater. After floating in the sea for a long time, he finally clung to the bathtub. It seemed like it had fallen from the cruise ship. The bathtub was inconspicuous, but it saved his and Cynthia''s lives. Although it was cramped, at least they didn''t have to soak in the seawater. The only downside was that sitting in the bathtub meant they couldn''t control the direction. They had to go with the flow. They drifted further and further away, not knowing where they were now. The vast ocean stretched endlessly before them. If luck wasn''t on their side, they might drift to their death. If luck was on their side, perhaps they would be rescued by search and rescue teams or drift to an ind. It all depended on fate. "I''ve held on for too long. It''s time to take a rest." He sighed and rested his head on the edge of the bathtub. With the rocking of the bathtub, he fell into a deep slumber. Ever since he opened the second gate of the Eight Gates of Blocked Memories, he had restored his medical skills and understood some of the reasons for his amnesia. In fact, he had fallen victim to an ancient forbidden art. It sealed off eight parts of his memories, one by one. Only by relying on specific memory triggers or special stimuli could these eight gates be opened one by one. When thest gate opened, all memories would be fully restored. As for waking up like a different person after being unconscious from drinking strong liquor, it was also exined. That was because alcohol could numb a part of the brain''s cortex, temporarily removing the sealing effect on memory lock. During this period, his martial arts skills and strength would return to their terrifying peak. But once he woke up and the effects of the alcohol wore off, the martial arts memory area would be sealed again, causing him to forget everything that happened during that time. And each time, the effects of alcohol wouldn''tst long. He had to sleep now. "Hey!" After an unknown amount of time, Gabriel''s face was pped a few times, waking him up. He yawned and opened his eyes to see Cynthia ring at him with resentment. He looked around and found that they were floating in the sea. He had drunk wine to activate his martial arts skills. How did he end up in the sea? And he was sitting in a bathtub. That guy was so unreliable. If he had known, he wouldn''t have drunk and summoned that guy. "Why are you staring at me like that?" He was in a bad mood, and Cynthia''s venomous gaze further annoyed him. Cynthia angrily said, "You have the nerve to ask me? I could have escaped if it weren''t for you blocking me. I wouldn''t have been blown off by the bomb and ended up in this wretched bathtub." She was in despair. There was no chance of surviving when they were floating in the vast sea. She hated Gabriel to the core. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have fallen into such a state. Gabriel squinted at her and said, "Your demeanor has changed. Why not pretend again? You''re Mia!" Cynthia''s manner of speaking and her expression just now were the same as Mia''s. "So what if I am?" Mia regained her arrogant demeanor and shouted, "Why did you get involved in the Blood Scripture matter? If it weren''t for you, none of this would have happened." She admitted it and stopped pretending. There was no point in pretending any longer when they were facing death. Suddenly, Gabriel pped her hard across the face. He pointed at her and cursed. "You are a national of the Dragon Kingdom. How could you betray your ancestors and conspire with outsiders? How are you any different from a beast?" Although he had expected it, Gabriel still felt heartbroken when Mia admitted it. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, in his mind, Mia had always been the kind doctor who treated his illness. But everything had changed. The woman before him was nothing more than a traitor to the nation. Covering her face, Mia sneered in disdain. "Don''t give me any empty talk about patriotism. It''s laughable and childish to still talk about such sentiments in this day and age!" Gabriel responded with another p. "You..." Mia gritted her teeth in anger, but Gabriel angrily rebuked, "The reason why humans are humans is because of various beliefs. If a person doesn''t even believe in thend that gave birth to and raised them, can they still be considered human?" Mia defiantly retorted, "After graduating from university, I went to study and further my education in Mysticor. Do you know how many outstanding students like me are moring to leave the country? And most of them won''t return after their studies arepleted. "Why don''t you ask where their patriotic feelings lie? "It''s just a phenomenon. If it exists widely, it can only mean that at its core, there is no wrongdoing! "The patriotism you speak of is nothing but lies to deceive ordinary people. The parents who send their children abroad are privileged and wealthy, including even public figures who talk grandly about patriotism. "So, don''t you find your words ridiculous?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and fell silent. Chapter 189 Conversation Chapter 189 Conversation Chapter 189 Conversation Gabriel was somewhat angry! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although he knew that Mia''s words were all facies, he couldn''t refute them! It was infuriating that so many of those who had gone abroad to study had betrayed their mothend, causing him to be attacked! He knew that for a long time toe, there would still be many people desperately sending their children abroad. Most of these people came from affluent families, and some even received high-end education. They were proud and even thought themselves superior because their children were studying or working overseas! Little did they know that they had lost something even more precious. Roots were what they had lost! Temporary enjoyment had severed their roots, and even after death, they would have no resting ce. He was certain that the rise of the Dragon Kingdom was only a matter of time. When this giant dragon soared to the sky, those overseaspatriots would only be left with regret! These principles were useless to Mia, so he didn''t bother to exin! And so, both of them fell into silence! Rising and falling, they drifted away with the waves! "You treated my amnesia because of the order of the God Temple, or was it your own will?" After a long time, Gabriel couldn''t help but ask out of boredom. He wouldn''t have doubted this before, but after Mia''s identity changed, this matter became suspicious! "It was the orders of the God Temple. Otherwise, do you think I would treat you for free just because I had nothing better to do?" Mia''s tone was cold as she said bluntly! "Why?" Gabriel asked again, not getting angry. Could it be that the people from the God Temple knew about his previous identity? Mia said coldly, "In the God Temple, we never ask why. Whatever the superiors tell me to do, I do!" "You guys really are obedient!" Gabriel couldn''t help but force a bitter smile. His eyes shifted and he said again, "In Silverwood, the foreign force secretly cooperating with Tyler is the God Temple, right?" This matter had actually already been determined. Asking again was just to confirm it! "Yes!" Mia said, "And over the past few years, I have been the one representing the God Temple to contact Tyler!" After confirming it, Gabriel nodded. "Tyler used his power to win over the Davis family and had them be his helpers, while Tyler was hidden in the shadows, manipting the overall situation!" This line of thought was now basically clear! The God Temple controlled Tyler through Mia, while Tyler brought the Davis family in, using them to aplish the God Temple''s mission. That was also the reason why Tyler had always supported the Davis family! Gabriel asked again, "Your goal is the Blood Scripture, right?" "Yes!" Mia nodded but didn''t say much. Gabriel grew a little impatient and said, "Alright, stop dragging it out like squeezing toothpaste. Can''t you just tell me everything you know?" "We''re all going to die anyway. Is it necessary for you to know?" Mia''s gaze turned cold! Gabriel shrugged. "Yes, we''re going to die anyway. Can''t you satisfy my curiosity before I die? Going to my death with a head full of questions is not peaceful!" After pondering for a moment, Mia finally spoke, "I joined the God Temple while studying in Mysticor. The reason for joining was simple. It was a mysterious ce where one could find his own self. Especially the Lord of the God Temple, after just one meeting, I was certain that I would faithfully follow him for the rest of my life!" When she mentioned the Lord of the God Temple, her eyes sparkled. Her terrifyingly devout attitude made Gabriel shudder. Such brainwashing was too terrifying. It was obvious that Mia had been fooled badly by the God Temple. Mia continued, "After I returned to the Dragon Kingdom, I took over the member of the God Temple who was originally in Silverwood and began to contact Tyler. My main task was to find the Blood Scripture and bring it to the Lord!" "From what I know, before I came to Silverwood, a Blood Scripture had already been dug out in Silverwood and sessfully delivered to the Lord!" "As long as I find the second Blood Scripture and bring it to the Lord, I can return to him and serve the deity I admire faithfully again!" "Humph!" Hearing this, Gabriel couldn''t help but snort with disdain. Initially, Mia gave him the impression of being cold and arrogant, keeping people at a distance. Now it seemed that she was just incredibly naive and silly! He really wanted to step on the so-called Lord and make this foolish woman know that she was admiring a jerk. Ignoring Gabriel, Mia continued, "It was also during the process of searching for the Blood Scripture that the Lord personally gave me the order to contact you, instructing me to cure your amnesia and uncover your identity!" "Unfortunately, until now, I haven''t cured your amnesia or learned anything about your identity!" Saying this, she once again scrutinized Gabriel. Why would someone as divine as the Lord be interested in Gabriel? She was really puzzled by this! However, through this terrifying cruise ship incident, her opinion of Gabriel had changed somewhat. Gabriel was not only skilled but also terrifying in his methods! "My amnesia and identity may remain a mystery for the rest of my life!" Gabriel smiled bitterly with a hint of mockery. Resentment gradually appeared in Mia''s eyes as she said, "I never expected that you would be the biggest obstacle for me toplete the Blood Scripture mission!" Saying this, she truly hated Gabriel. She even wished she could kill him! But at this moment, she neither had the ability nor the energy to do so! "That''s because you provoked me first. If it weren''t for you provoking me, there wouldn''t have been so much trouble!" Gabriel said disdainfully. "Yes!" Mia gritted her teeth and cursed, "I warned Tyler multiple times to make those arrogant fools from the Davis family keep a low profile, but they didn''t listen. They insisted onpeting with you with open and secret means and ended up being defeated!" "After the downfall of the Davis family, too many things were exposed, especially the underground secret passage, which nearly destroyed everything the God Temple had in Silverwood!" Gabriel shrugged and said with a smile, "I agree with your point. The Davis family is indeed foolish. I don''t know where they got their confidence from, thinking they could rule Silverwood. They couldn''t beat me in a fight orpetition. They were simply helping me!" "If it weren''t for the stupid Davis family, I wouldn''t have established my foundation in Silverwood, formed an alliance with Santos, and developed a good rtionship with Barry!" "Perhaps, I would still be an unknown designated driver!" "The Davis family is like a game dungeon, giving me treasures and experience points. They made it too easy for me!" Looking back now, if it weren''t for that night when he drove Ava home, he might still be a designated driver in Silverwood, living a normal life. Some things were just coincidental! Or perhaps, they were destined! "That''s right. If you had continued to be a designated driver, we would have all been better!" Mia''s eyes were filled with resentment! When she saw that Gabriel was the boyfriend Ava brought back that day, she had a bad feeling. Now it seemed that women''s intuition was quite strong. Indeed, Gabriel caused her great misery... Chapter 190 Saved Chapter 190 Saved Chapter 190 Saved "me it on your sister. She forcefully slept with me!" Gabriel acted like a victim. He had taken advantage but still acted innocently! Without dwelling on the beginning of the matter, Mia continued, "After the Davis family''s downfall, the line of transporting cultural relics waspletely cut off. I asked Tyler to find a new route, but I didn''t expect that the Thunder God Protector containing the Blood Scripture would be dug out of the tomb so quickly!" "Time was running out, and once the cultural relic workers discovered the Blood Scripture in the Thunder God Protector, you would definitely associate it with the Thunder God Protector in the secret underground passage of the Davis family. At that time, the secret of the God Temple searching for the Blood Scripture would bepletely exposed!" "The line of transporting cultural relics of the Davis family was cut off, and Santos had been keeping an eye on that tomb. I had no choice but to contact the God Temple!" "The God Temple responded quickly and immediately hired a Usian mercenary group, the Blood Eagle Mercenary on the Roster of Gods, to forcefully take the Blood Scripture!" Gabriel''s gaze hardened and his face turned slightly cold! They actually hired a mercenary group to steal the cultural relics of the Dragon Kingdom. The God Temple was insulting the Dragon Kingdom, and they deserved to be ruined! Mia continued, "Tyler used his power to bring the Blood Eagle Mercenary into Silverwood and provided them with weapons!" "With the capabilities of the Blood Eagle Mercenary, they were definitely able toplete the task of transferring the Blood Scripture!" "But unexpectedly, a staff member in the tomb activated the rm system, and Santos, who had been keeping an eye on the tomb, reacted very quickly and trapped the Blood Eagle Mercenary inside the tomb!" "In fact, at this point, there was still a slim chance. The Blood Eagle Mercenary had hostages, and with their abilities, they could definitely use the hostages to escape safely!" "And with Tyler providing support outside, they would definitely be able to escape safely!" "But unexpectedly, Santos actually advised Barry to ask you to deal with the Blood Eagle Mercenary alone!" "It was this crazy suggestion that led to our failure again!" "You maniac! Your strength is too overwhelming. You actually annihted the Blood Eagle Mercenary alone, causing our efforts to go to waste!" From Mia''s tone, Gabriel could easily sense that even now, she still harbored regret and resentment when talking about this matter. He snorted coldly and said, "Fortunately, I was there, or you bunch of b*stards would have seeded!" It wasn''t that he thought highly of himself, but to speak the truth, if he hadn''t dealt with the Blood Eagle Mercenary, the final result would have been exactly as Tyler suggested to Barry. Barry would open a path and let the Blood Eagle Mercenary go to ensure the safety of the cultural relic workers. With Tyler as a traitor, it would be almost impossible to catch them again. Mia said with somewhat resentment, "And so, the matter of the Blood Scripture waspletely exposed, and Santos even transferred it to the safest historical museum. At that moment, I felt completely hopeless!" "It was almost impossible to obtain the Blood Scripture!" "Just when I was at a loss, Tyler found me and told me that he had a way to steal the Blood Scripture!" "After hearing Tyler''s n, I was extremely excited. The n was meticulous and wless. It could be said that we could steal the Blood Scripture without anyone noticing!" "Using Barry?" Gabriel sneered disdainfully! It was indeed a meticulous n, but Zoe saw it through! Mia nodded and said, "That''s right. I thought our n was perfect and wless, and in the end, we did sessfully obtain the Blood Scripture!" "I always thought we were sessful, but the moment I saw you on the cruise ship, I felt something was wrong!" "From the current results, it seems that our methods have been exposed by you. If I''m not mistaken, it must be that idiot Pablo who told you about the ck Pearl, right?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel nodded and said, "Yes, on the night Pablo was nning to leave Silverwood by ne, he was secretly captured. Then he confessed to stealing the Blood Scripture and told us that the mysterious person from the God Temple would transfer the Blood Scripture on the ck Pearl!" "Tyler''s n was meticulous, and even Barry, who had to suffer in silence, wouldn''t reveal the truth about the stolen Blood Scripture. I''m still puzzled how. How did you find out about Pablo?" Mia asked with a puzzled expression on her face. Gabriel said, "The reason is simple. I deciphered the process of the Blood Scripture being stolen from the museum and also deciphered Pablo''s process of stealing it from Barry!" That statement was a bit boastful! In fact, it was Zoe''s credit, but he didn''t want Mia to know that Zoe was also involved in this matter! "You''re too terrifying!" Mia couldn''t help shaking her head repeatedly and eximed, "When Tyler told me about the whole n, I thought it was so perfect without any ws. It''s unbelievable that you were able to decipher such a meticulous n!" "You just overestimated yourselves!" Gabriel sneered and said, "Although I deciphered everything, I still want to hear from you to verify my judgment at that time!" In fact, there wasn''t much to verify. The situation was almost certain! But he still wanted to hear the story from the perspective of those involved! After a moment of hesitation, Mia finally spoke, "At that time, Tyler found me and said that his grandson was studying abroad and had be an apprentice to the Mysterious Thief Robin, learning the skills of theft!" "Many years ago, he nted a woman named Snakey as an undercover agent by Barry''s side!" "Using these two points, they nned to steal the Blood Scripture from the museum!" "So, a chain of ns was formed!" "The museum''s security system was indeed formidable, and with Santos arranging twenty-four-hour patrols, there was no way to get close to the Blood Scripture!" "But while people couldn''t get close, notes could, and extraordinary people could too!" "Tyler bribed a security guard and had him carry the note. He was the first one to rush up and pretend to discover the note!" "The note from the Mysterious Thief Robin put immense pressure on Santos and Barry because the Blood Scripture was important and people from the assembly of Sapphire Peaks were paying close attention to it!" "Barry, who cherished his reputation, told his lover Snakey about this. Following Tyler''s orders, Snakey taught Barry to steal the Blood Scripture himself to protect it!" "After she advised Barry a few times, he fell for it and, under the guise of a surprise inspection, stole the Blood Scripture and put it in his office safe!" "Once the Blood Scripture left the museum, it was much easier!" "Afterwards, Tyler took his grandson Pablo to find Barry. Snakey called Barry and lied about being pregnant to send away Barry. Pablo, the apprentice of the Mysterious Thief Robin, indeed had some skills and opened Barry''s safe within minutes!" "That''s the entire process of how we obtained the Blood Scripture!" Mia''s storytelling was vivid, but at the thought of the n being deciphered, she felt extremely resentful. Gabriel couldn''t help but feel amazed, as the whole process waspletely in line with Zoe''s deduction. To be honest, if it weren''t for Zoe, Mia and the others would have seeded this time! "How did you figure out all of this?" Mia was still unwilling to ept the defeat and couldn''t help but ask Gabriel. Gabriel sneered and was about to answer when his expression suddenly changed dramatically, and he stood up immediately. The bathtub shook violently, causing Mia to quickly grab onto the sides in panic. "We''re saved!" Gabriel was extremely excited as a small ind was partly visible in the distance... Chapter 191 Landing on the Island Chapter 191 Landing on the Ind Chapter 191 Landing on the Ind It had to be said that Gabriel and Mia were really lucky! Drifting on the vast sea, the chances of drifting to a small ind were very low! Heaven would always leave a door open! Mia turned her head in a hurry. The moment she saw the small ind, an excited face appeared on her cold face. But immediately, her expression stiffened and she pointed to the drifting ind, shouting, "No, we are still a certain distance away from the ind, and the direction we are drifting is not towards the ind. In this case, we won''t be able to reach the ind at all!" If they missed this small ind, there would be no hope left and they would die! Just as she was anxious, she felt the bathtub shaking violently. She turned around and saw Gabriel stretching his arms and doing some stretching exercises! "Do you know how to swim?" Gabriel asked, a smirk appearing on his face. Mia was taken aback for a moment and quickly understood what Gabriel meant. Gabriel intended to swim over! She nced at the turbulent waters and timidly said, "I do know how to swim, but I''ve never swum in the deep sea before. Moreover, it seems like the distance is a bit far. I''m afraid I will exhaust myself and drown before reaching there!" Shrugging his shoulders, Gabriel smirked and said, "Well, then you can continue drifting. Good luck. I''m going to the ind to have coconuts!" For others, swimming to a small ind was almost impossible. But for him, as long as he didn''t encounter any sharks along the way, swimming over was a piece of cake. "Goodbye, I''m going to the ind to have coconuts!" Gabriel waved his hand and was about to jump into the sea. "Wait!" Mia panicked, looking at Gabriel with resentment. "Can you really bear to watch me die alone in the sea? Are you still a man?" "I am a man, but what does it have to do with saving you?" Gabriel looked puzzled and continued, "Besides, you''re a traitor to the country. Do you think I should save you? Dream on. You can go to the dream of the Lord of the God Temple, whom you admire, and ask him to save you. It''s more reliable!" He didn''t believe that Mia could still hold onto her b*llshit belief at this life-or-death moment. Seeing that Gabriel had no intention of saving her, Mia tried to touch his heart. "Gabriel, are you really that heartless? Although I approached you with a purpose, I have been doing my best to help you with your amnesia for such a long time! And I''m Ava''s sister. You will let her down if you watch me die, won''t you?" "Oh, how shameless of you to say such things? What happened to your aloofness?" Gabriel sneered. "Are you still the woman named Mia I know?" "You..." Seeing Gabriel''s mocking expression, Mia simply gave up pretending. "Enough with the nonsense. Are you going to save me or not?" Gabriel was amused. This was the real Mia! He looked at the small ind in the distance and suddenly became serious, saying, "We don''t have much time. If we keep chatting, I won''t be able to swim over as we drift further away!" "As long as you promise me one thing, I will save you!" "What is it?" Mia asked. Gabriel''s gaze sharpened, and he said, "Once we return to Silverwood, I want you to help me expose Tyler. I want to bring him down!" "Don''t bother with other nonsense. If you''re willing, swear an oath. If not, just drift away and have fun by yourself!" At this point, Mia''s life and death were no longer important! She only had two remaining values, which were to bring down Tyler and deal with the God Temple. Bringing down Tyler was the top priority. With Mia''s help, Tyler was as good as dead! As for dealing with the God Temple, it was much moreplicated, involving the death of the previous Lord of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. It needed careful consideration and couldn''t be rushed! Since that was the case, he would first extract the first remaining value from Mia! After some consideration, Mia finally spoke up, "Alright, I promise you. As long as I can return to Silverwood, I will help you take down Tyler. If I break this promise, I will be struck by thunder and die a miserable death!" Tyler was just a pawn controlled by the God Temple and could be easily discarded! She wanted to return to the Lord alive. That was her absolute faith! "Remember your words. If you break your promise, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than death before God punishes you!" With a cold gaze, Gabriel nced at Mia, giving her a final warning. Immediately after, Gabriel jumped into the sea. His stamina was truly astonishing. Even after being hungry for so long, he still had the energy. Not only did he swim forward, but he also pushed the bathtub! And so, he swam for about an hour before finally reaching the shore! "D*mn it!" As soon as he reached the shore, Gabriel immediatelyy motionless on the beach. He waspletely exhausted! Mia climbed out of the bathtub and stumbled before crawling to the beach and lying down next to Gabriel to rest! Gabriel turned his head to nce at Mia''s heaving chest and said irritably, "Hey, you just rested in the bathtub. I swam for over an hour, so it''s not your turn to be tired, is it?" "It''s been a whole day without food or drink. Anyone would find it unbearable!" Mia gazed nkly at the sky and only then realized that even though they had reached the ind, it didn''t necessarily mean they could survive. If no one came, she might have to spend the rest of her life on the ind with Gabriel. And if there was no fresh water, they wouldn''t survive for more than a few days! After resting for a while, Gabriel sat up and smiled. "You remind me of a joke I heard online. It said that two people are actually a perpetual motion machine. Person A urinates, and Person B drinks it. Person B urinates, and Person A drinks it. Person A defecates, and Person B eats it. Person B defecates, and Person A eats it. And so on, repeating endlessly, they can keep alive! By the way, I need to urinate a bit. Are you thirsty?" "Gabriel!" Unexpectedly, Mia roared and scolded him madly, "You''re just a disgusting guy. Go eat fish shit!" With that, she stood up and walked towards the interior of the ind. "If you don''t want to drink, then don''t. Why curse? You really don''t know how to appreciate kindness! Wait a few more days, and let''s see if you can still be so ungrateful!" Muttering to himself, Gabriely back on the beach and continued to rest and regain his strength. After resting for about half an hour and recovering most of his strength, he stood up again and walked towards the interior of the ind. From a distance, he saw Mia standing under a few coconut trees, somehow managing to acquire two coconuts. However, the coconut shells were too thick, making it difficult for her to open them. Squatting there and smashing the coconuts with a stone for half an hour, she still couldn''t drink the coconut milk. "You got two coconuts. It looks like one is for me. Thanks!" Gabriel walked over with a smile, picked up the other coconut by Mia''s feet, and shook it! Indeed, it was heavy with plenty of coconut milk. It was a good coconut, perfect for quenching his thirst! With disdain, Mia said, "If you''re capable, then go ahead and drink!" After saying that, she continued smashing the coconut with the stone! "Alright, then I will drink it!" Gabriel smirked and took out the Heaven de from his waist. He transformed it into a short knife. Holding the coconut in his left hand, he swung his right hand with great force. The indestructible Heaven de easily opened the coconut, causing the delicious coconut milk to ssh around. "Wow, it tastes good and really quenches the thirst!" Gabriel tilted his head back and took a big gulp, thoroughly enjoying it! At this moment, Mia was stunned in the wind, realizing that she, who had been smashing coconuts with a stone, was aplete idiot...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 192 A Gun Chapter 192 A Gun Chapter 192 A Gun "Gabriel, help me open a coconut!" At this moment, Mia couldn''t care less about her dignity and handed the coconut to Gabriel, pleadingly. She was so thirsty that she felt like she would pass out if she didn''t drink water soon! "Here you go!" Gabriel waved his right hand and opened the coconut for Mia. Licking her dry lips, Mia picked up the coconut and drank it greedily. She gulped it down like a water buffalo! In no time, she finished drinking a whole coconut! "After we finish drinking, we have to start working! You and I will search this small ind from two sides. The most important thing is to find a water source. We can''t survive for long with just a few coconut trees. If we don''t find a stable water source, we will die here sooner orter!" Gabriel pointed to a forest in the east and said to Mia, "You go there and search. The rocks in the west are dangerous, so I''ll go there. Regardless of whether we find a water source or not, we will bothe back to this ce in two hours!" Mia didn''t move but anxiously asked, "Do you have any way to leave this ind?" Without hiding anything, Gabriel shook his head directly and said, "Leaving this ind in the middle of the vast sea? No way. The only hope now is for the rescue teams searching for the ck Pearl to expand their search range and find us. Otherwise, get ready to spend the rest of your life here with me!" It was almost impossible to leave this ind by manpower alone. The only hope of returning tond was if someone passed by here. And the search teams from various countries searching for the ck Pearl were the greatest hope! Now, they could only pray for it! "The rest of my life?" Mia''s heart sank. "Yes, the rest of your life!" Gabriel said with a bitter smile, "A man and a woman, it''s not a bad combination. If no one can save us, we''ll live on this ind and have ten or eight children!" "I''m not bragging. With my physical strength, give me a woman and I can create a whole nation! Generations upon generations, endless. One day, we will be able to leave this ind!" "Get lost!" Mia rolled her eyes, representing her attitude. She turned and walked towards the forest, not wanting to stay with this b*stard Gabriel for another second! "I can''t even joke around!" Gabriel sighed and walked towards the rocks! Although this small ind was not big, it was quite tiring to measure it by foot! With the help of the Heaven de, he crossed the slippery rocks! Then, he saw a hill! Strictly speaking, it shouldn''t be called a hill, but a small mound. It was so short that from a distance, it looked like someone''s grave. After searching the grave, he found a forest and caught a few bugs to supplement his protein! But he still didn''t find a water source, and it was getting dark. So, Gabriel chose to return the same way! On such a small ind, it was estimated that there was no freshwater source. It was almost impossible to survive on the ind for a long time! Back on the beach where they started, he found a high stone! The stone was shiny, t, and square, just like a bed. It was the perfect ce to spend the night. This, he picked up some leaves and branches, made a fire with wood, and lit a pile of mes in the center of the stone. Coincidentally, Mia also returned. "Did you find water?" Standing on the high stone, Gabriel asked loudly. Mia had a gloomy expression, clearly indicating that she hadn''t found any! Shortly after, Mia also arrived at the high stone and took out some picked fruits from her pocket. "Are you hungry? If you are, I can share some with you!" "Have you eaten?" Gabriel asked in surprise as he warmed himself at the fire. Mia nodded and said, "I was too hungry just now, so I couldn''t resist and ate a few!" Gabriel took the fruits, but just as he was about to eat them, he stopped! He returned the fruits to Mia and said, "I''m not hungry at the moment, and food is scarce, so let''s save them for now! We''re both tired today, so let''s rest early and continue exploring this ind tomorrow. It seems like we might have to live on this ind for a long time!" There was a hint of disappointment on Mia''s face as she nodded! As night fell, the moon was full and bright! Under the moonlight, the whole ind was wrapped in silver light. The sea surged, and the night wind was cold. Fortunately, therge rock found by Gabriel was surrounded by trees on three sides, and the remaining side was blocked by branches. There was a bonfire in the middle, providing some warmth! And so, the two quietly fell asleep on therge rock. After an unknown period of time, Gabriel''s snoring echoed on the ind like an electric drill. But just then, Mia suddenly sat up! Her figure was hazy under the moonlight! Suddenly, she pulled out a gun from behind and pointed it at Gabriel''s head. ''Gabriel, goodbye forever!'' She whispered in her heart, and then closed her eyes and pulled the trigger. "Bang!" At such a close range, Gabriel would undoubtedly be killed by this shot! However, Mia was surprised to hear the sound of the bullet hitting the stone. Did she miss it? In a panic, she looked up, only to see Gabriel standing in the darkness indifferently like the Grim Reaper. "It seems like I have been too kind to you!" A cold and stiff voice came out of Gabriel''s mouth, sounding like the judgment of death. Feeling the terrifying killing intent, Mia''s right hand, which was holding the gun, began to tremble. "Ah!" She waspletely panicked while continuously shooting at Gabriel! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" However, all the bullets missed! Gabriel in the darkness moved like a ghost, not only dodging the bullets but also instantly approaching her. With a single move, he took the gun from her! "You''re despicable!" Gabriel was extremely angry and ruthlessly smashed the butt of the gun on Mia''s head, causing her to fall to the ground. He squatted down and cursed, "You ungrateful woman! If it weren''t for me, would you still be alive? How dare you try to kill me like this? Tell me. Where did the gune from?" Although he had resolved the crisis, he was extremely puzzled as to how Mia had a gun. "You''re terrifying. I can''t understand how you discovered that I was going to kill you," Mia asked, enduring the pain in her head. Just now, Gabriel must have noticed in advance, or it would have been impossible for him to dodge that shot. But she had clearly heard his snoring! There was only one exnation, which was that Gabriel had lied to her and didn''t fall asleep at all. Gabriel said coldly, "If it weren''t for your foolish act of giving me the fruits, I might have really been killed by you tonight!" "Those fruits were brightly colored, but they were actually poisonous!" N?velDrama.Org content. "I didn''t eat them and asked if you had eaten them, and you actually said you did. This lie confirmed my suspicion that you wanted to poison me with those fruits!" "So, from that moment on, I had been on guard against you. I wasn''t actually sleeping just now, and I deliberately snored to deceive you!" "I never expected that you would actually attack me and even have a gun!" "I was so close to being killed by you!" "Now, tell me. Where did you get the gun?" He was absolutely certain that Mia didn''t have a gun on her before theynded on the ind. There was only one possibility. Mia found the gun while they were patrolling earlier. Mia, who had been subdued,ughed desperately and weakly said, "Lord, I am your most devoted follower. My soul has long been attached to you, and I have perfected my body to be ready to offer it to you at any time!" "But the assassination failed. Cynthia may die. In that case, I will be your follower in my next life!" With a loud p, Gabriel angrily pped Mia. He cursed, "You sl*t, keeping such a good figure just to please a foreigner! You''re truly hateful!" "Now I''m telling you. Your body is mine. Your so-called Lord can go to hell!" He was no longer gentle and tore Mia''s clothes apart... Chapter 193 Samuel Chapter 193 Samuel Chapter 193 Samuel Miay weakly on the stone, her eyes washout and lifeless! At that moment, her heart was desperate! Gabriel, who was standing beside her, dressed himself without any sympathy for Mia. He was only slightly surprised that Mia had never had a boyfriend before! Now, Mia and Ava had both lost their virginity to him. "You beast!" Mia weakly cursed, a tear rolling down her cheek. "I worked hard to make my figure and appearance perfect enough for the Lord. This is all for him!" "But you hurt me, and now I''m no longer perfect and deserve him!" She had been waiting to finish her mission in Silverwood so she could return to the God Temple and serve the Lord. But now, Gabriel had ruined everything about her! "Humph, I''m guarding the country!" Gabriely back down, snorted coldly, and said, "As a girl from the Dragon Kingdom, you''re acting like apdog, willingly offering yourself to a foreigner. It''s truly despicable!" "To be honest, I''m not interested in you at all. I just can''t stand your mindset, so I had sex with you as a punishment for your assassination attempt today!" Many women in the Dragon Kingdom pursued foreign men, thinking that having a foreign boyfriend was something to be proud of. In reality, they were just foolish. Most of the foreigners in the Dragon Kingdom were scum from their own countries, but in the Dragon Kingdom, they became social elites. It was all because of these stupid women who worshipped them! Mia was one of the stupidest ones, so Gabriel stopped her in time and prevented her from sleeping with that foreigner. Mia had no energy left to argue with Gabriel. She turned over and slept with her back to him. Gabriel didn''t bother wasting any more words and went to sleep as well. However, he was half-awake with half of his consciousness still focused on Mia. The next morning, Gabriel didn''t care about anything else when he woke up. The first thing he did was grab Mia and ask her to take him to where the gun was hidden. When they arrived, Gabriel was dumbfounded! At the end of the forest, there was a pile of rocks. In the middle of the rocks, there was a coincidental arrangement of a cave. The cave was deep and filled with many items. There were severalrge barrels of water, canned food, dry rations, and many weapons. There were various types of weapons, including handguns, rifles, and grenades! But these were all secondary. The most abundant things in the cave were treasures and money. There was arge leather trunk filled with dors! There were also several wooden crates filled with various types of gold and silver, as well as a shiny golden crown! "This ce should be a pirate''s treasure trove!" Amidst his astonishment, Gabriel quickly realized that this ind must have been a hiding ce for pirates'' treasures! "There''s always a way out. It seems like we have a way back!" He picked up a can of food and opened it with the Heaven de. Wow, it was beef! In just a few bites, he finished it and instantly felt energized. "Go back? How?" Mia asked coldly. Gabriel smiled and said, "You''re silly. With so much food and water, we can survive for a period! Since those pirates hid their treasures here, they wille and get the things, right?" "When theye to retrieve their things, I''ll kill them and use their ship to leave!" Now, he could only wait for the pirates toe and store or retrieve their belongings. That would be his chance to escape alive! After listening to Gabriel''s exnation, Mia felt no excitement at all. Her heart was already desperate now, and she was interested in nothing! Afterward, to prevent Mia from harming him again, Gabriel destroyed all the weapons. During the destruction, he even used a hand grenade to st some fish by the seaside. He grilled the fish and replenished his protein. From then on, the only thing he could do was wait! Wait! Day after day, life became monotonous. When there was nothing else to do, he could only have sex with Mia. At first, Mia would still refuse. In the end, she couldn''t be bothered to put in any useless effort, and asionally even took control. Several days passed! Boredom took over, and both Gabriel and Mia became numb. On this day, Gabriel was lying on a rock, basking in the sun out of boredom. Suddenly, a boat appeared in the distant sea. "Oh my god, it''s finally here!" Gabriel jumped up, almost shouting in excitement! He hurried to the cave and pulled up Mia who was sleeping. "You want it again? You''re just like an animal!" Mia thought Gabriel wanted to have sex and began to undress without hesitation! But Gabriel stopped her halfway. "Don''t undress. The boat is here!" What was this woman thinking all day? "Boat?" Mia was momentarily stunned and was pulled out of the cave by Gabriel. The two hid in the forest outside the cave. The cave only had one entrance, so anyone who entered would be trapped! After they waited for a while, the boat finally stopped. A curly-haired man came down from the boat and swam ashore! Gabriel was extremely puzzled. Why was there only one person? Could there be someone else still on the boat? Just as he was thinking about it, the curly-haired man had already arrived at the cave and walked in while singing without hesitation. Regardless of the situation, Gabriel walked out of the trees and followed him into the cave. "Recently, luck has been so bad. I must win it back!" The curly-haired man was about to grab the money box when his expression suddenly changed, and he froze in ce. It was too obvious that someone had been in the cave! Could it be that someone had stolen his stash?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Hello!" Just as he was puzzled, a voice suddenly came from behind. This voice made his hair stand on end, and he hastily drew a dagger from his waist and turned around. "Who are you?" the curly-haired man asked, pointing the dagger at Gabriel and Mia. Gabriel smiled and spoke in French, "Wee, if you hadn''te, I wouldn''t have known how to leave!" "Are you from the Dragon Kingdom?" The curly-haired man switched to English, his eyes filled with brutality as he said, "Regardless of which country you''re from, daring to steal my stash means you''re both dead!" "Oh, so you can speak English too!" Gabriel was extremely surprised and walked slowly towards the curly-haired man. He asked with a smile, "What''s your name? Good deeds should be recognized!" "F*ck you!" Unable to bear it any longer, the curly-haired man brandished his dagger and charged at Gabriel. One minuteter! After being beaten up by Gabriel, the curly-haired man was pinned down on the ground, his face swollen and bruised. His previous arrogance was gone, and he begged for mercy, "Sir, we have no grievances or grudges. Please don''t treat me like this!" Gabriel''s eyes turned cold as he said, "Answer my questions truthfully. If you refuse or lie, I''ll kill you immediately!" "Understood!" The curly-haired man agreed without hesitation. "Your name?" "Samuel!" The first question made Gabriel burst intoughter. So this guy had an English name! He asked again, "Besides you, are there any other people on the boat?" "No, I''m the only one. I discovered this deserted ind years ago and used it as my treasure trove. A few days ago, I lost arge sum of money and wanted to take some dors back to continue gambling. I didn''t expect to run into you guys!" Samuel replied truthfully. Gabriel nodded in satisfaction, "Alright, your answers please me. Now, you can die!" After he obtained this information, Samuel was no longer useful... Chapter 194 Consulate Chapter 194 Conste Chapter 194 Conste Gabriel raised his right hand, ready to kill Samuel. At this moment, Samuel, who was about to die, burst out with a strong desire to survive and shouted, "Sir, do you know Alonzo? I know where Alonzo is! Please spare me!" "Alonzo?" Gabriel''s hand paused in mid-air and did not strike down. He turned his head and looked at Mia before asking in great surprise, "Alonzo? Which Alonzo are you talking about?" Although he asked this question, it was almost certain that Samuel was referring to Alonzo on the ck Pearl. He had an intuition that this curly-haired man didn''t need to die! Seeing Gabriel stop and ask questions, Samuel felt that there was hope and hurriedly said, "I... I guess you guys might have drifted to this deserted ind from the ck Pearl. Before the ck Pearl sank, our Vice Lord sent someone to bring a person named Alonzo back to our base! If you know him, I can tell you where he is, as long as you don''t kill me!" Actually, he was just shouting in panic just now! Although he could speak English, he did not know many people in the Dragon Kingdom! He only guessed that these two people from the Dragon Kingdom might be tourists on the ck Pearl, and then he associated it with Alonzo, who was sent by Vice Lord Rafael. Now it seemed that he was quite clever! He had guessed it right. These two people from the Dragon Kingdom knew Alonzo. With this, there was an eighty percent chance of saving his life! "Are you also from the Undying Pce?" Gabriel asked. Being able to mention Vice Lord Rafael and Alonzo who was kidnapped by the Undying Pce, Samuel muste from the Undying Pce! "Yes, yes!" Samuel said with a ttering smile, "I am from the Undying Pce. I was responsible for guarding when Vice Lordunched a surprise attack on the ck Pearl!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and fell into contemtion! What a coincidence! He didn''t expect this pirate to be from the Undying Pce and also know where Alonzo was being held. Alonzo''s identity was extraordinary, and the conflict on the ck Pearl had created a huge contradiction between him and the Garza family. Although he wasn''t afraid of the d*mn Garza family, he was afraid of trouble! Moreover, he didn''t want to get Zoe involved! In this way, Alonzo could be a bargaining chip to ease the conflict between the two sides! Thinking of this, he let go of Samuel, patted his face, and smiled. "You clever guy, did you hide all the money and weapons on the ind?" This pirate was like a living map. With him around, they could find the ce where Alonzo was being held. Therefore, he needed to keep Samuel and use Samuel as a bargaining chip in future negotiations with the Garza family! Seeing Gabriel smile, Samuelpletely breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his life was temporarily saved. He smiled tteringly and said, "Yes, I hid them. Sir, if you need money, you can take it all. Consider it my gift to you!" Although he said that, his heart was broken! Wealth was a worldly possession, and life was more important! He understood this principle! Gabriel''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten. This curly-haired guy was really clever. He deliberately looked serious and said, "I won''t kill you, but you have to help me with a few things! The first thing is to draw the location of the Undying Pce''s stronghold, where Alonzo is being held! And another thing is to use your ship to take us to the maind!" After thinking for a moment, he asked, "By the way, which country is the closest to here?" He had to return to the maind first. Regardless of the country, as long as there was the Dragon Kingdom Embassy, he could go back to Silverwood! Samuel truthfully replied, "The closest country is Midia. My ship is slow, so it will take about ten hours to reach there!" "Ten hours, that''s quite far!" Gabriel eximed, and then his gaze turned cold. "Draw the map and take me to Midia. Can you do that?" "Absolutely!" Samuel nodded repeatedly! If he dared to say no, he would probably be killed! "Good! Get on the ship. Let''s go to Midia!" Gabriel pulled Samuel up and patted his face again. Samuel nodded repeatedly, smiling constantly. But when he saw Gabriel take away his money box, he looked so bitter and wanted to cry. Samuel''s boat was actually a fishing boat! After boarding the boat, Gabriel searched the entire boat just to be safe. After confirming that there were no other people or weapons, he allowed Samuel to start the boat. From then on, Gabriel had been sitting in the cockpit, preventing Samuel from changing the course or ying any tricks. During this time, he even had Samuel draw a map of the Undying Pce! On this journey, Gabriel asionally took out his Heaven de! He chopped cans and shaved his beard. Under such pressure, Samuel became unusually obedient and focused on piloting the boat. After ten hours, it was already dark outside, and they were finally approaching the territory of Midia. They quietly docked at a small pier and disembarked! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. A police car happened to pass by, and Samuel immediately ran toward it, waving his hand and shouting, "Help!" The police really noticed him and the police car stopped. "Ha-ha, you two are done for!" Samuel was extremely pleased. With the protection of the police, he was safe now! "Is that so? You''re not as clever as I think!" Gabriel smiled lightly, while Mia sighed helplessly behind him. Therefore, Samuel could only watch as Gabriel effortlessly knocked out the two police officers, his smug smile disappearing in an instant. "Sir, it was just a misunderstanding. I was kidding! I''ve already drawn the map and brought you to land, so please let me go!" Samuel pleaded desperately, but all he got in return was a beating! "Stop hitting me, sir. I was wrong! Woo-woo!" After being brutally beaten, Samuel became much more obedient. Gabriel used the Heaven de to shave Samuel''s beard and coldly warned him, "Don''t worry. I''m not angry. From now on, you can try your best to escape by any means necessary. If you manage to escape, I''ll admit your skills! However, you only have one chance. If you can''t escape, I''ll cut off your head!" Samuel''s face was filled with despair, and hepletely gave up on the idea of running away! Afterward, Gabriel violently smashed a car''s window by the roadside! In just a few moves, he switched on the ignition! He had Mia drive while he and Samuel sat in the back seat. As they drove, he asked for directions using dors. After two hours, they sessfully arrived in City T! City T was the secondrgest city in Midia, and conveniently had the Dragon Kingdom''s embassy! Without even having time to eat, they drove fast to the embassy, arriving at the door. By now, it was already past midnight! Gabriel forcefully knocked on the door, finally waking up the staff who were already asleep! He presented his ID card and the consul David Bird received him and his twopanions! Looking at the slightly disheveled Gabriel and hispanions, David repeatedly examined Gabriel''s water-soaked ID card and asked, "Are you from the Dragon Kingdom?" Gabriel said, "I apologize for disturbing your rest sote. Thisdy and I are from the Dragon Kingdom, and the curly-haired person is a pirate!" "A pirate?" David was startled! Samuel rolled his eyes, too afraid to speak! Gabriel nodded and said, "My name is Gabriel. I am a secret envoy sent by Mr. Sullivan, a councilor from Silverwood of the Dragon Kingdom. I was on a mission aboard the ck Pearl when we encountered a pirate incident!" "After the ck Pearl sank, my friend and I were stranded on a deserted ind, and this pirate brought us to Midia. Please immediately contact Mr. Sullivan for me. I have urgent matters to report!" "The ck Pearl?" David was shocked. After thinking for a moment, he said, "It is currently midnight here, and it will be 1 a.m. in the Dragon Kingdom. This is a matter of great importance. I will immediately try to contact the Dragon Kingdom to confirm your identities. However, it is very likely that Mr. Sullivan is sleeping now. Please wait here for me, and I will give you a reply by tomorrow morning at thetest!" Gabriel nodded repeatedly and feltpletely relieved... Chapter 195 Returning to the Country Chapter 195 Returning to the Country Chapter 195 Returning to the Country Half an hourter! David rushed to the reception room and smiled at Gabriel, saying, "Mr. Gabriel, I''ve contacted Mr. Sullivan. Please follow me!" "Great!" Gabriel was overjoyed. It seemed that Barry was also a night owl! Following behind David, the three of them arrived at David''s office. The red phone on the desk was still off the hook, the receiver ced beside it. David said, "Mr. Gabriel, it''s Mr. Sullivan''s call. It hasn''t been hung up yet!" Gabriel let out a sigh of relief, walked over, and picked up the phone, excitedly saying, "Mr. Sullivan, I''m d you have a habit of staying upte, or I would have had to wait until tomorrow morning to hear your voice!" Upon hearing Gabriel''s voice, Barry eximed with joy, "That''s great. It''s really you! The ck Pearl sank and we had no news of you. You have no idea how anxious Mr. Adams and I were. How did you end up in Midia?" "s!" Gabriel sighed, feeling wronged. "This time, I almost lost my life because of your task. When I return, you should at least give me some bonus tofort my injured soul!" "Alright, stopining. When youe back, I will definitely reward you!" Barry anxiously asked, "Tell me briefly. What exactly happened?" Only then did Gabriel say, "When the ck Pearl sank, I didn''t have time to get on a lifeboat and ended up drifting in the sea for a day before stranding on a deserted ind!" "I was lucky. That deserted ind was a pirate''s treasure trove. I abducted the pirate and took his ship toe to Midia!" Listening to Gabriel''s ount, Barry couldn''t believe it. "You''ve been through a lot. When youe back, I''ll hold a celebration banquet for you!" "Great!" Looking back and ncing at Mia, Gabriel changed the topic. "Did you send it back?" Barry hesitated for a moment before realizing what Gabriel meant, and quickly said, "Yes, don''t worry. This matter is still confidential and Mr. Adams is in charge of guarding it. There won''t be any mistakes!" "That''s good!" Gabriel said, "I want to return tomorrow. Help me arrange it, preferably with a private ne. I still have two important people with me, and I''m afraid it''s dangerous to take a regr flight!" Mia was a key figure in toppling Tyler, and Samuel was a bargaining chip in his negotiations with the Garza family. No idents could happen to the two of them. Especially Mia, she was deeply connected to the God Temple, and there might be some problems. After a slight hesitation, Barry gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, you have made such a great contribution, so it''s only right for you to take a private ne. I will arrange it. Rest well tonight and wait to return to Silverwood tomorrow!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, thank you!" After hanging up the phone, Gabriel finally felt at ease! Then, under David''s arrangements, the three of them stayed in the big house in the embassy. Mia hadn''t washed herself for many days and couldn''t help but take a shower! Worried about Mia hurting herself, Gabriel took a shower with her... At eleven o''clock the next day, the private ne arranged by Barry finally arrived at T City Airport. David personally led his men to send Gabriel and the other two to the airport and saw them off onto the ne. In the spacious ne, the only passengers were Gabriel, Mia, and Samuel. At this moment, Samuel''s mood wasplicated. He was happy to be on a luxurious private ne, but more than that, he was feeling bitter. As a free-spirited pirate of the sea, how did he end up being inexplicably brought to the Dragon Kingdom? After about seven hours, the ne finallynded in Silverwood! The moment the cabin door opened, Gabriel saw Barry, Santos, and Maria waiting below the ne! "The air at home is so sweet!" Taking a deep breath, Gabriel finally walked down the ne. Like a high-ranking leader during an inspection, he waved to Barry and the others. Seeing Gabriel, Barry and the others were extremely excited! Maria, on the other hand, was extremely surprised because she saw Mia! Her mind couldn''t process it all at once. She couldn''t understand why Mia would be on this ne. "Gabriel, this is great! Well done!" Santos couldn''t wait and walked up to Gabriel, excitedly looking him up and down and then patting him on the shoulder! A few days ago, he went crazy with worry when he received the news of the sinking of the ck Pearl. Later, good news came that most of the tourists had been rescued, but Gabriel''s name was not on the list. This made him think that Gabriel had died! This morning, he received a call from Barry and heard that Gabriel was not dead and had safely arrived in Midia. This news made him extremely excited. If Gabriel had died, he would bear half of the responsibility. It was he who had advised Barry to send Gabriel to investigate the Blood Scripture on the ck Pearl. Now that Gabriel had returned safely, his heart was finally at ease. "I have a strong life and couldn''t die!" Gabrielughed and spoke the truth. "Wee back, Gabriel!" Barry greeted Gabriel in a more official manner and shook hands with Gabriel. After the Blood Scripture incident, he had great admiration for Gabriel. He was grateful that they didn''t be enemies. "Thank you, Mr. Sullivan. I''m looking forward to the celebration banquet and yourmendation!" Gabrielughed. "Sure, sure!" Barry alsoughed and felt a closer rtionship with Gabriel. "Maria, long time no see!" Gabriel greeted Maria more intimately, giving her a hug instead of a handshake. Maria, who was chewing gum, didn''t refuse and after the hug, she nced at Mia and asked, "What''s going on?" Gabriel whispered in Maria''s ear, "Maria, I have a task for you. From today onwards, you must monitor Mia around the clock. This woman is not as simple as she seems. She is the true mastermind behind the Blood Scripture incident and also the person behind Tyler. Do you understand?" Maria widened her eyes in disbelief. She couldn''t believe Gabriel''s words. But seeing Gabriel''s serious expression, it seemed like he wasn''t joking! After thinking for a moment, she nodded and said, "I see. Leave it to me. I''ve never liked her cold demeanor anyway!" With that, Gabriel felt relieved and they left the airport! Samuel was taken away by the police as Gabriel instructed, secretly detained! Mia and Maria were in one car. They were both aloof and didn''t speak along the way! The liveliest was the car Gabriel was in! Santos and Barry were both in the car. Santos asked, "Gabriel, I already have the Blood Scripture and it is safely protected!" With no surprise, Gabriel nodded and said, "I heard from Mr. Sullivanst night. By the way, have you found someone to study the Blood Scripture and uncover its secrets?" With a sigh, Santos replied, "We''ve consulted several experts, but they didn''t find anything special. I''ve already discussed it with Mr. Sullivan and we n to send the Blood Scripture to Sapphire Peaks!" Those old experts racked their brains but didn''t discover anything! "Okay!" After thinking for a moment, Gabriel said, "Mr. Adams, can you let me take a look at the Blood Scripture? Well... I... want her to take a look..." Gabriel''s words seemed to imply something, and Santos immediately understood. His eyes lit up and he smiled. "Sure, I''ll bring it to you!" Gabriel intended to let Zoe take a look at the Blood Scripture and see if she could find any clues... Chapter 196 Analysis Chapter 196 Analysis Chapter 196 Analysis "Gabriel, can you tell us about what happened on the cruise now?" Barry took out a pack of expensive cigarettes and gave one to Gabriel and Santos each. He then took out a lighter and lit Gabriel''s cigarette first before lighting Santos''s. The order in which he did this showed his attitude toward Gabriel! It could be said that Gabriel''s position in his heart was already higher than Santos''s. Santos didn''t mind this and just focused on smoking. After taking a puff, Gabriel spoke up, "This time, not only did I obtain the Blood Scripture, but I also figured out everything behind it!" "The mastermind behind all this is an extremely evil foreign force that we have been looking for. It is a mysterious organization called the God Temple!" "The God Temple?" Barry and Santos eximed in unison! They had never heard of the God Temple before! "That''s right, the God Temple!" Gabriel furrowed his brows and smacked his lips. "The God Temple is an evil organization in the Underground World, and it is very secretive, so it''s normal that you don''t know about it!" "What is the purpose of the God Temple infiltrating Silverwood? Is it for the Blood Scripture?" Santos asked. "Yes! Mr. Adams is right!" Gabriel nodded. "Tyler is the force of the God Temple in Silverwood, and his mission is to search for the Blood Scripture!" "However, Tyler is a cunning and sly guy. He doesn''t want to show himself, so he found a puppet, which is the Davis family!" "With Tyler''s support in recent years, the Davis family rose to power andpletely destroyed the Turner family, bing a major force in Silverwood!" "As Tyler''s puppet, the Davis family secretly nted their own people in various departments rted to cultural relics, creating a route for smuggling cultural relics. The first Blood Scripture was smuggled out of the country through this route!" "That''s why we found the Thunder God statue in the underground secret passage of the Davis family. Joseph is Tyler''s godson, so he also knows about the existence of the underground secret passage!" After listening to Gabriel''s exnation, Barry and Santos finally understood the cause of the matter! Santos cursed, "Sir Turner was wronged back then. It turns out that Tyler was supporting the Davis family. I knew it. How could the Davis family overthrow the Turner family so easily?" Gabriel also sighed. The cycle of cause and effect never ended. The Davis family destroyed the Turner family back then but left behind Ste. In turn, Ste became the cause of the downfall of the Davis family. Fate was truly unpredictable! Regaining his thoughts, Gabriel continued, "Because of the conflict between me and the Davis family, a series of struggles ensued. In the end, the Davis family was destroyed, unexpectedly cutting off the route they used to smuggle cultural relics. But at this crucial moment, the second Blood Scripture was unearthed!" "With the route for smuggling relics severed and the urgent need for the Blood Scripture, the God Temple hired a mercenary group to violently seize the Blood Scripture. That''s why the Blood Eagle Mercenary attacked the ancient tomb!" In fact, this point had already been spected! However, now the sequence of events became even clearer! Gabriel nced at Barry and continued, "After the Blood Eagle Mercenary failed, the God Temple did not give up on obtaining the Blood Scripture! However, at that time, the Blood Scripture was sent by Mr. Adams to the museum for strict protection, so there was no way to get to it!" "At this time, Tyler used his two trump cards!" "The first trump card is his grandson, Pablo! Pablo once studied under the Mysterious Thief Robin overseas and learned some skills!" "The other trump card is rted to Mr. Sullivan, and that is Snakey, who Tyler nted by Mr. Sullivan''s side!" The look in Barry''s eyes turned grim and his face looked unpleasant. He took a few puffs of smoke and exhaled, saying, "It''s ridiculous that I always regarded Snakey as my confidant, thinking that I had a sincere rtionship, but I still couldn''t escape the calctions in the official circle!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Gabriel understood Barry''s pain. The deceit and scheming in the official circle were destructive to human nature. Falling in love was something ridiculous. It could be said that Barry made a big mistake he shouldn''t have made. He continued, "I have to admit that Tyler is a cunning old fox. The theft of the Blood Scripture is a complex n, and each step is designed very cleverly!" "By using the fake note made by Pablo, they made you believe that the invincible Mysterious Thief wanted to steal the Blood Scripture, creating panic!" "Then, they used Snakey to influence Mr. Sullivan, leading him to steal the Blood Scripture to prevent it from being stolen by the Mysterious Thief. After Mr. Sullivan stole it, they would let Pablo steal it!" "All of this is one thing, but the most brilliant part is the final step!" "Tyler had a firm grasp on Mr. Sullivan''s lifeline and understood his mentality. He knew that even if the theft of the Blood Scripture was exposed, Mr. Sullivan wouldn''t reveal it because he had stolen it himself. In this case, the loss of the Blood Scripture would be apletely unsolved case!" "To be honest, just based on this step, I admire Tyler a bit!" By speaking so frankly, Gabriel didn''t consider Barry''s dignity. He had his own considerations. Firstly, he wanted to emphasize to Barry that Tyler was harming Barry, and they were trying to save Barry! Secondly, he wanted to fuel the hatred between Barry and Tyler because Barry would do the majority of the work to bring down Tyler. Only by making Barry hate Tyler could he make Barry go all out! Sure enough, from Barry''s eyes, he could see a hint of ruthlessness! This ruthlessness was naturally directed towards Tyler! Seeing that the emotions had been stirred up enough, Gabriel changed the topic and said, "The person from the God Temple responsible for contacting Tyler in Silverwood is the girl Mia that I brought back!" "Mia studied in Mysticor a few years ago and joined the God Temple. This time, she brought the stolen Blood Scripture to the ck Pearl!" "So that''s how it is!" Santos listened with a trembling heart, and everything could be exined. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if it weren''t for Gabriel. Barry was holding back his anger and gritted his teeth as he cursed, "D*mn Tyler, he is a traitor!" "Mr. Sullivan, this time we must join forces to bring down Tyler, not for anything else, but to eliminate traitors for the country!" Santos also said with a serious expression. This was a good opportunity to strengthen their alliance. "No problem!" Barry nodded repeatedly, but then he sighed. "It''s a pity that we don''t have any conclusive evidence against Tyler!" That was indeed the truth! Tyler was a cunning old fox who left no evidence behind! He had been controlling the Davis family all along, with most of the dirty work being done by them, making it difficult to directly find evidence against Tyler! So bringing down Tyler was not such a simple matter! "We have evidence!" Gabriel blew out smoke rings and said, "The first evidence is Tyler''s grandson, Pablo. That brat is not someone who can endure hardships and pain. As long as we handle it properly, we can make him identify Tyler!" "And, there''s Mia from the God Temple. This woman has already promised to help us bring down Tyler!" Chapter 197 The Whereabouts of the Blood Scripture Chapter 197 The Whereabouts of the Blood Scripture Chapter 197 The Whereabouts of the Blood Scripture Gabriel Edwards said, "Mia Foster has direct contact with Tyler Brooks and knows all the inside stories. As long as Mia Foster steps forward, she can find many damning pieces of evidence against Tyler Brooks. Just the fact that he had contact with the God Temple is enough to bring him down." "The key issue now is how much effort Mr. Sullivan will put in!" Thest sentence was a reminder for Barry Sullivan. Understanding Gabriel''s meaning, Barry Sullivan immediately stated, "Rest assured, I still have a sense of proportion when ites to national affairs. Even if I, Barry Sullivan, cherish my reputation, I know the priorities whenpared to these major issues." Although the matter involving Snakey was somewhat disgraceful for him. But after all, he was divorced, so it wasn''t a big deal. Moreover, the Blood Scripture incident made him extremely disgusted with Tyler Brooks. This was a good opportunity, and Tyler must bepletely ruined! "That''s good. I''ll leave Mia Foster to you," Gabriel said with satisfaction, smiling, "Given both of your abilities, I presume you don''t need me to teach you what to do, right?" "Aren''t you going to work on this case with us?" Hearing Gabriel ''s intention to wash his hands of it, Santos Adams was puzzled. "You are the one who knows this case best. I still hope you can help us investigate Tyler Brooks together." "Yes, what Mr. Adams said is right!" Barry Sullivan also echoed. Gabriel Edwards''s expression suddenly became deste, and he said in a low voice, "The reason I went to the ck Pearl was secondary to helping you deal with the Blood Scripture. My most important purpose was to retrieve a medicine for my sister." "It''s ironic. The Blood Scripture matter was sessfully concluded, but I didn''t get the medicine for my sister." "When the ck Pearl was about to sink, I thought of dying because I was too ashamed to return." "Now that I''m back, I want to spend more time with my sister. There aren''t any major obstacles in dealing with Tyler Brooks, so you guys handle it." Thinking of the Ice Ganoderma made his mood heavy. He didn''t know how to face Zoe after returning this time. "But..." Barry Sullivan wanted to retain him, but Santos Adams interrupted, "Gabriel, go apany Zoe. We''ll handle Tyler Brooks''s matter. I believe there must be other ways to cure Zoe''s illness." He understood that Zoe Evans was more important to Gabriel Edwards than anything else. So, hepletely understood Gabriel''s decision. Gabriel had already done too much regarding the Blood Scripture matter. It was time for this young fellow to take a break. Afterwards, the convoy stopped at an intersection. Gabriel Edwards didn''t n to follow the two back to the assembly. As for the celebration banquet and such, it was all a joke before, so he naturally wouldn''t mind. Next, he nned to return to the hospital to see Zoe. Before leaving, he came to Mia Foster''s car, opened the door, and reminded her, "Remember your promise to me on the deserted ind. After bringing down Tyler Brooks, I can ask Mr. Sullivan to treat you leniently. Of course, you still have to serve time in prison." The crime Mia Fostermitted, involving the nation, was unforgivable. This was a fundamental issue, and no one could help. But he could consider Ava Foster''s face, and the future merits of Mia Foster bringing down Tyler Brooks, to reduce Mia''s prison time by a few years. Regarding imprisonment, Mia Foster seemed not to care at all. Her eyes were cold, as if she remembered something, then she said, "I''ll do as I promised. There''s something I''m curious about and want to ask you." "What is it? Tell me," Gabriel nodded. Mia Foster then asked, "Did you take the Blood Scripture?" Originally, she hadn''t thought of this. She always thought that the pirates had killed Patsy and lost the Blood Scripture while searching her bag. Butst night, when Gabriel called, he mysteriously mentioned something about whether something had been delivered, which made her feel a bit strange. Today, seeing the meeting between Gabriel Edwards, Barry Sullivan, and Santos Adams, none of them seemed saddened by the loss of the Blood Scripture. This made her start to suspect, was the loss of the Blood Scripture rted to Gabriel Edwards? "Since you''re so curious, I''ll tell you the truth!" Gabriel said with a smirk, "The Blood Scripture had already reached Silverwood. On the ck Pearl, I stole the Blood Scripture from Patsy." "It was indeed you! But how did you manage to do it?" Even though her suspicions were confirmed, Mia Foster still found it hard to believe. "Do you remember that fake Blood Scripture?" Gabriel asked with a smile. Mia Foster nodded, suddenly realizing, "That fake Blood Scripture was the one you brought onto the ck Pearl!" "Exactly!" Gabriel nodded, "I always prepare in advance for anything I do. After taking on the task of finding the Blood Scripture, I had already been thinking about how to find it on the ck Pearl." "Because I knew too little, once on the ship, I waspletely in the dark. With thousands of passengers, I had no idea where to start looking for the Blood Scripture." "So, I thought of a method to ''beat the grass to startle the snake''. I prepared a fake Blood Scripture in advance and found an appropriate time on the ck Pearl to throw it out, aiming to draw out information about the real Blood Scripture." Actually, this method was taught to him by Zoe! It must be said, it was a good strategy, allowing him to sessfully find the real Blood Scripture. "So that''s how it was!" Mia Foster finally understood the whole story. Gabriel continued, "For some specific reasons, I had already confirmed that you were the one transferring the Blood Scripture for the God Temple. So, when Kelly Fisher tried to kill me, I pretended to be dead and then reappeared using a disguise technique to secretly monitor you." "I followed you for a long time, but still didn''t find any trace of the Blood Scripture. That''s when I threw out the fake Blood Scripture, wanting to see your reaction." "Sure enough, you fell for it! After seeing the fake Blood Scripture, you suspected that Patsy had lost the Blood Scripture, so you went to confirm with Patsy. This foolish move of yours made it clear to me where the Blood Scripture was hidden." "After you left, I took the opportunity to search all of Patsy''s belongings. In the end, I found the hidden Blood Scripture in one of Patsy''s books. After that, I handed the Blood Scripture to Dominick Parker, telling him that no matter what happens, he must give the Blood Scripture to Mr. Adams of Silverwood." "After the ck Pearl sank, Dominick Parker escaped on a lifeboat. After returning to Dragon Kingdom, he brought the Blood Scripture back to Silverwood." "After a roundabout journey, the Blood Scripture finally returned to Silverwood." After listening to Gabriel Edwards''s narration, Mia breathed rapidly, feeling a tightness in her chest. After the pirate incident, she foolishly searched everywhere for the Blood Scripture, not realizing that Gabriel had taken it long ago. Such a simple scheme, and she didn''t notice at all. She truly felt ashamed considering the training she received from the Lord. "Alright, thank you for exining my doubts. I will help you bring down Tyler Brooks!" Not wanting to see Gabriel Edwards anymore, Mia Foster closed the car door. Gabriel gave Maria Adams a look, signaling him to keep a close watch on Mia.N?velDrama.Org content. Seeing Maria nod, he left with peace of mind. Next, he was going to the hospital to see Zoe... Chapter 198 Return to the Hospital Chapter 198Return to the Hospital Chapter 198 Return to the Hospital When Gabriel Edwards arrived at the hospital, his mood was extremely heavy. He stood at the door of Zoe Evans''s hospital room, hesitating, unsure how to step inside. He pondered over and over again, wondering what the first thing he should say to Zoe would be. But no matter how much he thought, he couldn''t find a single suitable sentence. "Stinky brat, you''re alive and back!" Just as he was leaning against the wall, lost in thought, a noisy voice exploded next to his ear, startling him. "Shut up!" Turning his head, he saw Blind John looking at him excitedly with one eye. Just as he was about to go up and cover Blind John''s mouth, Zoe Evans''s voice came from the hospital room, "Gabriel, is that you who''s back?" Her voice carried a hint of relief, excitement, and warmth. Only then did Gabriel let go of Blind John, straightened his clothes, and walked into the room. "Christopher, long time no see!" After greeting Christopher Evans, he finally mustered the courage to give Zoe a slight smile. Zoe Evans looked spirited and not too weak. Holding a physics book in her hands, her eyes were trembling, and her gentle face was full of joy. "Gabriel Edwards, you''re finally back. We were all so worried, we thought..." Christopher Evans interrupted the two who were staring at each other, his face full of excited and sincere smiles. "Christopher, I''m sorry for making you and Zoe worry!" Feeling guilty, Gabriel subconsciously pursed his lips. Blind John behind him was dissatisfied, "You heartless guy, I''ve been worried for several days too, and you didn''t even mention me!" "Get lost!" After yelling at Blind John, Gabriel finallypletely rxed. Perhaps, he was overthinking! Zoe wouldn''t me him for not getting the Ice Ganoderma. It was his deep-seated guilt that was haunting him. "Zoe, I''m sorry, I..." He looked deeply at Zoe Evans, wanting to apologize. But before he could finish, Zoe Evans interrupted him, "Gabriel, it''s okay. Your safe return is the happiest thing for Zoe!" Gabriel looked dejected. Zoe was still so smart, and she had seen through everything long ago. His heart was filled with all sorts of emotions, and he could only keep those apologetic words in his heart. Afterwards, Gabriel Edwards took Zoe Evans''s pulse and examined her. Fortunately, Zoe''s pulse was rtively stable, and there was no immediate danger. Blind John went out for a stroll, and Christopher Evans also went out to buy food, leaving only Gabriel and Zoe in the hospital room. "Zoe, today is already June 1st. Since I didn''t get the Ice Ganoderma, I can only temporarily use the silver needle method to suppress your condition. You might not be able to take the college entrance exam." Saying this, Gabriel''s mood became heavy again. He continued, "If there''s no other way, I''ll go to Sapphire Peaks and take back the heart that was lost from that familyst time." With Samuel and the map drawn by Samuel, he had the means to contact the the Garza family. When it came to Zoe''s life, no one could stop him. Zoe Evans smiled gently and shook her head slightly, "Gabriel, you know me. I''ve seen through fate a long time ago, so I don''t care much about the length of life." "I don''t like that family in Sapphire Peaks." "So, Gabriel, you must promise me that you won''t take any more risks for me." "But..." Gabriel Edwards''s eyes trembled. Zoe''s words cut him like a knife. He only med himself for being useless. If he could have gotten the Ice Ganoderma, it wouldn''t havee to this. Zoe Evans''s pure eyes blinked, and she whispered, "Regardless of whether I have any connection with that family, I like the simple days when I''m with you, dad, and Mr. John." "Those big families are too domineering, and the people they raise have lost their humanity. I''m d my surname is Evans." "Forget it, let''s not talk about these unhappy things. Gabriel, tell me what happened on the cruise ship!" Gabriel Edwards''s heart choked, and he couldn''t argue anymore. After Inferno Seniors took the heart, Zoe understood one thing. And he was a bit slow to realize, understanding it a bitter. When the Inferno Seniors took the heart, they naturally did it to save someone. But that heart was matched with panda blood, which only means that the person the Inferno Seniors wanted to save had the same condition as Zoe, a congenital heart disease and panda blood. Zoe''s heart disease was hereditary. From these coincidences, it could be inferred that Zoe and the person the Inferno Seniors wanted to save might have a familial rtionship. And that person should be from the the Garza family, so Zoe might be a child lost from the Garza family. Zoe was too smart and she had seen through all of this long ago. So, she called him to stop chasing that heart because Zoe didn''t want to get involved with the Garza family. Unfortunately, he was too slow to understand. From Zoe''s words, it could be judged that Zoe still rejected the Garza family. Thinking of this, he no longer dwelled on the previous matters,posed himself, and told Zoe everything that happened on the cruise ship. "Gabriel, did you bring back Samuel to get in touch with the Garza family?" Zoe Evans asked thoughtfully. Gabriel Edwards didn''t hide anything and nodded, "Yes, I previously thought this matter could be a chip to ease the conflict with the Garza family. Just now, I thought of using this person to negotiate with the Garza family to see if there''s a way to retrieve the heart." "But I''m not sure now because the Garza family didn''t get the Ice Ganoderma either. I don''t know if they''ve used the heart for an organ transnt for that unknown patient during this time." Zoe Evans said, "Gabriel, if the Garza family takes the initiative to find you, you can deal with them, but it''s better not to actively seek them out." "There''s one more thing I must remind you of, Gabriel." "What is it?" Gabriel Edwards asked with a frown. Judging by Zoe Evans''s expression, it seemed to be something important. Zoe Evans then said, "Be careful with that Samuel. His identity might not be as simple as it appears on the surface." "Why?" Gabriel looked surprised. Along the way, he hadn''t noticed anything wrong with Samuel. Zoe Evans exined, "It''s simple. If he were really just a small pirate, how could he hide so many weapons and money on a deserted ind? Those weapons and money, at the very least, should be the wealth of a pirate leader." "Right!" Gabriel realized, he hadn''t thought of this before. If they were just nameless small pirates, they would definitely be poor. How could they have so many weapons and money? That box of money contained millions of dors, which was not a small amount! Zoe Evans continued, "But as for his specific identity, I wouldn''t dare to make a rash judgment, especially since there''s too little information. Gabriel, you just need to be a little wary of him." "I understand!" Gabriel Edwards nodded repeatedly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. If it weren''t for Zoe''s reminder, he would have really been fooled by this curly-haired guy. "Gabriel, congrattions on once again ying the hero and winning the heart of that big star, Ang!" Zoe Evans said with a smile, changing the topic. Gabriel scratched his head awkwardly and said with a sheepish smile, "What are you talking about? I don''t have any inappropriate thoughts about her!" "But it seems that Ang has taken a liking to you!" Zoe leaned over and took out a piece of paper from under her pillow. On it, there was a series of numbers, someone''s phone number... Chapter 199 The Heartless Gabriel Edwards Chapter 199The Heartless Gabriel Edwards Chapter 199 The Heartless Gabriel Edwards "Whose phone number is this?" Gabriel Edwards asked with a puzzled look. Although he asked, he probably had a guess already! Zoe just mentioned Ang earlier. Could it be the number left by that youngdy? Zoe exined, "A few days ago, Ang specifically came to Silverwood to find you and even went to the hospital!" "After finding out you hadn''t returned, she left in deep sorrow." However, before she left, she left her phone number, saying that if you ever returned, you must call her back. A few days ago, Ang went to the hospital looking for Gabriel Edwards. But at that time, Gabriel had not returned. Ang was very disappointed, as if she had lost her soul. After leaving her number, she left, but she was recognized by people in the hospital. Paparazzi, reporters, and fans flocked to the scene! The hospital was surrounded, creating a hugemotion. Holding the note, Gabriel looked puzzled, "Why is she looking for me? Did she really fall for me? But I really didn''t do anything to her!" He raised his right hand, making a swearing gesture to Zoe, fearing she might misunderstand. "In my opinion, Ang doesn''t have the bad temper and hypocrisy of other stars. She''s a simple girl. And for a girl, it''s normal to admire a hero! You have saved her many times, so it''s only natural for her to have feelings for you," Zoeughed. "Don''t make fun of me!" Gabriel said with a bitter smile, "But Zoe, you''re right. Ang doesn''t have those annoying traits of big stars, but she''s a simple person." "However, she''s a bit naive and simple-minded. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been deceived by the company to sign a servitude contract and almost be treated as a ything by Alonzo Garza." "Ah, forget it, I won''t call. I don''t want to get too involved with her." He''s a self-respecting good man and would never be swayed by a woman''s charm. Just as he was about to tear up the note, Zoe stopped him, "Don''t tear it, just return the call. It seems that Ang really has something to tell you." After Zoe said that, Gabriel stopped tearing the note. He stood up, nced at the phone next to Zoe''s pillow, and said with a smile, "Zoe, my phone got wet, and I haven''t had time to buy a new one." "Gabriel, take it and use it!" After handing the phone to Gabriel Edwards, Zoe picked up her physics book and started reading again. Originally, he thought of going outside to make the call, but to avoid any misunderstandings with Zoe, Gabriel just walked to the window. Then, he dialed the number written on the note. "Hello? This is Gabriel Edwards!" After the call connected, Gabriel immediately identified himself. "Gabriel Edwards?" Ang''s surprised voice came from the other end, "Thank goodness, Gabriel Edwards, you''re not dead. I knew you wouldn''t die. How could someone as amazing as you die?" Ang was incredibly excited, almost to the point of tears. She had learned some information about Gabriel Edwards from Dominick Parker, returned to Sapphire Peaks to handle some personal matters, and then specifically went to Silverwood to find him. However, she received news that Gabriel had not returned from the sea at all. At that time, there was only one exnation: Gabriel might have been in danger. She was deeply saddened but left her phone number with a glimmer of hope. A miracle happened. Gabriel was indeed alive and called her back. "Alright, calm down!" Gabriel said with narrowed eyes, "You asked me to call you back, is there something you want to talk about?" "Yes, there''s something!" Ang quicklyposed herself and excitedly said, "Do you know? I''ve resolved the servitude contract with mypany!" "Eh? Congrattions, but it seems to have nothing to do with me," Gabriel said with a wry smile, suddenly feeling puzzled. How could these ruthlesspanies let Ang go? Although it was strange, he didn''t voice his question. Gabriel Edwards''s somewhat indifferent attitude made Ang feel a bit disheartened. However, she still maintained her smile and said, "Well, it''s not clear over the phone. I''lle to Silverwood tomorrow to see you and tell you something in person." "Eh..." Gabriel Edwards felt a headacheing on. He nced back at Zoe and declined, "I''m d you could break free from thepany''s control, but we just met by chance. You don''t need to take to heart the things I''ve done for you. So, you should go about your business and note." He didn''t understand why Ang was so insistent on seeing him. Could it be as Zoe said, that the act of heroically saving her made this woman fall for him? But he really wasn''t interested in her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Women, often too troublesome, would only affect the speed of his de draw. The four beauties of Silverwood alone were enough to give him a headache! He definitely didn''t want rumors with a big star, which would be the end of his peaceful days! So, he preferred to avoid meeting Ang. No, it would be best if they never met again! "Do you really hate me that much?" Ang suddenly said, her voice tinged with tears. Gabriel Edwards''s attitude truly hurt her. Seemingly misunderstanding something, she hurriedly exined, "Alonzo Garza didn''t touch me, and I''ve never been yed by anyone else. I''m still a pure girl, I..." "Stop!" Gabriel Edwards quickly interrupted Ang. How did this conversation get so off track? What''s all this nonsense? He said helplessly, "You definitely misunderstood. I don''t despise you at all. It''s just that we originally didn''t have much inmon. So, in the future, we should each go our own way without bothering each other. You understand what I mean, right?" The lotus root may break, but its fibers remain connected and dead ashes can reignite! He knew this principle well, so he had to be heartless once and for all, topletely dispel Ang''s inappropriate thoughts about him. "Oh, I understand now!" On the other end of the phone, Ang''s tears streamed down. Gabriel''s indifference was like a knife, stabbing her painfully. "Alright then, I''ll hang up now!" Seizing the opportunity, Gabriel quickly hung up. After hanging up, he hurriedly returned to Zoe''s bedside and gave back the phone. "How was that, Zoe? I canpletely withstand the test of beauty!" Gabriel felt good about himself. Zoe, however, sighed softly, "Gabriel, it''s better not to start. Once you start, with your charm, you won''t be able to stop." "If you hadn''t fallen for Ava Foster and Ste Turner in the first ce, today I would have advised you to peacefully be a monk!" "But now that the door is open, I''m afraid it can''t be closed!" "So, you don''t need to be so heartless to Ang. Having a superstar girlfriend isn''t a bad thing!" "Eh..." Gabriel was a bit stunned and said with a wry smile, "Zoe, how did you learn to tease me like this?" Perhaps, unknowingly, he had already vited the precept of lust! But sometimes, when charm is released too fiercely, he can''t be med. Zoe smiled gently, turned her book again, and said no more... Chapter 200 Angela Morenos Gift Chapter 200 Ang Moreno''s Gift Chapter 200 Ang Moreno''s Gift Gabriel Edwards stayed with Zoe Evans all the time, not leaving her side except for restroom breaks. N?velDrama.Org content. Zoe Evans said to Gabriel, "Gabriel, why don''t you visit your club? Thomas Taylor and the woman you''ve been thinking about don''t even know you''re back." "I don''t care about them. I''ll stay with you these days," Gabriel Edwards responded firmly, still staying by Zoe Evans''s side. Thomas Taylor and Ste Turner were simply not as important as Zoe. Seeing this, Zoe appeared somewhat helpless and chose not to speak further. The next afternoon, Blind John wandered off somewhere, and Christopher Evans returned to Ster Estate. In the ward, only Gabriel and Zoe remained. Zoe continued to flip through her physics book, while Gabriel sat there, bored and restless, shaking his leg. "Creak!" At that moment, someone pushed the door open. A person dressed in casual clothes, holding a cloth bag, entered. Wearing a hat, sses, and arge mask despite the summer heat. The whole person was wrapped like a Zongzi. "Who... are you looking for?" Gabriel asked with a hint of surprise looking the personing in. The person then removed the sses and mask, revealing a delicate face and said with a smile, "Gabriel Edwards, it''s me, Ang Moreno!" How did youe? "Upon closer inspection, it was really Ang, the big star, and Gabriel Edwards was instantly loveless. He talked about on the phone for a long time yesterday, which was in vain! "You''re not happy to see me?" Ang asked with a hint of sadness in her eyes. Sighing, Gabriel didn''t know what to say, and he just responded, "ne tickets are so expensive, don''t bother." "Alright, Gabriel," Zoe Evans closed her physics book and said with a smile, "Gabriel, get a chair and pour a ss of water." With Zoe Evans''s words, Ang gained confidence and snorted, "You can''t drive me away now, can you?" Gabriel was immediately taken aback. He obediently fetched a chair and poured a ss of water. "Thank you!" Ang fetched the water and said with a smile. Gabriel then sat down by the bed and said with narrowed eyes, "This isn''t as private as the 15th floor of the ck Pearl. You''re a big star, and your presence might cause amotion. If the hospital gets surrounded again, other patients will me us." Seeing Gabriel''s indifferent attitude, Ang felt deeply hurt. She said emotionally, "You saved me multiple times on the cruise. I just wanted to express my gratitude. I have no ill intentions. Why are you treating me this way?" The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt, and her eyes began to moisten. "I..." Gabriel Edwards was momentarily at a loss for words. He scratched his head and said with a wry smile, "Don''t make yourself sound so pitiful. I admit I was wrong. Let me treat you to a mealter. How about some spicy hot pot?" This made Ang Moreno laugh. Being an inte-savvy person, she was familiar with the spicy hot pot meme. "Sister Ang, I think you must have brought something important for Gabriel this time," Zoe Evans suddenly said. Ang was genuinely taken aback and asked, "Zoe, how did you know?" Apart from wanting to see Gabriel Edwards, she indeed had something important to give him. "You''re holding a cloth bag, aren''t you? What did you bring for me? Something as precious as gold?" Gabriel joked. "It''s not gold. You''ll never guess what it is. It''s very precious, even more so than gold!" Ang said with a smug smile, ying coy. Gabriel became increasingly curious. He shook his head and said, "Alright, open it. I can''t believe that such a small thing could be more valuable than gold." Before Ang could open the bag, Zoe Evans said, "Gabriel, you''re wrong this time. What''s inside is much more precious than gold, and you''ll definitely thank Sister Ang." "Hmm?" Gabriel was still a bit confused. Ang looked shocked and pointed to the cloth bag and asked Zoe, "Zoe, do you know what''s inside?" She could be absolutely certain that this matter had not been told to anyone, and no one could know what was inside. Zoe smiled lightly and whispered, "Inside is the Ice Ganoderma.'''' "What? Ice Ganoderma! " Gabriel Edwards was shocked! He stood up in shock and stared solemnly at the cloth bag in Angel''s hand! The Ice Ganoderma should have fallen on the first floor of the ck Pearl during a fight between Dominick Parker and Kelly Fisher. How could it have fallen into Ang''s hands? Ang opened her mouth slightly, and she waspletely dumbfounded. After a long pause, she finally came to her senses and said in astonishment, "Zoe, I haven''t told anyone about this. How did you know I brought the Ice Ganoderma?" "I guessed it," Zoe Evans replied calmly. "Guessed?" Ang looked confused, clearly finding it hard to believe. Zoe then exined, "The key reason I could guess was that you called Gabriel yesterday and mentioned that you had sessfully terminated your restrictive contract with thepany." "Those predatorypanies, once they get their hands on a cash cow, wouldn''t let it go so easily." "The only possibility for you to break the contract would be to exchange it for something even more precious." "Other than the Ice Ganoderma that the Garza family desperately wants, I can''t think of anything else that would allow you to break the contract with thepany." "So, I deduced that during the chaos on the first floor, you picked up the Ice Ganoderma. After all, others either didn''t recognize it or were too busy fleeing to pick up anything. You knew its value and had seen its illustration, so it''s not surprising you picked it up." "Without Alonzo Garza around, you used the Ice Ganoderma to negotiate your freedom with the the Garza family. I assume they were more than happy to make the exchange, and apart from Alonzo Garza, no one else intended to make things difficult for you." "If I''m not mistaken, after learning that Gabriel urgently needed the Ice Ganoderma, you split the whole nt in half. One half to secure your freedom and the other half as a token of gratitude for Gabriel''s repeated rescues." "So, the cloth bag should contain the remaining half of the Ice Ganoderma." Hearing Zoe Evans''s analysis, Ang Moreno was as shocked as if she''d been struck by lightning. The covert actions she had taken were described by Zoe as if she had witnessed them firsthand. It was unbelievable. "Yes, everything Zoe said is correct!" Ang then opened the cloth bag, and sure enough, it contained half of the Ice Ganoderma. Gabriel Edwards snatched it, looking at Ang with some anger, "When I saved you from the restroom, you already knew from my conversation with Dominick Parker that I had lost the Ice Ganoderma. You kept it a secret, which is simply infuriating!" Back then, Dominick Parker had mentioned the loss of the Ice Ganoderma in front of Ang Moreno. At that time, Ang already had it, yet she kept it a secret, nearly driving him mad! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He felt like hitting someone! Ang lowered her head, looking remorseful, "I''m sorry, Gabriel. I was too selfish. When I found the Ice Ganoderma on the first floor, I was thrilled because I knew Alonzo Garza wanted it. I thought of using it to secure my freedom." "It was because of my selfish thoughts that I didn''t tell you the truth immediately after learning you also needed it urgently." "Please forgive me. I''ll ept any punishment you see fit. I just hope you won''t be angry anymore." She had been tormented by this matter for days. If not for Gabriel Edwards, she might have already be a ything for Alonzo or perhaps would have been vited and killed by the pirates! She felt extremely guilty, so she wanted to return the remaining Ice Ganoderma as soon as possible, hoping for Gabriel''s forgiveness... Chapter 201 Learn About Experience Chapter 201 Learn About Experience Chapter 201 Learn about Experience Gabriel was furious. It was not soplicated until Ang stole Ice Ganoderma out of her selfishness, which made Gabriel depressed for a long time and almost became mncholic. To tell the truth, Gabriel was unwilling to forgive her. "Gabriel, we should thank Ang. My illness can be cured now, isn''t it?" Zoe suddenly said. The simple words hit Gabriel. Yeah, what was he angry about? He got Ice Ganoderma and Zoe could be saved. As his gloomy expression was reced by a smile, Gabriel looked at the Ice Ganoderma again and again delightedly. "Gabriel, do you cool down?" Seeing Gabriel¡¯s smile, Ang, who had been nervous, also rxed. She admired Zoe, who made Gabriel change his attitude with simple words. "You should thank Zoe, or I won''t forgive you," Gabriel was relieved, holding Ice Ganoderma and saying, "All right. Stop pulling a glum face. You are a superstar. Don''t let the paparazzi take your ugly faces." "Bravo, thank you, Gabriel!" Ang stepped forward and gave Gabriel a hug excitedly. Then she ran to the bed, and gently hugged Zoe, "Thank you, Zoe. You must be the only person in the world who can subdue Gabriel!" Zoe smiled and nodded gently at Gabriel. She didn¡¯t think Ang did anything wrong. Everyone would have selfish ideas in that situation. However, Ang still kept half of the Ice Ganoderma. It could be seen that Ang was a kind- hearted girl. "I''m going to arrange the operation. You can catch up with the college entrance examination, Zoe." Gabriel ran out with the Ice Ganoderma. He was sure to cure Zoe with the herb. Gabriel felt ted. All the negative emotions were swept away, and he jumped around happily in the corridor, like a little swan. After half an hour, everything was arranged. Gabriel returned to the ward and said excitedly, "Zoe, it''s arranged. I will operate on you tomorrow morning. You¡¯ll take the college entrance examination like a normal kid." "Thanks, Gabriel!" Zoe smiled gently and rxed. Her wish had always been to attend the college entrance examination and be admitted by the University of Science and Technology in Silverwood. In this way, she would join the Light of Holy Learning. However, Gabriel¡¯s good mood was interrupted when he caught a glimpse of Anging out of the toilet room. He asked impatiently with a darkened face, "I thought you were gone. Why are you still there?" "I thought you¡¯ve forgiven me. Why are you still so rude to me?" Ang pursed her lips and said wrongly, "I promised Zoe to sing for you for free at the opening ceremony of your club." "I ..." Gabriel was speechless. But when he turned his head and saw Zoe¡¯s smile, he knew that Zoe really promised it. What a headache! In the Dark Night Club, there was Singer Ava on the first floor, Master Maria on the eighth floor, and ountant Ste on the ninth floor. With the Superstar Ang who sang at the ceremony, he couldn''t get out of the women''s nest. Gabriel felt helpless, "Since Zoe agreed, I have no choice. You can sing a song at the opening ceremony. Now, go home and be good." Ang was stubborn, "You can''t go back on your word. No, tell me the exact time, or I can¡¯t be at ease." Gabriel shook his head with a wry smile. After thinking about it, he nced at Zoe, "June 9. It¡¯s a proper time since Zoe will finish the college entrance examination on the former day." The opening date of the clubhouse had been postponed for a long time. But these days, Gabriel had to spend his days in the hospital. Therefore, he had to wait until Zoe finished her college entrance examination and took a vacation. June 9 was a good time. "Well, then I''ll go!" Ang was reluctant to leave, but she had already gotten the exact date, so she put on a mask and a pair of sses in disguise under Gabriel¡¯s urge. When she reached the door, Ang suddenly turned back, "Don''t fool me. My time is valuable. If you lie to me, I''ll... im you are my lover in front of the media." Saying that, Ang rushed out. Surely, under the threat, Gabriel would not dare to fool her. "Each girl is crazier than the other!" Gabriel had a headache. Seemingly, he couldn¡¯t get away with Ang''s haunting for the time being. Forget it. After Ava started, he failed to stop women. Since it was useless, Gabriel let nature take its course. He was so attractive, after all. "By the way, Zoe, what is the Light of Holy Learning that you mentionedst time? Why do you want to join it? " Gabriel sat by the bed and asked curiously. In theirst chat, Zoe said that the reason why she chose to take the University of Science and Technology in Silverwood, instead of Horizon College, was that there was a professor who wanted to introduce Zoe to the academic organization called Light of Holy Learning. He was curious about the institution that made Zoe take a fancy. Zoe thought for a moment and said, "Light of Holy Learning is a peculiar physics academic organization founded by my most admired physicist William Alfred Cunnington, aiming at finding the origin of life, building a multidimensional universe, and solving many academic problems in physical mathematics." "It is full of geeks with special talents from various countries. Everyone is as smart as a monster." Gabriel secretly marveled at her exnation. Zoe seemed to find her own kind. After all, Zoe was as smart as a monster in his opinion. For example, it was incredible that Zoe guessed the purpose of Ang''s visit. He sometimes felt Zoe''s intelligence was scary. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Until now, he suddenly remembered one thing, and said in a hurry, "By the way, Zoe, uh... Blood Scripture is back in Silverwood now, but those useless experts can''t get anything useful." "Since God Temple cares about it so much, there must be some secrets hidden in it." "I want Mr. Adams to bring you the Blood Scripture and see if you can get anything useful." Zoe nodded, "OK, but Gabriel, I can''t promise to get any clue." "It doesn''t matter. Just take a look casually." Gabrielughed. If Zoe didn''t see the clue, then the Blood Scripture had absolutely no secrets. It must be the Lord of God Temple went crazy. "Knock, knock!" Just then, someone knocked at the door. Gabriel looked back. It was Santos. "Silverwood is a strange ce. Speak of the devil!" Gabriel was amazed. It was a coincidence that Santos came in when he mentioned the incident. "Zoe, long time no see!" Santos said hello to Zoe first. Gabriel stared at the box in Santos'' hand and smiled, "Mr. Adams, youe to learn about the experience, right?" Chapter 202 Blood Scriptures Secret Chapter 202 Blood Scripture''s Secret Chapter 202 Blood Scripture''s Secret "Hello, Mr. Adams." Zoe nodded gently in response. Santos smiled kindly, "Yes, as Gabriel said, I''m here to learn from you. Zoe, I may have to trouble you this time." Gabriel took the box from Santos and opened it, in which there was Blood Scripture. After so many twists and turns, Blood Scripture finally returned to Silverwood. Gabriel gave it to Zoe and smiled, "Zoe, do Mr. Adams a favor. He suffered so much. If it works, Mr. Adams will owe you a big favor. Such a big shot''s debt of gratitude is valuable." Compared with helping in vain, Gabriel intended to seek some benefits. Gabriel had done a lot for Santos recently and would like to get some profits. Santos gave Gabriel a hard look and agreed, "That''s right. And I owe Zoe two favors since she solved the stealing case of Blood Scripturest time." "Zoe, don''t worry. I never repudiate the debt. No matter what you want, I will do my best to provide help." Gabriel nodded with satisfaction to the reply, "I am relieved with Mr. Adams'' promise." "Mr. Adams, you''re so kind to me. I''m afraid you and Gabriel have to go out for a while." Zoe took Blood Scripture and smiled. Since so many experts failed to crack the secret, Zoe believed it would be tough. So she asked for a quiet environment. "I know." Santos got it and pulled Gabriel out of the ward in a hurry. After the two left, Zoe opened the Blood Scripture and murmured, "The Chapter of Changes of Zhou in Book of Changes." Zoe sighed and estimated that she would be busy. As soon as Gabriel left the ward, he found six tall men in the corridor. He realized that they were all Santos'' men. It seemed that thest loss of Blood Scripture had turned Santos into a frightened bird, so he was careful in coping with Blood Scripture. Gabriel and Santos came to the elevator and opened the window. Each of them was with a cigarette in his mouth. "Maria is so responsible!" Gabriel suddenly said. Maria didn''t follow Santos this time. Undoubtedly, she was guarding Mia. Santos exhaled smoke and nodded, "Since you asked Maria to keep a guard on Mia yesterday, Maria followed her day and night seriously." "By the way, Barry has secretly started the investigation of Tyler, and Mia has provided many clues fatal to Tyler. As long as they are proved, Tyler will fall from power." "Tyler is doomed. It is just a matter of time." Santos felt shocked in the talk. In a short time, Gabriel defeated the Davis family who was an absolute monarch, and then Tyler. Such amazing energy was terrible. Gabriel kept calm and narrowed his eyes, "This is all expected. The wicked are brought down by their own wickedness. People who betray their country and seek glory should be cut into pieces." Tyler, the old fox, couldn''t get away from his doom this time. When it was over, under the guarding of Barry and Santos, and Thomas in the Underground World to sweep troubles, Silverwood would be Gabriel''s stable background. From now on, he needn''t look ahead and behind and have something to rely on. In this way, he could investigate the inheritance of Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the lock of eight memory gates at ease. In a word, things were going well. "God Temple is a foreign organization. Why do they rob Dragon Kingdom''s Blood Scripture? Can they understand it? " Santos sighed confusedly. These days, he thought about it from time to time, but he couldn''t figure it out. Gabriel said, "Once Zoe decodes the Blood Scripture, all doubts will be answered. The secret of Blood Scripture is the key to connecting everything." "I wonder if Zoe can unlock it. Or, is there any secret in Blood Scripture? " Santos asked again. Gabriel looked sideways and found Santos in a dignified look. He couldn''t helpughing, "Don''t think so much. We just have a try. Even if Zoe can''t find anything, we wouldn''t be depressed, right?" "That''s right!" Santos smiled calmly and breathed out smoke. After staying outside for almost an hour, Gabriel and Santos crept to the door of the ward. As they were about to probe it, Zoe shouted without looking up, "Mr. Adams, Gabriel,e in." They came into the room excitedly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Santos faltered and asked, "What about it, Zoe? Have you found anything?" The old Santos looked like a well-behaved kid. Zoe closed Blood Scripture and shook her head with a little tiredness, "I''m sorry, Mr. Adams, I didn''t find anything special in it. Perhaps God Temple robbed it for collection." Hearing this, Santos looked disappointed. The oue obviously couldn''t satisfy his expectations. After a silence, he forced out a smile, took the Blood Scripture from Zoe, and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, Zoe. Thank you for helping me in the hospital." "I keep my word. I owe you two favors. Tell me if you need any help. I''ll never refuse as long as I can do it!" Santos was not obsessed with depression. Instead, he came to his senses. As Zoe said, God Temple might rob Blood Scripture for collection. In that case, he didn''t have to find other reasons. "Thank you, Mr. Adams!" Zoe smiled gently. Santos put the Blood Scripture back in the box and said, "Sorry for disturbing you for so long, Zoe. You should have a good rest and I won''t bother you. Just call me if you need anything." "Let me send you out, Mr. Adams." Gabriel then sent Santos downstairs. After a brief talk, Gabriel went upstairs and back to the ward. As soon as he entered the ward, Gabriel found Zoe picked up the physics book, and read it calmly. He rolled his eyes, felt suspicious, and couldn''t help asking, "Zoe, is there really nothing special about Blood Scripture?" He couldn''t believe that God Temple made so much trouble to find the Blood Scripture for collection. He believed that there were hidden secrets in Blood Scripture. Zoe raised her head, "I have found the secret. The reason why I lied to Mr. Adams is because the content is so incredible that no one will believe my words." "Zoe, what the hell is going on?" Gabriel was surprised and sat down by the bed. As he thought, Blood Scripture had a secret! The secret must be so amazing that Zoe thought it was incredible. Zoe said, "It uses some clever ways to hide words, and all these words consist of a sentence." "What is it?" Gabriel asked urgently. Zoe didn''t answer it but asked, "Gabriel, do you believe that someone can live for hundreds of years?" Chapter 203 Thunder Pregnancy Chapter 203 Thunder Pregnancy Chapter 203 Thunder Pregnancy "Hundreds of years old?" Gabriel shook his head and smiled, "That''s a turtle, not a human being. If it was real, he would have been caught epting scientific experiments." The life span of human beings seldom achieved one hundred years, let alone hundreds of years. He didn''t understand what this matter had to do with Blood Scripture. "Gabriel, let me start from the beginning, the method of hiding words in Blood Scripture," Zoe said. "Good!" Gabriel leaned forward with great interest. He''d like to see the mystery that stumbled so many experts. Zoe said, "This blood script is about the Book of Changes, one of the three great books of ancient times. Only the part of Changes of Zhou has some notes at the end with a total of more than 6,000 words." "There is nothing strange in the content, but I find that some of the words have strange scripts after reading carefully." "All the words of the book are in regr script, except some words written in official script, vague and hard to distinguish." "I picked out all the words in the official script,pared them together, and got some words telling a marvelous story." Zoe had been addicted to calligraphy a few years ago and was familiar with all kinds of scripts. That was why she didn''t find the secret for the first time. Fortunately, since her handwriting on one of the words was awful, she practiced it repeatedly and had a deep impression of it, so she found the mystery. No wonder those experts didn''t find the secret, it was an incredible method. "So it is!" Gabriel was amazed and had to admire the wisdom of the ancients. He asked urgently, "Zoe, what a story does it tell?" After thinking about it, Zoe answered, "It''s about a story of thunder pregnancy." "Thunder pregnancy?" Gabriel looked puzzled. Zoe exined, "I won''t repeat the original sentence. It means that a young virgin who was struck by a thunder became pregnant. After 20 months of pregnancy, she gave birth to a son who goes against heaven and achieves immortality in a special way." After listening to Zoe''s words, Gabriel twisted his cheek. How embarrassed! He smiled awkwardly, "Zoe, is this the secret of Blood Scripture? You''re a physicist, and you should know it''s more ridiculous than so-called immortal novels." A while ago, Gabriel read some novels about immortals out of boredom, such as immortality, heavenly tribtion, cultivation, and gold core. But he didn''t believe there was something mysterious in the real world. Zoe smiled, "Gabriel, immortal is impossible, but there are indeed some things beyond your imagination." "I quite believe it, because the person who created Blood Scripture is a big shot." "Who is he?" Gabriel asked in surprise. "Solomon, the Saint Zamani," Zoe said slowly. Gabriel twisted his cheek again and felt more embarrassed, "Zoe, it goes too far. How is it involved with Saint Zamani?" Everyone knew Solomon. He was the Lord of the Undaunted n and was mentioned many times in martial arts novels. Solomon did exist in the real world. It was said that Solomon acquired the immortality method and lived for more than 200 years and he was conferred many titles from the emperor many times. It shocked Solomon that the Blood Scripture was created by him. Zoe said, "Gabriel, the content of Blood Scripture is incredible, but it makes sense. Otherwise, why does this person pretend to be Saint Zamani and hide such an incredible secret with the marvelous method?" "Huge ancient tomb, mysterious Thunder God, and special way of hiding books. They are hard to design. Are these like pranks?" "And, I think the number of Blood Scripture is not two, but three!" "Three?" Gabriel asked in surprise, "Why?" Zoe exined, "The Book of Changes is one of the three great books of the Dragon Kingdom in ancient times, including Confrontation of Yin and Yang, Return to the Hidden, and Changes of Zhou." "This Blood Scripture represents Changes of Zhou, so I think there are two other books." "That''s the origin of my guess." "But Confrontation of Yin and Yang and Return to the Hidden have been lost a long time ago. I have two spections about this." "They can answer the question why God Temple robbed Blood Scripture." "What do you mean?" Gabriel asked. Zoe said, "First, Lord of the God Temple might be a devotee of collecting Dragon Kingdom''s cultural relics, and he got the Confrontation of Yin and Yang or Return to the Hidden by ident. He knew it was unique, so he secretly looked for the other Blood Scripture." "Secondly, Lord of the God Temple might be or know a thunder-born kid. After learning the secret in Blood Scripture, he wants to use the ancient method to get eternal life." "Gabriel, which one do you think is true?" Gabriel said firmly, "Needless to say, it must be the first, which is reasonable. The second one is nonsense." "People in God Temple got Confrontation of Yin and Yang or Return to the Hidden. Since it is an orphan, they want to rob other Blood Scriptures." In his view, it was the most reasonable exnation. Zoe shook her head, "Gabriel, I don''t agree with you. In my opinion, the second possibility is more reliable." "Why?" Gabriel was puzzled. Ordinary people would believe the first. He wondered why Zoe believed the second guess. Zoe raised up her head, paused for a while, and said, "In fact, the legendary physicist, William Alfred Cunnington, I admire most, is born of thunder." "What?" Gabriel was surprised, "Is there really such a person?" Being struck by thunder, a woman got pregnant and gave birth to a baby. It was nonsense. Whose father was a hell thunder? Zoe shook her head, "These are all rumors. William Alfred Cunnington has the nickname of Son of God Thunder, and I believe that this is not groundless. Maybe I can confirm it when I join Light of Holy Learning!" "Many physicists believe that high dimensions and low dimensions intersect, so some people may enter high dimensions and gain abilities that don''t exist in the low dimensions." "Maybe thunder is a bridge connecting high and low dimensions." Zoe chose to believe the secret of Blood Scripture for the first time due to the talented physicist. It was coincidental of thunder pregnancy and thunder-born child. The coincidence between history and today, and between Dragon Kingdom and foreign countries. Too many coincidences consisted of a necessity. Gabriel was in a trance and felt confused. The secret of Blood Scripture subverted his cognition. Frowning deeply, he asked, "Zoe, do the words exin how thunder-pregnant people can live forever?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 204 Heart Surgery Chapter 204 Heart Surgery Chapter 204 Heart Surgery After thinking about it, Zoe said, "The method of immortality is said to be hidden in the book, but I didn''t find it, so there are two possibilities." "First, it is hidden by another word-hidden way." "Second, the method of immortality may be in another Blood Scripture. ording to God Temple''s actions, the method should not be in the volume in their hands. Therefore, it is likely to be hidden in the third Blood Scripture, which has not been dug up." "If the second one is right, in the backward chaining, we can exin why God Temple made so many efforts to find Blood Scripture." N?velDrama.Org content. Gabriel nodded silently and was lost in thought. Seemingly, Zoe believed in the bullshit thunder pregnancy recorded in Blood Scripture. Gabriel made up his mind to find a chance to meet William Alfred Cunnington. He felt that Zoe had been brainwashed by the fantastic person and worshiped the one crazily. While he was meditating, Zoe added, "I hid it from Mr. Adams because it is too ridiculous for ordinary people to ept. Secondly, I don''t want to causeplications and rock the boat for Blood Scripture." "Gabriel, the secret of Blood Scripture is worth exploring. When I meet William Alfred Cunnington, I will definitely figure it out." "All right." Gabriel nodded absently. Unreasonably, he was annoyed when hearing the name. Gabriel came back to his senses and said, "Zoe, put the Blood Scripture aside. You have surgery tomorrow. Have a rest and don''t make yourself tired." Zoe nodded but didn''t lie down to rest. Instead, she picked up the physics book at the head of her bed and read it again. It was ten o''clock in the next morning. Everything was ready for the operation. Gabriel put on a doctor''s coat and a mask. The dressing turned him into a calm and reliable gentleman. Pushing Zoe into the operating room, he nced back at Christopher and Blind John and nodded heavily. That was a promise. Seeing that, Christopher felt more relieved. "The guy is getting more mysterious. He really looks like a doctor." Blind Johnughed. Christopher did not speak but prayed silently with his hands crossed. In the operating room, under the white light, the air was awe-inspiring. As Gabriel''s deputy, Dr. Louis sternly exhorted others present, "Mr. Gabriel is a renowned expert. Today, he is in charge of the operation, and everyone cooperates with him. Do you understand it?" "Yes, sir." Other medical staff nodded with a dignified look. To tell the truth, Gabriel was a mystery in their hearts. Such a young man won Dr. Louis'' belief and made him willing to be a deputy. It could prove that Dr. Gabriel was absolutely medical. Gabriel didn''t pay attention to this, but said gently, "Zoe, trust me. Get a sleep and everything will be fine. I promise to cure you with my life." People''s fates were sometimes marvelous. He and Zoe were like two leaves drifting on the sea. One day, they met in the vast sea. Loneliness, like a maic field, attracted the two in different worlds to connect together forever. There were many feelings among people. Friendship, affection, love, and so on. But he didn''t know how to define the feelings between himself and Zoe. It was sincerer than family and purer than love. It seemed to transcend all feelings. A long time ago, he had been sure that he could do everything for Zoe, including death. If anything happened to Zoe, undoubtedly, his soul would be taken away and he would be a walking corpse. "Gabriel, thank you!" Zoe made her trademark gentle smile. Then she gently closed her eyes. She gave herself to Gabriel, as if lying in the arms of God, and got the full sense of security. Like Gabriel, she had long regarded each other''s feelings as the best thing in the world. The operation began. Gabriel''s surgery method waspletely different from other doctors''. He didn''t operate directly. Instead, he treated Zoe with the traditional doctor''s acupuncture therapy. The mystery of the needle technique seemed to bring Zoe''s meridians to life, which contained a marvelous power. The special energy like earthworms crawled around Zoe''s body clearly. But Zoe kept calm in the process. There was no pain on her face. On the contrary, her cheeks turned rosy and sweaty. This incredible scene stunned Dr. Louis and other medical staff. They couldn''t imagine that a patient as weak as Zoe turned so energetic after the simple needle technique. It was incredible. Being a doctor for so many years, they had never seen anyone with such terrible ability. After the needle technique, Gabriel anesthetized Zoe himself. The needle technique improved Zoe''s physical condition to the best. And he used special means to protect Zoe''s meridians. In this way, there would be a higher sess rate of surgery and the damage caused by modern medicine would be minimized. "Let''s begin!" Holding the scalpel, Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief. Then hepletely calmed down and began to act. Surgery on the heart was recognized as the most difficult one. The slightest mistake may lead to irreparable consequences. Gabriel''s hands were so steady that he hadpleted many thrilling moves in session. Even Dr. Louis, the battle-hardened chief physician, was dumbfounded. "Perfect!" Dr. Louis secretly marveled that such technology could be described as terror. The difficulty of the operation was no lower than peeling a boiled egg with the bucket of an excavator. And the egg had no scratches at all. He admired Gabriel deeply. "Next, it is the most crucial step." Gabriel took Ice Ganoderma and infected Zoe''s blood on it. In an instant, Ice Ganoderma dripped some green liquid. He dipped some liquid in alcohol cotton, and then gently wiped Zoe''s wound. What shocked Dr. Louis and the medical staff even more happened. The green liquid was quickly absorbed, and the wound had a healing trend clearly. "It''s incredible!" Dr. Louis eximed. The scene subverted his worldview. There was such a magical drug in the world. Gabriel kept calm and continued the operation. The next thing was much simpler about some finishing work. Even so, Gabriel didn''t dare to neglect it and did it all by himself. Until the wound waspletely stitched up, his body which had tightened for two hours was relieved. "Zoe, it works." He smiled at the sleeping Zoe, pulled down his mask, and kissed Zoe gently on the forehead. Chapter 205 Wrong Him Chapter 205 Wrong Him Chapter 205 Wrong Him Zoe slowly opened her eyes. In the misty sight, she saw Gabriel''s smiling. "Gabriel!" Zoe called softly and soon found that she was in the real world, not illusory. She instantly knew that the operation had seeded. "Zoe, you are awake!" Gabriel held Zoe''s hand and fidgeted with excitement. Christopher and Blind John gathered around as soon as they heard the sound and showed gratified smiles. Gabriel said excitedly and proudly, "Zoe, the operation was sessful. I promise that you will never be disturbed by congenital heart disease. From today on, you regain your health." Zoe''s pupils trembled slightly. She lost her calmness and turned excited at the moment. The illness that tortured her for eighteen years was finally cured. She had more time to look forward to the future. "Gabriel, thank you!" She said sincerely. Gabriel gave her a second life. Gabriel was still extremely excited, scratching his head andughing, "It''s my pleasure. Have a good rest these days, and you''ll be able to attend the college entrance examination safe and sound." "Okay, for the University of Science and Technology in Silverwood!" Zoe nodded and smiled gently. Due to illness, she had lost the right to pursue her dreams. But now, she finally set herself free and pursued everything she wanted. "Zoe, I know the scumbag is not here, so Ie to see you for him. You..." Just then, Ava in a white skirt opened the door with a box of milk and some fruit. She looked up and saw Gabriel in the ward. She lost all her strength and the gifts in her hands fell all over the floor. As tears swirled in her eyes, she stared at Gabriel dedicatedly. The other day, she watched the news on TV that the ck Pearl sank. Ava didn''t think it had much to do with her until she knew Gabriel was on that cruise. She panicked. Finally, after asking around, she learned from Maria. The cruise sank and Gabriel was on it. There was no news of him so far, which meant he might die. From that day on, Ava seemed to be deprived of her soul and secretly cried every night. She thought that her love was buried. It had been a long time since she had seen Zoe. Ava intended to visit her today. Unexpectedly, Ava saw Gabriel in the ward safely. Suddenly, the wronged and joyful emotions were intertwined. Ava couldn''t control herself anymore and cried unscrupulously. She cried and yelled, "Gabriel, you scumbag. Why didn''t you bastard tell me that you are back? Do you know how worried I am about you?" Gabriel paused for a moment, and he didn''t expect Ava toe. He hurried forward andforted Ava, "Look at you. Don''t cry. I just got back and you''re here before I could visit you." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Scumbag, liar!" Ava still cursed angrily, "I thought you were swallowed by a shark and cried every day. You are alive and well. Why didn''t you die... Why?" Ava clenched her fists and beat Gabriel in the chest. "Well, well, Zoe needs a rest. Stop yelling and let''s talk outside." Gabriel forced Ava out and didn''t forget to tell Christopher, "Christopher, pick up the things on the ground." After leaving the ward, Gabriel pulled Ava directly to the elevator. He had been angry, but seeing Ava''s wronged tears, he felt ridiculous andughed. Gabriel said helplessly, "You should be happy that I''m alive. Leave your tears until the day I really die." "Bah, don''t die!" Ava snorted and turned her head to one side. Gabriel sighed. Seeing Ava, he thought of Mia. Inadvertently, he brought disaster to the sisters. Mia was a bad girl, but he still felt sorry for Ava namelessly. After thinking about it, he smiled and said, "As long as you don''t cry, it''s my treat at noon. Cheese pasta in Celestial Restaurant, okay?" It was a trick to coax children, but it really worked. Ava took a glimpse, pursed her lips, and couldn''t helpughing, showing her cute dimples. "Smile. Your enchanting smile is like a spring flower, blowing away all the troubles and all the worries." Gabriel sang. "Poof!" Ava couldn''t helpughing at Gabriel''s out-of-tune singing. Her sulking was like the air in a broken balloon leaking out clearly. Gabriel was relieved. Finally, he calmed Ava down. "Two Cheese pastas!" Fighting back a smile, Ava put out two fingers of her right hand. "Can you eat up?" "None of your business. I''ll pack it and take it away." "All right, whatever." They didn''t say anything. When the two returned to the ward, Ava turned to be in a good mood and her face was filled with a happy smile. "Zoe, how are you?" Ava asked with concern. "Thank you for your concern, Ava. I am much better. I''ll take the college entrance examination." Zoe smiled gently. Ava wanted to chat with Zoe, but Gabriel pulled her away, "Zoe needs a rest today. Let me take you to eat some rice bowl. I have toe back to look after Zoe after dinner." "Well, Zoe, have a rest. He owes me a meal. I will have a feast." Ava bulged her cheeks. Before Gabriel took Ava out, Zoe suddenly said, "Gabriel, go to the Dark Night Club this afternoon. Ste and Thomas don''t know you''re back yet, so you should tell them your peace." "By the way, Mr. John would take care of me with Daddy at night, so you don''t have toe back tonight." In the end, Zoe made a smile at Gabriel. "Well..." Gabriel looked embarrassed. He knew Zoe''s meaning. She asked him to stay on the ninth floor of the club at night and have sex with Ste. "Then I''ll go first." With a wry smile, Gabriel left the ward with Ava. Out of the hospital, Gabriel drove Ava''s car and came to Celestial Restaurant. To Gabriel''s surprise, the slim Ava ate two cheese pasta up. Her belly bulged like she had been pregnant for six months. "I am full." Sitting in the passenger seat, Ava contentedly caressed her stomach. Gabriel, who was driving, smiled, "Look at your belly. If you take a bus, people will give you your seat." Ava sneered, "Don''t worry, you can''t get away from my pregnancy." This sentence made Gabriel tremble and almost drove the car into the ditch. He steadied the steering wheel and solemnly said, "Ava, you wrong me. I haven''t touched you except for the first ident." It must be made clear, otherwise, his innocence would be destroyed. "Pull over!" Ava suddenly ordered. "What''s the matter?" Gabriel wondered. Was she angry? He thought Ava was not so stingy. Thinking for a moment, he pulled over and turned right. He was about to ask her, but Ava unfastened her seat belt and pressed on him. "I understand. I will be your woman." She kissed Gabriel. "Ah, there are people outside, let me go. Hey..." Gabriel struggled desperately but failed in the end. Chapter 206 The Crazy Car Chapter 206 The Crazy Car Chapter 206 The Crazy Car The car was shaking. Maybe it wasn''t a bump. In fact, it could be a man and a woman ying a dirty game! "Hey, Ava, please stop. There are people outside!" When Gabriel asionally sided his head, he saw people passing the car. Although he was a man, he felt nervous. The car kept moving. Everyone knew what they were doing. Ava did not care about anything. She kissed Gabriel and said, "Don''t worry, my car membrane prevents others from seeing what happens inside from the outside! Besides, we are making out, it''s impossible to stop!"" "Don''t..." Gabriel was helpless, but he gradually no longer resisted. What the hell was this?! "Clomp!" But just then, there was a knock on the ss! Ava and Gabriel stopped at once and looked out. A traffic police wearing arge steel cap, off the motorcycle, knocked on the ss and looked inside curiously! "What to do? It''s a traffic police," Ava was scared and dared not move. Although across the car window film, the police made her very nervous as they were at such a close distance! "Now you''re afraid? You were crazy just now!" Gabriel was speechless. Then he continued, "But your car is spacious. We can drive it while maintaining this position. Sit well!" Gear, throttle! Whoosh, the car went flying. "Stop it!" The traffic policeman shouted. He mounted his motorcycle, turned on the siren, and chased after them. Holding Gabriel, Avaughed, "Gabriel, this is too exciting!" "What the hell! Driving while having... This is so weird!" To throw off the traffic police, Gabriel mmed on the elerator. But holding Ava affected him. Gabriel could not throw off the police. Gabriel made a sharp turn to get away from the police. To make the turn smoothly, he used GroundStomp. The car sank, and Ava also sank. The car drifted and had a perfect tight turn. At that moment, Ava had a ferocious look and bit her tongue. She almost fainted if it wasn''t for the pain in her tongue. "D*mn it!" Gabriel drove to a shortcut and immediately burst into abuse. The road was full of potholes. If he drove at high speed, it would make the car and them suffer! While he was hesitating, the sound of police sirens behind came again. Gabriel took a look at the rearview mirror and cursed. He hit the gas and kept going! In this way, the car violently bumped, driving on the broken road. Gabriel cursed the road administration department for making him so embarrassed. If it weren''t for the quality of the car, it would have fallen apart. Three minutester, Gabriel and Ava finally got there. Gabriel was fine and relieved. Poor Ava went crazy with her two hands scratching hard at the back of Gabriel. "Stop scratching me, it hurts!" Gabriel grinned with pain. He had a sharp turn to the road. There was a parking lot in front. Gabriel swiped the steering wheel and drifted. Almost instantly, he pulled into the parking space. me out, head down, perfect camouge! The traffic police on a motorcycle rushed over without finding Ava''s car. "Ava, we are safe now. Come down!" Seeing the traffic police go away, Gabriel quickly pushed Ava down. But at that moment, Ava felt she was in heaven and stuck to his body! After a while, Ava woke up and returned to the passenger seat. She pped herself in the face and muttered, "This is crazy! This is crazy!" She dared not recall what happened just now, even dared not recall the feeling she had. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She felt she was in heaven. Gabriel tidied up the clothes and said speechlessly, "Next time, do not do this. I am a moral and a clean man. Do not destroy my reputation!" Today''s special experience was only for the enjoyment of Ava. Poor Gabriel was driving without feeling anything! He had to find Ste tofort his wounded heart! Ava snorted, "Gabriel, as long as you are still alive, I will stick to you. You can''t run away from me!" "Last time you broke up with me, you pissed me off!" Well, that woman was really fickle. Gabriel was very helpless. He started the car, going in another direction. They took a little detour but finally came to the Dark Night Club. The door of the club was covered by a red cloth. Gabriel and Ava entered the club and went up to the eighth floor. Kicking open the door of thebat room, Gabriel smiled and shouted, "Good day, myrades!" Thomas and the Twelve Birds, who were training, rushed to Gabriel. The thirteen people pushed Gabriel to the ground, screaming wildly. Ava hid aside and snorted. Men were so childish! "Bro, I thought......" Thomas helped Gabriel up and said sadly. Gabriel touched Thomas''s bald head, looked at his increasingly strong body, and nodded with satisfaction , "Good. You didn''t waste your time while I was not here. You worked out a lot. It is time to put you out and develop our power!" Everyoneughed. Eagle said, "Boss, when can we fight? Now, I can fight seven or eight people. I want to fight!" "Don''t worry! Gabriel smiled, patting the shoulder of Eagle, "The club will open on the 9th. Starting from the 10th, you can go outside. I want you to wipe out the entire Underground World of Silverwood and let everyone follow your orders!" All of them felt excited, especially Thomas. Thomas scratched his head and smiled, "Boss, I will immediately arrange the opening ceremony and make a great fuss!" The thought that Gabriel died made Thomas sad these days. After all, Gabriel had be his religion. Now, his faith came back. Thomas could follow Gabriel''s grand ns to create their own world! "Well, you arrange the dinner, and let us drink together this evening!" With his right index finger making an upward gesture, Gabriel said with a smile and quickly left. Everyone understood that Gabriel was to find Ste, but nobody dared ask. This time, Ava did not follow him. She snorted, "You have just satisfied me just now. I will not bother you about your date with Ste!" Although she said with kindness, she still felt jealous. Jealous! Gabriel went up the stairs to the ninth floor. He came to the office door and looked in. Stey on the desk, tired, and fell asleep. He gently pushed the door in and took Ste''s coat from the hanger. Then Gabriel quietly walked over and put the clothes on her. ncing at the unfinished papers on his desk, he could not help but sigh, "What a hardworking silly woman!" He went to the window and looked out. The sun was shining outside the window, and the whole Silverwood was quiet! In a few days, the city would be his base. At that time, he would control the entire city. Chapter 207 Call a Spade a Spade Chapter 207 Call a Spade a Spade Chapter 207 Call a Spade a Spade After a while, Ste woke up. In the blurred vision, she saw a man standing in front of the window with a straight figure. At that moment, the sun poured in from the window, and the man was mysterious and magnificent. She sat up straight when she looked at the man''s side face. Her seductive eyes stared at that person. She didn''t know for a time whether it was a dream or reality. "Gabriel! She said softly. The man looked back with his ruffian smile. At that moment, Ste was settled and relieved. Gabriel was alive! Her man was alive! "Did you miss me? Gabriel walked over to Ste and leaned over the desk. Like a microscope, he stared at Ste. That was weird. Why was Ste so attractive? Though Gabriel hadn''t met Ste in a few days, seeing her made him itch. She had perfect features with beautiful eyes and big boobs. She was gorgeous. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m still at work. Please go out first!" Ste''s expression changed at once, and the warmth in her eyes gave way to coldness. For some reason, she behaved as before, showing a cold shoulder to Gabriel. This seemed to be the only way to prevent her self-esteem from copsing. "I am the boss. Now, you can leave early without deduction of pay!" "Gabriel said andughed. "Wait until I get off work!" Ste''s voice was cold, but she said something soft. She put her long hair behind her ear with her right hand and pulled the file over. Gabriel sighed and walked back to the window. But t Ste had lost her mind to work. She quietly raised her eyes to Gabriel as she worried that Gabriel was angry. She nced at Gabriel twice. When she looked up for the third time, Gabriel suddenly gave her a yay! Ste couldn''t hold back any longer and chuckled. She had yed cold for nothing. That was embarrassing. Ste quickly lowered her head and wrote. Strangely enough, Gabriel didn''te over and take the opportunity tough at her. Instead, he quietly stood there and seemed unreal under the sunshine. Finally, Ste got off work. Gabriel took Ste downstairs and called Ava, Thomas, and the Twelve Birds to dinner. The ce for dinner was a good food stall. The Twelve Birds sat at two tables, and Gabriel sat with Ste, Ava, and Thomas. Two tables of barbecue and dozens of beers made everyone happy. After eating and drinking, all of them went home. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ava looked after Gabriel and Ste and snorted, "Go y with your Ste, you womanizer!" Thomas and the Twelve had the good sense to disappear from Gabriel''s sight early. Gabriel escorted Ste back to the Dark Night Club. Up to the ninth floor and into the office, Ste red at Gabriel and said, "You''re not leaving?" "Leave?" With a bad smile, Gabriel picked up Ste, carried her into the room, and threw her on the bed! "Gabriel, no! I don''t want..." And then the voice stopped... The following day, Gabriel woke up in a daze. Ste slept soundly on his chest. Three morest night, plus the one Gabriel gave Ava in the car, he had sex four times. He was a little tired! Gabriel thought he must find an opportunity to treat himself with silver needles! "Bang, bang!" Just then, there was a sudden, rapid knock at the door. Ste started with fright and hurried to get dressed. Gabriel walked out with his underpants and shouted, "Who is it? It''s early in the morning!" "Gabriel, it''s me! It''ste. Why you still don''t get up?" Ava''s voice was heard outside the door. Gabriel had a headache as initially he nned to make out with Ste in the morning. Now, there was no chance for him to do so! Scratching his head, Gabriel shouted impatiently, "I haven''t got up. You can go to the eighth floor, good girl!" "Open the door, or I''ll break it down!" Ava couldn''t help but knock at the door again. Gabriel was so annoyed that he opened the door. Ava smiled, carrying buns and soy milk in her left hand, and rushed in directly. After putting things on the table, Ava smiled and said, "I know you are tired. I will make up for you!" "Makeup? Just eating buns and soy milk?" Though he said that, Gabriel picked up a bun and ate it. At this point, Ste got dressed and came out. Though Ste''s hair was messy, she had an indescribable charm. Even Ava had to admit that Ste was an absolute seductress. She gave an angry snort and pursed her mouth. Ste didn''t mind but deliberately stiffened her chest before going to the bathroom. "Are you showing off? Mine are no smaller than yours!" Ava was so provoked that she pulled her blouse down. "Mydy, well, don''tpare with her! Let''s go to the eighth floor. Ste has to go to work!" Gabriel has no choice but to forcibly pull Ava away. Outside the office door, Ava cursed Ste and tugged at Gabriel, saying, "Honestly, whose are bigger and rounder?" "Yours. Definitely yours!" Gabriel had to lie to appease Ava. Ava smiled proudly and stopped talking! They went to the fighting room on the eighth floor. Thomas and the Twelve Birds had begun to exercise. Gabriel sent Eagle downstairs to buy himself a toothbrush and towel. He washed up briefly and worked out briefly with Thomas and others in the fighting room. They had made significant progress. Thomas, in particr, already had the power of a martial arts master. Based on his potential, Thomas might reach the Physique Level. Just then, four men knocked on the door and entered. The first one smiled and said, "Hello, I''m looking for Mr. Edwards!" Gabriel came out slowly. Though he did not know the leader, he had met two of the four. There was Bernard, the deacon from the Garza Family, and Peter, the guardian. "Well, what brings you here?" Gabriel smiled, squinting his eyes and pretending to be curious. He was sure that their purpose must be about Zoe or Alonzo. "Long time no see, Gabriel!" Bernard smiled and said, "This is Wayne. Like me, he is a deacon of the Garza Family!" Gabriel eyed Wayne. He was the young man who had juste in to greet him. He was so young that he didn''t look like a deacon. But Gabriel could sense that Wayne was strong, definitely stronger than Bernard. Bernard added, "That young man with white hair is called John. Like Peter, he is a guardian of the Garza Family!" Gabriel nced at John with an immediate look of disgust. Behaving like a maniac, John was bent over and shaking. Gabriel asked impatiently, "Tell me straight, what can I do for you?" Chapter 208 A Cooperation Agreement Chapter 208 A Cooperation Agreement Chapter 208 A Cooperation Agreement Wayneughed, saying, "Mr. Edwards, we''re here in good faith. Can we go somewhere and talk?" Gabriel nodded as they were friendly. He asked Thomas to open the small bar on the first floor and prepare a bottle of wine. As the group sat in a booth, Gabriel poured a few sses of wine andughed, "No matter what the past was, you are my guests now!" Gabriel knew they were here for something. They mighte here for Alonzo. In this way, it was correct to keep Samuel as his secret weapon! "Thank you, Mr. Edwards! Wayneughed. "I was a little worried before I came. Deacon Duncan told me there seemed to be a misunderstanding between you two on the ck Pearl!" "But it seems I was overworried. Mr. Edwards is a generous man!" Bernard nodded, but a gentle Gabriel made him feelfortable. Thinking back to what happened on the ck Pearl, it''s hard to make the connection between the violent Gabriel and the person in front. "Well, though you are right, please put your cards on the table. As you can see, I am very busy with beautiful women daily!" Gabriel joked. Again, he hated people who spoke in a roundabout way. Talking business should be quick and straight. However, they didn''t tell him what they wanted. Wayneughed and said, " I like Mr. Edwards''s attitude." "This time, wee to Silverwood for two purposes. One is to visit your sister Zoe!" Gabriel''s face went cold when he heard these words. His eyes were cold. He said coldly, "You''d better not disturb my sister. Otherwise, all four of you will never return to Sapphire Peaks!" Zoe was his forbiddenme. Anyone who touched her would be killed! "Interesting, really enough crazy. I heard you killed more than 30 pirates with guns on the cruise. I would like to try!" Undaunted by Gabriel, John lowered his head andughed at Gabriel! Wayne was nice to Gabriel, keeping him from getting a chance to provoke Gabriel. Now that Gabriel''s moving, he has a reason to pick a fight. "It seems that people''s temper cannot be too good. Otherwise, others will think I''m easy to bully!" Gabriel''s face was getting colder and colder. He was about to run out of patience. Although he intended to ease the conflict with the Garza Family, he did not mind escting the conflict if they provoked Zoe and remained unconscionable. "Shut up!" Wayne opened his eyes and shouted at John. John, who was shouted at, immediately wilted and lowered his head to y with the ants. After scolding John, Wayne''s face changed. He smiled at Gabriel, "Mr. Edwards, don''t be like him. When he was a child, a donkey kicked him in the head. You can see from his white hair that he is a lunatic!" "Never mind him, I don''t care about a lunatic!" Gabriel stared coldly at Wayne. "It''s my sister I care about, and again, I''ll make you sorry if you bother my sister!" After hearing Gabriel''s words, Wayne was a little angry, but he hid his anger well. As a deacon of the Garza Family, he was never insulted like this. But he had something to ask for Gabriel''s family, and the patriarch had asked him many times before he came, so he still kept smiling and said, "Mr. Edwards, please rest assured. We just had a brief talk with your sister, which was very good, and we also reached a confidentiality agreement with each other. You don''t have to be angry. We have no intention of hurting your sister!" Gabriel''s eyes narrowed slightly while his expression was still serious. It looked like Wayne wasn''t lying. These people must talk with Zoe about her background, but he did not know what confidentiality agreement it was. "The second one?" Gabriel''s tone softened. Since Zoe had made certain decisions, he would respect Zoe. Wayne was relieved and smiled, "The second thing is about my young master, Alonzo. You know the pirates of the Undying Pce caught him to their headquarters at sea!" "Even if the Garza Family has a lot of strength and means, it is difficult to find out where the headquarters of the Undying Pce is, let alone save Mr. Garza!" "But we have information that Mr. Edwards has captured a pirate of the Undying Pce who knows the location of the headquarters!" "Therefore, we ask Mr. Edwards to give us the pirate so that we can rescue Mr. Garza!" "Of course, the Garza Family will never let Mr. Edwards''s efforts go to waste. "Returns?" Gabriel had a better expression as he was interested in his words. Gabriel asked, "What in return? I am neither short of money nor short of women, and I am not so easily to satisfy!" Got to say, the Garza Family was really good at information work. The Samuel thing was top secret, but they found out it. Wayneughed and said, "Mr. Edwards is very funny. But I''m not talking about women or money in return. It will definitely interest you." "Can you get straight to the point?" Gabriel was speechless, and the man began to slow down again. "We know Mr. Edwards has lost your memory for three years, and you are trying to regain your identity. But you cannot do so because of the limited ability of the Goddess of Wind from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall," Wayne said. "But the Garza Family controls the Dragon Kingdom. As long as you are a member of the Dragon Kingdom, we can find some clues to help you find your former identity!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "I wonder if Mr. Edwards is satisfied with this return?" Gabriel was silent and lost in thought! The whole identity thing put him on the defensive! After all this time, the Goddess of Wind has found nothing. He would like to try if the Garza Family could find out who he was. Although, it looked like he suffered some losses in this deal. But to smooth things over with the Garza Family, having some losses is okay. As long as the Garza Family would never bother Zoe in the future, that''s fine. He said to Wayne, "Mr. Wayne, I agree to this, but I want to add that you can never disturb Zoe in the future, no matter what time. This is my bottom line!" "Yes, it''s a deal!" Wayne stood up, shook Gabriel''s hand, and said, "The Garza Family will not disturb Zoe. As for your identity, we will give you an answer within ten days!" Gabriel then gave Wayne the map drawn by Samuel. He called Santos and asked Wayne and others to take Samuel away. After taking Samuel away, Wayne told Bernard, "Zoe is a very smart girl, using us to help Gabriel discover his identity. She made so much effort to help Gabriel secretly. They have deep feelings!" Bernard nodded, "For us, this is the best result. At least the Garza Family will not have civil unrest because of Zoe. As for helping Gabriel, it is not difficult for us!" With a sigh, Wayne said, "Yeah, it was the best result, or it would have been too bad to disturb the fuddy-duddy of the Garza Family." "And I always thought this Gabriel was a horrible figure!" "What kind of hidden past could such a man have?" Chapter 209 Killers Chapter 209 Killers The arrival of Wayne and his group served to temporarily alleviate the tensions between Gabriel and the Garza family. In the following days, Gabriel dedicated his time to Zoe. As for the specifics of the agreement with the Garza family, Zoe chose to keep those under wraps, and Gabriel respected her privacy. If Zoe had something to share, he trusted she would do so without prompting. While life on Gabriel''s side remained tranquil, the battle waged on fiercely for Santos and Barry against Tyler, a cunning adversary. However, with the evidence provided by Mia, Tyler was finally forced to yield. It was a momentous day, the early morning of June 7th. On the television, a breaking news bulletin about Silverwood was disyed: Tyler Brooks had officially be the subject of an investigation. Just a few words, but they carried immense weight. It was clear that the Garza family had crumbled to its foundations. "Zoe, I just got a car. I''ll take you to the exam room." Gabriel enthusiastically burst into the hospital room, a warm smile on his face. Gabriel, for some reason, was feeling the jitters about Zoe¡¯s uing SAT. He barely slept the night before. Zoe hopped out of bed and turned to Blind John and Christopher, both eagerly awaiting. She calmly stated, "Dad, I¡¯m going with Gabriel alone. No need to make it a big family affair. You and Mr. John can stay home or rest in the hospital room." To her, SAT was an ordinary test, like many other tests. There was no need for such a grand send- off. But Christopher insisted, "Zoe, dad has to be there today. This is a significant milestone in your life." SAT being a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Zoe, he, as her father, had to take her there. Blind John chimed in, eager to join the excitement, "I¡¯m going too. I know Zoe¡¯s gonna be a SAT top scorer, and that will be something I can boast one day-escorting a top scorer!" "I agree with that. Zoe is bound to be the top scorer!" Gabriel gave Blind John a thumbs-up in consent. Zoe sighed in eptance, prepared her admission ticket and stationery, and said with a gentle smile, "Alright, let''s all go together then." And so, they embarked on a journey, a grand procession making its way to the parking lot. To ensure Zoe''sfort on this important day, Gabriel had borrowed a Mercedes from Ste. Like Christopher, he believed that the importance of SAT couldn¡¯t be exaggerated. While a regr car would do on an ordinary day, today it had to be special. The journey from the hospital to the test center was a bit of a distance, about a thirty-minute drive. It was 7:45 am, and they were supposed to arrive at the test center approximately at 8:15 am. They left a buffer of 45 minutes, ensuring they had plenty of time. Gabriel drove the Mercedes carefully and responsibly. No reckless overtaking or running red lights. He maintained a steady speed, without any sudden movements. In the back seat, Blind John pressed his face against the window and suddenly asked, "Gabriel, whose car is this? It smells so strongly of perfume." "It''s Ste''s," Gabriel replied honestly. "In that case, I need to take a good whiff!" Blind John grinned and started sniffing. This infuriated Gabriel, who rolled down the rear window, saying, "Sniff the exhaust, not the perfume! Jerk John!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This old pervert was truly annoying! How dare he sully Ste''s car? Gabriel resolved to put this old jerk''s snake in his bed when they returned home. Blind John rolled his one remaining eye and yfully scolded, "You''re enjoying life here, and you won''t even let me savor the aroma. Seriously, you''re going too far, kid. You''ve somehow managed to get involved with the four beautifuldies of Silverwood. It''s infuriating to think about how those gorgeous women all belong to you alone!" Ahem!" Gabriel cleared his throat, offering a gentle reminder to Blind John, "Hush, Zoe and Chris are here. Zoe has an exam today, and let''s not crack inappropriate jokes in front of her." Under normal circumstances, he''de up with a much lewder retort. But today was special, and he needed to be on his best behavior, especially in front of Zoe. With a sigh, Blind John extended his hand out the window, enjoying the breeze. He held his hand like he was half-cupping something, savoring the wind''s caress. "Gabriel, what''s the current speed?" Blind John inquired. Gabriel nced at the dashboard and replied, "Sixty miles per hour." Nodding, Blind John continued with a mischievous expression, "That sensation, my friend, is a C- cup!" Right now, in his mind, it wasn''t the sensation of holding the summer breeze but a real woman. "What the heck, Blind John! You''re always up to some kinky stuff!" Gabriel cursed loudly. Blind John had a knack for being indecent, and his mind was filled with all sorts of unhealthy thoughts. Just sitting in a car and he could reach the level of feeling up a woman. Unbelievable! While he was still scolding Blind John, Zoe, in the front passenger seat, unexpectedly chimed in, "From a scientific perspective, sixty miles per hour does indeed feel like a C-cup!" This unexpected remark almost threw Gabriel''s back out. And Blind John, now with Zoe''s support, burst intoughter! Inside the car, the atmosphere turned cheerful. But just then, a vehicle domineeringly swerved into the leftne. At high speeds, it quickly matched the Mercedes. Gabriel instinctively looked at the imposing vehicle, only to turn pale. In the front passenger seat of the dominating car, the window rolled down, revealing a foreigner brandishing a pitch-ck gun! "Bang!" A bullet pierced through the car window, heading straight for Gabriel. This sudden turn of events caught Gabriel off guard. The confined space didn''t allow for evasive maneuvers. Plus, Zoe was seated to his right, and he couldn''t risk the bullet hitting her. In this split-second life-or-death moment, Gabriel made a breathtaking move. With his right hand firmly gripping the steering wheel, he used his left hand to snatch the bullet out of the air. It went straight through his palm, and the excruciating pain shot through his hand as the bullet embedded itself in his bone. He gritted his teeth, enduring the searing pain, and somehow managed to hold onto the bullet. Then, he mmed on the gas pedal, and the car surged forward. "John, protect Chris!" Gabriel shouted, steering with one hand while constantly checking the left side mirror. The pursuing vehicle was relentless and stuck to him. Blind John immediately became vignt and instructed Chris to crouch down. Though unsure of what to do, Chris obeyed Blind John''smand and hunkered down. Zoe, sitting in the front passenger seat, remained calm, albeit with a furrowed brow. "Gabriel, your hand?" She could clearly see that Gabriel''s left hand was bleeding. She understood that Gabriel had intercepted the bullet barehanded just to protect her. This stirred a rare fire within her usually gentle heart! As Gabriel continued driving, he reassured Zoe, "It''s alright, don''t worry. It seems those assassins are after me. I''ll figure out how to lose them, while John, you protect Zoe and Chris on the way to the test center. And me, I''m going to tear those bastards apart!" In that moment, he was seething with anger. If these assassins had been targeting only him on any other day, he wouldn''t have minded. But today was such an important day for Zoe, and these troublemakers still went to interfere. It was as good as a death wish! As he spoke, they approached an intersection! He swiftly steered with one hand, executed a drift, and made a sharp right turn... Chapter 210 A Complete Thrashing Chapter 210 A Complete Thrashing After executing the sharp right turn, Gabriel floored the gas pedal. He turned to Zoe and said, "Zoe, in a moment, you, John, and Chris should get out of the car. I might not be able to take you any further. Take a taxi to the test center. I''m going to deal with these foreign bastards." "Daring toe to Dragon Kingdom to kill? You''re dead for sure!" He was now absolutely sure the assassins were after him. Separating from Zoe and the others would make them safer, especially with an expert like Blind John to protect them. As soon as he had a free hand, it would be the end for these foreign thugs. "Gabriel, take care of yourself!" Zoe calmly responded. "Zoe, I wish you the best in your exams today. I''ll be waiting for you at the test center after I''m done. Guaranteed!" Gabriel replied. Without further ado, Gabriel suddenly turned the wheel with one hand. The car crossed the median, miraculously weaving through the oing traffic. One had to admit, Gabriel''s driving skills were nothing short of miraculous! This move left the drivers on the opposite side astounded. Some of them rolled down their windows, cursing at Gabriel''s Mercedes. But as they cursed, the car sped away, leaving them behind, and the taillights of the car quickly disappeared from view. "Shit!" The assassins'' SUV couldn''t pull off such a maneuver. It was blocked by the oing traffic, forcing them to stop. The angry foreign driver couldn''t contain his frustration andunched a volley of oaths. A brief dy allowed Gabriel''s car to disappearpletely. However, there was only one road ahead, so the SUV continued its pursuit. Just as they started chasing, they suddenly saw Gabriel''s Mercedes stopped a short distance away, directly facing their SUV. This baffling maneuver left the assassins bewildered. The road was narrow, with parked cars lining both sides. Gabriel''s actions seemed like he was courting death. "Come on, show me what you''re made of!" Gabriel shed his high beams to provoke. Now, with no one else in the car, he had no reservations. He was going to crash into them. "Come on!" With a thunderous roar, Gabriel mmed the gas pedal. He paid no attention to anything else and charged forward. The Mercedes had excellent eleration, quickly reaching over a hundred miles per hour. "Is he crazy?" The assassins in the oing car were taken aback by Gabriel''s reckless behavior. One of them said, "Let''s ram him. We''re in an SUV, we shouldn''t be afraid of his sedan." This shout got the driver excited. He floored the gas pedal and charged ahead. So, on this narrow road, both cars reached speeds of over a hundred miles per hour and collided head-on. "What a dumbass!" Just before the impact, Gabriel leaped out of the car window. He had rolled down the window and adjusted the seat to its farthest position, creating enough space for his daring escape. Of course, even with these preparations, jumping out of a moving car window was incredibly difficult. But Gabriel''s extraordinary physical abilities made it possible. Bang! The two cars collided head-on. The powerful impact lifted the rear end of both vehicles, and their hoods were heavily deformed. And the airbags of the two cars also deployed. With this impact, the aggressive driver and the killer in the passenger seat were both stunned. In the meanwhile, after Gabrielnded, he tumbled continuously due to the inertia. He quickly regained his bnce and rushed to the SUV. With a swift motion, he drew the Heaven de from his waist. Using the control mechanism, he transformed the Heaven de into a short knife. At the same time, the rear car doors opened. Two foreign assassins rushed down from the left and right. Both raised their guns and opened fire on Gabriel. "You think you can stop me with just that?" Gabriel''s gaze sharpened, and he leaped with great force. Dodging the bullets, he reached one of the assassins at incredible speed. The Heaven de emitted a bright white light, and with a swift sh, the assassin''s neck was severed, dead instantly. Then, Gabriel used the assassin''s body as cover. After blocking several bullets, he swung his right hand out. The Heaven de transformed directly into an iron whip. With a swift motion, it coiled around the other assassin''s neck. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He pulled with all his strength, and the barbs on the iron whip cut through the assassin''s throat. Another assassin fell. "I thought you guys were more capable than that. Turns out you''re just a bunch of trash!" The assassins''bat abilities were disappointingly weak. Gabriel walked to the passenger side and violently opened the deformed car door. The assassin, bewildered by the airbags, instinctively raised his gun to fire. "Snap!" But before he could pull the trigger, his entire right hand was severed at the wrist. "Go to hell!" Gabriel, his anger smoldering, transformed the iron chain into a flexible sword. In one swift stroke, the sword gruesomely pierced the assassin''s head. The third assassin was down! The driver of the car was also affected by the airbag, leaving him dazed. Initially considering aiming his gun, he wisely abandoned the idea upon witnessing Gabriel''s brutality. In French, he pleaded, "Please don''t kill me!" Gabriel calmly approached the driver''s side and violently yanked open the car door. Then, using the soft sword, he severed the seatbelt, punctured the airbag, and, grabbing the assassin by the hair, pulled him out of the vehicle. "Damn you for shooting at my hand!" After pulling the assassin out, he delivered a powerful kick. The impact was so forceful that it broke several of the assassin''s ribs. "I''m in a terrible mood right now, so just answer my questions. Don''t waste my time, or I''ll end you!" Staring at the wincing and grimacing assassin, Gabriel asked, "Who sent you to kill me? I want to know which lowlife tried to pull this off!" "It was..." Before the assassin couldplete his sentence, Gabriel''s hairs stood on end, and he instinctively dodged to the side. "Bang!" A bullet descended from above, creating a pit in the ground. If Gabriel hadn''t reacted quickly, that shot would have hit him. "Damn it, there''s a sniper!" Taking cover behind the car, Gabriel looked up. On top of a seven-story building across the street, there was a hidden sniper. Just then, a glimmer of light shed on the rooftop of that seven-story building. Gabriel yelled, "Watch out!" The bullet wasn''t intended for him; it was aimed at thest assassin. But the assassin had no chance to evade the bullet. "Bang!" The bullet pierced through the assassin''s head, and he copsed lifeless. "This son of a bitch won''t get away with it!" The sniper''s actions clearly indicated an attempt to eliminate witnesses and protect the employer. This infuriated Gabriel, who decided to abandon any pretense of hiding and stepped out from behind the car. He then slightly bent his body and, with an incredible burst of speed, sprinted towards the opposite building. His eyes were like an eagle''s, fixed on the rooftop. His body moved swiftly, evading several bullets in session. With lightning-fast strides, he reached the ground floor. "You got nowhere to run!" The building, which was ted for demolition, was with three units and three separate entrances. Gabriel squinted his eyes, rushing into the building... Chapter 211 I Want to Hold Your Hand Chapter 211 I Want to Hold Your Hand "Damn it, he dodged my sniper shot!" A white-haired foreign man in a hat cursed and quickly stowed his sniper rifle. The target was too formidable; he had to withdraw for now. Carrying a case with his concealed weapon, he left the rooftop and descended the staircase in the middle unit. But as he reached the fourth floor, he unexpectedly ran into Gabriel. "Hello!" Gabriel waved with a smile, finally catching this troublesome fellow. "How did you know I woulde this way?" The white-haired man asked in French, surprised. This abandoned building had three staircases leading to the rooftop. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yet, he had the unfortunate luck to be discovered in a one-third chance encounter. "I don''t like to waste words on a dying man." Gabriel understood and replied in French. This was a remnant of his memories from before. His expression was cold as he descended the stairs. Originally, he had intended to wait on the ground floor, so it wouldn''t matter which staircase the sniper used. However, his keen hearing led him to lie t at the entrances of the three staircases, and he heard enough to confirm that the sniper was using the one in the middle. So, he decided to create a "romantic encounter". "Go to hell!" The white-haired man took two steps back, his eyes suddenly filled with murderous intent. Quickly, he pulled out a gun from his back and fired repeatedly at Gabriel. "Damn!" Cursing loudly, Gabriel nimbly maneuvered in the narrow staircase, dodging bullets and leaping off the handrail. In just a couple of steps, he caught up with the assassin. His Heaven de transformed into an iron whip, swiftly coiling around the white-haired man''s left ankle. With a strong pull, he yanked the man down. The assassin''s buttocks bounced down the stairs and came to a halt in front of Gabriel. "Trying to run?" Gabriel sneered, manipting his device to turn the Heaven de into a short knife. He forcefully thrust downward, piercing through the white-haired man''s right forearm. "Ah!" A pained cry escaped the white-haired man''s lips, his face contorted in agony. His handgun fell to the ground. Gabriel picked up the gun, drew his Heaven de, and spoke coldly, "You guys are so weak. How dare you be assassins? How dare youe to kill me?" He stomped heavily on the white-haired man''s chest. The force of this kick was great, causing the white-haired man to cough up a mouthful of blood. Then, he used the gun barrel to strike the man''s face, speaking once again with a cold tone, "If you want to live, answer my questions honestly. Who sent you?" With blood oozing from his right arm, the white-haired man struggled and whimpered in pain, "You''re quite skilled; we failed to confirm it was our mistake. But don''t think it''s over. Someone will come after you. Just wait and see!" "You''re not answering my question!" In anger, Gabriel used the gunstock to ruthlessly strike the man''s head several times, creating a bloody depression in his skull. He couldn''t stand nonsense. "Oh?" At that moment, he suddenly noticed that the white-haired man''s eyes had rolled back. He was dead! "Killed so easily?" Gabriel was slightly surprised. He opened the man''s mouth and immediately smelled an unusual odor. It turned out the man hadn''t died from the beating. He had hidden poison in his mouth, bitten it, and sumbed to its effects. "Those guys might not have been top-notch, but they sure had grit. They''d rather bite the dust than spill the beans on who''s pulling the strings behind them." With a heavy sigh, Gabriel whipped out his newly acquired cellphone and dialed up Santos. "Hey, Santos, we had a run-in with five foreign assassins just a bit ago. Don''t worry, I handled them. Can you send someone over to clean up the scene? Also, I need you to dig up info on these folks." "You tangled with foreign assassins?" Santos sounded taken aback. "Okay, I''ll get our team on it right away. You''re not injured, are you?" Gabriel nced at the bloody hole in his left hand and gave a rueful chuckle. "Just a minor flesh wound, no biggie. Thanks for the prompt response!" After hanging up, he made his way downstairs. The crash site where the Mercedes and the SUV had collided was now swarming with curious onlookers. Timing was everything-police sirens wailed, and the officers arrived. Seeing that, Gabriel decided to make his exit. Sticking around would undoubtedly lead to an annoying round of questioning. A major hassle! A little over an hourter, he left the hospital, his left hand wrapped in bandages. He hailed a cab and headed to the examination center. He had to be there for Zoe today, no matter what. Outside the examination center, several traffic cops were on duty. A group of middle-aged women held banners that read, "Quiet Please, SAT in Progress." Seeing those banners, Gabriel couldn''t help but roll his eyes. If a bit of noise could throw a student off, there was no need for sympathy. SAT tested the students, but it was the parents who were a bundle of nerves. A horde of parents gathered at the gate, eagerly awaiting their kids. In the crowd, he spotted Christopher and Blind John. Blind John was squatting on the side, puffing on a cigarette, while Christopher, like the other parents, was anxiously waiting. "Chris, don''t worry. Zoe''s got the skills to ace this, outshining all the other students," Gabriel reassured him. His unexpected appearance jolted Christopher. After recovering his wits, he looked at Gabriel''s bandaged left hand with concern and asked, "You okay, Gabriel?" Before Gabriel could respond, Blind John chimed in. "If it was anyone else, they''d be nursing a mangled left hand. But not this guy, he''s as tough as a wall!" Gabriel shot a yful re at Blind John. Describing him as ''tough as a wall'' was less than ttering. Blind John inquired, "So, those assassins, no need to ask. You surely took care of them. But do you know who sent them?" Gabriel shook his head and let out a sigh. And then, he kept his silence. He had no idea who had sent the assassins! "Ding." Just then, his phone rang. The ringtone was pretty loud, causing several middle-aged women to shoot him annoyed nces. "Sorry,dies, my bad!" He apologized repeatedly before answering the call. He moved to a quieter spot and spoke in a hushed tone to Thomas. "Hey, Thomas, you couldn''t have picked a worse time to call!" "What''s going on? Tell me!" Thomas sounded impatient. "Sorry, boss, it''s a genuine emergency!" Thomas exined urgently. "Alright, spill it," Gabriel said, narrowing his eyes. Thomas went on, "Here''s the deal. A woman showed up at the Dark Night Club today, iming to be from the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. She said she has an urgent matter and is looking for you." "Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall?" Gabriel waspletely bewildered. "Did this woman say what she wants from me?" He had no dealings with the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. This woman''s visit was rather strange! Thomas replied, "I asked, but she wouldn''t spill the beans. She insisted on waiting for you. I''ll be back at the club." After some thought, Gabriel nced at the school where the exams were taking ce and then told Thomas, "I won''t be able to return until 5 o''clock this afternoon. Tell her to wait at the club, and make sure to give her good treatment. Also, let Leon know about this, and have him hang out with her at the club till I get back." "Copy that!" Thomas acknowledged. After he hung up the phone, Gabriel mused silently. Why would someone from the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall be looking for him? It seemed that something had gone haywire again within the Ghostly Purgatory Hall! A little over half an hourter, the resounding bell rang. All the parents converged at the school gate, eagerly waiting to wee their kids. The first subject, Chinese, had wrapped up! In the midst of the eager crowd, the first student emerged from the examination hall, attracting everyone''s attention. Afterward, groups of students walked out together, each being taken home by their respective parents. Gabriel, Santos, and Zoe craned their necks, finally spotting Zoe among the crowd. Some people are naturally exceptional, effortlessly standing out. Zoe''s charisma outshone her peers, evident at first nce. "Gabriel, your hand is okay, right?" After bidding her ssmates goodbye, Zoe came to Gabriel''s side, concern in her eyes. Gabriel grinned and reassured her, "Just a minor scratch, no big deal! So, how did your exam go? What was the essay topic?" "Normal performance!" Zoe replied with a gentle smile, stealing a nce at Gabriel''s left hand. "The essay topic was ''I Want to Hold Your Hand''!" "Uh..." Gabriel looked a bit awkward. That essay topic sounded like it was about him... Chapter 212 Vicky Barnes Chapter 212 Vicky Barnes At noon, the four of them sat in a cozy diner, each enjoying noodles. After a brief respite, they apanied Zoe to the exam center. The afternoon session, whichmenced at three, was all about mathematics-a subject that often gued students with challenges. The test was to end at five, but at half-past four, Zoe was the first to emerge,ing out of the test center! Under the curious gazes of parents waiting outside, Zoe seemed to have an air of a star who had finished her performance. A few mothers couldn''t help themselves and inquired, "Hey, was the math test tough this year?" Zoe offered an ambiguous reply, "Moderately challenging." However, the conversation from the middle-ageddies carried a hint of disdain as they whispered, "If she''s out early, it''s probably because she''s not good at math. Can''t answer the questions, I bet!" Overhearing the whispers, Gabriel couldn''t hold back his anger. He shot a stern nce at the mothers, who seemed oblivious to Zoe''s math prowess. Throughout their senior year, he had never witnessed Zoe scoring below A in math! "Zoe, how did it go?" Gabriel asked with a beaming smile. "It should be a perfect score," Zoe responded casually. She had never disclosed to anyone that she consistently scored perfectly in math in previous exams. Her humble facade included intentionally making a few mistakes to avoid showing off. However, on the day of SAT, there was no need for such modesty! "That''s fantastic, Zoe! What do you feel like eating? Dinner is on me tonight!" Gabriel was thrilled. This was the power of talent and self-assurance! He threw a final irked look at the gossiping mothers before hailing a cab with hispanions. After safely escorting Zoe back to Ster Estate, Gabriel had a few words with Blind John, ensuring he remained close to protect Zoe. Then, he hopped in a cab to reach the Dark Night Club. Meeting the woman from Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall was essential! As the elevator doors slid open on the ninth floor, Gabriel was greeted by the radiant dome of Thomas''s bald head. "Boss, she''s in the meeting room, having a conversation with Mr. Leon," Thomas respectfully informed him. Gabriel teased, "Whoa, your shiny head nearly blinded me!" He patted Thomas''s scalp and slipped into the office. He waved to Thomas and whispered, "You go on ahead; I''ll be there in a moment." He had to apologize to Ste for the incident involving her car. Thomas was astute and made himself scarce, never to pry into Gabriel or Ste''s affairs. Inside the office, Gabriel approached Ste, who was engrossed in her work. Rubbing his head awkwardly, he began, "Ste, I hope you won''t be too upset, but I''ve totaled your car." "Totaled it?" Ste paused her work, gazing at Gabriel with wide-eyed surprise. "Aren''t you on your way to drop Zoe off for her exam? How in the world did you wreck the car?" Ste knew Gabriel was a skilled driver, so it was hard to fathom how he had managed to damage her car. Gabriel chuckled, "It''s quite the tale. Today, while I was taking Zoe to her exam, we ran into a bunch of ruthless killers in a SUV. We got into a brawl, and your car collided with theirs. Long story short, it''s totaled." "Killers?" Ste was bbergasted and her eyes darted to Gabriel''s left hand, now wrapped in bandages. She had initially been indifferent, but suddenly, she was filled with concern. She rose from her chair and approached Gabriel, the click of her high heels sounding with each step. "Is your hand okay?" "It''s just a scratch, nothing to worry about," Gabriel reassured her, feeling relieved by her genuine concern. "I''ll have Thomas buy you a new carter, and you can simply charge it to my ount." "You don''t need to fret about the car; as long as you''re safe." Ste let out a sigh of relief, still somewhat worried. With Gabriel''s current influence, she couldn''t fathom why anyone would send assassins after him. It seemed like he would always live life on the edge. As his partner, she anticipated a lifetime of perpetual anxiety. "As long as you''re not mad, that''s all that matters," Gabriel smiled and left the office. However, he suddenly returned, "How about I get you an SUV this time? It''s more spacious. Who knows, we might need that extra room for... other activities next time." "Get out!" These words instantly riled up Ste. She clutched the pen in her hand and flung it towards Gabriel. This infuriating guy had an endlessly filthy mind! "Missed!" Gabriel quickly dodged her projectile, his head moving to the side. Ever since that thrilling encounter with Ava in the car, he couldn''t deny that it had an exciting edge. He needed to find an opportunity to have a simr experience with Ste. As he approached the door of the ninth-floor conference room, he cleared his throat, pulling himself together. He pushed open the door, and Leon immediately stood up respectfully, saying, "Mr. Gabriel!" Gabriel nodded and squinted his eyes, his gaze quickly falling on an alluring woman. She looked to be around 35 or 36, stunningly beautiful and exuding a mature charm that tantalized the senses. Her wavy, brown hair bore a striking resemnce to Ste''s foxy eyes. While her eyes weren''t as striking as Ste''s, they were equally seductive, as if they were able to speak with a teasing subtlety. The woman wore a constant smile, and her left cheek bore a charming dimple, adding a yful touch to her allure. Her curvaceous figure was plump but not excessive. The body-hugging dress emphasized her ample curves while her waist remained slender, giving her posterior amanding presence. The sight of this woman brought to Gabriel''s mind a saying: "Only an experienced man knows the supremacy of a mature woman." "You must be Gabriel, right? You''re incredibly handsome!" The woman smiled seductively, her smile so captivating it set the heart racing. Gabriel sat across from her and immediately caught a whiff of a tantalizing scent. He grinned, "I have to thank my parents for passing down these excellent gic traits. How should I address you, Miss?" "Vicky Barnes!" Vicky extended her fair right hand. "Wow, that''s a lovely name!" Gabriel shook her hand, feeling its softness. After a hearty handshake, he released it. "So, Miss Vicky, what brings you here to me? Please, have a seat." With that, he motioned for Leon and Thomas to sit. Vicky furrowed her brow sweetly, her voice soft, "I''vee here to seek refuge with you, Mr. Gabriel. I hope you won''t look refuse me." Sitting down, Leon, who had been silent, exined, "Mr. Gabriel, Miss Vicky is the n Head of the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. There was an internal conflict in the Gumoldur n recently. After a fierce battle, Miss Vicky'' subordinate, the Crow, seized control of the n and even attempted to kill her to silence her." N?velDrama.Org content. "It''s now confirmed that the Crow secretly aligned with the King of the Underworld and orchestrated this rebellion to seize power." "Miss Vicky can''t turn to the headquarters for support because most of its power has fallen under the control of the King of the Underworld." "Miss Vicky was pursued all the way here. She has reached a dead end and hase to seek refuge with you, Mr. Gabriel." Vicky kept nodding in consent, looking rather pitifyl. Gabrielprehended the situation. He hadn''t expected that this woman should be a n Head Gumoldur City was an extremely prosperous city, so it was safe to assume that the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was a formidable force there, far more significant than the Silverwood n in Silverwood City. To have control over Gumoldur n suggested that Vicky was no ordinary person. The present events were also linked to the King of the Underworld. He recalled how the King of Wheels had brought the half-human creatures to attack him earlier. And these men were associated with the King of the Underworld. The enemy of your enemy is your friend. Even though he couldn''t yet gauge Vicky'' intentions, this situation was worth meddling in. With a warm smile, he assured her, "Miss Vicky, rest assured, you are at home here in Silverwood. Regardless of whether he''s the King of the Underworld or any other ''king,'' I''ll make sure to protect you!" Chapter 213 A Remarkable Woman Chapter 213 A Remarkable Woman Vicky'' arrival presented an opportunity for Gabriel. He had managed to secure the Silverwood n''s foothold in Silverwood City, thanks to his tactical advantage and Leon''s support. However, other factions within the Ghostly Purgatory Hall were still beyond his reach. And he had no capital trying topete with the likes of the King of the Underworld for the title of Ghost Emperor. The one-year deadline left him feeling somewhat restricted. Vicky seeking refuge with him provided the perfect reason to get involved in the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. While it might seem like a flimsy excuse, it was a foot in the door. And once you''re in, you have the potential to be the sole victor! If he could take control of Gumoldur n, he''d gain a force to reckon with. After all, the scale of the Gumoldur n was in a league of its ownpared to Silverwood City. It was an international metropolis, a higher stage! After Thomas arranged Vicky'' amodation, Gabriel found an empty room and called a meeting with Leon and Thomas. In the room, they exchanged thoughts and opinions. With narrowed eyes, Gabriel asked Leon, "Leon, do you know this Vicky?" Leon shook his head but said, "I might not know her personally, but I''ve heard of her. She''s rumored to be a terrifying woman who has effortlessly navigated among the major forces in Gumoldur City for years, at one point even making the n one of the top three underground powers in the city." "Besides, the rumors say she''s cunning, ruthless, and has considerablebat skills. Many have met their end at her hands." "Oh, and there''s a rumor that she has close ties with several bigwigs in the city''s political assembly. It''s believed she climbed thedder thanks to her... well-endowed posterior, and she even earned the nickname ''Goddess-like Buttocks'' because of it." "Goddess-like Buttocks?" Gabriel chuckled. "Sounds like a name James Harden would love. Hard to get to the bottom of it, eh!" After the banter, he frowned, puzzled by something. He found it strange how someone who had such a fearsome reputation would end up fleeing due to a rebellion by her own subordinates. Yes, that was what bothered him. If the rumors were true, Vicky was no pushover. If she was as formidable as people said, how could she lose sopletely because of a rebellion by her subordinates? Without a special reason, this didn''t make sense. Leon couldn''t provide a clear answer. He said, "I don''t know, but it may be rted to the King of the Underworld. Although she''s powerful, she''s in a different leaguepared to the King of the Underworld." After listening to Leon, Gabriel nodded contemtively. What Leon said did make sense. The big fish eat the small fish, and smaller fish eat shrimp. Officials have the power to squash people. Although Vicky was a big shot in Gumoldur City, she couldn''t bepared to the top-level ruler like the King of the Underworld. If the King of the Underworld pulled out all the stops, her current situation made sense. After thinking for a moment, he instructed Leon, "Contact Goddess of Wind and have her investigate the rebellion in Gumoldur City''s Ghostly Purgatory Hall. I need to know all the details of what happened." He couldn''t help but feel a little suspicious of this woman. "Understood!" Leon acknowledged themand. Gabriel turned to Thomas and said, "Thomas, Vicky is staying at the club. I need you to protect her and keep a close watch on her." "And there''s something specific you need to be aware of since you''re all men. I won''t beat around the bush: this woman may be dangerous. Make sure your people keep themselves in check. We can''t afford any slip-ups because of her allure." Men understand men best. Women like Vicky could easily captivate the hearts of men, so they had to be on their guard to prevent any problems. "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll ensure that my men behave themselves. Anyone who messes up will be turned into a eunuch!" Thomas vowed earnestly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel nodded with satisfaction and added, "Now, let''s set this issue aside. As for the club''s opening, I need you to handle it well." "In a few days, Mr. Barry and Mr. Santos will attend the club''s grand opening as private guests. The famous star, Ang, will be performing as well. It''s sure to create a sensation, and you must manage the event wlessly. No cutting corners or mishaps!" "Understood?" Things had taken an interesting turn in this period. Mr. Barry and Mr. Santos both expressed that they would attend the club''s opening as private guests. These two influential individuals would undoubtedly leave a significant mark on all of Silverwood. With them gracing the asion, the club''s reputation was set to soar. Furthermore, Ang, a superstar with a massive fan base, would only amplify the club''s fame with her performance. In essence, the presence of these three luminaries at the club''s opening would certainly create a buzz. Gabriel realized the need to prepare Thomas for the event and avoid any potential hups. "Boss, rest assured. I''ll ensure everything goes off without a hitch." Thomas readily assured, exuding excitement and enthusiasm. With both Silverwood''s prominent council members and a beloved female star on board, the club''s lineup was truly remarkable. Yet, seeing Thomas beaming, Gabriel shifted to a serious tone and promptly reminded him, "Don''t get too carried away. This is also a test for you. If things go south, I''m not joking; you''ll face the consequences." Taken aback, Thomas quickly adopted a solemn demeanor and replied, "I understand. If I don''t deliver, I''ll ept the punishment willingly." Satisfied with Thomas''smitment, Gabriel extinguished his cigarette on the table and rose from his seat. He waved his hand to signify the end of the meeting. Before he reached the door, he remembered something important. He yfully pped his forehead and turned back to address Thomas, "Oh, and get a red SUV for Ste, one slightly more upscale than her Mercedes." SUVs provided more room and were great for outdoor activities... As night fell, the Dark Night Club was under the vignt watch of security guards on night duty, apanied Pigeon and Falcon patrolling the premises. However, at this moment, the patrolling Falcon had made its way into the club''sbat room. Vicky embraced him from behind, and the soft touch melted away Falcon''s rationality. With a quick turn, Falcon sought refuge in Vicky'' embrace. At this point, he hadpletely lost his sense of reason and was drowning in a surreal experience. Vicky smiled and whispered in Falcon''s ear, "From now on, you are no longer the fierce falcon, but my loyal dog." "Yes, I''m your dog!" Falcon pounced onto Vicky, his focus solely on her. "Good boy, my loyal dog. Tell your master, what''s Gabriel''s greatest weakness?" Falcon responded while nuzzling into her arms, "Gabriel''s most significant weakness is women! To be specific, it''s his younger sister, Zoe, thedy from the club, Ste, and Ava from the Foster family. If anything were to happen to these women, Gabriel would undoubtedly go berserk." "Ste?" Vicky mused, recollecting the woman in question. There was a strikingly beautifuldy in the office; she must be Ste. Gabriel had an eye for quality; she was top-tier. If she were to be captured, they might be able to manipte this powerful man... Chapter 214 Roasted Meat Chapter 214 Roasted Meat Chapter 214 Roasted Meat "Zoe, sorry for the dy. Have you eaten? I bought some stewed beef!" When Gabriel returned to Ster Estate, it was already half past seven in the evening. He was holding a deluxe version of stewed beef. Suddenly, he smelled the aroma of roasted meat. Looking up, he saw steam rising from the table, and it turned out to be a delivery of roasted meat. The stewed beef he was holding instantly lost its appeal. "Gabriel, Zoe took the SAT today, but you weren''t even home!" Seeing Gabriele back, Ava immediately stood up and sternly questioned him. To get closer to Gabriel, she told herself to treat Zoe like her younger sister. As long as she won over Zoe, she would surely be able to get closer to Gabriel! So, taking advantage of Zoe''s SAT, she came to show her affection. But she never expected that Gabriel wouldn''t be home. All her efforts were almost in vain. Seeing Ava, Gabriel couldn''t help but feel a headache. Had she gone crazy? She was not reserved at all and was too proactive towards him. He was very speechless. Pointing at the roasted meat, he said, "Zoe has to take the SAT tomorrow. How can you let her eat roasted meat?" "The gutter oil in the Dragon Kingdom is not just a rumor. If Zoe gets a stomachache and fails the test tomorrow, you''ll be the one to me!" He didn''t even dare to put chili in the stewed beef, but Ava ordered spicy roasted meat for Zoe! Ava was stunned for a moment as if she just realized why Zoe hadn''t had the food from the beginning. "Zoe, I''m sorry. I didn''t think about it and just wanted you to have a good meal!" Pouting and awkwardly smiling, Ava apologized to Zoe. Zoe smiled warmly and shook her head. "It''s okay. I appreciate your kindness. You guys go ahead and eat. I''ll have the stewed beef that Gabriel brought back!" Gabriel walked into the kitchen and put the stewed beef into a bowl. After handing the bowl to Zoe, he sat down next to Ava and said, "Wow, there''s so much meat in here. It must have cost hundreds of dors!" The square table was filled to the brim. There were six tes of beef andmb alone! It was truly extravagant! As he spoke, he picked up his fork and started eating. N?velDrama.Org content. "You said this is gutter oil that will cause a stomachache, so why are you still eating it?" Ava rolled her eyes. Gabriel casually said, "Don''t worry. I''m a professional at having gutter oil. After eating it for so long, I''m immune to the harm. It''s okay!" This statement wasn''t a lie, as everyone who frequented street vendors had gutter oil. As they had it, they became used to it! "Gutter oil is nothing. I once drank the water from the Dirtiest River, but I didn''t even have diarrhea! " Blind John, who was nearby, took a sip of his drink, belched, and said proudly. "Amazing! " Gabriel gave Blind John a thumbs-up sign and his eyes were full of admiration. "I have to say that you''re awesome!" Compared to the Dirtiest River water on the Southeastern Ind, gutter oil was green food! "The Dirtiest River? I''ve never heard of it before," Ava curiously asked. "Don''t you know about the Dirtiest River?" Gabriel looked shocked and immediately concluded, "I''m sure you''re a terrible student. You probably didn''t even pass the minimum score for the SAT!" "You..." Ava angrily roared, "I actually got into Silverwood University back then, a legitimate first-tier university!" She didn''t mention the year she spent in remedial sses, so as not to be mocked by Gabriel! "You''re so impressive!" After eating a piece of meat, Gabrielughed and said, "I''ll ask you a few basic knowledge questions, and if you can answer them, you''re a college student! Let''s see if you can handle it!" "Bring it on. I''m not afraid of you!" Ava had a lot of fight in her. "If I lose, I''ll sleep with you tonight!" "You wish!" Gabriel immediately became anxious and felt speechless. "You''re not punishing yourself. That''s clearly a reward!" This statement made Zoe and Blind Johnugh. Only Christopher was innocent and didn''t understand! "Quicklye up with a question!" Ava blinked her big eyes, showing interest. She wanted to prove her intelligence and academic qualifications! After eating another piece of meat, Gabriel asked, "Does the Ruler of Heaven live in the stratosphere or the troposphere? Does the Thunder God and Lightning Goddess use AC or DC electricity? Is Sage Eng''s third eye a monolid or a double eyelid?" Ava, who was originally excited, suddenly pulled a long face. She pointed at Gabriel and scolded him, "What kind of b*llshit question is this? No one knows the answer!" She was furious. Gabriel was clearly teasing her! "Ha-ha, I know it!" Gabrielughed and said, "The Ruler of Heaven lives in the stratosphere because it is unstable to build a house in the troposphere!" "The Thunder God and Lightning Goddess use AC electricity because they are a couple and they use alternative postures in bed every night!" "Well..." Ava was so embarrassed. "What kind of nonsense is this?" "Ha-ha! Did I say anything wrong?" Gabriel rendered Ava speechless and continued tough. "By the way, is Sage Eng''s third eye a monolid or a double eyelid? You must know!" "I don''t know?" Ava looked puzzled. "You are the watchdog. Don''t you know?" "Watchdog?" After thinking for a while, Ava finally reacted. "Gabriel, are you calling me a dog?" She stood up angrily and kept punching Gabriel. She felt that her intelligence had been insulted by Gabriel... The takeout service was really good! After finishing the meal, they didn''t even need to wash the tes. Someone specifically came to clean up. After eating and drinking to his heart''s content, Gabriel kept hinting to Ava to leave. He almost took off the clock and stuck it on her face. But Ava still had no intention of leaving. She even took advantage of Gabriel''s distraction and sneaked into his bed, upying his spot! "I..." Seeing this scene, Gabriel waspletely speechless! It was already ten o''clock at night, and he didn''t dare to argue with Ava anymore so as not to disturb Zoe''s rest. So, he could onlypromise. He closed the door and made a gesture for Ava to be quiet. "I don''t mind if you don''t leave, but Zoe has to take the SAT tomorrow. We can''t have sex tonight. Understand?" Poking her head out of the nket, Ava nodded repeatedly. Only then did Gabriel feel relieved and went to bed. However, he was careless. As soon as hey down, Ava rolled over and straddled him. "What the f*ck..." Unable to resist, Gabriel could only let Ava have her way... The next morning, Gabriel got up around seven o''clock. Ava, like a shadow, also got up. After they finished washing up, Gabriel asked, "Did you drive?" Yesterday, he had crashed Ste''s car. If they didn''t have a car, they would have to take a taxi. "I did!" Ava nodded and said, "The car is parked on the side of the road outside themunity!" "Alright, you can drive your car to take Zoe to the testter. Now let''s go downstairs first and buy breakfast for Zoe!" Gabriel had changed his shoes while speaking. "Okay!" Ava happily followed behind Gabriel. It seemed like she could stay with Gabriel all day today. The two of them went downstairs and had milk and bread at a breakfast shop. Suddenly, Gabriel''s phone rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was Santos calling. "Hello, Mr. Adams, it''s only a little past seven. You''re up early!" "I had no choice. There are some things I need to report to you!" "What''s the matter?" Gabriel asked. Only then did Santos say, "I have found out the identities of those assassins you asked me to investigate. They are all Zuropeans who came to the Dragon Kingdom as professional assassins through illegal immigration!" "They arrived in the Dragon Kingdom just one or two days ago!" "But we still don''t have any results on the mastermind. It''s quite difficult to investigate!" Gabriel frowned deeply and put down his fork. After leaving the breakfast shop, he squinted his eyes and said, "We must find out for sure, or it will be troublesome if someone shoots at us today and stabs us tomorrow!" "It''s not safe for the people around me either. I''ll have to trouble you to investigate further, and I will also have someone investigate from the Underground World. In any case, we must find out the mastermind!" He had quite a few enemies now. It was indeed difficult to figure out who was scheming against him behind his back. But having enemies who were hidden while he was exposed didn''t feel good at all. If he didn''t find out the mastermind, he wouldn''t be able to live in peace. "Alright, I understand. I will continue the investigation, and you should also take care of your safety!" After giving his advice, Santos hung up the phone. As Gabriel pondered, he suddenly wondered if this matter was rted to Vicky. Chapter 215 A Bunch of Women Chapter 215 A Bunch of Women Chapter 215 A Bunch of Women After breakfast, Gabriel once again yed the role of a driver! He drove Ava''s pink BMW, ready to take Zoe to the test. But as soon as he got in the car, he remembered the situation when he was Ava''s designated driver. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotions. How time flew! If it weren''t for that night when Ava forcefully had sex with him, he might still be freely working as a designated driver. Now, he was busy fighting officials, businessmen, and assassins every day, as busy as a bee. It was Ava who had disrupted his peaceful life. Today''s journey was smooth and unobstructed! After arriving at the school, Gabriel and the others watched Zoe enter the test room. He was confident that Zoe would do well in the morning''sprehensive science test. He couldn''t say for sure about biology and chemistry, but Zoe''s physics would definitely be perfect. This was beyond doubt. Because the level of the examiners might not even be higher than Zoe''s. Waiting was boring. But with Ava''s banter, Gabriel was at least not so bored. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The two of them joked and yed, causing dissatisfaction among several middle-aged women! "Gabriel, I need to use the restroom!" Suddenly, Ava covered her stomach and looked around, saying. Then, with a pleading expression, she stared at Gabriel with big eyes. Gabriel was speechless and smirked. "Look, what did I sayst night? Will you dare to eat roasted meat with gutter oil in the future?" "I will never eat it again!" Ava said with grievances, "Help me find a restroom. I can''t hold it anymore!" She wasn''t familiar with this ce and didn''t know where the restroom was. "I''m really speechless!" Gabriel had no choice but to take Ava to the opposite shopping mall. How could the stomach of a rich person withstand the damage of gutter oil? Along the way, he gloated andughed. "When you go inter, don''t squat too high, so you won''t ssh everywhere! Squat a little back, and don''t let your heels touch the ground!" "Shut up. I can''t take it anymore, woo-woo!" Just as they reached the restroom door, Ava quickly rushed in. She ran so fast. Waiting was boring, so Gabriel thought about smoking a cigarette. But as soon as he took out the cigarette, his phone suddenly rang. He looked at his phone and saw that it was Thomas calling. "Hello?" "Boss, the famous star Ang has arrived. I have already arranged for her to rest in the club, but she insists on talking to you..." "Give the phone to her!" Gabriel was speechless. Ang came too early. She was another woman who gave him a headache! "Hello? Gabriel, it''s me, Ang!" Soon, Ang''s sweet voice came from the other end of the phone. Gabriel impatiently said, "You came too early. The grand opening is tomorrow at noon. Couldn''t you come tomorrow morning?" "I just wanted to see you earlier!" Ang sounded a bit sad. "I already apologized sincerelyst time. Why don''t you like me?" "It''s not like that!" Gabriel felt that women were troublesome and said with a slight headache, "Do you have something to say to me?" Ang put away her sad emotions. "Yes, I saw Alonzo a few days ago. He''s back!" "Alonzo?" Gabriel secretly thought that this was indeed a serious matter. It seems that the Garza family used the map and Samuel to save Alonzo. Based on this alone, the Garza family indeed had some power. Just as he was thinking, he looked up and saw Ava walking out of the restroom with a look of despair. He hurriedly said to Ang on the phone, "Alright, you rest at the club for now. Zoe is taking the SAT today. After she finishes the test, I''ll go to the club to find you!" After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone. Women had a strong sixth sense. Ava immediately frowned and questioned, "Who were you on the phone with? A woman? Someone you just met?" "I..." Gabriel was speechless. How did Ava figure that out? She was so d*mn urate! After they returned to the school gate, Zoe walked out of the test room shortly after. Yes, she was still the first one to finish, treating the SAT like a game. The group of middle-aged women from yesterday were still there, and when they saw Zoe again, they were all angry and talking behind her back. During lunchtime, Ava finally learned her lesson. She ordered spaghetti, vegetarian soup, and some vegetables. One bout of diarrhea and she would fear spicy food for three days! The afternoon test was French, which wasn''t Zoe''s strong suit, but she still aced it. Finally, it was over! There was a cheer at the exit of the examination hall as all the candidates began their two-month- long vacation. "Zoe, the tests are finally over. Do you want to go somewhere to rx? Singing? Watching a movie? Have a drink?" Gabriel asked with a smile while driving. Ava, sitting in the passenger seat, immediately reprimanded, "Zoe has just recovered from a serious illness. How can she drink alcohol?" "I''m a doctor. It''s fine to have a drink or two!" Gabriel confidently dered. Avoiding certain foods when sick was mostly nonsense! Whether it was alcohol or anything else, as long as she didn''t overdo it, it wouldn''t cause much harm to her. Zoe looked out the window and smiled gently. "Let''s go to your club. It''s opening tomorrow, and I want to visit it!" "Alright!" Upon hearing this, Gabriel immediately changed direction. Thirty minutester, they arrived at the Dark Night Club. The club was bustling with preparations for its opening tomorrow. After parking the car, Gabriel led everyone into the club. He led the way and said to Zoe, "Zoe, let me show you around. This whole building is mine. The first floor is a small bar, the second floor is a game area, the third and fourth floors are massage and bathing salons and cinema, the fifth and sixth floors are karaoke bars, the seventh floor is a gym, the eighth floor is abat room, and the ninth floor is the office area. How''s that? Pretty good, right?" Ava quickly raised her hand and said, "Zoe, I''ll be singing at the bar on the first floor. You cane anytime to have a drink and listen to me sing!" "Don''t embarrass yourself with your terrible singing!" Gabriel took the opportunity to mock her. "Gabriel..." Ava stomped her foot in anger and started punching and kicking Gabriel... Gabriel took Zoe and the others to every floor. Blind John and Christopher were amazed by the luxurious decoration and the variety of facilities. Especially Christopher, he walked a bit cautiously, never having been to such a luxurious entertainment venue before. Blind John smirked and whispered in Gabriel''s ear, "Gabriel, are your karaoke bars and bathing area legitimate? If they''re not, I want a super VIP card. With our rtionship, there shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Gabriel burst intoughter, but then abruptly stopped and red at Blind John, saying, "I''m sorry. My club ispletely legal. What are you up to, you old scoundrel?" Blind John was instantly speechless and looked disdainful, saying, "Why are you being so serious? Who woulde to your club if it''s legitimate? How do you make money?" Gabriel was speechless. Even if he would lose money, he would still operatewfully and honestly. At that moment, they arrived at the ninth-floor office area. As soon as they got upstairs, they heard a series of clearughter. "Gabriel, who is this again? How many women do you have?" Theughter was unfamiliar, and Ava immediately became unsettled. Gabriel innocently said, "Come on. Let me show you, so you won''t be suspicious all day!" They entered the reception room, and Gabriel opened the door. Inside, they saw Ste, Ang, and Vicky. It was strange. Vicky and Ang were chatting happily. Theughter from earlier was from Vicky... Chapter 216 Poison Chapter 216 Poison Chapter 216 Poison Ava immediately became mad, pointing angrily at Ang and Vicky. "Gabriel, who are they? How many women do you want?" "And, you''re quite greedy, even fooling around with a female celebrity. Don''t forget that you''re just a lowly designated driver!" Ste had finally convinced herself to ept the situation, but now these women made her lose her composure instantly! "Shut up and understand the situation before speaking!" Gabriel was somewhat speechless and even angry. Making a scene was not cute, and there should be limits to everything. Ava was simply being unreasonable. She needed to be given a warning, or such a thing would happen again and annoy him a lot. Seeing that Gabriel was truly angry, Ava immediately backed down. She pouted and nced at Gabriel a few times, sulking and not daring to speak. In theory, this situation should have made Vicky and Ang feel awkward. But strangely, these two didn''t seem to mind at all. Especially Vicky, she propped her chin up with her right hand and smiled, saying, "Miss, you''ve misunderstood. I''ve only known Mr. Gabriel for less than a day, so how could I be his woman?" Ang also exined, "I''m not Gabriel''s woman either. Gabriel is my benefactor!" Although she said that, she didn''t feel good inside. There were really a lot of women around Gabriel! But then again, it was normal for a handsome and charming man like Gabriel to attract girls. In fact, she had fallen a little for him. After hearing Vicky and Ang''s exnations, Ava finally realized that she had caused trouble. She smiled innocently and grabbed Gabriel''s arm, acting coquettishly. "I''m sorry, Gabriel. I misunderstood!" Although she apologized, she didn''t really mean it. Her sixth sense told her that these two women were threats to her. Just because they were not Gabriel''s women now didn''t mean they wouldn''t be in the future. "B*llshit! You were being unreasonable!" Gabriel red at Ava. At that moment, Thomas arrived and relieved Ava''s embarrassment. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He smiled at Gabriel and said, "Sorry, Boss. I''ve been so busy today that I didn''t even know you were here!" "Thanks for your hard work!" Gabriel''s expression softened a bit as he said to Thomas, "Tom, have someone take Christopher and John to y in the club. Let them experience the atmosphere in advance and enjoy themselves like emperors!" Blind John''s eyes lit up when he saw the massage therapists earlier. As a favor for protecting Zoe, Gabriel decided to let him enjoy it for free. "Understood!" Thomas rubbed his head and said, "Christopher, John, pleasee this way!" "Thanks, Gabriel. Don''t forget to get me a membership card!" John couldn''t contain his excitement and gave Gabriel a hug. After fighting for half a lifetime, it was time to enjoy life! However, Christopher felt a little embarrassed and hesitated, but John pulled him away, saying, "Stop staring. Gabriel is going to have a meeting with the women. Let''s not disturb them. I''ll take you for a massage. It''s so rxing!" Helpless, Christopher could only go and enjoy it with John. Just as the three of them reached the elevator, they coincidentally ran into Maria. Maria was wearing a leather jacket, chewing gum, and still exuded her usual air of elegance. Following behind her was Mia. Mia was wearing tight white pants that entuated her long legs and perfect hips like before. "Master!" Thomas quickly greeted her. Once a master, always a... mother! Maria just nodded and then walked towards Gabriel. "The club is opening tomorrow, and I have a day off, so I brought her along!" There were still some loose ends to tie up with Tyler''s matters. So, she still had to keep an eye on Mia for twenty-four hours. She had toe to the club opening. After all, she was the master of the eighth floor. That was why she had no choice but to bring Mia along. "Mia? You''re back from abroad?" Ava was extremely pleasantly surprised and reached out to hold Mia''s hand. Earlier, Mia had told her family that she was going to Mistina to visit her teacher and wouldn''t be back for some days. She didn''t expect Mia to be with Maria. Gabriel nced at Mia and secretly admired her. This woman must have graduated from the Film Academy. Her acting skills were really impressive. She effortlessly switched between two different personalities of women and now had be the cold Mia from before. Looking at the other two beautiful women who suddenly appeared, Ang widened her eyes. "Oh my god, how many women does Gabriel have?" Vicky whispered in her ear, "I''m sure that Gabriel''s waist must be strong. I estimate that he exercises in bed every night!" Ang blushed and stopped speaking... The reception room was filled to the brim. Apart from Gabriel, they were all women. Zoe, Ste, Ava, Mia, Maria, Ang, Vicky! Each one was more beautiful than the other, all exquisite beauties. Everyone looked at each other. A strange atmosphere quickly spread in the room. Vicky couldn''t help but smile. "Mr. Gabriel, you are really popr with women and have so many close female friends!" "Close female friends?" Gabriel forced a smile. "Zoe is my sister, and the rest are just my friends. Don''t misunderstand!" Just as he finished speaking, Ste and Ava''s eyes shot towards Gabriel like knives. Even Mia red at Gabriel. "Uh..." Gabriel quickly realized that he had said the wrong thing. The three people ring at him had all slept with him. But he was puzzled. It was understandable for Ste and Ava to re at him, but why was Mia joining in the fun? This woman should continue to be obsessed with her Lord. "Forget about all this. Sitting here is really boring. How about we all go have a drink and sing?" Gabriel couldn''t sit still anymore and needed something to do. Having sex with beautiful women was great, but sitting around was not. There was a huge difference! But it was awkward because no one responded to such a good suggestion. "Mr. Gabriel, your persuasive power iscking!" Vicky smiled, emphasizing the words cking" a bit. Gabriel coughed, hiding his embarrassment. Just then, the phone rang. He immediately took his phone and walked towards the window. The timing of this call was perfect and helped him out. These women were really difficult to handle, so he would go have some fun on his own. "Hello? Speak!" After answering the call, he nced back at Vicky. The call was from the Goddess of Wind. This call was probably about the chaos in the Gumoldur n. Just then, Sparrow from the Twelve Birds carrying tes walked into the room. He served eachdy a cup of tea and a ss of orange juice thoughtfully! "Mr. Gabriel, I have found out about the situation in the Gumoldur n!" "Speak!" Elizabeth said, "The Gumoldur n has always been controlled by Vicky. She has a capable subordinate named Crow, who is highly skilled and deeply trusted by Vicky. Over the years, she has gathered her own forces in the Gumoldur n!" "And the Gumoldur n has always been a rtively independent force in the Ghostly Purgatory Hall that doesn''t rely on the higher-ups. So, whoever can control the Gumoldur n will greatly increase their own power!" "Seeing this, the King of the Underworld secretly supported Crow. With his support, Crow suddenly rebelled a few days ago!" "Vicky was caught off guard and almost killed by Crow, but she managed to escape by a stroke of luck! Now, the entire Gumoldur n has fallen into the hands of Crow!" Listening to Elizabeth''s exnation, Gabriel''s expression became serious. The situation was indeed the same as what Vicky had said, but was it really that simple? He always had a feeling that something was off. "Ah!" Suddenly, a scream interrupted Gabriel''s thoughts. He turned around and saw Ava, Ste, Ang, and Vicky clutching their bellies. Their expressions were filled with pain and agony as they kept screaming. "What happened?" Seeing this scene, he was shocked. He took a quick step and rushed to Ste and Ava. "Gabriel, the tea is poisoned!" Zoe pointed at the teacup and juice in front of her, her gaze serious as she spoke... Chapter 217 Detoxification Chapter 217 Detoxification Chapter 217 Detoxification "Poison?" Gabriel immediately grabbed Ste''s wrist. After feeling her pulse, he was shocked! Without hesitation, he forcefully tore open Ste''s shirt. The buttons on the blouse broke, revealing a redce bra. On her snow-white chest, there were intertwined lines of purplish-ck color, forming a spiderweb- like pattern. At this moment, it was still spreading. At the same time, the four women all showed the pain of shortness of breath simultaneously! "Maria, guard the door, and don''t let anyone in! Zoe, Dr. Mia, tear open their shirts! Quickly!" Gabriel''s expression became serious as he shouted loudly! The poison was extremely terrifying and deadly! Maria, who was chewing gum, quickly rushed to the door. She pushed the door open and stood guard like a door god. After receiving the orders, Zoe and Mia immediately helped Ang and Vicky tear open their shirts. Just like Ste''s symptoms, both of them had purplish-ck spiderweb-like lines on their chests. "D*mn it!" Gabriel was extremely annoyed! If he found out who had poisoned them, he would kill that person! He swung his right hand, and the silver needles wrapped around his right arm fell into his hand. Then, he pulled out three of them and inserted them into three acupoints, using his five right fingers to press and guide along the meridian points. After some maniption, he pressed his palm against Ste''s chest. Using his internal energy, he pressed down forcefully. "Splurt!" Ste''s body lurched forward, and she immediately spewed out a mouthful of poisonous blood. As the poisonous blood spewed out, the purplish-ck lines on her chest gradually faded away. He ced Ste on the sofa, and then forcefully tore open Ava''s shirt. Ava was wearing a one-piece dress, so there was nowhere to start. He didn''t have time to care about that and directly tore her clothes from the neckline. He followed the same procedure and saved Ava! Next was Ang, and finally Vicky. But when he was treating Vicky, Gabriel cursed in his heart. This woman was really promiscuous. Her bra was like she wasn''t wearing one at all. Moreover, on her left breast, there was a series of French letters, seemingly a name. Although he understood French, he didn''t know what it said! After the name, there was an English word, "exclusive"! Combined together, it should mean someone''s exclusive! It seemed that this woman, known as the "Goddess-like Buttocks", used to be someone''s exclusive ything. But no matter whose exclusive she was, she still needed to be detoxified. After some maniption, Vicky spewed out the poisonous blood. "Gabriel, how is it?" Zoe asked with a serious expression. "They''re fine now!" Gabriel let out a long sigh of relief, furrowing his brows. "If I hadn''t been here today, even a deity couldn''t have saved them!" "This is a very rare poison called Deadly Grass. Once ingested, it immediately attacks, causing the chest to be blocked by the poison, as if thousands of ants are crawling, and eventually leading to suffocation and death!" "From ingesting the poison to death, it only takes about ten minutes!" He picked up the cup in front of Vicky and sniffed it. There was a very faint scent of grass mixed in with the tea fragrance. He sniffed the fruit juice as well, and it also had that smell. "D*mn beast, if I catch you, you''re dead!" Gabriel was extremely angry and exerted force with his right hand. With a "bang", the cup shattered. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Tomorrow was the opening of the club, and someone had caused such a disturbance, and it was so vicious. Every one of the seven women had been poisoned in their tea cups and fruit juice. If it weren''t for Zoe, Maria, and Mia not drinking it, he might not have been able to save all seven of them. Once the treatment wasn''t timely, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Deadly Grass?" Zoe said, "It seems to be a kind of poison from the Southwest!" "That''s right!" Gabriel nodded. "This kind of poison is mostly produced in Annam, and the refining process is veryplex, so it''s very rare!" He and Zoe exchanged a nce, and they both smiled bitterly in tacit understanding. The prophecy from before seemed to havee true. Zoe had said before that he alone could be invincible. But if there were too many attachments, he would probably have many weaknesses. He could never protect so many people alone. If anything bad happened to anyone, it would make him feel guilty for a lifetime. The four women finally recovered a bit and heard what Gabriel had just said. Each of them was filled with fear and dread. Especially Ava, she whimpered, "I will never drink tea again. Ahem, my chest is still burning!" Just because she took a sip of tea, she almost lost her life. Once bitten, twice shy. Gabriel approached Ava and gently stroked her chest, saying, "This feeling mightst for a while. Endure it, and nothing will happen!" The two of them had already had intimate contact, so they naturally didn''t mind this kind of close interaction. Upon receiving care from Gabriel, Ava immediately threw herself into his arms. She sobbed and cried, feeling wronged. Ste buttoned up her shirt and still looked a bit dazed. The burning sensation in her chest still made her ufortable. But she didn''t want to be as melodramatic as Ava, nor would she trouble Gabriel on her own. She would bear it on her own. After coughing twice, Ang nervously asked, "Gabriel, I still have to sing in the future. Will my throat have any aftereffects?" If her voice was ruined, she could bid farewell to the entertainment industry. "No!" Gabriel said confidently, "I''ll have someone prepare some medicine for you to drink. It will be fine in two or three hours!" "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t sing, you can still act. For big-name actresses like you, saying a few lines and posing is easier than singing!" "Are you joking at a time like this?" Ang red at Gabriel. Vicky straightened her clothes and stared at Gabriel with a seductive look in her eyes. "I am a conservative woman. I''ve been exposed so much by Mr. Gabriel. How should I maintain my reputation in the future?" "You? Conservative?" Gabriel stood up and elegantly cursed a dirty word. Hearing themotion outside the door, he walked to the door and pushed it open. Outside the gate, besides Maria chewing gum, Thomas and the Twelve Birds were gathered, all looking nervous like well-behaved children who had done something wrong. Thomas pulled Sparrow over and made him kneel down. Then, he bowed to Gabriel and said, "Boss, I''m sorry for this incident. I take the main responsibility, and I''m willing to bear any punishment!" Upon hearing about the incident, he immediately brought people up. Learning about the poisoning from Maria just now frightened him. Someone had secretly poisoned and almost killed Gabriel''s women. As the leader of the Twelve Birds and the most direct manager of the club, he had an unavoidable responsibility regardless of the circumstances. Gabriel''s gaze was cold, and his terrifying aura made Thomas extremely frightened. He didn''t even dare to look up at Gabriel. And at this moment, Sparrow hadpletely lost his mind and begged in a panic, "Boss, I... I really don''t know what happened. The tea and juice were prepared by the waiters, and I just served them. I didn''t poison anything!" They had witnessed Gabriel''s ruthlessness. Committing such a big mistake this time, Sparrow was afraid of being beaten to death by Gabriel. But it seemed that Gabriel had no intention of punishing Sparrow. He just impatiently shouted, "Enough, get up quickly. What are you kneeling for?" Seeing this, Thomas quickly helped Sparrow up. Gabriel said, "This matter is not your fault. Not to mention you, even I didn''t expect someone to poison them!" "However, from this moment on, I don''t want anything simr to happen again. Understand?" He always distinguished right from wrong in his actions. If there were any unforgivable consequences due to the subjective mistakes of the Twelve Birds and Thomas, he would definitely take severe measures. Today''s incident was naturally not a subjective mistake. It was an unavoidable event, and no one could expect it. Therefore, he would not punish anyone! "Understood!" Thomas and the Twelve Birds shouted in unison. Gabriel''s magnanimity made them grateful and even more loyal. Gabriel continued, "The opening preparations will continue, so give me one hundred percent effort. Make sure to do a good job in security and ensure that no more idents ur!" "I will write a herb medicine prescriptionter, Sparrow, I''ll give it to you to personally go and get the medicine and boil it yourself!" "It''s such a simple task. You won''t make another mistake, right?" Sparrow immediately swore, "Boss, rest assured. If I make another mistake, I''ll offer my head!" "Alright, all of you disperse. Go do whatever you need to do. Why are you gathering here?" Gabriel waved his hand and returned to the room. Once back in the room, he immediately took out his phone and called the Goddess of Wind again... Chapter 218 The Culprit Chapter 218 The Culprit Chapter 218 The Culprit "Hello? Mr. Gabriel, what''s going on?" As soon as the call connected, Elizabeth anxiously asked. She had just been on the phone with Gabriel, but he abruptly hung up. It seemed that something had happened. During this time, she didn''t dare to call him back, worrying constantly. Gabriel walked to the window, his face darkened. "Someone tried to poison us just now, nearly killing a few of my friends. The poison is called Deadly Grass, a type of poison from Annam, the Southwest!" "Use the methods of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall to help me find out who has been targeting me from behind all this time!" He had a feeling that the person who poisoned them today was somehow connected to the foreign assassins from a few days ago. Originally, he wanted Santos to investigate who was targeting him by following the trail of the assassin''s corpse. But the appearance of the poisoner today made him even more certain that it was a force from the Underground World and not someone who hired assassins with money. When it came to the Underground World, the Ghostly Purgatory Hall had better means of investigation. "Understood, I''ll start investigating immediately!" Elizabeth obeyed the order. Gabriel added, "By the way, I might be going to Gumoldur City in a few days, so prepare in advance!" With Vicky''s appearance, he had already decided to get involved in the affairs of the Gumoldur n. Since he was unfamiliar with the ce, he needed Elizabeth to help him prepare. "Yes!" Elizabeth epted the order once again. Gabriel finally hung up the phone and took out a cigarette. He ced it in his mouth and started smoking. His gaze was distant, his expression solemn. Who exactly was causing trouble for him repeatedly from behind? He had quite a few enemies now, and it was not easy to figure this out. But if he didn''t figure it out, he would continue to be passively attacked, which was very ufortable. Afterward, he wrote a prescription of herb medicine and handed it to Sparrow. After the medicine was obtained and Ste and the others drank it, Gabriel and Zoe went to the monitoring room together. Six screens disyed twenty-four surveince footage, monitoring every corner of the club without blind spots. Thomas said to Gabriel, "Boss, after the incident, I immediately sealed off the club. No one was allowed to leave! The female waiter on the ninth floor who made tea and poured juice has also been detained!" Gabriel nodded and then turned to Zoe. "Zoe, I''m really sorry for troubling you!" Originally, after Zoe finished the SAT, he wanted her to rx a bit. But he didn''t expect that she would have to work as a detective to solve the case. In fact, he understood that since the enemy had such means, he would have most likely already escaped by now. But he still wanted to investigate, just in case the enemy was careless and hadn''t left yet, so he could catch the enemy. "It''s okay, Gabriel. I have nothing to do anyway!" Zoe stared at the surveince screens, her eyes fixed. Thomas was secretly amazed. With so many surveince screens, how could she spot the poisoner by watching them all at once? Just as he was wondering, Zoe said, "Number one, number six, number thirteen, and number twenty-four, erge these four screens, rewind them to an hour before the poisoning incident, and y them simultaneously at sixteen times the speed!" "Huh?" Thomas was momentarily stunned! He didn''t understand what Zoe was trying to do. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Shouldn''t they watch the surveince footage slowly? What could they see by simultaneously watching four screens at sixteen times the speed? "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and do it!" Gabriel red at Thomas fiercely! This idiot didn''t even know how amazing Zoe was! "Understood!" Thomas snapped back to his senses and didn''t dare to dy. He instructed the operators to follow Zoe''s instructions, bringing up the four sets of footage and setting them to y starting from an hour before the poisoning incident. It was yed at sixteen times the speed! After the yback started, Thomas also tried to take a few nces. The screen switching was so fast that he could hardly remember anything. He really couldn''t understand. How could this method find the person who poisoned? But, what followedpletely overturned his worldview! One minuteter! "Scene one, stop, rewind forty-eight seconds!" A few secondster! "Scene thirteen, stop, rewind sixteen seconds!" Three minutester! "Scene twenty-four, stop, rewind thirty-two seconds!" Six minutester! "Scene six, stop, no need to move!" In just over six minutes, Zoe stopped four surveince screens. Thomas stared at the frozen four screens, unable to speak in astonishment. In these four unrted surveince screens, he could see a waitress. That was the same waitress! The key was that the locations monitored by three of the screens were not where this waitress should be. "Zoe, thank you!" Gabriel was extremely delighted and admired Zoe immensely. To find the person who poisoned amidst such chaotic scenes was truly impressive. While admiring her, he furrowed his brows deeply. The suspect had been found, and it was undoubtedly the fake waitress. The figure in the sixth surveince screen should be thest image of this woman escaping. Otherwise, why would she, a waitress, go to the second-floor equipment room? In other words, this woman had already escaped! Zoe nodded and said, "Gabriel, this woman has already escaped. It''s meaningless to chase her now!" "The resolution of the surveince footage is too low, but I can enhance the resolution to high definition usingputer technology andpletely restore her appearance!" "This person is definitely not ordinary. With a clear picture of her, you can have someone investigate and should be able to find out her identity!" "Great!" Gabriel was extremely grateful. With Zoe around, many things became much easier for him. Afterward, with the screenshots of the surveince, they went to Ste''s office on the ninth floor. Using theputer on the desk, they began to restore the slightly blurry video footage. Zoe''s method was simple. Theputer was just a tool, and her brain was the real processor. First, she stored the low-resolution photos in her mind. Then she restored the highest-definition image in her mind. In the end, she used Photoshop to transform the blurry image into what she had restored in her mind. Standing at the office door, Gabriel angrily said to Thomas, "Tom, what''s the deal with this waitress? Also, didn''t you say that the club was sealed off and no one could leave? Why did this waitress slip through the cracks?" Thomas trembled and replied, "I''m sorry, Boss. It''s all my negligence! I just asked the supervisor, and he said that this woman is not a waitress at the club at all!" Gabriel immediatelyughed. "Are you saying that our club inexplicably gained an extra waitress, and everyone, including you, the supervisor, and the other waitresses, were all like fools and never noticed?" "Tom, I entrusted the club to you, and this is how you manage it?" "I''m sorry, Boss!" Thomas panicked. "These days, because of the club''s opening, we did indeed hire some new staff. I''m not very familiar with many of them, but that''s not an excuse. I am willing to ept any punishment!" What he said was an objective fact. Over the past few days, dozens of new staff members had joined the club. The time was too short, and they hadn''t familiarized themselves with each other, which gave the culprit an opportunity! "B*llshit. If I''m going to punish you, I should wait until after the grand opening tomorrow. From now on, there can''t be any more mistakes. Got it?" Gabriel scolded. Most of the club''s affairs still had to be handled by Thomas, so now was not the time to deal with him. "Got it. If there are any more mistakes, Boss, you don''t need to punish me. I''ll cut off one of my own hands!" Thomas immediately offered. "Alright, go about your business!" Gabriel waved his hand and sent Thomas away. Then he patiently waited for Zoe. In less than half an hour, Zoe finally finished her work. The images on theputer were even clearer than those taken by a high-definition camera... Chapter 219 Red Spider Chapter 219 Red Spider Chapter 219 Red Spider As soon as Gabriel received the high-definition photo of the waitress, he immediately sent it to Elizabeth. As expected by Zoe, it was not a simple woman. Elizabeth quickly confirmed her identity and called Gabriel back. "Mr. Gabriel, I have found out the identity of the woman in the photo." Elizabeth''s tone was solemn. "Go ahead!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes. Elizabeth said, "This woman is named Anna Szar, also known as Red Spider. She was born in the Triangle Zone, and she is good at using poison." "Red Spider is a martial artist at the Combat Level, not too strong. But she has a killing machine by her side, a man from the Dragon Kingdom, known as Blunt Knife on Sky List. His blunt knife is terrifying." "The two of them stick to each other, and the killer couple is widely known in Usian. They have taken the lives of many experts. However, in recent years, they seem to have joined some organization and rarely appear in public." "I never expected Red Spider would appear in Silverwood to assassinate you." Her words caused Gabriel to fall into contemtion. He was sure that he had no conflicts with Red Spider or Blunt Knife, so assassinating him must be an order from the organization they had joined. If his previous spection was correct, the foreign assassins he encountered yesterday were probably also under themand of this organization. He pondered for a long time, but it didn''t seem like he had ever offended any major organizations. Could it be the God Temple? With this thought, he said to Elizabeth, "Do you have a photo of Blunt Knife? If you do, send it to me. Also, continue investigating to find out which organization Red Spider and Blunt Knife have joined." Since they were famous in the Underground World, he had to count on Elizabeth to investigate. Once he figured out the organization, he would definitely root it out. "The photo of Blunt Knife is not a secret. I can get it for you and will send it to youter." Elizabeth thought for a moment and continued, "Mr. Gabriel, I must remind you that although Red Spider''s combat strength is not great, she is an extremely dangerous assassin. Her expertise in poison alone instills fear. You can''t be careless." Red Spider had awe-inspiring fame. In the past few years, many experts had fallen by her hands. They were all killed by poison. It was hard to guard against poisoning, so even though Gabriel was highly skilled, she still had to remind him. "I know." After hanging up the phone, Gabriel felt heavy-hearted. He couldn''t help but light a Liggett Select cigarette and start smoking. A poison expert was truly troublesome. He wasn''t afraid of her, but he couldn''t guarantee the safety of his friends and family. Today, luck was on his side as he was present. He didn''t dare imagine the consequences if he hadn''t been there. Ste, Ava, Ang, and Vicky would have all been killed. That kind of oue would surely have devastated him. Noticing his furrowed brows, Zoe spoke up from the front of theputer, "Gabriel, I know you''re in a difficult situation, but these are the rules of the game." "Since you choose to be involved emotionally and have numerous attachments, you will inevitably exhaust yourself. Along with the warmth of love, you will also experience the pain of it." "When you are alone, you may be invincible. But once you have attachments, you will turn from the God of War into a person with emotions." "There is no right or wrong. What''s important is staying firm in your choice because the people bound to you have willingly chosen to be by your side." With Gabriel''s abilities, he could be invincible if he only cared about himself. But she knew that deep within his seemingly uninhibited heart, there was a soft spot for human emotions. Therefore, he couldn''t be ruthless. Gabriel would have many women, and there would also be bonds beyond blood rtions. Once he had them, whether it was romantic love or familial love, they would be his weak spots that his enemies would attack. The incident today was an example. The four women were nearly killed by Gabriel''s enemies. It was not something he could ept. Zoe could sense his hesitation and self-doubt. He was doubting his choice to get involved in worldly conflicts. She wanted to tell him that his choices were not wrong. It was emotions that made them human. Emotions gave warmth and meaning to life. "Thank you, Zoe!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zoe''s words relieved him a lot. He was grateful to have Zoe by his side, always making him feel understood and epted. He slowly let out a sigh and said, "After the club opens tomorrow, I will leave for Gumoldur City. It''s an opportunity to get involved in the affairs of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall there. If I can gain the support of the local n, it will greatly benefit me in securing the Ghostly King position next year." "Besides that, I want to take the danger away with me." "After today''s incident, I believe my opponents won''t make another move soon. Since their target is me, they will definitely follow me to Gumoldur City and take action there." "The poisoner is vicious. Only if she follows me to Gumoldur City can I put my mind at ease." Zoe had always respected his decisions, but she reminded him. "Gabriel, there are two things I need to remind you about." "First, this poisoner may not necessarily restrain herself. She wasn''t bent on killing you today, and her actions were yful and provocative. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have used poison so extensively." "I''m worried that she might make another move during the opening when there are a lot of people." Gabriel couldn''t help but frown. Zoe had a point. Indeed, the poisoning today didn''t specifically target him. After all, it was uncertain if he would consume the poison, whether it was in coffee or juice. For a skilled poisoner, alerting her enemy was a big mistake. Red Spider''s actions had a strong sense of provocation. She treated the assassination as a form of entertainment. Zoe continued, "Secondly, Vicky cannot be trusted. And there''s something fishy about the Ghostly Purgatory Hall n in Gumoldur City. In any case, when you go there, you must be fully prepared and not take it lightly." Judging a person solely based on appearances was impossible. But their past actions could serve as a basis for judgment because those actions had objectively happened. Considering Vicky''s years of control over the Gumoldur City n and her effortless maneuvering between the Underground World and political figures in such a prosperous metropolis, it went without saying that she was cunning and resourceful. It was abnormal for a woman like her to be betrayed by her subordinates. Either her persona was false or there was more to the rebellion. It took time to build a persona, so the possibility of hidden motives in the rebellion was higher. If that were the case, Gabriel''s trip to Gumoldur City would surely be a dangerous one. Gabriel nodded and once again fell into contemtion. Chapter 220 Process of Elimination Chapter 220 Process of Elimination Chapter 220 Process of Elimination With Zoe''s reminder, Gabriel asked those girls, Christopher, and Blind John to stay in the clubhouse. He also instructed Thomas to strengthen security measures and investigate all newly hired waitresses to prevent any infiltrators in the club. By gathering everyone in the clubhouse, they would avoid giving the enemy an opportunity to strike. This way, Gabriel wouldn''t have to divide his attention to protect everyone. After a while, Elizabeth sent a clear photo of Red Spider and Blunt Knife. The picture captured their features vividly. True to her name, Red Spider had a seductive and alluring figure. Her smile concealed a mysterious and sinister aura. On the other hand, Blunt Knife was a middle-aged man around forty with a cold expression, rarely showing a smile. His small triangr eyes emitted an intense killing intent. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After receiving the photo, Gabriel called Mia into his office. "You''ve done well in dealing with Tyler these past few days." As soon as Mia took her seat, Gabriel smiled andplimented her. Hispliment was sincere. Mia had yed an indispensable role in taking down Tyler. Mia sat up straight, her expression indifferent. She nodded slightly without saying a word. "Come on, drop the act. Only the two of us are in the office. Believe it or not, I can jump on you now and throw you onto the couch." Gabriel chuckled. She could pretend to be aloof in front of others, not him. On the secluded ind, he had already gotten to know Mia inside out. Yet here they were, and she still put on airs. "Why did you call me here?" Mia''s gaze turned cold, and she felt annoyed. Gabriel was bing a more detestable scoundrel in her eyes with each passing day. "I''m feeling quite frustrated right now and need to blow off some steam." He was still dissatisfied with her attitude. He got up from his seat and motioned to unbuckle his belt. How dare this woman re at him? She deserved a proper thrashing. "You''re out of your mind!" Mia jumped in fright, stumbling backward. She instinctively nced at the office door, her face paling. "What if someonees in? And what makes you think you can humiliate me like this?" Her younger sister, Ava, was on the ninth floor, and her family didn''t know about her situation yet. She had been worried they would find out. "I am capable. Isn''t that enough?" Gabriel''s eyes glinted wickedly as he approached Mia step by step. With a swift movement, he frightened her into lying on the couch. "Forget it, once or four times doesn''t make any difference." Mia closed her eyes, resigned to her fate. She mumbled softly, "Be quick. You have three minutes." "Three minutes? Do you think I''m a quickie?" Gabriel burst intoughter but tightened his belt. "Why are you so nervous? I''m just adjusting my pants. It keeps dropping." "You..." Mia''s eyes shot open, anger burning within them as she stared at Gabriel. His actions were an even greater humiliation to her. "Alright, I''m not in the mood. Take a good look at this photo. Do you recognize these two people? Speak honestly, or else I''ll really unbuckle my belt!" Gabriel sat down beside Mia and took out the printed photo from his pocket, cing it on the desk. Seething with anger, she causally picked up the photo. After taking a nce, she threw it back on the desk and said, "I don''t recognize them." Gabriel instantly grew displeased with her attitude and spoke in a cold tone, "You''d better take a good look, or else I''ll make you experience something nice and leave with trembling legs." He had called Mia in just to confirm whether the assassins were from the God Temple. Her nonchnt attitude infuriated him to the point where he wanted to pull out his gun. Mia''s chest heaved with anger, but she didn''t dare defy Gabriel again. Reluctantly, she picked up the photo once again and scrutinized it. "I truly don''t recognize these two people. Who are they?" "The woman in the photo is the one who poisoned us today." He stared intently into Mia''s eyes. "Hmm?" Mia narrowed her eyes and examined the photo again. But in the end, she shook her head. "I''m certain I don''t know her." From Mia''s eyes, there was no trace of lying. Gabriel said, "The reason I asked you is to confirm whether they are from the God Temple." "You suspect that the assassin was sent by the God Temple?" Mia asked back. "Yes, I have such suspicion!" Gabriel nodded. "Before today''s poisoning incident, a group of people tried to assassinate me yesterday." "This wave after wave makes me believe that there is an organization that wants to kill me. After careful consideration, besides the God Temple, I seem to have not offended any major organization." "So please help me identify whether these two people are from the God Temple." Mia said, "There are many members in the God Temple, and I can''t guarantee that I know every one of them, but I can assure you that it''s not someone from the God Temple who wants to kill you." "Why are you so sure?" Gabriel frowned. Mia exined, "Although I don''t know all the members of the God Temple, I have never heard of a woman who poisons, and the God Temple''s killings are never secretive. They always strike with a single blow." "And the most crucial point is that you showed great strength on the ck Pearl. If they really wanted to kill you, they would have sent over stronger killers." "In short, if the God Temple is determined to kill you, you probably won''t be alive by now." Gabrielughed out loud after hearing Mia''s words. Hisughter was wild and indifferent. He coldly said, "Where does your confidencee from? Take a look at yourself and those members from the God Temple on the ck Pearl. With all due respect, you people are incapable of killing me." "To be honest, I really want to meet your so-called master. When I step on his face, let''s see if you still have the confidence to talk to me like this." "Gabriel, you..." Mia stood up in anger. "You will pay a painful price for underestimating the God Temple. Don''t think that you''re invincible. Your strength is far from the peak of this world." "And one more thing, don''t insult our lord. When you truly meet him, he will be your greatest fear." She snorted and stormed out of the office. "Seriously, no tolerance at all!" Gabriel wasn''t an arrogant person. The reason he belittled others in such a self-righteous manner was actually a psychological tactic. Provoking the opponents often helped him find their weaknesses. From Mia''s performance just now, it can be inferred that Red Spider and Blunt Knife were not from the God Temple. This was strange. Who gave these two people orders to kill him? "Gabriel, what dirty things did you do to Dr. Mia? She left in a huff and scolded me when I greeted her." Blind John, wearing a robe and a pair of slippers, walked in. "With your creepy eye, it''s strange if you''re not scolded!" As his thoughts were interrupted, Gabriel joked. "So, do you like my club?" "Not really!" Blind John shook his head repeatedly, sitting down next to him. "The waitresses here are too formal andck excitement." "Get lost!" Gabriel almost kicked Blind John away. Blind John chuckled, then suddenly noticed a photo on the table and curiously picked it up. "Oh? Isn''t this Blunt Knife?" "You know him?" Gabriel asked in astonishment. Blind John nodded. "He is also on Sky List, but his rank is lower than mine. As far as I remember, he ranks around 60th." "You don''t know that his teacher is a legendary figure. He roamed the world with a blunt knife, daunting even the top three on Sky List." "Unfortunately, Blunt Knife didn''t fully inherit his teacher''s skills. He is a sucker, and hisbat power is far inferior to the former Blunt Knife." "I once fought him and kicked his ass." "By the way, what are you doing with his photo? And who is this beautiful woman?" Chapter 221 Shooting a Cannon at a Fly Chapter 221 Shooting a Cannon at a Fly Chapter 221 Shooting a Cannon at a Fly "When did you first meet Blunt Knife?" Gabriel asked. After thinking for a moment, Blind John replied, "Seven or eight years ago. You know that I''ve retired from the martial world for a long time." Gabriel felt a little disappointed. Although Blind John knew Blunt Knife, he couldn''t be of much help. He exined, "This woman is Blunt Knife''s lover, and her name is Red Spider. She''s skilled in poison. You saw the poisoning incident just now, which was done by her." "By the way, John, I have to trouble you to protect Zoe. I''m afraid that Blunt Knife and Red Spider will strike again." "After it''s all over, I''ll give you a lifetime super VIP card at my club. You even enjoy the services here for free. How about that?" "Deal!" Blind John was overjoyed. With this super VIP card, anything was worth it. Gabriel cursed inwardly because he had been fooled by this old fellow. John had justined about the services in the club. Now his thoughts were exposed. That night, nothing else happened at the club. Early the next morning, a beautiful stage was set up at the entrance of the club. A red carpet wasid out for tens of meters, and baskets of flowers were ced along the path. Crackling firecrackers echoed through the entire street. On the stage, a group of gorgeous girls began their dance performance. Gabriel dressed up in a suit, which was rare for him. His good figure could fit into all kinds of clothes. The suit made him look stylish, and his temperament was enhanced a lot. Coupled with his handsome appearance that could rival that of James Bond, he was like a big star. Ava turned into a fangirl. She followed him like a shadow. Every time she saw his profile, she felt like she was going crazy. "So handsome!" Her only thought now was to have a baby for him. Because the girls had stayed at the clubst night, Gabriel sent Maria and Mia to buy several sets of dresses. This morning, all the girls were dressed in their finest attire. When they stood there, they outssed all the tall and slim female attendants in dresses. Even the female stars at award ceremonies might not be as gorgeous as them. But what surprised Gabriel the most was Zoe. He thought that Zoe didn''t like noisy ces and extravagant clothes. But today, she wore a white floor-length dress. With her strong aura, delicate features, and pure temperament, she outshone all the other girls. After dressing up, Zoe was stunning. Gabriel''s reputation in Silverwood was too great now. To say that he was omnipotent was not an exaggeration. People from all walks of life came to celebrate the opening of the club. Soon, the road outside the club was filled with various luxury cars. The onlookers widened their eyes and were curious about who had such great power to cause such amotion during the opening. Many leaders of the underworld, officials from the Silverwood assembly, and business tycoons were invited. Even those who did not receive invitations dropped by. Gabriel let Thomas receive most of the guests. Only a few political bigwigs were personally received by him. Just then, a city management vehicle and a police car parked nearby. These twow-enforcement vehicles from different systems stopped at the same time. Roy Carter, captain of the city management team, and Philip Reed, captain of the traffic police, walked up imposingly. Roy pointed at Thomas and others who were receiving guests, shouting, "Who is in charge here? Don''t you know fireworks are prohibited in Silverwood City? And who approved your stage construction here? Do you have the papers?" Philip also shouted, "Look at your entrance. It''s so congested that there''s a kilometer-long line behind it. Your opening cannot affect others. If these cars keep blocking the road, don''t me me for towing them away." Faced with the twow enforcement officers who came aggressively, Thomas scratched his head and looked unhappy. He couldn''t believe that two small potatoes came to cause trouble. He was about to get angry when Gabriel came over and stopped him. Gabriel smiled and handed them cigarettes. "Sirs, please do us a favor. Today is the opening of our shop, and there are so many guests here." Roy took the cigarette, still with a serious face. "You know how to talk nicely. I am in charge of this area as the captain of the city management team, and your shop is under my jurisdiction. Don''t you guys know the rules? You should have reported your opening." "What should we do now? It''s our first opening, so I don''t know," Gabriel exined with a smile. "This is Captain Philip of the traffic police team!" After introducing Philip, Roy suddenly lowered his voice. "ording to the rules, if you pay a fine of 15 thousand dors, you can continue to operate as normal. If anyoneins about you setting off fireworks, it doesn''t matter. After your opening ceremony, I''ll get someone to clean up the entrance for you." "Captain Philip will also assign several people to smooth traffic and ensure that this road is unobstructed." "With such arge storefront, it''s worth spending money to make it convenient." Just then, two cars stopped. Barry, Santos, and others got out and walked over. Seeing these people, Gabrielughed. "Captain Roy is very skilled in his business. But isn''t 15 thousand dors a bit too much?" Unaware that Barry and others were approaching, Roy pulled a long face and sulked, "I''m giving you a good deal here. Every business on this street has to pay. You''re a smart person, and paying us for convenience is worth it." "Don''t make things difficult for yourself. Otherwise, not only will your opening today be troublesome, but the cars of your customers will be towed. It will be a mess." Unable to hold back any longer, Gabriel asked Barry, "Mr. Sullivan, should I give them the money or not?" Barry should take a good look at the quality of grassrootsw enforcement personnel. "I see that you don''t want to save face. Mr. Sullivan? Who are you talking about?" Roy snorted and looked back. When he saw Barry and Santos, he was immediately stunned. His eyes widened, and his voice trembled. "Sirs... Good morning." These were all important figures. He recognized all these people, but he had only seen them on TV. With his rank, he was unable to meet these people. In an instant, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. This was bad. Besides him, Philip was too scared to speak. The two captains had the guts to ask the senator for money. They were finished. Gabriel smiled and said to Roy, "Captain Roy, are you still collecting? If you are, I''ll have someone get the money right away." "No, we''re not." Roy shook his head repeatedly. N?velDrama.Org content. Dissatisfied, Barry snorted and grumbled, "I never expected that in Silverwood, the provincial capital of Birchwood and my jurisdiction, there would be a group of corrupt parasites like you who illegally collect fees." "You and your people wait here. After the opening ceremony is over, you will personally lead your team to clean up." "And you, a traffic police officer, want to make a quick buck off someone else''s opening. Have you lost your mind?" "Call your superiors right now. Tell them that you will block this road under my order. No vehicle other than those attending the celebration is allowed in." "If you can''t handle these two small matters well, I won''t spare you." The chief senator of Birchwood scolded the captain of the city management team and the captain of the traffic police on the street. This bizarre scene happened on the day of the club''s grand opening. Gabriel bitterly smiled and shook his head, feeling like he had used a cannon to kill a fly. This was Thomas'' fault. When exchanging greetings, he must have only greeted the important figures and ignored the small potatoes. Chapter 222 Opening Ceremony Chapter 222 Opening Ceremony Chapter 222 Opening Ceremony This was undoubtedly the most incredible yet low-key opening ceremony in Silverwood City. It was just a nine-story small clubhouse, but the guests who attended the celebration were all extraordinary individuals. The traffic police were on duty, sealing off the roads. The once busy streets had transformed into a luxury car parking lot. The cars parked there were worth at least 150 thousand dors each, with five or six Rolls-Royces. As for Mercedes-Benz, BMW, and Audi, they could only park in the corners. Captain Roy, the head of the city management team, stood with his team to the side. As soon as fireworks were set off, they immediately dispatched people to clean up the scraps of paper with their hands. The captain had now be the head of the cleaning team. The red curtain wall was signed and photographed, and the guests were temporarily invited to the bar on the ground floor to rest. The bar was packed due to therge number of people attending. However, these business tycoons and dignitaries didn''t mind the small space at all. Instead, they treated the bar as an upscale social gathering forworking andmunication. After all, the ambiance depended on the people around you. Only when the high-end yers joined forces could they create the future. Everyone introduced themselves and clinked sses, creating a harmonious atmosphere. The economic lifeline and political power of the entire city were held in the hands of these people in the small bar. But the most esteemed guests were not present there. In the reception hall on the ninth floor, smoke filled the air. Gabriel was drinking and smoking with Barry, Santos, Vito, and other senators. These people were the ones who could shake Silverwood City with a single stomp. "Mr. Gabriel, with your wealth and influence, it''s beneath you to have such a small clubhouse. As long as you want, you can choose any location for the clubhouse. You can even build thergest clubhouse in Birchwood." Barry, no longer in his usualposed self, opened his cor and exhaled a cloud of smoke, disying a very carefree demeanor. Compared to the first senator of Birchwood, he was more like the boss of a gang. After hearing his words, the others expressed their opinions one after another. Some offered money, and others offerednd, leaving only the task of building the clubhouse to Gabriel. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel held a cigarette in his mouth and smiled with narrowed eyes. "To be honest with you, I don''t lack money, and I have no intention of doing business to make money. The reason I opened this clubhouse is purely to have a ce to settle down." He wasn''t being modest, but he was speaking the truth. He was not short of money at all. His goal was clear: make the Dark Night Club the headquarters of Silverwood. He wanted to gather all the assembly members in Birchwood, while Thomas would wipe out the Underground World. By then, the entire province would be under hismand. With Silverwood as their base, they would expand their influence outward until it reached every corner of the country. The process of expansion would follow thework that the Ghostly Purgatory Hall had established in the past. He was determined to have an exciting life ying this game. "Mr. Gabriel, your vision is extraordinary!" Barry praised in admiration. "A true wise man knows when to assert dominance. That''s the mark of a real genius!" With Barry leading the apuse, the others echoed his sentiment. Gabriel extinguished his cigarette and changed his tone. "By the way, is the investigation into Tyler almost concluded?" Barry''s expression turned serious, and he nodded. "Tyler haspletely fallen. That old fellow is a clever man and has done some tacit things. We won''t go too hard on him if he confesses his crimes. We want to leave a way out for his people." Gabriel understood that this was an unwritten rule. If one dared to resist or struggle, in the end, everyone around them would be destroyed. It was a matter of winning or losing. As long as they didn''t resist, admitted their guilt, and sacrificed themselves, they could save their families and those close to them. This was the route chosen by most defeated politicians. While they were talking, a thunderous roar of cheers suddenly came from downstairs. The volume of the sound was deafening. It gave people the feeling that those downstairs had gone mad. "What happened?" Santos asked, furrowing his brow and curiously standing up. "Let me guess!" Gabriel chuckled. "I think it must be the appearance of the superstar Ang that caused such a huge reaction." "I have to thank you guys for bringing me to the ck Pearl. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had the chance to meet a big star." Curious, they approached the window and looked down. Sure enough, Ang had taken the stage. The power of a celebrity was truly terrifying. People went crazy when they saw Ang, rushing forward eagerly. Some reporters arrived upon hearing the news and snapped pictures frantically. Gabriel couldn''t help but feel bewildered. What was so special about this girl? He really couldn''t understand the obsession people had with celebrities nowadays. Under the stage, Ava pouted and muttered, "What''s so great about her? She doesn''t sing as well as me. If I were a superstar, I would definitely be more popr than her." Initially, she had wanted to go on stage and perform a song, but now she didn''t feel like it anymore. She lost her enthusiasm for ying the ukulele in her hands. However, it wasn''t entirely baseless for Ang to be a big star. Although she asionally sang off-key, her smile on stage was sweet and her passion was contagious, igniting the audience''s emotions. As Ava watched, her body involuntarily swayed to the music. The one who danced the most energetically was Vicky. Her plump body moved vigorously, full of excitement. asionally, she even let out a few cries. Only Ste found it noisy and turned back towards the club. After entering the club, the music''s upbeat tempo gradually faded, and everything became quieter. She walked to the restroom, where a janitor was cleaning. Feeling bored while waiting, she stood in front of the mirror and refined her makeup. The janitor suddenly approached and covered Ste''s mouth and nose with a handkerchief from behind. Ste made a couple of muffled sounds, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. The janitor immediately picked her up and threw her into the trash bin on the cart, then covered it with a lid and pushed the garbage cart away. "Hey, Dad! We''ve caught Gabriel''s woman. Meet me at the entrance. With this woman, we can capture Gabriel easily." The janitor pushed Ste while talking through her earpiece. "At such a close distance, we should take a few photos of Ang." The security guards'' attention was all on Ang. As the janitor passed by them, they didn''t notice anything at all. Finally, Ang finished her performance and stepped off the stage. The cheers from the audience belowsted. Ang looked proudly at Ava and the others, saying proudly, "Today''s performance wasn''t bad. It should help bring some poprity to Gabriel''s club. As long as those few journalists go back and report that I performed at the club''s opening ceremony, I guarantee that business at the club will boom." "What''s there to be proud of, humph?" Ava protested, rolling her eyes. Just then, Ang noticed that one person was missing and asked curiously, "Where''s Ste? How come she''s not here?" With that question, everyone was astonished to realize that Ste had disappeared. Chapter 223 Heartless Chapter 223 Heartless Chapter 223 Heartless "What? Ste is missing?" Gabriel''s face immediately darkened. His icy gaze shot toward Thomas. Since yesterday, he had repeatedly reminded Thomas of enhancing security measures. He couldn''t believe that a living person had just disappeared under everyone''s nose. A surge of anger rose within him. Zoe''s prediction turned out to be correct. After the poisoning incident yesterday, the other party was still not content and dared to make a move. These b*stards were ying with fire. Thomas hunched his body, not daring to lift his head. "B... Boss, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." He was too ashamed to face Gabriel. Although it was almost impossible to ensure the security of all personnel in such chaotic circumstances today, it should not be an excuse for Ste''s abduction. The senators all had serious expressions, sharing Gabriel''s indignation. Barry, in particr, eximed, "This is outrageous. How dare they snatch Mr. Gabriel''s people right under our noses? I will immediately mobilize the police force to seal off the entire city and find Ms. Turner at all costs." With trouble brewing in Silverwood and happening right under his nose, his reputation as the chief senator of Birchwood was challenged. He was eager to mobilize all the police forces and get Ste back for Gabriel. "Mr. Sullivan, thank you for your kindness." Gabriel''s expression remained cold. "Don''t mobilize the police force for now, so as not to provoke those people to harm Ste. I believe that whoever kidnapped her only wants to threaten me. Someone should contact me soon." Coincidentally, his phone rang. He quickly took out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number. At this time, receiving a call from an unknown number was either a tel fraud or the person who abducted Ste. He was about to answer the call when Zoe pushed open the door and entered. "Gabriel, don''t answer it. Hang up!" "Zoe!" Gabriel stopped just as he was about to press the answer button. Although he didn''t know why Zoe didn''t want him to answer the call, he still hung up. "Zoe, do you have a way to save Ste?" Gabriel asked anxiously. Zoe nodded and said, "Gabriel, I have a method, but it''s very risky. If sessful, we can find Ste soon." ... ... In the lobby on the first floor, chaos ensued as everyone was lost and confused. The Twelve Birds were all crestfallen, afraid of provoking Gabriel. Those girls were panic-stricken and at a loss. Gabriel and the others walked out of the elevator. Anger was evident on their faces. Ava hurriedly approached Gabriel and asked anxiously, "Gabriel, did the bad guys take Ste?" Although she had been jealous of Ste all along, she held no ill will toward Ste. After spending some time together, they formed a slight bond. Ste being abducted genuinely worried her. "Yes!" Gabriel nodded, but he appeared rxed, showing no signs of excessive concern. This instantly confounded Ava. What was going on? Ste had been taken by the bad guys, yet he seemed indifferent. Gabriel smiled and said, "It''s not important. What matters is the grand opening of the club." "So many guests are waiting. There''s no need for me to be distracted by one woman. Throughout my life, I''ve nevercked women." "Look at these beautifuldies. Are any of them worse than Ste? Don''t you think so, Mr. Sullivan?" He was referring to Ava and others. Indeed, these women were all enchanting and stunningly beautiful. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Barry burst intoughter and said, "Mr. Gabriel, you''re absolutely right. It''s just a woman. Those kidnappers are truly idiots if they think that snatching a woman will affect you. Women are like clothes. You can just change them as you like. After the opening ceremony, I''ll have people seal off Silverwood and slowly dig out those kidnappers." The conversation between Gabriel and Barry left Ava and the other girls dumbfounded. What was happening? When did Gabriel be such a heartless person? Just then, Gabriel''s phone rang once again. This time, he answered the phone. "Gabriel, your woman is in my hands!" A sinister voice came from the other end. But Gabriel just chuckled. "Whatever! Today is the grand opening of my club, with many high- ranking officials present. I can''t be bothered with you. As for that woman, do whatever you want with her. Once you''re done, you''d better think about how to escape." After saying these words, Gabriel hung up the phone. Such actions once again stunned Ava and the others. Ava''s mouth hung open as she stared at Gabriel in disbelief. Even the kidnapper called, yet Gabrielpletely ignored Ste. Was he still the same man she knew? "Thomas!" Gabriel suddenly called out. "Boss!" Thomas hurriedly stepped forward. Only then did Gabriel''s expression turn serious as he said to Thomas, "It''s just a woman, and I don''t care. But my sister is someone of utmost importance to me. You must protect her well." "There are many people at the club today, so personally take some people and escort my sister to Dynasty Hotel. Protect her with your lives." "Remember this, my sister is more important than those useless women. If you fail to protect her well, I will take your life." "Yes, sir!" Thomas acknowledged the order. Gabriel''s tone softened, and he turned to Zoe. "Zoe, I have an important ribbon-cutting ceremony to attend. I won''t be able to personally apany you. Stay at the hotel, and don''t wander around. I''ll come find you once I''m done." Zoe nodded and followed Thomas to leave. Under the astonished gazes of the women, Gabriel invited Barry and the others, saying, "Mr. Sullivan, let''s take a break inside and wait for the ribbon-cutting ceremony. It''s just an unimportant woman. I will give her brother a sum of money to settle it." "Gabriel has changed." Ava was on the verge of tears. The way Gabriel acted terrified her. He showed such heartlessness towards Ste. Would he abandon her like this one day too? Not far away, at the staircase, a waitress smiled as she observed everything before her. A deep voice came through her earpiece. "I just called Gabriel. That kid doesn''t care at all about his woman. He''s truly heartless. We''ve been wasting our efforts." "Dad, Gabriel has too many women. He doesn''t care about the one you took. But I just received news that the person Gabriel cares most about is his sister. His sister is on her way to Dynasty Hotel, being watched over by a few useless people. Gabriel is busy with the ribbon-cutting ceremony and can''t take care of these matters. How about you go and capture her?" "Good. I''m on it." Just as the waitress hung up the phone, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. She turned around abruptly and was immediately startled. Chapter 224 Adopted Daughter Chapter 224 Adopted Daughter Chapter 224 Adopted Daughter "You''re quite busy, juggling between janitor and waitress." Gabriel sneered, scaring the waitress back. While retreating, she took out her phone and wanted to call her dad back. "Report me!" Gabriel''s gaze turned cold, and he waved his right hand, holding the Heaven de. With a sizzle, it scratched the waitress''s right wrist! "Ouch!" Screamed the waitress, her hand hurting and her phone falling to the ground! Just as she wanted to go pick it up, she was caught by Gabriel by the hair. With a fierce pull back, the waitress tilted her head back and body back! "You''re asking for this!" Gabriel was furious and waved his de again. With another "sizzle" sound, he cut off the waitress''s right ear! The ear fell to the ground, bloody! "You''d better be good, Don''t move anymore, otherwise I''ll make you miserable!" He pulled the waitress''s hair and pressed her to the ground. Gabriel''s face was gloomy, with no emotion of pity for her. He ced Heaven d across the waitress''s neck and asked in a cold voice, "Take my question honestly. Don''t provoke me. Where did you take Ste?" Just before going downstairs, he went to the surveince room. Zoe''s eyesight was indeed strong, and she quickly confirmed the female cleaner who kidnapped Ste from the bathroom in surveince. What surprised him was that the female cleaner was not Red Spider. That is to say, besides Red Spider and the Blunt Knife, there was someone else who infiltrated the club as an internal agent. This was indeed unexpected and a reason for security oversight. Previously, only photos of Red Spider and Blunt Knife were sent to Twelve Birds to keep them on guard, but he didn''t expect anyone else in the club. Zoe was worried that the female cleaner was just a small role, so he didn''t scare the cat out of the water but instead used the female cleaner to lure Blunt Knife or Red Spider behind the scenes to take action. Just now, when he arrived at the lobby on the first floor, he quickly discovered the female cleaner. To his surprise, the female cleaner turned into a waitress. Although her appearance had undergone a slight change in makeup, he still confirmed her. That exined the y in the hall, during which he yed a man who was sentimental and ungrateful, making the other party mistakenly think that kidnapping Ste had no effect. Then he used Zoe as bait to lure the other party to catch Zoe again. At that time, he could catch Red Spider or the Blunt Knife and rescue Ste. So far, Zoe''s n had been sessful. This woman had already spread the news, and he could reel in the first and take care of this woman first! The waitress''s right ear was bleeding profusely, her teeth bared in pain. She endured the pain and said, "I don''t know. I took her out of the club and took her to my dad. My dad took her away, and I don''t know where they were!" "Dad?" Why was this title so strange? Gabriel asked again, "Is your dad Blunt Knife?" It seemed that this woman was not a small role either! "Yes, my dad is Blunt Knife. You''d better let me go, otherwise, my dad won''t let you go!" Pleaded the waitress, with a hint of threat. "Won''t he let me go? I''ll kill himter!" Gabriel snorted heavily and pressed Heaven de forward, "What''s your rtionship with Blunt Knife and Red Spider?" Heaven de was too sharp, and the waitress''s neck started bleeding. She cried, "My name is June Addison. Blunt Knife and Red Spider adopted me three years ago. They do not have their own children and treat me as a biological daughter!" "June Addison?" Gabriel looked at June for a long time and asked, "Are you a Jorean?" This surname plus name was very implicative. "Yes!" June replied, "My parents died. I''ve been in exile in various countries in Usian, so I know manynguages. Three years ago, I met my father and mother and was adopted by them!" "Because I was born in Jorea and am good at make-up, so every time Dad and Mom perform a task, I will first infiltrate, spy and pass the message!" After hearing June''s words, Gabriel finally figured out what was going on. It was not expected that Red Spider and Blunt Knife King had such a daughter who was skilled in makeup. It was such an omission that got Ste caught! He thought and asked again, "Are Blunt Knife King and Red Spider in some kind of organization?" This matter was very important and must be rified! Once he knew their organization, he couldpletely end the hateful days when he was targeted to assassinate. June said, "They are. I''ve asked, but they didn''t tell me and wouldn''t let me ask again!" "You won''t say?" With a fierce pull, he grabbed June''s hair and pulled her up, "I''m now going to Dynasty Hotel to find Blunt Knife, if he tells me, then you will have no chance, and when Ie back, you will die very miserably!" "I really don''t know... I don''t know!" June cried with a miserable face. Gabriel slightly frowned. It seemed that June did not know the organization behind Blunt Knife and Red Spider. In that case, he could only go to ask Blunt Knife and Red Spider. "Eagle!" He shouted, and Eagle and Sparrow immediately ran over. "Boss!" "Lock this woman up and wait for me toe back. If there''s something wrong, I''ll put you two in a wheelchair for the rest of your lives!" Gabriel put on a serious face and pushed June over. The two caught June and said in unison, "Please rest assured, boss!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After dealing with June, Gabriel came to the parking lot without stopping. Although he asked Blind John to apany Zoe, he was still worried. He must go to the Dynasty Hotel in person to meet Blunt Knife and Red Spider. When the other side learned that Zoe was going to Dynasty Hotel, the best ambush location was the underground parking lot of Dynasty Hotel. With his speed, he could make it. "Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Adams, I won''t attend the ribbon-cutting ceremonyter. I know it''s not good for you to appear, so just let Ava and Maria do it, and then select a few business guests to apany you. Just keep watch. I go first!" After saying this, Gabriel got on an off-road vehicle and disappeared. The club opened, but Gabriel, the boss behind the scene, Thomas, the general manager, and Ste, the financial director, were all absent. This high-profile drama was thrown at Ava and Maria, two little girls. Maria was calm, but Ava was a little overwhelmed. "Me cutting the ribbon?" At the thought of all the attention on her and her standing in the center holding gold scissors, she recoiled her neck nervously... Chapter 225 Blunt Knife Chapter 225 Blunt Knife Chapter 225 Blunt Knife Pigeon, one of the Twelve Birds, was driving, and Thomas was sitting in the passenger seat. Zoe was sitting quietly in the back seat. She was as beautiful as a fairy in a white dress. Blind John beside her couldn''t help butugh and said, "Zoe, this is the first time I have seen you out of your student clothes. Although I was mentally prepared and knew that you would be very beautiful if you tidied up, I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful, more beautiful than all the other women around Gabriel!" Zoe had a unique pure temperament, like the snow lotus on the lofty Mountains, which could not be yed with but could only be viewed from a distance. Coupled with her exquisite and wless face, she was so beautiful! Zoeg smiled, and her temperament became even better. She said softly, "A woman''s beauty is more often a negative thing. If I didn''t have to apany Gabriel to cut the ribbon today, I wouldn''t have dressed like this!" The beauty of a woman was like money and power. It was bound to be involved in the whirlpool of right and wrong. This, from the moment of birth, was destined to be inevitable. Ste''s beauty caused her to be imprisoned in her enemy''s house for many years. Ang''s beauty attracted the evil young man''s evil thoughts and almost ruined her life. Ava''s beauty attracted the Davis family, and she was almost raped by James Davis. There were so many more! Therefore, except for Gabriel, she was not willing to show off her beauty. Today was the first exception in so many years! "Zoe, be careful when entering the garage!" As the car drove into the garage of Dynasty Hotel, Blind John immediately stopped joking and looked serious. The ones he had to deal with were Blunt Knife and Red Spider, and he didn''t dare to take them lightly. As the car drove slowly, Thomas began to be alert and nced in all directions. But at that moment, there was a "bang" sound and something heavy fell on the roof of the car. The terrible falling force made a hole in the top of the driver''s seat. "Don''t panic, hold the steering wheel!" Seeing this, Thomas shouted at Pigeon. He never expected that the other party woulde from the roof of the car! Pigeon immediately came to his senses and grabbed the steering wheel with both hands. But at this moment, a rusty knife prated the windshield with a bang. The seemingly blunt knife shed Pigeon''s right shoulder with a swipe, leaving a bloody mark. "Ouch!" Pigeon grinned in pain. Then, the direction went wrong, and the front of the car hit a pir. Fortunately, the car was not going very fast and the airbag did not even deploy! "Son of a bitch!" Thomas immediately became angry, opened the car door, and jumped out of the car. Looking back, he saw arge blunt knife whirring and shing towards him. "What the hell!" This knife was powerful and extremely fast. Fortunately, he had been training hard recently, and his body''s reaction speed had greatly increased. He instinctively pulled back to avoid the big blunt knife. The big blunt knife shed hard on the car door, smashing it down. It even created a six-centimeter gap. Thomas then looked up and saw a rugged middle-aged man with curly hair squatting on the roof of the car with a murderous look. The man had a pair of triangr eyes, gloomy and cold. There was also a scar on his face, and he had a terrifying aura that was depressing. After just one nce, Thomas could only feel one thing, and that was despair! It seemed that if he fought with this person, he would have no chance of winning and would definitely die. "Damn it, I''ll fight you!" However, Thomas quickly recovered his emotions. How could he, the head of Silverwood n, be scared off? Even if he didn''t stand a chance, he would fight anyway. Even if it was the King of Hell, he would break out two of his teeth! He gritted his teeth, pulled out a knife from his back, walked around to the front of the car, jumped on the roof, and shed at the man. "Garbage!" Spitting disdainfully, the middle-aged man suddenly exerted force on the five fingers of his right hand, causing veins to pop out. He raised his dull knife and violently shed at Thoma. "Bang!" A loud noise! After just the first blow, Thomas was so frightened that he backed away and almost fell off the car. He looked sideways and saw that his knife was still buzzing and trembling. There was an obvious gap in the de. This middle-aged man in front of him was too terrible. He thought that now his power was very good, but his right hand was shaking involuntarily from thest blow. The middle-aged man spat in disdain again. Immediately, his right foot kicked forward with a violent leap. Thomas didn''t have the time to dodge and crossed his arms to block the blow. With a "Boom", he was kicked out. "Take this!" Feeling insulted by his opponent, Thomas waspletely angry. After hended, he shot himself up and again shed the middle-aged man with a knife. At the moment, Pigeons also got off. Ignoring the injury on his right shoulder, he pulled out a machete to join the fight. "Thomas, I''m here to help!" Pigeon''s join made Thomas ted. At least, the pressure could be a lot less. But soon, Thomas found that he was wrong. The strength of the middle-aged men was too horrible, even if Pigeon was here, it was difficult to subdue him. The middle-aged man was madly wielding knives. With a few moves, Thomas and Pigeon were beaten to the ground many times. Fortunately, Thomas and Pigeon were also tenacious, getting up again and again and continuing to fight. But the reality was brutal. The knife of the middle-aged men was getting faster and heavier. After several rounds, Thomas'' knife was broken. Immediately afterward, Pigeon''s knife broke. The two men who lost their weapons, likembs to be ughtered, had to bear the impact of the blunt knife of the middle-aged man. Finally, the middle-aged man found a w in Pigeon and shed it away. This time, the knife went straight into Pigeon''s face. Once down, Pigeon could be cut in half. At the moment, Pigeons waspletely deterred by the power of the middle-aged man, and it was difficult to move. "Pigeon!" Seeing this, Thomas shouted and shot himself over. He pounded Pigeon to the limit and knocked him flying. While saving Pigeon, he was cut a wound by the blunt knife of the middle-aged man. "Thomas, I''m sorry. I drag you down!" Seeing Thomas bleeding, Pigeon felt guilty. Thomas scolded, "Shut up. We''re in the middle of a fight. Just a little skin peeling off. It doesn''t matter!" When there was a fight, there would be bloodshed. A man should not be sensitive at this moment. "Trash!" The middle-aged man still held a face of disdain, spitting. He lifted the blunt knife and rushed to the two. Suddenly, as he was about to swing, a deep voice came behind him, stopping his raised right hand. "Blunt Knife, the game is over!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Blunt Knife frowned slightly and turned his head back. When he saw Blind John, he was also slightly surprised. "It''s you, Drunkard. I really did not expect to meet you here. You''re not stopping me here, are you?" asked Blunt Knife coldly. The emergence of Blind John gave him a bad premonition in an instant. If Blind John intervened, this business would be tricky. Blind John hummed heavily, "Yes, I''m here to stop you. Today I''m here, and you''d better be good. 8 years ago, I could bbeat your ass. Today, I could take your life!" Blunt Knife''s face was again gloomy. He said carelessly, "People will change after 8 years. You are older, but I am stronger. It''s not a sure thing who will lose his life!" His words irritated Bilnd John. Retiring for several years made people forget how terrifying he was. He heard a sizzle when he was about to start. An SUV sped in and stopped beside him. Everyone looked sideways and saw Gabrieling down from the driver''s seat. He looked at Blunt Knife with a fixed gaze and said coldly. "You son of a bitch, giving me trouble on my opening day!" "Nobody can save you today. I''m going to beat you and your poisoning woman to death!" Chapter 226 Rising Snake Chapter 226 Rising Snake Chapter 226 Rising Snake "Gabriel?" Blunt Knife King was slightly surprised when he saw Gabriel. As the assassin to kill Gabriel, he had his photo, which had be a little wrinkled in his hands these days. However, it seemed that Gabriel should not appear here. Turning his eyes, he quickly understood what was going on, but he smiled disdainfully and said, "It turns out you were the ones who lured me out. It seems that my daughter has been subdued by you. It''s interesting!" June must have been exposed, and Gabriel followed this line and found him! "Interesting?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and his face was extremely sinister, "Soon you will find that it is a bit cruel!" "Throw away the knife and surrender, tell Red Spider to let my woman go, ande over and kowtow to me, maybe I can spare your life!" Judging from the appearance alone, Blunt Knife had a very good physique. He was the kind of existence that most people were afraid of when they saw him, revealing ultimate ferocity. But for Gabriel, it was useless! "Trash!" Faced with Gabriel''s threat, Blunt Knife spat in contempt. In his eyes, Gabriel was just a skinny monkey, not as powerful as other people said! Blunt Knife''s move shocked Thomas and Pigeon, with their hearts in their throats. This idiot actually called Gabriel trash and even spit! If Gabriel was provoked, not to mention Blunt Knife, even the King of all the knives of the world would be dead. Blind John on the sideughed so much that he smiled at Blunt Knife and said, "Even if your master, the old Blunt Knife, is here, he wouldn''t dare to speak so boldly. You are not strong enough, but your nerve is much better than your master. You have already angered someone that you cannot afford to offend, and you should wait for death!" Blunt Knife still disdained Blind John''s words. Everyone said Gabriel was very strong, but he didn''t believe it. How powerful could a skinny monkey be? You know, his physical limit was extremely terrifying. In terms of physical fitness alone, he could absolutely crush the monkey-like Gabriel. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen someone so arrogant!" Gabriel stood there coldly, a terrifying aura erupting! Spitting on him? Calling him trash? He raised his eyes, filled with rage. He sent a death stare at Blunt Knife. "I''m going to let you know today who is the trash!" He stamped his feet violently, causing spider veins to explode on the cement floor. Gabriel jumped up and became as domineering as an emperor! His right arm tightened and his blood surged. He rose up and punched. The momentum was like a thunderous wave mming against the table, and it rolled towards Blunt Knife. "What a powerful explosive power!" Blunt Knife was secretly shocked. How could a skinny monkey have such terrifying explosive power? He did not dare to neglect and held the rusty dull knife across his chest. To be cautious, the palm of his left hand was pressed against the de of the knife. "Boom!" Gabriel''s right fist violently hit the blunt knife. The terrifying force made the heavy blunt knife tremble and ng. Blunt Knife shook his right hand and stepped back. He took three full steps back and pushed his right foot back to hold himself up. He was shocked and turned the de to sh at the blunt knife. The blunt knife trembling non-stop, and it was still buzzing. "What a powerful force!" Blunt Knife was stunned. It was the only time in his life that someone could shake his blunt knife like this! He was extremely puzzled. The man was clearly just a skinny monkey, and from where did it burst out with such powerful power? He, who prided himself on being extremely physically strong, was crushed this time. "Strong? This is just the beginning!" Gabriel snorted coldly, his anger still lingering. He stood up again, as furious as a tiger and as powerful as a dragon. He twisted his body to the extreme and pulled out Heaven de from his waist. The two immediately fought with weapons! The blunt knife was heavy-handed, wide open and close, full of ruthlessness. Heaven de was light, agile, sharp, and versatile. There was a nging sound and sparks flying everywhere, and within a short time, the two men fought fiercely for more than ten rounds. Thomas and Pigeon looked at each other with dull expressions and opened their mouths. The fighting power of Gabriel and Blunt Knife was truly terrifying. Only then did they realize that Blunt Knife was just ying around with them and didn''t use his full strength at all. If Blunt Knife had shown his currentbat power just now, they would probably be dead. Blind John was also secretly shocked! Blunt Knife was not bragging, and hisbat power was even more powerful than it was seven or eight years ago. The strengthy in the use of the blunt knife. More ferocious, more violent, already having the style of the old Blunt Knife. Unfortunately, he met Gabriel! Rare in the world! Today''s Gabriel, even if not drunk, was still terrifyinglybative. The ws were much less than before, which allowed Gabriel to better use his body''s power. He thought that the frequent battles during this period of time had enabled him to learn a lot in actualbat. In a word, even if Gabriel was not drunk now, his power wasparable to his! But Gabriel''s creativity was stronger, more unexpected. From this point of view, Gabriel was now stronger than him! "Knife? Go home and chop wood!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gabriel seized an opportunity and turned on the button, which turned Heaven de into an iron whip. With a swipe, the iron whip wrapped the blunt knife. Then he spat. After locking the blunt knife, Gabriel spat, mimicking Blunt Knife. The phlegm flew across the air andnded on Blunt Knife''s face. This was a blow of insult! Blunt Knife was angry and dodged sideways. Unexpectedly, Gabriel keenly seized this opportunity and spotted his w. "Rising Snake!" Gabriel''s eyes were like a torch. The terrible explosive power made him close to Blunt Knife in an instant! He even employed one of the Death Hand, Rising Snake. His left hand was like a shuttle, like a snakehead! With a "swish", it disappeared like the snake king flying past. This blow was too fast and too sudden so that Blunt Knife was caught off guard. And because the blunt knife was locked, Blunt Knife had nowhere to hide. As a result, he was hit by the snake. The snake was both urate and cruel. Itnded on the eyes of Blunt Knife. Before hitting Blunt Knife, Gabriel gave it a clever nudge, giving the snake hand a driving force to elerate forward. This was like the moment when the snake finally bit. "Auch!" Blunt Knife screamed. His eyeball was directly struck by this snake. Under the pain, he retreated covering the right eye, and ditched the blunt knife. Soon, blood flew out from the fingers. Bloody! "I thought you were a badass!" Gabriel waved his right hand and took back the long chain. With a thumping sound, the blunt knife was thrown at the feet of Thomas and Pigeon. Then, he jumped up. A ruthless kicknded on Blunt Knife''s stomach, and he was shot into the air. "Trash!" Giving back this word, Gabriel turned the iron chain into the short de and rushed over. With a puzzle, the short de was put into Blunt Knife''s left shoulder. "Ouch!"Blunt Knife screamed. However, Gabriel did not stop. His left hand caught the right arm of Blunt Knife and twisted like a wrench. With a clicking sound, his right hand was broken. He screamed again. Poor Blunt Knife, unable to get up because Gabriel pinned him down on the ground. Thomas looked at the blunt knife in front of him, and then at Blunt Knife who was subdued by Gabriel in the distance, and swallowed subconsciously. He was overwhelmed by Gabriel''s power. It was terrifying! Blind John leaned on the car and said to Zoe in the car, "Zoe, Gabriel is making such great progress. What was that move just now? It''s too strong!" The trick was like a venomous snake biting a person, fierce and dexterous. It was this blow that made the nightmare of Blunt Knife begin! Zoe was very indifferent, softly saying, "It should be Death Hand, a martial art from T Country he got from the ck Pearl auction. There is a total of ten tricks, and it is said that whoever could master all of them will be peerless in T Country!" "No wonder!" Blind John remembered and said out of marvel, "This boy''s body is invincible. In the past, he just had no idea of ws during a fight and had no moves to use, so he could only use his body, which limited hisbativity!" "But now, his ws are bing less and less, and he has also learned some terrible martial arts, making him more and more powerful!" "Well, if he could use his unconscious internal power flexibly, even if he doesn''t drink, he would be in the top thirty of Sky List!" "It is really horrendous!" Chapter 227 Cruelty Chapter 227 Cruelty Chapter 227 Cruelty Gabriel put the knife across the neck of Blunt Knife, and said in a cold voice, "You tell me now, who is trash now?" He spat again. Blunt Knife could not escape, and the old sputum fell on his curly hair. Such an insult made the flesh on his face tremble. A pair of red triangr eyes stared ferociously at Gabriel. "Fuck you. Now you know how disgusting people are when you spit on them? Dragon Kingdom is now a civilized society, and spitting is forbidden, do you know that?" Gabriel continued lecturing Blunt Knife. Except for beating this son of a bitch, he would also fix this son of a bitch. Spitting? Do it again as long as he got the nerve. "I am defeated and under your sway!" Blunt Knife said coldly. He never thought that one day someone would spit on his head. This humiliation made him furious. But in the face of Gabriel, he was helpless! "You really upset me!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes, "Tell me, where is my woman?" "Look for it yourself!" Blunt Knife was not cooperating. "Sizzle". Gabriel did not hesitate and waved his hand holding a short de. Blunt Knife''s right ear was cut off. In an instant, blood ran down half the face of Blunt Knife. Gabriel''s voice was cold and stagnant, "At this time, you''re still ying tough. Can''t you see whether you have the say or not?" "I could crush you to death little by little, and your adopted daughter, and your woman Red Spider!" "No one can get away!" Blunt Knife remained undeterred, blood covering his eyes, and said in a deep voice, "A person like me already has half of my body buried in the earth, and I''m prepared to die anytime. If you want to kill me, you can kill me. I won''t even frown!" Gabriel''s eyes suddenly dark down. The anger in his heart was rising so fast that it would burn to the front of his head! He stared at Blunt Knife and said, "I am really angry now. I have no hatred for you, but you have repeatedly harmed the people around me. We should at least have integrity, shouldn''t we?" "How could a trash like you get by in Underground World?" Blunt Knife replied, "Don''t you think your words are ridiculous? Living in Underground World, what''s the use of integrity if we are dead?" "Today you win, and you can do whatever you want, including killing me and my wife and daughter. I ept it!" "But it is impossible for me to hand over the people I have taken hostage!" Gabriel was fuming, "You give me my woman and I let you live. What a good ending. Why do you want to die?" Blunt Knife''s mentality made him very unhappy, which he also did not understand! "Cut the crap and do it!" Blunt Knife was very stubborn. "Fuck you!" Gabriel was angry, ready to kill Blunt Knife. He could find another way to save Ste! He had just raised the knife when Blunt Knife''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Blunt Knife''s cold eyes suddenly lit up, desperate to take the call. "Stop!" He had stretched out his hand when Gabriel let down the knife. Mercilessly, Blunt Knife''s hand was nailed to the ground. Heaven de was really sharp. It was a concrete floor, and it still cut in. "Ouch!" Blunt Knife let out a cry of pain. "I thought you really didn''t care about anything, and let me see who''s calling!" Gabriel took out a very old-style mobile phone from Blunt Knife''s pocket. The caller ID was just one word, "Love"! "Such a meaty caller ID. It seems that you have deep feelings for Red Spider, and you just pretended to be so ruthless. I got ya!" After mockery, Gabriel took the call, "Hello? I am Gabriel Edwards!" He didn''t beat around the bush and identify himself! Since Blunt Knife and Red Spider were important to each other, the exchange of hostages should be able to take Ste back! On the other end of the phone was indeed Red Spider, who was obviously surprised, "Gabriel Edwards? What have you done with my husband?" "Husband?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and said, "You mean Blunt Knife? Still alive, and so is your adopted daughter!" Red Spider''s anxiety made him feel more at ease. The more so, the greater the chance of getting Ste back! "Gabriel, you are really good. You not only cracked my poison but also caught my husband and my daughter without being noticed. We''ve picked the wrong mission" Red Spider said in chagrin. Gabriel out of patience shouted: "Cut the crap. My woman for your husband and daughter. We don''t have histories, and we don''t need this!" "That sounds fair!" Red Spider said, "I am looking at your woman now. Your taste is very good, I have to say even as a woman, this woman is really a knockout!" "Indeed, as you say, we have no histories. We don''t have a choice!" "Come on. How exactly do you want to change?" Gabriel could not help butugh coldly. Red Spider was much smarter than Blunt Knife, judging from the way she talked. Negotiation after threat, trying to make herself dominant. He said in a deep voice, "You name a ce, and I will bring Blunt Knife there for exchange. As for your daughter, you just tell me the organization behind you, and I will release her immediately!" Two for one, lose! With another question, his mind was in bnce. Once he knew the name of this bullshit organization, he''s gonna blow it up! "Okay!" Red Spiderreadily agreed, "Half an hourter, the Pavilion in Grassy Beach Park!" It was a remote park, perfect for a hostage swap! "All right, see youter!" Gabriel hung up the phone, turned to Thomas, and said: "Thomas, are you alright? Can you still drive?" Grassy Beach Park was a little remote, and they had to do a detour around the city.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It took about half an hour to get there. He needed a driver, with him keeping an eye on Blunt Knife. Thomas did not hesitate to stand up straight, "No problem. I''m fine. It''s just a mosquito bite!" At this moment, as long as he still had a breath, he would promise anything. "Then cut the crap, take my car, and go to Grassy Beach Park!" Gabriel pulled Blunt Knife up and pushed him to the off-road vehicle. Then, he said to Blind John, "John, I give you Zoe, and you must protect her for me during this time!" "Go at ease!" Blind John waved his hand and felt reassured. With Gabriel''s speed, he was sure that Blunt Knife and Red Spider would be in great trouble. Thomas got into the car and sat in the driver''s seat. Gabriel pushed Blunt Knife into the back seat. The car then pulled out of the parking lot. All the way non-stop, 25 minutes time, they came to the Grass Beach Park. "You wait for me in the car, and don''te off!" After amand, Gabriel took Blunt Knife off the car and into the park. The park was remote, and it was midday, and sparsely popted. Gabriel pushed Blunt Knife towards the floating bridge leading to theke pavilion. On the bridge, he saw Red Spider and Ste from far away. "Gabriel Edwards!" Seeing Gabriel here, Ste, who was tied, got up and shouted. At this moment, even if tied up, she instantly felt relieved. "Sit down!" Red Spider saw Blunt knife covered in blood, put on a cold face, and pressed Ste on the bench! The moment when Gabriel and Blunt Knife King walked into theke pavilion, she could not help shouting, "Gabriel Edwards, you are really hateful. I didn''t touch your woman at all, and you actually hurt my husband like this?" "Shut up!" Gabriel''s eyes were cold, "Yesterday, your poison almost killed several of my friends, and now you are using me?" this will tell me that a hair did not move?" "I tell you. I have been tolerating my emotions, and you don''t want to mess with me anymore!" Being suppressed in momentum, Red Spider was very angry. But she knew that Gabriel was very strong, very strong. Therefore, she pressed her emotions and whispered, "Cut the nonsense. How should we do the swop?" Chapter 228 Swoop Chapter 228 Swoop Chapter 228 Swoop Gabriel looked at Ste carefully. Apart from her anxious look, she didn''t seem harmed. This made him calm down a little. Although Ste was tied up by Red Spider and held up by a knife, her charming eyes were filled with warm light at this moment, and she was extremely at ease without any fear. Because Gabriel was here. Her man was here! As long as Gabriel was here, no one could hurt her. Gabriel''s face was gloomy, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at Red Spider again. ming red lips and graceful figure. There was an elusive light in her eyes. From the appearance alone, she could be a big trouble. It was probably not easy to take advantage of this woman. After thinking about it, he said: "The method of changing hostages is very simple. Just like in the TV series, you and I let go of the hostages at the same time and let the hostages return to their own side. Then it''s over. Simple like that!" The hostage-changing scenes in the TV series were all nonsense. He was sure that Red Spider would not agree with his suggestion. The pavilion in the middle of theke was surrounded by water. It was a bit strange to find such a ce to exchange hostages! He just got the feeling that this woman was ying some tricks, but he couldn''t figure it out for a while now. He could only take one step at a time to see what tricks this woman was going to y. Sure enough, after listening to Gabriel''s suggestion, Red Spider immediately shook her head, "That won''t work. You are too strong, and my husband is injured. Once this woman is safe, you will no longer have any scruples. I''m sure we won''t be able to walk out of the park alive!" "Then how do you want to change?" Gabriel asked coldly. What Red Spider said was true. If it were so easy to exchange he would definitely kill these two bastards alive. In short, as long as Ste was safe, he would definitely let these two bastards experience real terror! Red Spider withdrew the knife holding Ste hostage, took out a syringe from behind, and pressed it against Ste''s snow-white arm. "Inside this syringe is a very strange poison called the Ice Beauty! Once injected, it will cause an attack in half an hour, and the victim will feel like standing naked in the ice and snow with frost all over her body. If she doesn''t get treatment after three hours, she will turn into an ice sculpture and die!" "This poison is no better than the Grass Killer. Your acupuncture treatment won''t work! And the antidote is a rare flower in the southeast. You won''t be able to get it for a while, so no one can detoxify it except me!" "I will inject this poison into your woman, and then return this woman to you. This way I can rest assured, and you have to let me and my man leave!" "After I leave, I will put the antidote in a ce, and you can just go and get it!" "This is my way!" After hearing this, Gabriel was amused, "Do you think I''m an idiot? What if you don''t leave the antidote after you leave?" She was a woman who seemed to be quite smart, and why did she say such a stupid thing? Or did this woman think he was stupid? "This is the only choice I give you. You must believe me, otherwise, we will take your woman to die with us!" Red Spider''s eyes were hard, and suddenly her tone changed, "Think about it for yourself. With your current power in Silverwood, if you ask your congressman friends to help, the whole city can be sealed off in a short time, and my husband and I will not be able to escape at all!" "As you said, we have no grievances, and I understand you better now. You''re so powerful, and I don''t have to end my own path. At this point, we have to trust each other to get the best results!" Gabriel looked deeply and thought to himself. This woman was really eloquent. With this method, he would always be in a passive position. Moreover, Ste would have to be poisoned and injured, which was really uneptable to him. If there was something fishy in it, Ste would be killed. But if this woman insisted on doing this, things would be deadlocked. Thinking of this, he said to Red Spider, "I think your method can be slightly changed. Since you said that the poison in the needle will take effect after half an hour, it is better to inject the poison into my body instead of using a girl to make a fuss!" "After the injection, you let my woman go, and you can get out. I''ll have someone get the antidote in half an hour!" "You don''t have to worry if I don''t get the antidote. After all, I will not joke with my own life!" "And after injecting the poison, if you do not release her, I will kill you regardless!" "If you don''t give me the antidote in half an hour, I''ll have the city sealed off, even if I dig three feet deep to find you and chop you up!" "This is my finalpromise, and it is not negotiable!" With the poison injected into him, at least Ste would not be in danger. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And the poison would not attack for half an hour, during which time, with his deterrent power, he could ensure that Red Spider and Blunt Knife dare not mess up. This kind of method was binding on both sides and fair! "Gabriel!" Gabriel''s words made Ste very moved. She bit her tongue forcefully, allowing the pain to stifle theing tears. This asshole. An absolute asshole. "Why do you keep doing things for me? I want to pay you back again and again, but there''s just more and more of it, and now I just could not afford it." Red Spider thought and nodded silently, "This method can also do. Your being poisoned made me rest assured, but you must inject poison first, and then I can release her." "Yes, throw the syringe over!" Gabriel pushed away Blunt Knife. Now it was no use hijacking this guy. "You are sincere!" Seeing Gabriel let go of Blunt Knife, Red Spider was very satisfied and threw the syringe over. Gabriel caught the syringe and did not hesitate to insert the syringe into his left arm. Then, he pulled out the empty syringe and threw it aside, squinting: "OK, let her go!" Red Spiderughed and stopped controlling Ste. Ste ran to Gabriel, angrily scolding, "Why are you so stupid? Why do you want to inject poison for me? Do you want me to owe you forever?" "Forever?" Gabriel pulled the rope tied on Ste''s hand, and it snapped. He helped Ste take off the rope and said with a smile, "In my opinion, you may be entangled with me for eternity!" These words made Ste''s suppressed emotions burst out like a flood. She threw herself into Gabriel''s arms and hugged him tightly. "Son of a bitch, I haven''t cried much in my life, and you''ve taken all my tears away!" She had known a long time ago that she would be Gabriel''s woman and that they were entangled. Now, more than ever, she was deeply in love with this man. Her body, her spirit, and her soul were taken away by Gabriel. "Gabriel, you......" Just when touched, Ste suddenly changed her face. Gabriel''s body grew more and more cold, and she felt she was holding a piece of ice. She loosened Gabriel and looked at him, only to find that his face was pale, and there was ayer of white frost on his eyebrows. "Ste, run away!" Gabriel''s body began to tremble, and he pushed Ste away... Chapter 229 The Third Gate Chapter 229 The Third Gate Chapter 229 The Third Gate Gabriel Edwards''s face was frosty and he forcefully pushed Ste Turner away. He positioned himself to block Red Spider and Blunt Knife. At this moment, the cold poison was wreaking havoc in his body, almost freezing him stiff. What was the most terrifying was that his heart was beating slower, and his blood flow was almost stagnant. It seemed as if all the functions of his body were about to be frozen to a halt. Such a terrifying poison! At this moment, he finally understood the malicious intentions of Red Spider. From the very beginning, this vicious woman had been setting a trap for him. In reality, the Ice Beauty didn''t take effect after half an hour, but in a much shorter time. Red Spider deliberately altered this information to mislead him and make him let his guard down. Afterwards, she proposed to poison Ste, calcting that his chivalry wouldpel him to take the poison in her ce. In this way, she sessfully lured him into being poisoned by the Ice Beauty. It must be said that this strategy was ingeniously designed. It seemed highly risky and difficult to seed, but in reality, it was meticulously nned and executed to perfection. Even though he had been cautious beforehand, he was still caught off guard. Such an oue could only mean he had been careless! "Go quickly! I''ll hold them off. Thomas Taylor is in the off-road vehicle at the park entrance. Let him take you away!" Gabriel shouted at Ste again, believing that he could hold on for a bit longer and block Red Spider and Blunt Knife for a few minutes. He only hoped that in these few minutes, Ste could escape safely. "But... I, I won''t leave!" Ste''s mind went nk, her expression panicked and her actions flustered. She knew she couldn''t leave and abandon Gabriel here alone. "Get lost! Stop being so melodramatic!" With a forceful roar, Gabriel''s eyes zed with anger. He despised those who were indecisive and overly sentimental. If she left, he could be free of worries, and there might still be a chance. Her staying would only distract him and be of no use. Only in TV dramas does sentimentality lead to a happy ending. In reality, sentimentality only leads to painful consequences. His shout pained Ste''s heart. But it seemed to also bring back some of her sanity. So, she bit her lip hard and turned to run towards the Floating Bridge! "Running? Neither of you will escape today. My husband has suffered so much, I''ll use Ste''s body topensate him!" Red Spider''s eyes were fierce as she delivered a side kick. She was also a Fighting Master of Physique Level and was very ferocious. Gabriel''s consciousness was starting to blur, and his body was even more rigid. His world had slowed down considerably due to the freezing. He tried to lift his arm to block, but it was slow and strenuous. Before he could fully raise it, he was kicked in the neck by the Red Spider, and his body mmed hard against a pir of the pavilion. Gabriel, who had fallen to the ground, had passed outpletely, losing consciousness. Blunt Knife, covered in injuries, had a fierce and excited look in his only remaining eye. Gabriel had been poisoned and passed out, now was the perfect opportunity for revenge! He said to the Red Spider with gritted teeth, "Cut off his head! I want to bring it back and stew it for a meal. Only then can I relieve the hatred in my heart!" His left shoulder, left hand, right arm, and right eye - with so many injuries, only by consuming Gabriel alive could he quench his thirst for revenge! "As you wish!" Red Spider replied with a light smile, squatting in front of Gabriel. She clicked her tongue and shook her head repeatedly, "You are indeed strong, but you were easily deceived by me. Look at you, your face covered in frost, truly turned into an ice beauty. I''ll cut off your head now and take it back for my husband to eat with his wine!" She raised her small knife, about to stab it into Gabriel''s neck. Suddenly, a loud shout came from the entrance of the Floating Bridge, "You... You are not allowed to move, don''t hurt Gabriel Edwards!" Ste had actually returned, somehow finding a wooden stick along the way. With trembling hands, she held the stick and shouted nervously at Red Spider and Blunt Knife. Although she knew returning might be futile, she couldn''t stand by and let Gabriel get hurt. Red Spider stopped her knife and stood up. Sheughed heartily at Ste and said, "You really are a hopelessly romantic woman. Your man is about to die. If you''re willing to serve my husband, I might just spare your life!" Ste was momentarily taken aback. Has this woman gone mad, offering another woman to her own husband? Gripping her wooden stick tightly and ncing at Gabriel on the ground, she gritted her teeth and charged, eximing, "I''ll take you all on!" Rushing towards Red Spider, she raised the stick, ready to strike. "Smack!" But before she could swing it, Red Spider pped her across her face. The force was so strong that Ste staggered and eventually fell to the ground. Shey on the ground in a disheveled state, her face stinging from the p. "You think you cany a hand on me?" Red Spider sneered coldly, taking out a bottle of potion and uncapping it as she squatted down. She gripped Ste''s chin with her left hand, ready to pour the potion into Ste''s mouth. "This is my secret poison. It can make a woman lose her mind and be incredibly promiscuous. Even beggars on the street would be sought after by her. I''m going to turn you into a wretch!" Ste desperately turned her head, keeping her mouth tightly shut. But in the end, she couldn''t resist Red Spider''s strength, and her mouth was forcibly pried open. Red Spider gave a sinister smile and was about to pour the potion down. But suddenly, a fist came flying, sending Red Spider flying with a "boom". The potion spilled, with only one dropnding on Ste''s lips. Red Spider was knocked sideways to the ground, her left eyeball dislodged from its socket due to the impact. "D*mn it!" She covered her left eye, enduring the pain as she tried to push her eyeball back into its socket. Turning her head, she eximed in surprise, "How is this possible? You were poisoned by my Ice Beauty, how can you be alright?" The one who had struck her was none other than Gabriel Edwards. At that moment, Gabriel''s entire body''s meridians were bulging, all turning ck, winding and twisting all over his body. His eyes were blood-red, emanating a terrifying aura. With the ck meridians, Gabriel looked terrifyingly monstrous, like a death god from hell. "Ice Beauty?" Gabriel said coldly, "Today, I must sincerely thank you. If not for you, I wouldn''t have awakened this terrifying power hidden within my body." After being poisoned, his consciousness had once again arrived at the gates of the eight memory seals. The first gate, representing a fortune of ten billion, was open, as was the second gate rted to medical skills. And at that moment, the third gate opened! On this gate was a depiction of the human body''s channels and blood vessels as well as a peculiar insect. As he entered the opened third gate, before he could see clearly, an insect swiftly burrowed into his body. From that moment, a mysterious power hidden within his body awakened. It was the supreme and most powerful Gu Worm from the Miya Gu techniques, the Chaotic Celestial Embryo Gu! Those who possessed this Gu, if they also mastered a Miya ult art called Chaotic Frenzy Meridian, could reverse their blood flow and enhance their physical limits to the extreme. With ck veins bulging all over his body, Gabriel''s physical limits had been elevated significantly! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Now, his physical limits had reached a terrifying level! The Chaotic Celestial Embryo Gu, being the progenitor of all poisons, could devour any toxin within the body, rendering its possessor immune to all poisons. This was the third gate among the memory-sealed doors, the Meridian Gate... Chapter 230 The Power of Black Vein Chapter 230 The Power of ck Vein Chapter 230 The Power of ck Vein At this moment, Gabriel Edwards''s aura is terrifyingly malevolent! Just standing there, he resembles a fearsome God of Death. The malevolence emanating from him is suffocating, intimidating all. "It''s impossible, I don''t believe it!" Red Spider looked panicked, shaking her head repeatedly, "You were clearly poisoned by the Ice Beauty, how can you be fine?" She has been ying with poisons since she was young, and has poisoned at least dozens of people. No one has ever been able to cure themselves after being poisoned by her. The poison she used this time was Ice Beauty, a top-tier and extremely deadly poison. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. There''s no antidote, yet Gabriel woke up on his own. She couldn''t understand it! "Go to hell and ask the King of Hell. I''ll send you there!" After ncing at the p mark on Ste Turner''s face, Gabriel was extremely angry. With a sh, he dashed forward. His speed was so fast that it was hard to catch with the naked eye. His momentum was overwhelming, capturing one''s soul. Before Red Spider could react, Gabriel''s right hand grabbed her face. Such a simple action stirred up a gust of wind, blowing Red Spider''s long hair backwards. Then, something even more terrifying happened. Gabriel tightened his grip with his right hand, lifting Red Spider off the ground by her face. Poor Red Spider, her eyes trembling, her entire head under extreme pressure, as if it could be crushed at any moment. She was paralyzed with fear, unable to move! "Let her go!" Blunt Knife, covered in injuries, with both his left hand and right arm disabled. He shouted and rushed forward, lifting his right foot for a side kick. This kick was filled with towering rage, extremely fierce. But Gabriel stood still, barely moving. He just tilted his head slightly, looking at the boot flying towards him, and dodged. Blunt Knife''s foot was caught between Gabriel''s head and shoulder. "Huh?" Blunt Knife was shocked. He tried to pull his foot free, but couldn''t. "Rubbish!" Gabriel coldly muttered and suddenly kicked out with his left foot. The fierce force hit Blunt Knife''s left knee, which was supporting his body. There was a "crack" sound. Blunt Knife''s left leg bent at the knee, rendering itpletely useless. "Ah!" Blunt Knife screamed, and Gabriel also released his neck. His tall body lost support and fell to the ground, looking pitiful like a worm. Gabriel, having opened the third gate, was truly terrifying! Under the influence of the ck veins, Gabriel was as powerful as a demon. He gradually exerted force with his right hand, and the head of Red Spider seemed to be deforming. "Why do you keep provoking me when we have no grudges against each other?" "Even until just now, I didn''t want to be at odds with you to death. Yet you, this despicable woman, are still scheming against me!" "How should I deal with such stubborn and detestable people like you?" Gabriel roared thunderously. Blunt Knife, in pain and with a grim expression, said resignedly, "Victors are kings, losers are bandits. Today, if we die by your hand, we have noints. Just do it!" It now seemed that epting the task to assassinate Gabriel was the most foolish decision he had ever made in his life. At this point, he had no regrets about dying. "If you''re going to die, tell me about the organization behind you, and I might spare your daughter," Gabriel said coldly. He was determined to kill Red Spider and Blunt Knife because the two were too hateful, but the organization behind them was a concern for him. To find out the name of the organization, he was willing to spare June Addison''s life. This was his finalpromise. With a twisted smile on his face, Blunt Knife said, "When we joined the organization, we swore an oath never to betray or sell out. Kill us. It''ll be a reunion for our family in hell." With a fierce look in his eyes and anger in his mind, tightened his grip, and Red Spider''s head shattered with a crack. Blood sttered everywhere, and she died on the spot. Ste Turner, frightened, closed her eyes andy on the ground, not daring to look. Gabriel threw Red Spider''s body to the ground and slowly approached Blunt Knife. With a stomp, he crushed thetter''s head. Thus, Red Spider and Blunt Knife, who had tried to assassinate Gabriel, were both brutally killed. Gabriel took a deep breath, suppressing the Chaotic Frenzy Meridian within him. The Chaotic Celestial Embryo Gu in his body also began to rest after being satiated. The ck veins on his body gradually disappeared, and his fierce aura dissipated. He walked over to help Ste up, gently touched her slightly swollen left cheek, and asked with concern, "Is it painful?" Ste pouted, her emotions surging. She suddenly dove into Gabriel''s arms, shaking all over. All her courage and bravery had vanished with the danger disappearing. Today was the most powerful moment for this delicate woman. She, who had never fought before, had bravely picked up a stick. At that moment, her mind was nk, but she was very determined. Thinking back, it was quite scary. "It made you feel bad. I know I''ll be walking through blood and danger all my life, and the next moment might be a deep abyss. But if you dare to bet your happiness on me, I, Gabriel Edwards, promise to protect you forever with my life!" Having seen Ste bravely trying to save him with a stick while he was semi-conscious, Gabriel believed that this woman was worth protecting for a lifetime. "You''re such a jerk!" Pushing Gabriel away, Ste red at him with seductive eyes. "Don''t you want to?" Gabriel asked, feeling a chill in his heart. "Shut up! Don''t you know whether I want to or not?" Ste held Gabriel''s face and kissed him. Did she have any other choice? Gabriel had stolen her body and her heart. She had been inseparable from him for a long time. "Ste, wait!" After kissing for a few minutes, Gabriel forcibly stopped the intimacy. Heughed and said, "Isn''t it a bit weird to do this in front of two corpses? Why don''t we go back, and tonight, I''m all yours. You can do whatever you want with me." As he spoke, he suddenly noticed that Ste Turner''s expression was a bit strange. "Ste, give me your hand!" He eximed in shock, grabbing her hand and checking her pulse. Oh? Her pulse was rapid, indicating a surge of desire. Right, Red Spider seemed to have given Ste some kind of poison earlier. Although he had interrupted it, a few drops seemed to have gotten in. Ste lowered her head shyly, bit her lip and said, "That woman gave me potion earlier and it seems to be Love Poison. A few drops got on my lips." "I''ve been feeling very ufortable for a while now." Hearing this, Gabriel immediately picked her up and headed for the Floating Bridge. At this moment, Ste looked incredibly beautiful and captivating. He suppressed his emotions and said, "Don''t worry, a single drop won''t harm your body. It just requires a few releases. I''ll ''give you a few shots'' (indicating making love) right away to ensure a cure." He was an expert at ''giving injections'' as a treatment. But the Mid-Lake Pavilion was too bloody, so they needed to find a better ce, and he already had an idea. Soon, the two returned to the park entrance. Seeing Gabriel holding Ste, Thomas, who had been pacing back and forth next to the car, hurriedly greeted them. "Tom, go to the Mid-Lake Pavilion and guard the bodies of Red Spider and Blunt Knife. Wait for the police to handle it. I''m going back first!" After kicking Thomas, Gabriel immediately got into the car, bringing Ste into the driver''s seat with him. Thomas was confused. What was going on? But he didn''t dare to disobey Gabriel''s orders and ran towards the Mid-Lake Pavilion. Halfway there, he couldn''t help but look back. Damn! The car was moving! Then, the car swayed and drove away. "Boss is truly Boss, a role model for our generation!" Touching his bald head, Thomas Taylor gave a thumbs up to the departing SUV... Chapter 231 Start Business Chapter 231Start Business Chapter 231 Start Business Thest time he yed a Jenna game in the car with Ava Foster, and Gabriel Edwards felt it was quite good. Now, since Ste Turner urgently needed to have sex, and there was no bed avable in the wilderness, they could only do it in the car. And this poison was really strong. Just a few drops on Ste''s lips made her so wild. If the whole bottle had been poured into her, the consequences would have been unimaginable. He might have had to make love with her for a hundred times continuously. As a gynecologist, he might not have been able to handle it. No one could! On the way back, Gabriel didn''t choose the highway. The highway was too smooth, not conducive to treatment. So, he specifically chose bumpy and uneven roads, which greatly improved the treatment effect. However, the treatment time was extended andsted for an hour. In the end, he was forced to activate his Chaotic Frenzy Meridian to withstand it. Being a doctor is tiring, and being a gynecologist who specializes in giving injections to women is even more exhausting!(Giving injections is a cryptic term for sexual activity.) ...... ...... At noon, the grand opening ceremony began! Gabriel wasn''t there, neither was Thomas Taylor, nor was Ste! The three big shots of the club, none of them were present! On the stage, holding the golden scissors in the center were Ava Foster and Maria Adams. Ava felt ted, being the center of attention. She believed that Gabriel was hinting at her. Letting her cut the ribbon was a hint that she was the bossdy of this store! Her position as the maindy was secured! Standing next to her, Maria seemed utterly bored. Chewing gum, hands in pockets, she appeared completely nonchnt. The guests began to whisper among themselves. Why were two young girls cutting the ribbon? They felt puzzled and somewhat deceived. Rumors began to spread, and just as the opening was about to take ce, there was a negative vibe in the air. After all, everyone was there for Gabriel and the council members. "Forget it, I''ll do it!" From behind the stage, Santos Adams, seeing the situation getting out of hand, took the initiative to come on the stage. Technically, given his status as a council member, he shouldn''t be openly participating in a business ceremony. But for Gabriel, for the smooth opening of the club, and for his granddaughter on the stage, he had to step in! When Santos stepped onto the stage, he stood between Ava and Maria. Ava froze for a moment and immediately pursed her mouth. She cursed inwardly, this bad old man is very bad, stealing her attention. The guests below the stage, after seeing the council member Santos, immediately changed their mood, and everyone began to smile and p. Everything went smoothly from there, and the ribbon was cut. The red cloth covering the club''s sign was also pulled down! The Dark Night Club was officially open! After the opening ceremony, the girls, along with Barry Sullivan, Santos Adams, and others, went to the ninth floor to wait for Gabriel. The grand opening ceremony ensured that the club was packed with customers from the get-go. Fortunately, Thomas was prepared in advance, and under the management of Twelve Birds, each floor operated smoothly and normally. At around 1 pm, Gabriel and Ste finally returned to the club. However, as Gabriel got out of the car, his legs gave way, and he almost fell down the ground. "Are you okay?" Ste supported Gabriel, asking with concern. "I''m fine!" At this moment, Gabriel was trying to put on a brave face. After making love for four times and a bumpy ride, anyone wouldn''t withstand that. Thankfully, he had awakened his Chaotic Frenzy Meridian, or else he would have embarrassed himself in front of Ste. The two went upstairs and entered the conference room. Upon entering the conference room, everyone stood up in unison! Seeing Ste safe and sound, everyone breathed a sigh of relief! "Gabriel, well done!" Santos Adams praised, then asked, "What about the assassins who kidnapped Ms. Turner?" "I killed them all!" Gabrielughed, then suddenly remembered, "Oh, Mr. Adams and Mr. Sullivan, I meant to call you earlier, but I forgot! Please send someone to the Mid-Lake Pavilion in Grasnd Park. Thomas Taylor is guarding the bodies of Red Spider and Blunt Knife!" He should have called Santos Adams right away, but he got distracted upon getting into the car and forgot it. It was estimated that Thomas waiting there was about to scold guarding the bodies. "Ok, I''ll arrange it now!" Santos immediately made a call to arrange things. After knowing the opening situation and ensuring everything went smoothly, Gabriel waspletely reassured. After that, he talked with Barry Sullivan and others for a while and personally saw off the important guests one by one. The club''s opening was over now. From now on, the Dark Night Club would be his base in Silverwood and the headquarter of Silverwood n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Around 4 pm, Thomas returned and quickly treated his injuries. After all the events, Gabriel gathered everyone in thergest KTV room V01 on the sixth floor to celebrate with songs. Gabriel Edwards, Zoe Evans, Thomas Taylor, Ste Turner, Ava Foster, Mia Foster, Maria Adams, Ang Moreno, Vicky Barnes, Blind John, and Christopher Evans, a group of eleven, drank and sang. Everyone had a st with singing and the atmosphere was lively. Especially Thomas, whose singing surprised everyone. "Do you really love me? I don''t know what to say!" "......" "Believe in yourself, and you will surpass your limits and yourself!" "......" Singing two ssic songs from the Zero Point Band and, with a hairstyle just like the lead singer and a simr tone, Thomas made people think that Lyon Taylor had popped out of the screen. Apart from Taylor, Ava and Ang started apetition. Ang is a star singer, naturally, she sings well. Ava, who was about to have a residency at the bar on the first floor, seemed to want to reim her home turf. The two of them took turns singing, bing microphone hogs, but there was no winner! After a while, the noise became a bit too much. Gabriel, who was drinking, suddenly looked up and saw Zoe looking at him, and then she left the private room. Gabriel put down the wine bottle and immediately followed her out. "Zoe, is it too noisy? Let''s go back to the office on the ninth floor," Gabriel said. Zoe nodded, and together with Gabriel, they returned to the office on the ninth floor, and it was instantly quiet. Gabriel brewed a pot of tea and poured a cup for Zoe. The two chatted over tea, and he told Zoe everything that had happened today. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After listening, Zoe admonished Gabriel, "Gabriel, you must be very careful in the future and not be careless! Honestly, Red Spider''s scheme wasn''t very clever, but you still fell for it!" "If it weren''t for the third door of your sealed memory opening today, the consequences would be unimaginable!" "We can''t always rely on luck to survive!" After hearing Zoe''s words, Gabriel nodded vigorously. If he had been more vignt when facing Red Spider today, he wouldn''t have been poisoned! If Ste hadn''t turned back to let Red Spider put down the knife, or if there wasn''t the third door of memory, he might be a cold corpse right now! Zoe continued, "Although we''ve killed Red Spider and Blunt Knife, it''s a pity that we couldn''t get the name of their behind-the-scenes organization from their mouths!" "If the assassination attempt on Gabriel really came from an organization, I think there will be other assassinsing in the future!" "Their repeated failures will only make future assassination attempts even more dangerous!" "I''ve sorted through the enemies you have had recently, and now I have a guess. I''m 60% sure I know who''s behind all this!" Chapter 232 Zoes Deduction Chapter 232 Zoe''s Deduction Chapter 232 Zoe''s Deduction "Zoe, who is it?" Gabriel asked urgently, leaning forward. To him, Zoe''s 60% certainty seemed like a sure thing! He was extremely curious about who was plotting against him and which organization was repeatedly trying to assassinate him. Zoe held her teacup with both hands and slowly said, "Considering the terrifying members like Red Spider and Blunt Knife, this organization must be significant and undoubtedly international, not just a force within the Dragon Kingdom." "After thinking it over, besides offending the God Temple, no other organization fits the condition during this period." "Whether from Mia Foster''s words or from Blunt Knife and Red Spider, it''s clear it''s not the God Temple. The most crucial point is that the God Temple has no need to hide its identity and could openly assassinate you." "After ruling out the God Temple, another possibility came to mind. You might have offended someone, which led to an organization targeting you." "This person must have significant status. So, one person came to my mind who might fit the bill." "Who is this person?" Gabriel asked with a heavy gaze. Zoe slowly uttered three words: "Alonzo Garza!" "Alonzo Garza?" Gabriel stood up in shock, then shook his head, "But Zoe, just a few days ago, members of the Garza family, like Wayne, came to negotiate with me. They were humble and seemed to be in a cooperative state. They even promised to help me investigate my origins." "I feel that given the Garza family''s status, they wouldn''t act so two-faced." A few days ago, Wayne, along with Bernard Duncan, Peter Morris, and John, came to Silverwood. Except for John, they had reached some mutual understandings. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He had given them the map and Samuel, indicating a reconciliatory attitude. Wayne had seemed very grateful at the time. Given this, he didn''t think the Garza family would secretly send assassins after him. However, Zoe said, "You might be mistaken. Alonzo''s attitude and actions might not align with the Garza family''s. He''s an extremely spoiled brat with a bad nature. His hatred for you might have led him to seek revenge privately." "You should understand it this way: Alonzo, the individual, wants to assassinate you, not the Garza family." "But if Alonzo is acting behind the Garza family''s back, what forces could he use except the Garza family?" Gabriel asked again. Although he felt Zoe''s reasoning made sense, he didn''t believe Alonzo had the capability without the Garza family''s forces. "Have you forgotten, Gabriel?" Zoe put down her teacup, "On the ck Pearl, Alonzo won the Life- extracting ID from the God yer with a high bid." Gabriel''s mind buzzed, reminded by Zoe''s words. Yes, that bastard Alonzo had won the Life-extracting ID for 20 million dors! Such a Life-extracting ID couldmand the terrifying assassination group, God yer, to endlessly target someone. There''s no mistake. It must be the God yer! Zoe continued, "I think it went like this: the Garza family rescued Alonzo with your map and Samuel''s help. But once back, Alonzo still harbored resentment against you. So, despite the Garza family''s reconciliation with you, he secretly used the Life-extracting ID, activating the God yer to target you." "This led to the attack by the five foreigners, followed by the assassination attempts by Red Spider and Blunt Knife." "The timing matches, and I think this is the most likely guess." Gabriel''s face twisted in rage, his eyes fierce. From his perspective, Zoe''s guess was very likely urate. He was determined to make Alonzo pay a painful price. Zoe added, "If this is the case, things are a bit tricky. There might be more assassinsing, and their strength might be even greater than Red Spider and Blunt Knife." "We have two options to stop the assassinations: either stop them at the source, Alonzo, or destroy the God yer." "Comparatively, it''s easier to start with Alonzo." "However, our conclusions are all based on spection. We can''t even prove the assassins are from the God yer, let alone get Alonzo to admit it." Gabriel fell into deep thought. Zoe was right! Even though he was almost certain that the bastard Alonzo was behind this, he still couldn''t prove it. "Ding Ling~" At that moment, Gabriel''s phone rang, interrupting his thoughts. He saw an unfamiliar number. Frowning, he still answered, "Hello? Who is this?" "Mr. Gabriel, it''s Wayne." "Wayne? You have the nerve to call?" Gabriel''s anger red upon hearing Wayne''s voice. "Mr. Gabriel, why are you speaking like this? Didn''t we smooth things over thest time we met?" Wayne was genuinely puzzled, unsure why Gabriel was suddenly so angry. Gabriel coldly replied, "Yes, we should have been on good terms. But Mr. Garza seems to think otherwise. Ask him who he used the Life-extracting ID he won on the ck Pearl on. Am I still alive? Is he disappointed?" "Life-extracting ID?" Wayne was taken aback, "That can''t be right. We exined to Mr. Garza that you helped rescue him. We''re friends and partners now. He wouldn''t use the Life-extracting ID on you, would he?" "Wouldn''t he?" Gabriel''s voice was icy, "You better ask him first before speaking. Let me tell you, I''m not someone to be trifled with. I''ve been patient and spoken nicely to you only because of my sister. In my eyes, the Garza family means nothing!" "If you can''t control Alonzo Garza, I will say nothing. But the God yer has tried to assassinate me twice, even using top assassins like Red Spider and Blunt Knife." "I''m furious right now. Tell Alonzo to bring more bodyguards when he goes out. Once I''m done with my business in the next few days, I''lle for him." "Tell you, even Jesus can''t save the ones I want to kill." "Mr. Gabriel, calm down!" Wayne tried to soothe him, "I''ll investigate this immediately. If Mr. Garza did this, we''ll give you a satisfactory answer." "Mr. Garza might be a spoiled brat, but the Garza family is reasonable." "By the way, I called to inform you about the results of our investigation into your identity." "Mr. Gabriel, please stay calm, and leave everything to me. I''ll handle them one by one." Gabriel''s eyes narrowed, realizing he had applied enough pressure and just to see how the Garza family would deal with it. Since Wayne had called as promised, they must have found some clues about his identity. His tone softened, "Tell me about my identity first. As for Alonzo, you handle it." Wayne said: "The Garza family has used great means and resources, but unfortunately, it did not lock your identity!" "But in the process of searching, there are three mysterious special workers who have disappeared in thest five years, which may be rted to you!" "In addition to these three suspicious identities, we also found an additional message, which should be of interest to you!" Chapter 233 The Three Individuals Chapter 233 The Three Individuals Chapter 233 The Three Individuals Through his conversation with Wayne, Gabriel had confirmed one thing. Zoe''s guess was correct. The Garza family seemed unaware of Alonzo''s use of the Life-extracting ID. The assassinate was all the doing of that idiot, Alonzo. All spoiled brats share one thing inmon: they can''t tolerate even the slightest grievance. But it''s more evident that such a nature often leads to extreme oues for these spoiled brats. Either they y their opponents to death, or they themselves get yed to death. There''s no middle ground. He believed that the Garza family would try to handle this matter, but the issue with Alonzo couldn''t be resolved. So, from now on, the oue was predetermined. Either Alonzo dies, or he does. Of course, he didn''t want to die. So, he had to be prepared to take down Alonzo. "Out with it! Stop beating around the bush!" Gabriel said coldly. Regardless of the issue with Alonzo, he had to hear about the results of the investigation into his identity. Wayne took a deep breath, "I''m not bragging, but with the Garza family''s resources, if you were from the Dragon Kingdom, we should have been able to identify you." "That''s why I was so confident initially." "But it''s strange. Using the three-year time frame and your appearance as criteria to search, we couldn''t find anything about your identity." "It''s a bit embarrassing since I had made such a bold im." "To fulfill our promise, we expanded our search. We specifically looked at individuals with unique identities and terrifyingbat abilities." "Given your performance on the ck Pearl, ordinary people couldn''t match you. You likely have the strength of someone in the top ten of the Sky List." "So, we expanded our search time to five years and focused on the top fighters on the Sky List." "After filtering, we identified three potential individuals." "Who are these three?" Gabriel asked, narrowing his eyes. Honestly speaking, the Garza family was hard-working. He was curious now that he might be one of the three people. Wayne continued, "Each of these three individuals is unique and extremely powerful, ranking in the top ten of the Sky List." "The first one is the king of the War Department''s special forces in Dragon Kingdom, the leader of the three Dragon Guards." "His name is Herman Davis, known as the Blood God, ranked seventh on the Sky List. He disappeared from the War Department four years ago and hasn''t been seen since then." "Herman Davis?" Gabriel was slightly taken aback. This person is truly extraordinary, he''s actually a guardian of the nation. Ranked seventh on the Sky List and being the head of the Dragon Guard, his identity is too terrifying. He asked in confusion, "This Soldier King, since he''s from the War Department, shouldn''t you have a photo of him? Whether it''s me or not should be clear. Why it is uncertain?" Comparing with the photo, it should be clear whether it''s him or not. Listing Herman as a potential identity for him, he didn''t understand. Wayne exined, "The Dragon Guard is the nation''s weapon, the strongest yet most covert existence in the War Department. Apart from a few senior national council members, no one can know their identity, let alone their appearance." "We used significant resources to obtain a photo of Herman. However, in that photo, Herman was in military uniform with camouge paint on his face, so we couldn''t definitively determine if it was you." Gabriel nodded silently, epting this exnation. "Why did Herman disappear?" Gabriel asked again. It seems unreasonable for the head of the nation''s powerful man, the Dragon Guard, to just disappear. Wayne was slightly disappointed and sighed: "Because it involves military secrets, it is impossible to know!" Gabriel''eyes narrowed, but he also understood. Even if the Garza family was powerful, it didn''t mean that the nation''s secrets are at their disposal. "What about the others? Gabriel asked. "The second person, also a special person!"Wayne said, "He is the Hidden Guardian, an existence that ordinary people do not know!" "To put it easily, his existence is specifically responsible for the security of the highest national council members of the Dragon Kingdom!" "This person''s name is Simon Choi. He is the strongest Dragon Hidden among the Hidden Guardian, and is the head of the Dragon Hidden called Shadow Emperor, ranking fifth in the Sky List!" "The Shadow Emperor? Fifth on the Sky List?" Gabriel murmured! One is stronger than the other. This person could be called the strongest bodyguard of the Dragon Kingdom, protecting the sky of the Dragon Kingdom! "No picture of this man?" Gabriel asked. Although asking so, he was almost certain that there was no photo information of Simon Choi. "It really doesn''t!" Wayne said, "Simon left Hidden Guardian three years ago and the whereabouts of him are still unknown till now, which is also a mystery!" "Three years ago?" Gabriel''s body had a shock! This time point was very close to the time when he was rescued by Christopher Evans. ''Yes, three years ago! Wayne said, "The time of the disappearance of Simon Choi is closest to the time of your appearance, but there is no way to confirm!" "And the other one?" Gabriel looked solemn. The first two shocked him, and he did not know what the identity of the third person was. Wayne said, "Thest person, you should know, Joseph Green, Lord of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall who died in a battle five years ago, that is, thest Ghostly King of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" "The Ghostly King?" Gabriel was very surprised and puzzled, "Isn''t he dead?" How can he still be listed as a suspected person?" Under no circumstances should a dead man be mentioned. Wayne said, "Joseph Green was killed at Trevor Dean, but in fact, there weren''t any witnesses. In short, the Ghostly King''s battle in Trevor Dean was a very strange event." "Because of your connection with the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, we also listed Joseph as one of the potential identities." "Hisbat power was terrifyingly strong, ranking the third on the Sky List. It''s actually strange that he was so easily killed by the God Temple." After listening, Gabriel felt a headache. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Listing Joseph as a potential identity seemed reasonable. On his own, it was very strange that Joseph would pass on the throne of Ghostly King to him! It was not sure whether Gabriel was Joseph, but there must be inextricably link between them! Three people, each with a more unique identity and terrifyingbat power than thest. Could I(Gabriel) be one of these three? "By the way, what was the additional information you mentioned?" Rubbing his eyes, Gabriel asked. Wayne said, "Since we couldn''t confirm your identity, we felt guilty and wanted to make up for it." "We know that you are also investigating the truth about Joseph''s death, and we unexpectedly learned that there was a mysterious person who witnessed the entire battle of Joseph at Trevor Dean." "So, if we find this person, the truth about the battle at Trevor Dean will be clear." "Who is this person?" Gabriel asked. This Wayne was really inconsistent. He just said there were no witnesses to the Trevor Dean battle, and now suddenly there''s one! Wayne said, "We don''t know who this person specifically is, but we know he''s from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s Gumoldur n, codenamed ''Chewing Gum''." "Gumoldur n? Chewing Gum?" Gabriel was slightly surprised. How did it rte to the Gumoldur n? What a coincidence! He was just nning to go to the Gumoldur n to deal with Vicky Barnes''s matter in the next few days. After some thought, he said to Wayne, "Although you couldn''t confirm my identity, the information you provided today is quite good. We''re even." "But as for Alonzo''s matter, you better handle it!" "If no one offends me, I won''t offend anyone. But if someone offends me, I will kill him!" Wayne quickly replied, "I understand. I''ll immediately handle this matter and ensure a satisfactory response for you!" Chapter 234 The Shrew of the Adams Family Chapter 234 The Shrew of the Adams Family Chapter 234 The Shrew of the Adams Family After hanging up, Gabriel was lost in thought for a long time. Then he ryed all Wayne had said to Zoe. He opened a window and lit a Liggett Select cigarette with a serious face. The cigarette dangled at the corner of his mouth, half smoked by him, half by the wind. The question that had been troubling him for a long time once again circled in his mind. It was like the line from a Jackie Chan movie, "Who am I?" "Elijah Davis, Simon Choi, Joseph Green!" Zoe mumbled, slowly walking to Gabriel. Then they looked out the window. Three individuals with very special identities! She thought Gabriel was very likely to be one of them, if his identity before his amnesia was concerned. The reason why the Garza family was so diligent in finding out Gabriel''s identity was just because of their agreement with her. Or rather, it was just an exchange. The current result was quite satisfactory. Whether it was Elijah or Simon, their identities were so special. They were the secrets of national secrets. Such secrets were the core that the Goddess of Wind of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall could never touch. She said to Gabriel, "Gabriel, although I can''t confirm your identity now, I think the Garza family''s investigation is useful. Indeed, one of the three people is most likely to be you before your amnesia! With this, we have a direction. We will find your past one day!" "Thank you, Zoe!" Gabriel suddenly turned his head, smiling at Zoe. He was not foolish. He knew what Zoe had done for him in secret. The Garza family could have easily brushed him off, but they investigated it meticulously, even uncovering the secrets like Elijah and Simon. And they had also found Chewing Gum, who had witnessed the duel between Joseph Green and Trevor Dean. All of this must have been the result of Zoe''s negotiations with the Garza family. Presumably, she must have made somepromises with them. He felt extremely guilty about it. But Zoe shook her head and said, "Gabriel, what I can do is very little! Then you''re going to Gumoldur City, where the deeply scheming Vicky Barnes, the hidden Chewing Gum, and the watchful King of the Underworld reside. This trip is fraught with danger and death threats! "Gabriel, I guess the only thing you can do is to lure the assassins of the God yer organization to Gumoldur City. With that done, you won''t have any more worries." She didn''t want Gabriel to feel guilty, so she deliberately changed the subject. Gabriel said with a smile, "A powerful outsider can hardly suppress local bullies. Gumoldur City is full of danger, and I''m not familiar with it. This trip is risky indeed! But nothing ventured, nothing gained. Zoe, rest assured. Before you go to university in September, I will have sorted out all the matters in Gumoldur City! By then, I will be the one to send you to school!" Zoe nodded and gave a gentle smile. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everyone had a great time that night, and they yed untilte at night, so they all stayed at the club. The next day, everyone except Ste and Zoe slept in until noon. Zoe changed back into her school uniform. After saying goodbye to Gabriel, she returned to Ster Estate with Blind John and Christopher. The club was normally open for business. Ste, the finance manager, got busy with work. Gabriel was leisurely lying in the conference room, drinking tea out of boredom. Before long, Maria brought Mia in and said to him, "Gabriel, now that Tyler has been taken down. How are you going to do with this woman?" She, who had been watching Mia 24/7 these days, was already tired of it. Now that Tyler had been taken, it was time to give her a break. Gabriel nced up at Maria who was chewing gum and withdrew his leg that was resting on the conference table. He stood up and looked at the aloof Mia, saying, "Dr. Mia, how do you want me to deal with you?" To be honest, he was having a mental struggle. Mia was Ava''s sister and had had physical contact with him, and she had also cooperated fully in taking down Tyler, but there was a bottom line to everything. Mia had colluded with foreign forces and joined a foreign organization, harming the interests of the Dragon Kingdom. For this alone, Mia could not be pardoned. "Can I make your decision?" Mia said coldly. "It''s up to you. Whatever you do to me, it''s fine!" Gabriel was amused. Mia was clear-headed, fully aware of her situation. He stoppedughing and became serious. "Go to jail. In terms of the crimes youmitted, I don''t have the authority to forgive you on behalf of the state. But considering your recent performance, I can give you a chance!" "What chance?" Mia''s eyes lit up. No matter what, she wanted to be free. Gabriel said, "When you have removed the sun pattern on your chest and are willing to help us fight against the God Temple, I''ll be willing to give you a chance to be free!" Everything that had happened made him firmly believe that there would be an inevitable life-and- death struggle with the God Temple in the future. For the sake of the Dragon Kingdom and more so for himself, he had to take them down. Mia was a very suitable pawn. If she could sincerely repent and help him eliminate the God Temple, he would be willing to go against public opinion and restore her freedom. "There''s no need to say anything anymore. I''ll go to jail now!" Mia felt disheartened, ring at Gabriel. Then she snorted loudly and turned around to leave. It was impossible for her to betray her faith. The Lord was the most perfect person in the world, her faith, and a god. She would never betray the Lord in this life. "You are already my woman. You can''t serve that d*mn Lord anymore!" Gabriel said coldly out of the blue. When she reached the door, Mia trembled and stopped. She felt unbearably sad, her chest choked up. She turned her head, staring at Gabriel in tears. "Gabriel, I hate you!" With her body tainted, she could no longer present herself to the Lord in the purest way. This was all Gabriel''s fault. Gabriel stopped paying her attention. Whatever! Seeing that Mia had left, he said to Maria, "Maria, thank you for your recent hard work!" Maria didn''t care, but she suddenly smiled mysteriously, "I just bought a new set of lingerie, breathable and sexy. Let''s spar on the stage someday. If you win, I''ll be yours!" Recently, she had been stepping up her efforts to advance to the Physique Level. She felt pretty good but needed a fight against Gabriel to test her results. "Uh..." Gabrielughed, leaned close to her, and whispered in her ear, "Don''t buy breathable ones next time. The smell will be gone!" Maria looked at him disdainfully, thenughed shrilly, and said, "I''ve never met a man I like so far, so I''ve reserved my virginity!" "When I''ve broken through to the Physique Level, let''s have a fight. If you win, you can sleep with me. I''ll let you taste me, and you''ll let me taste you." "When I''ve reached the Physique Level, let''s have a duel. If you win, you can sleep with me. I''ll let you taste me, and you''ll let me taste you." Hearing this, Gabriel subconsciously swallowed. God, this woman was too open! He was a little overwhelmed! He waved his hand and said irritably, "Your bet is so attractive. That''s a deal then. I won''t hold back!" With a "tsk", Maria turned around and left in a carefree manner. Watching Maria leaving, Gabriel remembered the jingle Thomas had told him about the top four beauties of Silverwood! The shrew of the Adams family, The daughters of the Foster family, The young widow of the Davis family, They''re praised by all, they live happily! If he could also sleep with Maria, the four most beautiful women in Silverwood would all be his. Oh, God, his d*mned charm! Chapter 236 Chasing the Star Chapter 236 Chasing the Star Chapter 236 Chasing the Star After taking care of the things in Silverwood, Gabriel spent the night with Ste. The next morning, he came to the airport with Vicky and Ang. Gabriel and Vicky carried their own baggage, while Ang had a team of people with her, carrying bags and holding umbres and water bottles. Gabriel was wondering, This girl didn''t look weak or dependent, but why did she suddenly be like that? Soon he would find out why. As soon as her car arrived at Terminal 2, a group of security guards who had been waiting immediately went on high alert. When Ang got out of the car, they surrounded her, hand in hand, making a human wall to protect her. Seeming to have anticipated this, she put on a mask and hat, lowered her head, and walked quickly. Following behind Ang, Gabriel was startled when he looked up after getting out of the car. Arge group of people had appeared out of nowhere and were rushing towards them. If it weren''t for the dozen or so security guards protecting them, these people would have swallowed Ang up. In addition, seven reporters were rapidly snapping photos of her. Shouts and screams filled the air, making the airport sound like a chicken coop. Gabriel was very ufortable with such a scene and even felt disgusted. These people''s crazy behavior towards celebrities was simply iprehensible. They were more enthusiastic about a stranger female celebrity than their parents. They were so unreasonable! "Who''s that man? Is he Ang''s boyfriend?" Someone, their eyes unfriendly, suddenly found Gabriel, thinking he was Ang''s boyfriend. This shout caused all the fans to be anxious and hostile. Those paparazzi also began snapping photos of Gabriel. Vicky smiled charmingly and whispered, "Mr. Gabriel, you''re going to be famous, and it''s going to be because of your rumored rtionship with Ang. I guarantee it will be the headline tomorrow afternoon!" Gabriel coughed awkwardly, wishing to curse. These brain-dead fans were really brain-dead. In his anger, he quickly came up with a n. He turned to the side and moved on,ing to the security guard''s line. His clothes were very simr to those of the security guards, so he blended in perfectly. Gabriel quickly got into character, shoving the fans while shouting, "Back up, back up!" He looked more professional than the real security guards. "Tsk, he''s just a security guard!" The fans sneered, stopping their angry gazes. The reporters also stopped aiming their cameras at Gabriel. So, mixing in with the security guards, Gabriel escorted Ang all the way to the VIP lounge! Once inside the lounge, everything finally quieted down. Gabriel sat down on the sofa and shed his security guard''s disguise. Ang took off her mask and covered her mouth tough, "Gabriel, you did a great job pretending to be a security guard. Then, would you mind being my bodyguard? You can name your price!" "Get lost!" Gabriel rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, "My appearance fee is too high for you to pay even if you go bankrupt!" "I was wondering why those people were so idiotic they came here to see you. What''s so special about you? I can''t figure it out!" He was truly confused about the fans'' behavior. The people in the Dragon Kingdom were more or less insane, maybe because their numbers were toorge. "There''s nothing I can do. I''m just too popr!" Ang said proudly. Then she exined, "Actually, these fans are all organized by someone, or they''re the result of my agency''s management, not their own initiative! For example, my fans will be informed where I will appear, and I''ll dress up nicely. They''lle to watch me. Even if I''m photographed, I''ll look good in the news because I did careful makeup!" Gabriel sighed and said indifferently, "Hypocritical!" Now he knew why there were so many people with mental issues! "Yes, hypocritical! But in order topete for poprity, there is no other way!" Ang said frankly. Although she was young, she had a clear understanding of the entertainment industry. It was an arena for fame and fortune, where people would do anything to attract attention! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After they rested for a while, it was time to board the ne. The three of them took the VIP channel, and no one bothered them. They were in first ss, where they enjoyed more quietness. Two hourster, the nended at the Gumoldur Rainbow Airport. Since she had filming tasks, Ang had to say goodbye to Gabriel and Vicky. Before getting off the ne, Ang said seriously to Gabriel, "I will be modeling for a few sets of magazines in the next few days, but I have turned down all the other work. I wille back and tour around Gumoldur with you then. You know, I am a Gumoldur native!" "Go now, or you''ll bete!" Facing Ang''s enthusiasm, Gabriel was speechless and said with disdain, "I came here to fight and kill. I won''t have time to stroll around!" What was this girl thinking? She seemed to think he was here on vacation! His goal was to kill Crow of the Gumoldur n, a very dangerous mission! Seeing his cold attitude, Ang was very disappointed. She pouted and said, "Oh, I see! You have my phone number. Call me anytime if you need anything!" After that, she got off the ne with her assistants. Vicky couldn''t bear to watch anymore. With a slender figure, she walked seductively to Gabriel and said softly, "Mr. Gabriel, you really don''t know women''s feelings. In my opinion, Miss Moreno has fallen for you! A beautifuldy came to your doorstep, but why did you have to refuse her like an unromantic and straight man? Even if she''s toyed with by you, it''s because she wants to. Isn''t that a happy thing for you both?" "Is that a happy thing?" Gabriel shook his head with a wry smile and said with narrowed eyes, "I''m a man who doesn''t admit to having had sex after finishing it. If I get her, I''ll have to take responsibility for a lifetime. That''s troublesome! Besides, do I look like someone whocks women?" After experiencing what had happenedtely, he decided that it was in his best interest to avoid women as much as possible. Having too many romantic partners would not only drain his energy but also create a lot of problems. In fact, he already began missing the days when he was single. At that time, he didn''t have any desires or demands and could also draw his sword quickly. Now, he was tired and couldn''t even replenish his energy with kidney-reinforcing food. "Gabriel, even if you put everything else aside, your handsome looks alone will attract a lot of women!" Vicky smiled charmingly and changed the subject, "By the way, now that we''re in Gumoldur, what should we do next?" After looking Vicky up and down, Gabriel grinned and said, "Let''s find a small hotel to stay in first. We''ll have a sleep, Miss Barnes. Then you will use her previous resources to find out Crow''s whereabouts. When we find he is alone, I''ll kill him!" "What do you mean by ''have a sleep''?" Vicky asked with a charming smile, running her right index finger gently across Gabriel''s chest. Gabrielughed, "Sleeping just means sleeping. It also means having a rest. What did you think of, Miss Barnes? Is sleeping a word that means a sport in your mind?" "If you are willing, we can make it a sport at any time!" Vicky licked her lips, her eyes hot. "Let''s go, or we will bete, too!" Gabriel immediately looked away. This woman was a flirting expert! As he watched her, his desire was aroused! Vicky smiled and got off the ne after him. Chapter 237 The Test Chapter 237 The Test Chapter 237 The Test After exiting the airport, the two hailed a taxi to the bustling Southtown Road. Gabriel did not immediately seek out a hotel for them to rest. Instead, he led Vicky on a winding tour of the streets. Gabriel looked lean in t shoes and seemed unaffected by the heat, barely breaking a sweat. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Poor Vicky, however, was enduring the scorching summer sun in her high heels. She was drenched in sweat, her feet were in pain, and her snow-white skin seemed to darken instantly under the sun''s harsh rays. "Where are we going, Mr. Gabriel? I''m soaked in sweat!" Vicky, unable to walk any further, kept asking. "Well, we''re in the ce. We''ll stay here for the next few days," Gabriel finally announced, stopping in a small alley. He pointed to arge, nationally recognized hotel chain and said to her. The hotel''s sign was shimmering: Evergreen Hotel. As soon as they stopped, Vicky, exhausted and overheated, put her left arm on Gabriel''s shoulder and pulled her cor, exposing her bulging breasts. She frowned, somewhat disdainful. What a shabby hotel! It''s so low-grade, she thought. But she was too tired to care. She said impatiently, "Let''s hurry up. My feet hurt from walking, and I''m drenched in sweat. I have to take a shower and rest!" "All right, right away!" Gabriel helped her walk into the hotel. When they came to the front desk, he put his ID forcefully on the counter. "Hello, Miss, we''re brother and sister. We need a standard room." Vicky was stunned by the words "brother and sister." Then she leaned on Gabriel''s back with a charming smile and said coquettishly, "Naughty brother, I''m exhausted. Let me stay on your back for a while!" Feeling her boobs against his back, Gabriel gave an awkward smile. The smoothness of her sweat-soaked skin,bined with the round softness, felt so good! The female receptionist, having worked at the front desk for years, was very experienced. She knew instantly that they were a couple pretending to be siblings. But they were the most attractive couple she had ever met. The so-called brother-and-sister rtionship was just an excuse. She knew! "Okay, please wait a moment. The room rate is fifty dors per night, and the deposit is forty dors. Then it''s ny dors in total," the receptionist said, taking Gabriel''s ID to register. But when she saw the name on the ID, she burst outughing because the name was Impotence Young. It was really hard to imagine a man having such a name! Gabriel handed over the money to the receptionist and narrowed his eyes, smiling, "Is my name that funny?" To avoid attracting attention, he had asked Santos to get a fake ID for him. Well, it was an ID obtained through official channels, so it shouldn''t be considered fake. But the name... was indeed silly! It made him, a man of stature, instantly lose his dignity! Vicky nced at his ID and also covered her mouth tough. No wonder the receptionist was laughing. Anyone would be! "Sorry, I just can''t help it!" The receptionistughed as she handed over the room card to them. They took it and headed upstairs to room 404 on the fourth floor. Once they swiped their card and entered the room, they found it to be quite spacious, spanning over a dozen square meters. "Not bad, veryfortable!" Gabriel looked around and nodded in satisfaction. Exhausted, Vicky plopped down on the bed, creating a perfect circle. Sheined to Gabriel, "Mr. Gabriel, you''re so wealthy. Couldn''t you have spent a little more on me? Why are we staying in such a ''luxurious'' hotel that''s smaller than my home''s bathroom?" If she hadn''t been so tired, she would never have agreed to stay here. Gabriel turned on the air conditioning, looking puzzled. "What''s wrong with this ce? It has everything we need! The most important thing is that as people who sneaked into Gumoldur City, we might be found by Crow''s men. If we''re found, we will have endless trouble! We just want Crow to never think we would stay here, right? Take me for example. I even prepared a fake ID to prevent them from tracking us through our amodation information. By the way, I''m Impotence Young from now on. Don''t get it wrong!" "In front of me, there''s no Impotence Young from the Dragon Kingdom!" She walked gracefully to the bathroom and took off her long dress. Her back was as white as snow, and her figure was voluptuous. "I''m all sweaty. I need to take a shower first!" She entered the bathroom and turned on the shower. Her curvaceous figure was reflected on the frosted ss. "Shameless!" Gabriel muttered. Then he took off his shoes, jumped onto the bed, pulled up the quilt, yawned, and started to sleep. Now he should never have any improper thoughts. He had to live up to his new name! After sleeping for some time, he suddenly felt a soft weight on him. He opened his eyes and saw Vicky''s beautiful face close to his and her enchanting eyes on him. This woman had crawled into his bed! "Mr. Gabriel, you helped me so much when I was down and out. I have nothing to repay you with except this humble body," Vicky said seductively, leaning in to kiss Gabriel. Gabriel blocked her lips with his right palm, looking like a gentleman as he refused, "Since it''s humble, please keep it to yourself!" Realizing he had said the wrong thing, he quickly apologized, "Sorry, I misspoke. If you want to repay me, that''s fine. But right now, it feels like you''re taking revenge on me. I''m in the prime of my life. If we do this, I feel like you''re taking advantage of me!" In any case, he could not fall for this woman. She was poison, the absolute poison! "Are you rejecting me because you think I''m old?" Vicky looked shocked. This was the first time a man had rejected her! Although she was now thirty-six, there were still plenty of men who wanted her. "I''m not rejecting you!" Gabriel pushed her away, took out his ID from his pocket, and threw it to her. "The ID exins everything. Do you really need to dig deeper? Can''t you leave me some dignity?" "You''re impotent?" Vicky looked at the ID over and over again, not really believing him. Gabriel was surrounded by several satisfied-looking women, which was more than his ID name suggested he was capable of. "Yes!" Gabriel sighed deeply, nodding sadly. For a man, this word was very heavy to say. "I don''t believe it!" Vicky didn''t believe a word of Gabriel. Whether he was potent or not, she would find out by trying! So she began to move like a snake. "I''m going to take a shower. Even if I can justst two or three seconds, I''ll do it with you!" Gabriel pushed Vicky away again and dashed into the bathroom. The sound of the shower filled the room. Gabriel''s sturdy shadow appeared on the frosted ss. "Gabriel, you''re still on guard against me. From now on, we''re going to fight side by side and face life and death together!" Vicky said with a smile. Just then, the room door clicked open. Several armed men in ck rushed in... Chapter 238 The Worthless Assassins Chapter 238 The Worthless Assassins Four figures d in ck stormed in; two of them had their guns trained on Vicky, while the other two aimed their weapons at Gabriel. Among the two targeting Gabriel was a man with a prominent scar on his face. He eyed the showering Gabriel and chuckled, "Not bad, good physique you got there. Are you Gabriel?" Unfazed by the ominous gun barrels, Gabriel continued to shower leisurely. "I''m not Gabriel; you''ve got the wrong guy," he responded with a mischievous yet innocent grin. "The Gabriel you''re searching for seems to live next door. I''m just a gigolo, dedicated to pleasing wealthy women. They pay me for a littlepanionship. You''re barking up the wrong tree!" "If you doubt me, my ID is right there on the table. Go ahead and check." Fortunately, he had a fake ID that should help him bluff his way through this situation. After all, ruthless assassins wouldn''t hassle a gigolo! "A gigolo?" The scar-faced man paid no attention to Gabriel''s supposed ID on the table; instead, he sneered, "I''ve seen your picture. You are Gabriel. Quit pretending to be a gigolo!" "Damn, you''ve seen my picture, and you''re still here questioning me? What a joke!" Gabriel''s carefree attitude quickly changed, his eyes narrowing in annoyance. All the gigolo act had been a wasted effort. This infuriating scar-faced man had seen his picture and still questioned him. A fruitless charade, to say the least. Enraged, Gabriel moved with lightning speed towards the scar-faced man. "Kill him!" the scar-faced man yelled, and the group opened fire. Thanks to the silencers fitted to their guns, the shots were muffled. Gabriel, who remainedpletely naked, agilely evaded the bullets with ghostly swiftness. In a blink of an eye, he closed in on the scar-faced man and disarmed him, wrenching the gun from his right hand. "Ah!" The scar-faced man cried out as his hand was broken, causing him to drop his pistol. Gabriel swiftly caught the falling gun with his left hand. Then, using the scar-faced man as a human shield, he fired three shots in rapid session at the other three assassins. His uracy was impable, each bullet striking the wrists of the assassins holding their firearms. Three guns fell to the floor, leaving all four assassins stupefied. These assassins from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall had been effortlessly subdued by a naked man, and it was an embarrassment beyond words. "Get over here, all of you, and line up against the wall!" Gabriel ordered, maintaining hisposure despite his nudity. His dominance was unshaken. With a single, intimidating nce, he sent shivers down the spines of the four assassins, who obediently put their hands up and stood with their backs against the wall. Gabriel walked over, wiggling his bird, and stomped thrice with a loud "bang, bang, bang." He had crushed the other three guns with his bare feet. "Are these guns this fragile?" the assassins wondered in amazement. This bizarre scene left the assassins dumbfounded once again. What on earth had theye to assassinate this time? "You guys are from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, right? That damn Crow couldn''t even wait for me to finish my bath!" "And you four dimwits with pea-sized brains-what''s the point of trying to kill someone with this level of skill? Are you here to make aplete mockery of yourselves?" "Couldn''t you have been a few minuteste? I was nning to spend three to five seconds with Miss Vicky. You''ve ruined everything!" Gabriel didn''t stop talking, giving the assassins a stern verbal thrashing, much like a school principal scolding unruly students. It left the four of them speechless. Meanwhile, Vicky suppressed a giggle, finding Gabriel''s antics utterly charming. Even though their nned three to five seconds together had been disrupted, she had witnessed everything, right down to the action! One couldn''t deny Gabriel''s charisma. Despite fighting in the buff, he still managed to exude an air of dominance. "Although I know you''re from Crow''s gang, why don''t you confess everything yourselves? If anyone hides the truth or talks nonsense, I''ll put a bullet through your crotch!" Gabriel red, and the four assassins shivered, feeling a sudden chill down there. "Speak!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seizing the moment, Gabriel bellowed. Faced with his overwhelming presence, the scar-faced man quickly spilled the beans, "It was Crow who sent us here to take you down. About an hour ago, Crow tracked us down and showed us a picture of you, telling us to prepare." "Twenty minutester, he had us in the vicinity. Just five minutes before this showdown, he sent us the address of this sketchy hotel and the room number." "We wasted no time and rushed here. We took a janitor hostage and used her master key to force our way in." Gabriel listened to the scar-faced man''s exhaustive exnation, and it nearly had him cracking up. This guy was a total pushover and gave a y-by-y of their entire operation. He turned to Vicky and asked, "I took a detour in the cab, driving all around town to dodge any tails. How the hell did Crow pinpoint our location?" "Moreover, do you know thisdy?" He gestured toward Vicky. "Y-yeah, she''s our former gang leader, Miss Vicky," the scar-faced man stammered, a hint of terror in his eyes. "But, sir, I really don''t know how Crow figured out where you were." Gabriel''s expression turned solemn, and a tense silence filled the room. Suddenly, he raised his head and inquired, "A little while back, when Crow revolted against the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, were you involved in that mess?" "N-no," the scar-faced man shook his head repeatedly. "We four have no loyalty to Crow. We only got wind of the gang showdown afterward, and we were coerced into working for Crow." "Alright, that''s some good intel," Gabriel said with a smirk, narrowing his eyes. He then struck the scar-faced man''s neck with his left hand, rendering him unconscious. Afterward, he swiftly subdued the remaining three hitmen. "Damn bad luck," Gabriel muttered. "Miss Vicky, it seems like we need to change our location." Cursing under his breath, Gabriel crushed the gun in his left hand. Returning to the bathroom, he began to get dressed. The fight had left him feeling mmy. Vicky strolledzily to the bathroom door, her eyes brimming with allure, and suggested, "Three to five seconds? I''m curious too, and they''re all out cold. Why not have a little more fun before we go? It won''t take long!" Unfazed, Gabriel quickly put on his clothes. "Enough of that, let''s get going. We''re checking into a five-star hotel." "Really?" Vicky'' eyes sparkled with excitement. She was more than ready to bid farewell to the crummy motel. "Of course," Gabriel said with a wry smile. "Since hiding here didn''t pan out, and if Crow has a sixth sense for tracking us, there''s no point in hiding. It''s time to face this head-on. We''ll enjoy good food and rest infort, so we don''t have to endure this ordeal." If Crow truly had a knack for tracking them down, there was no need to hide. In that case, it was better to confront the situation openly. "Alright, I''ll pack up right away!" The thought of staying in a five-star hotel had rekindled Vicky'' spirit. In no time, she had her belongings ready. She and Gabriel left the Han Hotel, not bothering to return the room key. They hailed a taxi, and Gabriel, with amanding tone, instructed the driver, "Take us to the nearest five-star hotel in the area!" In a short while, the taxi pulled up to The Ritz-Carlton Hotel by the river. Exiting the vehicle, they went inside to check in. Their room for the night cost over seven thousand dors, but they managed to secure a riverside double room with a view of the city skyline. As they entered their room, Vicky, exhausted from the events of the night, slumped onto the couch, letting out a sigh of relief. "Now this is what I call a ce to stay!" Gabriel went to the massive floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the breathtaking river view. Suddenly, he sharpened his gaze and spoke with determination. "Miss Vicky, your task is to contact your former crew as soon as possible. We need to find a way to iste Crow and take him down." "The sooner, the better. Otherwise, we won''t get a moment''s peace." Chapter 239 The Assassination Plot Chapter 239 The Assassination Plot Following Gabriel''s guidance, Vicky promptly arranged a meeting with a trusted old associateter that night. ording to Vicky, this individual was remarkably reliable and unwaveringly loyal to her. Consequently, Gabriel agreed to the rendezvous. After all, they needed a breakthrough to alter their current predicament. As they exited the hotel and were about to g down a taxi, Gabriel''s senses tingled, alerting him to a pursuing presence. With swift precision, he outmaneuvered, incapacitated, and discretely disposed of the pursuers. It was evident that Crow''s henchmen were back at it. Maintaining the utmost secrecy was vital for this meeting, and they couldn''t risk Crow finding out. After careful consideration, Gabriel decided to forgo the taxi and activated his car-jacking mode. In a matter of moments, he hadmandeered an Audi and silently drove to a restaurant situated near Resurrection Park. This restaurant served as their discreet meeting spot. Upon entering the private room on the restaurant''s third floor, Gabriel finally came face to face with the individual he had been anticipating. Orion Wolfe, also known as Happy Brother. He was one of the top-tier leaders from the Gumoldur City branch of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, overseeing a team of forty to fifty subordinates and managing three of the hall''s businesses. "Miss Barnes, you''ve finally graced us with your presence, ha-ha!" Orion, with his rotund stature, couldn''t contain his excitement. When he saw Vicky, he sprang to his feet, letting out a heartyugh. Vicky weed him with an enchanting smile and proceeded to introduce Gabriel. "Mr. Gabriel, allow me to introduce one of my most loyal associates, Orion, known as Happy Brother. I can vouch for his unwavering loyalty to me." "Mr. Gabriel, is it? Pleasure to make your acquaintance, ha-ha!" Orion''s warm handshake was apanied by his jovialughter as he weed Gabriel and Vicky to their seats. Before entering the private room, Gabriel had discreetly surveyed the surroundings, both inside and out. He estimated at least a dozen bodyguards present. Orion''s cautious approach was unmistakable. However, the incessant tremors ofughter emanating from Orion''s fleshiness were perplexing. He looked as though he had partaken in a feast of peculiarughter-inducing delicacies. It was challenging to discern any remarkable abilities from his appearance. If this individual was regarded as an insider, Gabriel couldn''t help but question Vicky'' judgment. Once they were seated, Gabriel squinted thoughtfully and dered, "Since Miss Vicky ces her trust in you, I''m willing to do the same. I''m a straightforward person, and the reason for our meeting with Happy Brother is quite simple: I need reliable information from him, which will offer me an opportunity to eliminate Crow." "After Crow''s demise, Miss Vicky, with your capabilities, will undoubtedly regain control of the n." Regardless of any reservations he held, this introduction had been arranged by Vicky, and he had no other alternatives in these unfamiliar surroundings. Orion chuckled heartily andmended Gabriel, "Mr. Gabriel, you''re a true force to be reckoned with. Only someone like you would speak so candidly about taking down Crow." "I''ve heard about it from Miss Vicky and some friends in the underground. Yourbat prowess is undoubtedly top-tier. In that case, I have some good news to share." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "If Mr. Gabriel desires to know Crow''s whereabouts, I''ve been monitoring him closely. Tomorrow is Friday, and every Friday night, Crow frequents the underground boxing arena of Winner Takes All." "For the past several months, there have been hardly any breaks, and during these visits, Crow often partakes in a few matches." "The underground arena is a gritty ce, and he doesn''t bring an excessive number of bodyguards. This presents a prime opportunity to assassinate Crow." "Winner Takes All? Underground boxing ring?" Gabriel''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t anticipated that Crow had a penchant for underground fights. After a brief moment of contemtion, he followed Orion''s lead, wearing a wry smile. "Impressive, it''s an ideal ce for an execution. Miss Vicky, I don''t like to waste time. Since we have an opportunity, let''s take action tomorrow night at the Winner Takes All underground boxing ring. How does that sound?" With Crow only appearing at the arena on Fridays, they had to seize this chance. Vicky graced Gabriel with a sultry smile. "You got it, Gabriel. I''m all ears to your game n. Once we take down Crow, the whole n will be in disarray. When I make myeback, loyal folks like Orion here will rally to my side. It won''t be long before the n is back under my thumb." "Done deal!" Gabrielughed heartily. "Now, do you have a picture of Crow? It would be a shame to go after the wrong guy tomorrow." Orion seemed to be well-prepared. He pulled out a photograph and handed it over to Gabriel. "This is Crow." Gabriel took the photo and couldn''t help but chuckle. Crow had quite a distinctive look. With his long face and a cascade of fiery red hair draping over his forehead, he resembled, well, a horse. Looking at the photo, he felt an irresistible urge to saddle up. But quickly correcting himself, he grinned and said, "Alright, we''ll take down Crow tomorrow." Theughter in the room had an infectious quality, and soon, all three of them were sharing in the mirth. After a vorful feast, Gabriel felt the lingering heat in his mouth. When they returned to their hotel, everything was peaceful. As the night grewte, Vicky slipped into Gabriel''s bed from the neighboring one. "Gabriel, I''d like a quickie," she purred, her eyes filled with seduction. With a sigh, Gabriel replied, "We have business tomorrow; I need to conserve my energy." "It''ll be a quick one, won''t take much time. Plus, I''ve been lonely for so long. I just couldn''t resist tonight," Vicky began her advances. In that moment, Gabriel suddenly rolled over, pinning Vicky down. A slender needle materialized in his right hand. Without a word, he located a specific acupoint on Vicky'' body and delivered a precise jab. Her eyes widened, and her ardor faded in an instant. Pushing Gabriel away, she regarded him as though he were a piece of cold meat. Her desire had evaporated. "Thank you," she said with indifference, then returned to her own bed, where shey down to sleep. Gabriel exhaled, relieved to finally get a good night''s rest. With his Sun Mystical Needle, a few more strikes, and he could ensure Vicky remained cold and childless for life. The next morning, he withdrew the needle from Vicky, who looked at him with amazement. The two of them remained in the hotel until evening. When they finally checked the time, it was already 7 PM. "Miss Vicky, I hope that the next time we meet, it will be as pleasant as today," Gabriel said with a thoughtful and somewhat somber gaze. His words carried a subtle undercurrent of mncholy. Vicky responded with a sultry smile, teasingly wiggling her voluptuous hips. "Next time we meet, it''ll be even more enjoyable, rest assured. By then, we''ll be the most dependable friends and partners." She leaned in, nted a gentle kiss on Gabriel''s cheek, and whispered, "Your encouragement means the world. So, until we meet again. I''ll return with Crow''s head as a token for you." With a confident, slightly devilish grin, Gabriel gave her a yful squeeze and left the room. As Vicky watched Gabriel''s departing figure, her eyes grew colder by the moment. Chapter 240 Matilda Barnes Chapter 240 Matilda Barnes "At the basketball club-of Winner Takes All...!" As Gabriel stood outside the ce that Orion had mentioned as the underground boxing club, he furrowed his brows. It was, surprisingly, a basketball club. The bright lights illuminated the area, and on a massive billboard, he spotted posters of Dragon Kingdom''s basketball stars. "This is supposed to be an underground boxing club, and they''ve gone all out with a basketball club facade," Gabrielmented, rather puzzled. He nced around and noticed that it had good acoustics, with a full parking lot dominated by luxurious cars, many of them sports cars preferred by the younger crowd. asionally, hip youngsters entered the club with stylishly dressed, sultrydies, showcasing their assets-in line with the club''s theme. "Are they here for sports or just some sort of game?" Gabriel muttered to himself as he followed the group of young people. However, two security guards blocked his path once the young crowd had entered the club. "This is a private club, no entry without a membership," the guard informed him, extending his hand with a disdainful look. The guard''s upation seemed to have given him a sense of superiority. "Uh... I''m a new boxer," Gabriel replied with a lightheartedugh, trying to appear friendly. "Boxer?" The guard appeared unconvinced. "Do you even know where you are? Besides, you look as skinny as a dog. Are you sure you''re a boxer? Show me your pass, or else, not even a dog can get in." Gabriel''s expression darkened as the guard questioned his credentials. He responded coldly, "I don''t have a pass, but I''ve got something that can serve as one." The guard looked puzzled. "What''s that?" "It''s a fist," Gabriel''s gaze suddenly sharpened. He reached out with a w-like hand and seized the guard who had been blocking his way. With a sudden twist, Gabriel snapped the guard''s arm. The guard screamed in pain as Gabriel''s punchnded heavily on his mouth, causing him to bleed profusely and lose several teeth. The other guard, witnessing this, went pale with shock. In a hurry, he grabbed his walkie-talkie and called out, "There''s trouble at the entrance... trouble at the entrance..." His words were cut short as Gabriel sent him flying with a powerful kick to the stomach. "Noisy," Gabriel muttered, his face still as cold as ice, as he confronted the guard with the bleeding mouth. He grabbed the guard''s hair, his voice icy as he asked, "Who were you calling a dog just now? Your condescending attitude at the entrance was truly bewildering." Gabriel had initially nned to blend in or scale the wall if necessary. But the guard''s offensive words left him no choice but to take action. At this moment, another group of security personnel rushed out through the club''s entrance. The leader, a man in a suit, looked at the two guards lying on the ground and his expression turned dark. "You''ve lost your mind. Do you realize where you are? This is no ce for such trouble," the man in the suit said, his voice full of disdain. "I had no idea," Gabriel replied with a cold gaze, still holding his breath. If the man provoked him further, he wouldn''t mind fighting his way inside. The man in the suit recognized that Gabriel was no ordinary troublemaker, but looking at his subordinates who had been beaten, he decided to take a tougher stance. "You truly have no understanding of the situation. Get him!" With hismand, seven other men in ck suits immediately charged at Gabriel. "Let''s warm up a bit before we go crow hunting," Gabriel''s gaze turned icy as he tightened his right fist. His fingers let out a satisfying crack. But just as he was ready to go, a melodious female voice intervened, "Mr. Winslow, cut these boys some ck, don''t let your men get into action." Mr. Winslow, the suit-d man, turned to see who spoke and immediately shifted from indifference to respect. With a raise of his hand, he signaled his men to stand down. "Ah, Miss Wallick, do you know this guy?" Mr. Winslow asked, now with a polite smile. Gabriel also eased his grip, curiosity piqued. He wanted toy eyes on the woman with the pleasing voice who''de to his aid. As he got a full view, Gabriel was struck. The woman before him was stunning. Her almond-shaped eyes, elegant nose, and sensuous red lips made her a sight to behold. She exuded unparalleled self-confidence and regal poise. Her face bore a warm, enigmatic smile, and there was a charming dimple on her right cheek, giving her an intriguing allure. She wore a qipao that clung to her body, showcasing her incredible figure. She had a bosom that turned heads, a waistline that begged to be held, and hips that gave the qipao a mesmerizing curve. Her silky stockings and red high heels added to her sophistication, putting her on a pedestal above the ordinary. The woman remarked, "This man is a new boxer I brought with me today. He''s still figuring out the ropes, and your two guys here got roughed up. I''ll cover all the medical bills, and I''ll talk to Mr. Landwell about it." Gabriel stood to the side, smiling knowingly. It seemed this woman had an eye for talent, and she was willing to stand up for him. This helped him navigate the club with a more favorable footing. Mr. Winslow readily responded, "Miss Wallick, we''ll certainly respect your wishes. These two brothers should''ve known better. We wouldn''t dream of asking for their medical expenses." "Thepetition is about to begin, Miss Wallick. Please,e inside." The woman nodded and walked with her fourpanions into the club. About halfway there, she looked back at Gabriel and inquired, "Why are you still here? Don''t you want to get in on the action tonight?" "Of course, of course!" Gabriel replied enthusiastically, following her. Appreciating her assistance, Gabriel introduced himself with a pseudonym-Eunuch. After all, he was a stranger in this new territory. The woman stopped and turned to face Gabriel, her voice entrancing. "You don''t have to be so formal. I''m Matilda, the only daughter of Xavier Wallick, Chairman of the Southern Heaven Association. I saw everything that happened earlier, and you''ve got some impressive skills." She continued, "Consider joining our Southern Heaven Association. I assure you the perks will be rewarding." Gabriel was mesmerized by Matilda''s melodious voice, feeling as if he were watching a captivating opera. He guessed correctly; Matilda had stepped in because she''d recognized his skills and wanted to recruit him. After a moment of contemtion, Gabriel responded, "Thank you for your kind offer, Miss Wallick. I''ll need some time to think it over, as rushing into a decision wouldn''t be wise." He couldn''t forget that he was an unrivaled figure in Silverwood. Being an underling in this city didn''t sit right with him. Matilda understood and didn''t press further. Instead, she asked, "So, are you nning to step into the ring as a boxer tonight? If that''s the case, I can help you register as one. For now, let''s just be friends, alright?" Gabriel admired her grace; she was not your everyday woman. If he were a different sort of man, he might find it impossible to refuse her. He nodded and said, "Thank you, Miss Wallick. I appreciate your assistance. If there''s a suitable opponentter, I do n to step into the ring for a match." He recalled Orion mentioning earlier that the Crow sometimes took part in fights. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If the Crow fought tonight, and he registered as the opponent, it would be his chance to confront and defeat the Crow openly. Chapter 241 Three Seconds Chapter 241 Three Seconds As he entered the arena, Gabriel realized that the so-called underground boxing ring was set up on a basketball court. It had undergone some substantial changes. The rectangr court had four enormous speakers mounted at its corners, ring music that thundered through the air. he volume was so deafening that it felt like eardrums might burst. At the center of the basketball court, a massive fighting tform had been constructed. The lighting was dim, creating a tense atmosphere. On the tform, nine sultry dancers were performing an energetic, sensual dance routine. High above, several foreign DJs were spinning tracks, adding to the electrifying atmosphere. Around three to four hundred spectators swayed with the music, many of them shaking their heads vigorously, making not only their hair but even the fluffy busts on their chests dance. Gabriel frowned; he was not a fan of this kind of environment. It didn''t feel like a club-with shing neon lights that seemed to dance on his face, it was more of a bar. "Mr. Gabriel, please take a seat," Matilda said as they entered the ss-enclosed VIP viewing area. The soundproof ss offered an immediate contrast to the noisy surroundings, creating a zone of quietude. Matilda, after sitting down, instinctively crossed her right leg over her left, revealing a tantalizing leg slit in her outfit. Four bodyguards stood behind Matilda, while she expertly took out an imported pack of cigarettes from her bag. With a golden lighter, she lit one and took a deep drag. Her eyes held a deep, mncholic glint. On the opposite side, Gabriel retrieved a pack of bargain cigarettes from his pocket and lit one with a stic lighter. As he exhaled, Matilda furrowed her brows and pushed her cigarette box toward him, saying, "You should smoke mine. With your status, you shouldn''t be indulging in such low-quality cigarettes." Gabriel didn''t seem to mind, and he replied, "The ingredients in your cigarettes and mine are the same; there''s no real difference. The only thing that''s different is your self-proimed exclusivity." Matilda raised an eyebrow, apparently taken aback by Gabriel''s response. She then smiled and said, "Perhaps you''re right, but I still can''t stand the way yours smells." Gabriel found her pretentiousness a bit irritating but showed no intention of extinguishing his cigarette. Instead, he continued to puff on it with relish. "Wee, Miss Wallick!" Just then, a bald man with a small beard walked in. The moment he entered, he went into full-on ttery mode. Matilda merely nodded in response. The bald man was the owner of this club. He was aware of Matilda''s frequent visits to the ''Winner Takes All'' club, where she usually enjoyed high-stakes boxing matches. This time, Kevin had informed her about a special match happening tonight, and Matilda decided to make an appearance. "Rest assured, Miss Wallick, tonight''s match will be absolutely thrilling! To keep the anticipation high, allow me to withhold the details for now," Kevin said with a mischievous grin. Suddenly, he noticed Gabriel sitting across from Matilda. Gabriel''s imposing aura and his equal posture to Matilda suggested he was not an ordinary person. With a smile, Kevin asked, "Miss Wallick, who''s this gentleman?" Matilda''s dimple made an appearance as she replied in a gentle tone, "This is Mr. Eunuch, a new boxer I''ve recruited. The previous ones didn''t perform well and cost me some losses. This time, I intend to win it back." In this club, the fighters were usually abination of those recruited by the club and those brought in by the super members. The underground fight club had a gambling aspect, and when super members brought their fighters, the club only took a service fee. The super members themselves acted as the house. If their fighters lost, it was the super members who had to pay. Matilda had previously brought in three fighters, but they hadn''t been good enough, resulting in financial losses. "Seems like this guy''s got some skills. Wonder if he''s up for a couple of bouts tonight? Maybe even win some for Miss Wallick?" Upon learning that Gabriel was a boxer, Kevin straightened up. Turned out Kevin had jumped to conclusions. Gabriel was just a boxer, and Kevin saw no reason to tone down his demeanor for him. With a grin, Gabriel replied, "Since I''m here, I''m thinking of throwing down in a match or two. But I''ve got a bit of a heavy hand, and I''m worried I might knock my opponent out. Haha." "Don''t sweat it, dude. It won''t happen!" Gabriel''s cockiness didn''t sit well with Kevin. However, to save face for Matilda, he held back, saying, "Whether it''s a boxer brought by our high- profile super members or one of our club''s fighters, they''re all pretty darn strong. If someone gets knocked out too easily, well, they sort of asked for it." "At our club, we don''t take any responsibility for ring fatalities. We''ve got the strength and the means to back that up." Matilda gave a warm smile and decided to test Gabriel''s skills once more. She said, "Mr. Landwell, please arrange one or two matches, the tougher the opponent, the better." "Bring over the match schedule," Kevin motioned, and one of his guys handed him tonight''s match schedule. Heid it out on the table and said, "We''ve got six matches tonight, and we need two more fighters. I was just about to set it up. If Mr. Eunuch''s interested, he can jump in." Gabriel scanned the schedule, and it was full of quirky and exotic ring names like ''Mad Dragon,'' ''One-Punch Man,'' Demon Bull,'' and so on. "Uh... Crow!" As he perused the list, Gabriel''s eyes lit up as he spotted an interesting name. Pointing to ''Crow,'' he asked, "Who''s this Crow?" Kevin was puzzled. With ten fighters on the list, why did Gabriel single out ''Crow''? Before he could respond, Matilda added, "That''s probably the Crow from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. He''s got a bit of a violent streak, often shows up here for a few bouts, and outsiders don''t dare use his name." "That''s right," Kevin confirmed Matilda''s statement. Gabriel gave an enthusiastic nod and said, "I want to face him. Can we make that happen?" Crow had indeed shown up for some boxing matches. If Gabriel could challenge him in the ring, it would save him the trouble of an ambush. At this deration, Kevin was left bewildered. Even Matilda raised an eyebrow in surprise. She said, "Crow''s participation means no one''s willing to be his opponent. He''s a boxing champ. If you defeat him, you''ll tarnish his reputation, and he mighte after you." "In my opinion, you should pick someone else, to avoid unnecessary trouble." Kevin fervently nodded and said, "Yes, yes, if you really manage to beat Crow, it will cause complications for Miss Wallick!" But Gabriel just shrugged, seeming unfazed. "Since no one else wants to fight him, I''ll handle it. That way, you won''t have to worry, Mr. Landwell." Seeing Gabriel''s determination, Kevin furrowed his brow slightly. After a moment of contemtion, he said, "Give me ten minutes to set it up. If I can make it work, Eunuch, you and Crow will have your match." "Oh, and, Eunuch, choose a catchy nickname. The announcer will use it when you enter the ring, and I''ll register it right now." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Gabriel thought for a moment and casually came up with three words, "Three Seconds." He believed this name suited his current persona perfectly... Chapter 242 The Thrilling Showdown Chapter 242 The Thrilling Showdown As soon as Kevin left the room, Matilda took a drag from her cigarette, her sultry eyes locked onto Gabriel. She observed him closely, a faint dimple forming on her cheek, and she yfullymented, "In the realm of the ordinary, folks wouldn''t dare challenge someone like Crow. Mr. Eunuch, you''re truly remarkable!" Gabriel''s unique charisma, unwavering self-confidence, and his unconventional approach made her sure that he was far from your average Joe. In fact, she had a strong hunch that there was more to Gabriel than met the eye, hiddenyers beneath the surface. She was genuinely curious to see how Gabriel would perform tonight. "Just from the name, it''s clear that I''m not your typical guy," Gabriel chuckled. "Back when I worked in a graveyard, the sound of crows used to give me the creeps. Especially at night, their ''caws'' were enough to make your skin crawl!" "So, besides my graveyard job, I had another unusual gig-I was a crow hunter!" "Whenever I saw a crow, I just wanted to take them down! So, when I saw a guy named Crow, it was like he was calling me out!" Matilda found Gabriel''s banter rather entertaining. His character and his creative reason for challenging Crow were quite grandiose. Before long, Kevin returned to the ss room, a smile on his face as he announced, "It''s all set, Eunuch. I''ve got everything arranged. You''ll be facing off against Crow in the headline bout!" Surprisingly, the higher-ups gave the green light for Gabriel to go head-to-head with Crow. "The headline bout?" Gabriel beamed. "Thanks, Mr. Landwell. I promise I''ll take Crow down, so you won''t have to deal with this boxing heavyweight again!" It was a perfect opportunity. Challenging Crow in the ring simplified his assassination mission. Hearing Gabriel''s confident words, Kevin''s expression revealed a mix of awkwardness and frustration. Heposed himself and said, "You must be joking, Eunuch. If Crow gets knocked out, the Ghostly Purgatory Hall will tear our club apart!" He felt a deep sense of frustration; how could someone be so clueless? He couldn''t fathom the rationale behind the approval of this match by the higher-ups. "Miss Wallick, the match is about to start, so I won''t keep you any longer," Kevin said with a courteous smile. Matilda nodded gracefully, and Kevin and his entourage exited. In no time, the music in the arena came to a halt, and the lights illuminated the arena. A man in a sharp suit with curly hair and triangr sses stepped into the center of the ring, holding a microphone. Matilda gestured, and one of her subordinates opened a small vent in the ss, allowing the sound toe through. The curly-haired man was the master of ceremonies, riling up the crowd and encouraging them to ce their bets. And it worked remarkably well; many high rollers were enticed to make substantial wagers. Bets for a single match could easily reach several million dors or even more. "Finally, our main event, the moment we''ve all been waiting for. Crow is going head-to-head against a fresh fighter from the Southern Heaven Association, a fighter who goes by the name ''Three Seconds''!" The instant the MC finished his announcement, the arena''s crowd went wild with their bets. They didn''t care who Three Seconds was; their money was on Crow. When it came to Crow''s fights, it was practically a money giveaway, and Crow was a guaranteed winner! Anyone daring to beat Crow was pretty much signing their own death warrant! Three Seconds? He''d likely be knocked out in, well, three seconds! Gabriel found the whole situation irritating. These people underestimated him as Three Seconds. Suppressing his frustration, he asked Matilda, "Miss Wallick, everyone seems to think that Crow''s victory is a sure thing, an easy way to make money. Doesn''t that mean the club is heading for massive losses?" When a match was seen as an absolute win, everyone would rush to ce their bets. That meant when it came time to pay out, the club would be in hot water. A club was meant to rake in profits, not suffer losses. Matilda rolled her eyes. Even that gesture had a certain charm, making it tantalizing. She huffed, "It appears you don''t quite grasp the Winner''s Club''s rules. Crow belongs to the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and you, on paper, are affiliated with the Southern Heaven Association. Neither of you are considered regr fighters of the club." "ording to the rules, the club takes a cut of the bets as a service fee. As for payouts, that''s the losing party''s responsibility. The club remains uninvolved, and they alwayse out on top!" "So, let me get this straight-if I lose, the money goes to the Southern Heaven Association, which is essentially me?" "However, there''s a silver lining. Crow has a deal with the club. In his matches, he''s agreed to shoulder half of the loser''s payout!" "Without this agreement, I doubt Kevin would even allow Crow to step into the ring. Often, no fighters from the super club members are willing to face Crow. It''s usually the club''s fighters who have to deal with him in the end." "So, every time Crow fights, it''s basically a shared responsibility between Crow and the club, and they can manage it." Gabriel finally understood why Matilda had rolled her eyes. His eyes widened as he said, "A shared responsibility? You should be secretly rejoicing. Everyone thinks Crow will win, but I''m telling you, I''ll win, and I''m going to defeat Crow soundly!" "What you''ll be doing, Miss Wallick, is carrying sacks of money back after the match. I wonder if your four bodyguards will be enough?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Matilda warmly smiled and found Gabriel increasingly intriguing. She chuckled and said, "Crow is no pushover; he''s a powerfulbat-level martial artist!" "Sure, you showed some strength when you fought those security guards, but facing Crow is an entirely different league. Victory or defeat is not guaranteed!" "So, let''s keep it low-key." "Low-key?" Gabriel stood up, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "I''ve never learned how to spell ''low-key'' my entire life!" He walked up to the soundproof ss and climbed out through the gap, boldly standing on the ss and shouting, "Hey, listen up, everyone! I''ve got something to say!" "All of you better listen up, I am Three Seconds, and in my match against Crow, I guarantee victory!" Matilda''s expression slightly changed, a hint of embarrassment creeping in. Gabriel''s audacity left her incredulous. To taunt Crow so overtly and, by extension, challenge every single person in the audience, it was as if he had nothing better to do! She began to question if bringing Gabriel to the boxing arena was a mistake. His bravado was beyond herprehension. Gabriel''s voice was loud, and it immediately captured the attention of everyone present. People stared at him in astonishment, each face reflecting sheer surprise. "Ha-ha!" Immediately,ughter echoed through the entire club, wave after wave. It was relentless. "Hey, skinny, are you here to entertain us? Just based on you, you think you can beat Crow? You must be out of your mind!" Someone shouted, inciting another round ofughter. This statement echoed the sentiments of the crowd. In their eyes, Gabriel''s actions were absolutely foolish. He was a clown seeking attention and trying to steal the spotlight. "All right, you can all wait and see!" Gabriel asserted his dominance once more. These folks with no vision would surely witness his gloryter. Tonight, he was here to stir things up, the more audacious, the better. Killing Crow was a surprise for the Tigeriton City n and King of the Underworld. He wanted to show everyone that he, Gabriel, had arrived. Chapter 243 Battle with Crow Chapter 243 Battle with Crow Chapter 243 Battle with Crow Gabriel flipped back through the ss door and sat on the sofa,ughing heartily. That was so much fun! It was like waving a bone in a dog''s kennel, immediately provoking a chaotic barking from the pack. When facing Matilda, he suddenly stoppedughing and said seriously, "Miss Wallick, after my stimtion, more people have bet on Crow to win, and the stakes have reached more than two thousand dors!" "If I kill Crowter, it means winning a lot of money for you. You must share the profits with me!" In this arena, Matilda was definitely going to make a fortune. He deserved credit, and it was reasonable for him to have a reward! "Sure, no problem!" Matilda smiled gently. She was already speechless to Gabriel. Just let him y and fully enjoy it. No matter what the oue was today, she would apany him to the end. "The underground boxing ring tonight is so strange!" When she turned her eyes and looked outside the ss room, her expression suddenly became serious! The club had a total of eight super VIP ss viewing rooms, but why was it so cheerless today? It seemed that only her ss room had people. There was something even more strange! She knew Crow very well. He was usually very arrogant and eye-catching. Whenever he came to the club, he would always make a scene. But today, during the match, why hadn''t she seen him anywhere? Thinking of this, she frowned slightly and waved her hand. A bodyguard immediately walked over and bent down. Matilda whispered, "You four, be on high alert. Something may happen tonight. Let Bable bring people to meet us at the entrance!" There would definitely be changes in the club tonight! But she couldn''t be sure who these changes were directed at. So it was necessary to be fully prepared! "Yes, Miss!" The ck-d bodyguard nodded and left. Matilda''s gaze became distant once again! The changes shouldn''t be directed at her. Kevin didn''t have the guts to do so. Especially after the internal turmoil in the Ghostly Purgatory Hallst time, he wouldn''t dare to make a move against the Southern Heaven Association. So who was tonight''s situation because of? "Could it be because of him?" With doubt in her heart, she turned her beautiful eyes and looked at Gabriel... Under the enthusiastic words of the host, the match was about to begin. The atmosphere was boiling, and cheers filled the air. With all eyes on them, the fighters stepped onto the stage! Gabriel and Matilda sat in the ss room, and they quietly settled into a harmonious silence. Their expressions were filled with deep mncholy and solemnity as they smoked one cigarette after another, their eyes ncing at the arena. The ss room only had one opening, and the smoke dissipated slowly, enveloping the entire room in a haze. The match was quite exciting, and the fighters'' skills were not weak. The rules of the underground boxing ring were even simpler. Except for weapons, there were no restrictions on any other means. Either someone would be beaten to death, or someone would be seriously injured and unable to continue, that would determine the winner. The referee was the only one who could decide the oue. Even if a participant wanted to surrender, it was not allowed. Once they stepped onto the stage, they had to fight until the end. Such rules made the scene extremely bloody. From time to time, blood sttered, and the sound of joints breaking could be heard. But whenever this happened, the audience didn''t show any sympathy. Instead, they erupted into enthusiastic cheers. For them, it was thrilling and fun! Finally, the first five matches ended. No one died, but five people were seriously injured. The audience''s emotions were still rising, screams came, and everyone shouted towards the ss room where Gabriel was. From the screams, he could hear the mockery. Because in their eyes, Gabriel was just a money-making tool. "Next up, we''ll have the final match of the night. Please wee Three Seconds from the Southern Heaven Association and Crow from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" The host shouted loudly, with great lung capacity, elongating thest word "Hall" for a long time! In the ss room, Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled. He didn''t get angry at the sarcastic voices outside. Instead, he opened his arms and said narcissistically, "My poprity is booming on my first appearance. Listen to the cheers outside. They are all waiting for me!" He extinguished his cigarette on the table and gave a mischievous smile to Matilda. Then he jumped out of the ss room through the opening in the ss. After jumping out, he stood on top of the ss room and waved his hand to the audience like a leader. Then, with a few jumps, he rushed into the field and flipped onto the stage. "What a shameless person. Boo him!" Gabriel''s performance displeased the audience. What people couldn''t tolerate the most were those who tried to show off without the ability to do so! "Boo!" The boos grew louder! Some people flipped the bird, and some spat at him. In short, the audience was very unfriendly towards Gabriel. "What reason do you have to be so arrogantly confident?" Inside the ss room, Matilda smiled gracefully, her gaze fixed on Gabriel on the stage. She saw that Gabriel didn''t care about the boos and had a yful look on his face. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He said to the host, "Where''s Crow? Did he run away because he was scared? Ha-ha!" The host adjusted his sses and shouted into the microphone, "Even I want to beat up your shameless face. Let''s have Crow kill him!" The audience echoed the host''s sentiment, with hundreds of people shouting, "Kill him! Kill him!" "I didn''t expect to be hated so much, ha-ha!" Gabriel still didn''t care and stood on the stage with a smile. Hatred could also be a form of attention, and he didn''t mind! At that moment, the music suddenly changed. A deep bass sound, emitting a pulsating heartbeat-like noise! Suddenly, a beam of light appeared at the entrance on the east side. People turned their heads to look, only to see a man wearing a cloak and bandages on his hands, appearing in the spotlight. The man lowered his head, making it difficult to see his face. But his imposing aura was overwhelming and full of fierceness. At that moment, the cheers erupted again. "Crow! Crow!" The audience shouted the name of their wealthy sponsor. Under the attention of everyone, Crow arrogantly waved his arms and slowly walked towards the stage. When he reached the bottom of the stage, he pressed his hands on the tform and jumped onto it. "What a long face!" Seeing Crow up close, Gabriel finally saw his face under the cloak. Crow had such a long face, like a horse. He must ride this Crow horseter! "Daring to mock my appearance, you have guts!" Crow''s arms trembled, and his cloak fell off. His fierce eyes stared at Gabriel with a hint of wickedness. "Crow! Crow!" The audience at the scene once again erupted into thunderous cheers. When there was money to be made, Crow was handsome no matter what he looked like. That''s the charm of a wealthy sponsor! "What''s going on?" But at that moment, Matilda in the ss room had a drastic change in her expression. She stood up in astonishment, her beautiful face filled with seriousness. "This person... is not Crow!" She was absolutely certain that the man with a long face on the stage was not Crow. Or rather, he was not Crow she believed him to be. Crow she knew was the one who recently took over as the n head of the Gumoldur n in the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. She knew Crow very well, and this long-faced man was definitely not him! But it was strange that many people knew Crow, and even she could tell that the long-faced man was not Crow, so why were hundreds of audience members still chanting Crow''s name? She instantly felt a bad premonition and her hair stood on end! A ck referee walked onto the stage. With the sound of a gong, he said in broken English, "The match begins!" Crow shook his shoulders and swung his fists, giggling. "I heard you want to kill me. You really overestimate yourself!" "Today, I will disable you!" Crow''s eyes widened as he took the initiative to attack, throwing a punch straight toward Gabriel... Chapter 244 Unexpected Turn of Events Chapter 244 Unexpected Turn of Events Chapter 244 Unexpected Turn of Events "Boom!" Crow''s fist mmed into Gabriel''s chest. Facing this attack, Gabriel stood still, not even attempting to dodge. But despite being hit, his body remainedpletely unaffected. Crow''s expression changed drastically, filled with panic and confusion. His full-powered punch had no effect on Gabriel whatsoever. It felt as if his fist had struck a piece of steel, only causing his own right hand to ache. In his panic, he slowly raised his head. Gabriel''s eyes seemed toe from hell and emitted a terrifying aura that startled him. Such a gaze was too horrifying, bringing about a sense of despair. "Did you not have breakfast?" Gabriel''s eyes were cold as he slowly said, "You''ve already used all your strength, but I haven''t even begun!" He pivoted his right foot and propelled his body forward. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Using his own body, he forcefully sent Crow''s fist back. Immediately after, he swiftly reached out his left hand and grabbed Crow''s right wrist. With his right hand clenched into a fist, he forcefully smashed down. "Crack!" Crow''s right armpletely snapped. "Ah!" A miserable scream escaped Crow''s agonized face. In just one move, Gabriel had disabled him! The once lively club instantly fell silent. Only the dull thumping sound from the speakers remained. The audience was shocked by Gabriel''sbat prowess, each of them dumbfounded. "He''s so strong. What is Eunuch''s true identity?" Inside the ss room, Matilda couldn''t help but walk up to the ss, looking at Gabriel in astonishment. He was so thin yet possessed such terrifying strength and explosive power, which was simply unimaginable. She could be certain that Gabriel was at least at the Physique Level. Moreover, Gabriel possessed the strongest physical limits she had ever seen. Although the fake Crow was a good-for-nothing, from the punch earlier, it was clear that he wasn''t just a thug but rather someone with somebat skills. Yet, even so, he waspletely crushed by Gabriel. Gabriel''sbat prowess was truly too terrifying. In the arena, Gabriel did something even more domineering. He grabbed Crow''s neck and lifted Crow''s tall body as if Crow were a little chick. "I told you that I can kill you. Why don''t you believe me?" The mighty and tall crow, at this moment, appeared as weak as a worm. His face turned red, contorted with pain. The audience was dumbfounded, and everyone was now gasping in shock. Gabriel''s beating of Crow was like a wolf ughtering a rabbit. They werepletely unmatched! "Three Seconds, you..." Seeing this scene, the ck referee suddenly approached. It seemed like he wanted to stop Gabriel. "Get lost!" Gabriel nced sideways. Hearing Gabriel''s words, the ck referee trembled, and he quickly retreated without even finishing his sentence. "I''ve never encountered such a great thing like killing someone without taking responsibility before, so you can die!" Impatient, Gabriel threw Crow to the side with his right hand. Then he clenched his right fist, preparing to deliver a devastating punch. With this punch, Crow would undoubtedly die. "I''m not Crow!" At this critical moment, Crow shouted with all his might. "Hmm?" When Gabriel heard Crow''s words, his fist, which was about to strike, suddenly paused. "Whoosh!" The wind blew and the long hair in front of Crow''s forehead fluttered. Crow looked dazed and fell to the ground, finally saved! "Aren''t you Crow?" Gabriel withdrew his fist and squinted his eyes, asking, "If you''re not Crow, who are you?" Indeed, Crow shouldn''t be this weak. If this person wasn''t Crow, it was really terrifying. "I''m just a minor leader of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, Finnley. My face looks like a horse, so everyone calls me Horseman. I''m not Crow!" Horseman got up and looked at Gabriel in fear. "Horseman?" Gabriel frowned deeply, his face extremely gloomy. That name was quite fitting! If he guessed correctly, he was deceived by Vicky, that b*tch. Filled with hatred, he clenched Horseman''s face with his right hand and shouted angrily, "Whoever you are, just die!" Now, only killing could extinguish the mes of fury in his heart. "Hiss!" Just as he was about to deliver a fatal blow to Horseman, Gabriel felt a sharp pain in his palm and instinctively let go of Horseman. When he looked at his palm, he saw a long needle stuck in it. The area where he was pricked turned ck! "A poisoned needle?" Gabriel looked at Horseman with great confusion. This b*stard actually sprayed a poison needle from his mouth! Seeing that he had seeded, Horseman changed his frightened expression andughed out loud. "Didn''t expect that, did you? I can hide hidden needles in my mouth!" "Just now, I was quite anxious. With your skills, I was afraid the surprise attack with the needle wouldn''t have hit youpletely!" "But you dumbass actually held my face in your hand, creating an opportunity for me!" "This poisoned needle is specifically for powerful experts like you. I''m sure that you''ll immediately be powerless and turn into a worm, ha-ha!" Gabriel remained silent, his face still cold. He pulled out the poisoned needle and threw it on the ground, clenching his right hand. Then, he looked up and shouted, "Vicky,e out. I know you''re here!" At this point, the main character should appear. "Mr. Gabriel, are you so eager to see me?" A sweet voice came from the entrance on the south side of the venue. The spotlight fell, and Vicky stood in the spotlight, wearing a white tight-fitting dress, standing there domineeringly. The dress was smooth, fitting perfectly on her perfect body curves. The dense small holes on it revealed her snow-white skin and properly covered her private parts. Her hips swayed, and the hem of her dress flowed like waves. She stepped into the club wearing high heels. Today''s Vicky waspletely different from the destitute Vicky in Silverwood. At this moment, she exuded the aura of a queen! Behind Vicky, eight people entered the club. These people had a strong presence, and from their appearances, they were not ordinary. Some looked malicious, some looked ruthless, and some looked cunning. Orion, whom Gabriel had seen before, was among them. Looking at this group of people, Gabriel squinted his eyes and said coldly, "You''ve gone to great lengths for me, setting up such a big trap!" "Crow didn''t rebel in the Gumoldur n, and you pretended to escape to Silverwood just to lure me in!" "Am I right, Ms. Barnes?" The situation was clear. Since Vicky appeared in Silverwood, she had been setting up a trap that targeted him. "You''re right!" Vicky''s voice became excited. Someone brought a chair, and she caressed her goddess-like buttocks and slowly sat down. Her arms rested on the sides of the chair, and her right leg crossed over her left leg. She had the demeanor of a queen, looking down on everything. Vicky slowly said, "The King of the Underworld told me that you are not an easy person to deal with. You easily killed the King of Wheels and the half-human creatures. And everything you''ve done in Silverwood is even more astonishing!" "Especially when you were alone in the tomb chamber, you easily annihted a terrifying mercenary group. Yourbat power is truly terrifying!" "To kill someone like you, I can''t do it head-on, so I have to use other methods!" "That''s why I, the n head of the Gumoldur n, personally acted and finally tricked you into this groundless ce in Gumoldur City!" "Let me tell you. Everyone here at Winner Takes All, except for Miss Wallick and her subordinates who brought you in, the remaining three hundred people are all from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" After she finished speaking, she waved her right hand. Immediately, more than three hundred people in the venue shouted in unison, their voices earsplitting. Gabriel looked around and felt stunned. What a big trap with so many extras. Their acting skills were good, and he waspletely led into it. Hearing the conversation, Matilda, who was inside the ss room, slowly walked out. She descended the steps as if another queen had arrived. "Ms. Barnes, I have no interest in the affairs of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall! But you deceived me into this trap as well. Is it because you want to provoke a conflict with the Southern Heaven Association?" Matilda questioned sharply, her expression serious. She was almost certain that Vicky''s target was not only Gabriel. She was also targeted! Otherwise, she wouldn''t be staying in the club right now. Vicky smiled. "They say you and I are the two queens of Gumoldur City, but how can there be two queens in one city?" "Today, Miss Wallick, you should stay as well!" Chapter 245 Proud Vicky Chapter 245 Proud Vicky Chapter 245 Proud Vicky "Do you really dare to kill me in front of everyone?" Facing such a murderous atmosphere, Matilda remained calm and asked in a deep voice. Although the influence of the Southern Heaven Association in Gumoldur City was slightly weaker than that of the n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall led by Vicky, their power should not be underestimated. If Vicky dared to openly attack her, it would definitely bring disaster to the n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. She was certain that Vicky understood this! "In front of everyone?" Vickyughed. "Except for Mr. Gabriel who is about to die, everyone here is from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. There''s no need to worry about being seen by others." "If I kill you, I have a hundred ways to cover it up, and I can even make Mr. Gabriel take the me!" "You can only me yourself for the current situation. When your father was the leader, he didn''t dare to oppose the Ghostly Purgatory Hall at every turn. But you have been confronting the Ghostly Purgatory Hall since you controlled the Southern Heaven Association. How dare you!" "Today, you will die together with Mr. Gabriel!" "In Gumoldur City, there will only ever be one queen, and that''s me!" Matilda''s expression became serious, but she remained silent. There was no point in arguing back and forth! She secretly pondered that she had already informed Bable in advance, so he should have brought people here. Now, she could only wait and see, and find an opportunity to leave. As long as she met with Bable, she could escape unscathed! On the stage, Gabriel shouted, "Vicky, I''m curious. How did you know that I am Gabriel? With this appearance, you shouldn''t be able to recognize me!" He had pretended for so long, but all his efforts were in vain! He slowly peeled off his human skin mask and revealed his true face! When everyone saw Gabriel''s true appearance, they were all extremely surprised. There was actually such a lifelike human skin mask that instantly changed his appearance. Matilda was also slightly surprised and secretly marveled at his skill in changing faces. She had to admit that Gabriel''s true face was quite handsome. He had a bit of a rogue charm and had sharp facial features, like an actor! "What a disgrace!" Gabriel sighed repeatedly! The reason he dared to openlye and kill Crow was because of this fake face. He obtained this human skin mask on the ck Pearl. He thought it would be useful, so he kept it. This time, when assassinating Crow, he was afraid that Crow had seen his picture or knew his appearance, making it impossible to catch Crow off guard. So, he wore the human skin mask and used the pseudonym Eunuch. D*mn it. He didn''t expect that Crow was actually fake! Vicky sneered and said, "At first, you actually managed to fool me. No matter what, I didn''t expect that you could disguise yourself!" "I was just certain that you would definitelye to Winner Takes All tonight. I had been secretly looking for your whereabouts. Unexpectedly, Miss Wallick brought you into the club by chance!" "Even more unexpectedly, we both had the same idea of using a fake identity!" "I had Orion trick you with Horseman''s photo, making you mistakenly believe that Horseman was Crow. And you wore the human skin mask to disguise yourself!" "To be honest, if you hadn''t foolishly used the names Eunuch and Three Seconds, I wouldn''t have been sure that you were Gabriel!" She was very familiar with the word Eunuch. She was even more familiar with the words Three Seconds. This made her immediately realize that Gabriel had arrived. "Afterwards, you took the initiative to fight against Crow, which made me suspicious of your identity, so I had Chairman Mr. Landwell agree to your fight with Crow!" "You were too arrogant and high-profile, standing on the ss house and provoking the audience. From the moment I heard your voice, I was certain that you were Gabriel!" After listening to Vicky''s ount, Gabriel regretted it in his heart. It was all his fault for being too high-profile. Better low-key than sorry! Being high-profile would only lead to disaster! Vicky had a smug look on her face as she continued, "There are two reasons why I chose Horseman to pretend to be Crow!" "The first reason is to protect the real Crow!" "Horseman is just a small leader, while Crow is my right-hand man. In my n, every subordinate must be ready to sacrifice for the boss at any time!" "The second reason is that although Horseman''sbat power is average, his skill of hiding needles in his mouth allows him tounch unexpected sneak attacks!" "The poison hidden in his needles is Weakening Powder, a nightmare for martial arts experts. No matter how skilled you are, once poisoned, you will be as weak as a worm!" "Now, you''re no longer a threat. You''re just a pitiful worm that can be crushed at any time!" In the end, Vicky smiled lightly and proudly said, "To lure you into a deadly situation, we have done our best. Finally, you have fallen into our trap!" "No matter how powerful you are, you will die here today!" Gabriel''s expression became serious, and he didn''t argue anymore. He looked at the eight people behind Vicky and frowned. "At this point, shouldn''t you introduce the big shots behind you? I''m curious about the kind of people in the Gumoldur n!" Until now, he still didn''t know who Crow was! "Only you''re powerful enough to make the Ghostly Purgatory Hall turn out in full strength. Since that''s the case, I''ll satisfy your curiosity!" Vicky slowly stood up and introduced, "The eight people behind me are the high-level members and managers of the Gumoldur n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" "The four managers are Paul, Lord Barbicz, Muddy Water Dragon, and Orion!" Paul was a messy-haired and sloppy man who picked his nose! Lord Barbicz was a fat man with a small goatee! Muddy Water Dragon was a muscr man! Gabriel had seen Orion before. He couldn''t stopughing after eating bee excrement. "Here are my right-hand men, Lord Water, and Crow you want to meet!" Lord Water was a weak-looking man in a white shirt. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He kept sweating and constantly wiped it off with tissues. And the so-called Crow was a tall and handsome man, standing at six feet. He had a long neck and was wearing a ck shirt. In his thirties, his face looked so arrogant! "And here are the most skilled experts in the Gumoldur n, Old Halper, and ck!" Old Halper was an old man dressed in a robe with a beard. He stood there with his eyes closed, exuding the aura of a powerful hermit from the deep mountains. As for ck, his skin was truly ck. Because he was a burly man from the Southern Land with an extremely strong physique like iron. After the introduction, Vicky slowly sat down and proudly said, "In addition, we have nearly a thousand subordinates in the n, with businesses spread throughout Gumoldur City. We even have countless entertainment venues!" "There''s something I shouldn''t say, but it doesn''t hurt to tell you. The influential figures in the Gumoldur Assembly are also partners of our n!" "How about it, Mr. Gabriel? It''s not unjust to be killed by me, right?" Gabriel nodded and said, "It''s indeed impressive, but I don''t understand. After the Ghostly King''s death, the Gumoldur n has been independent and not under the control of the head clean of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. You haven''t joined any high-ranking members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Since that''s the case, why do you want to serve the King of the Underworld and lure me to my death?" Now it seemed that the Goddess of Wind''s intelligence was wrong. The Goddess of Wind said that the Gumoldur n didn''t belong to anyone in the head n, but now it seemed to be incorrect. Vicky had already colluded with the King of the Underworld! "The reason is simple. Not long ago, I decided to join the King of the Underworld''s camp and help him ascend to the position of Ghostly King during next year''s Ghost Festival!" Vicky smiled. "The King of the Underworld has rewarded me generously, and to show my loyalty, I need your head!" "Understood!" Gabriel nodded slowly, and then his eyes suddenly turned cold. "The King of the Underworld has no grudges against me, but he keeps opposing me and seeking my life. I am determined to fight him to the end!" Last time, the King of the Underworld sent the King of Wheels to kill him, and he hadn''t settled the score with that b*stard yet. This time, the King of the Underworld went to such great lengths to kill him. It was truly hateful. "You''re about to die, and you won''t have a chance to oppose the King of the Underworld!" Vicky''s beautiful eyes turned cold as she waved her hand. She had talked enough. It was time to kill Gabriel. Horseman endured the pain in his right arm and reached back with his left hand, saying, "Give me a knife. I want to chop off this b*stard''s head and avenge my right arm!" Someone handed him a long knife from behind, and Horseman took the knife and walked towards Gabriel. At this moment, Gabriel was heavily poisoned, and his body was too weak to exert any strength. Even with only his left hand, he could kill Gabriel. Horseman raised the long knife, ready to strike. But just then, he saw Gabriel''s eyes narrow, and Gabriel threw a punch. This punch was as fast as lightning and as heavy as a mountain. With a "bang", it hit Horseman''s forehead. Blood sttered, and brain matter scattered. Poor Horseman was directly killed by Gabriel''s punch. "Where did you get the confidence to kill me? Do you really think you''re amazing?" Gabriel shook the blood off his right fist and slowly looked up at Vicky. He had already killed Red Spider who was good at poison. Yet, she still wanted to use poison to kill him! She was truly idiotic... Chapter 246 Kidnapping Chapter 246 Kidnapping Chapter 246 Kidnapping Vicky stood up in shock, and her expression changed dramatically. She was astonished and couldn''t help but shake her head and say, "What''s going on? You were clearly poisoned with the Weakening Powder, so why are you still able to kill?" The other high-ranking members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall also had serious expressions. Gabriel''s sudden act of killing Horseman caught everyone off guard! Even Matilda, who was beside the ss room, had a hint of a smile on her lips as she murmured, "Quite interesting!" Gabriel shook his right hand again and sneered. "You''re really stupid. I even killed Red Spider who was good at poison. Do you think it''s a bit far-fetched for you to try to poison me?" "I don''t think there''s any necessary connection between the two things!" Vicky frowned and said, "You were cautious, so it was not certain that Red Spider could poison you. It has nothing to do with poison. You''re acting like you can resist any poison!" "Weakening Powder is an incurable poison. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with using it against you!" "But I am genuinely curious now. How could you kill someone after being poisoned with the Weakening Powder?" In her opinion, the death of Red Spider had nothing to do with poison. It must be that Red Spider failed to poison Gabriel and was subsequently killed. No one in this world was immune to all poisons. It was not inappropriate for her to use the Weakening Powder to plot against Gabriel. "Your understanding determines your limits!" Gabriel couldn''t be bothered to exin! The Chaotic Celestial Embryo Gu was something that Vicky, amoner, couldn''tprehend. He smiled with disdain and said, "Look at you, working so hard, acting pitiful, and putting on a show, but is this what you got?" "I''m leaving now. What can you do to stop me?" There were over three hundred people present, including some capable fighters from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. But even if he rushed over and raped Vicky, no one could stop him, let alone just leave. However, Vicky, who had been somewhat panicked and disoriented,ughed. Sheughed confidently and seductively. She licked her red lips and waved her hand, saying, "Since I want to kill someone like you, do you think I would put all my hopes on Horseman?" "Take a look at this. An hour ago, your subordinate Falcon, one of the Twelve Birds, sent me an interesting video!" Orionughed and walked out from behind Vicky. Holding an iPad, he walked towards the arena. With the support of two subordinates, he climbed onto the arena clumsily. As soon as he got up, he couldn''t wait to swipe open the iPad and y a video. "Mr. Gabriel, this woman looks pretty good. She''s your woman, right? Ha-ha!" Gabriel frowned and stared at the iPad. In the video, Ste was sitting on a sofa, her face pale. Falcon stood beside her, pointing a gun at Ste''s head, and said, "Boss, I had no choice. Don''t me me!" Gabriel''s expression changed drastically when he saw this scene. He looked up and stared at Vicky with cold eyes. "Do you know what the consequences will be if you touch my woman?" Vickyughed dismissively. "You seem to have no right to threaten me now. Don''t you care about your woman''s safety?" "I don''t care, and I''m not worried!" Gabriel suddenly looked rxed and shrugged. "I have plenty of women. You know that too!" Vickyughed. "Mr. Gabriel, don''t use the same tactics twice. Last time, when you saved Ste, you yed cat and mouse with Blunt Knife. But strategies also depend on the target, and I''m not someone like Blunt Knife who is all brawn and no brains!" "I know that you value loyalty and affection, and you care about Ste. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let Falcon take advantage of her!" "Surrender now, and I guarantee your woman''s safety after you die. After all, I have no grievances with her!" "But if you stubbornly resist, your woman will suffer!" The trip to Silverwood made Vicky understand Gabriel''s character. He was a man of loyalty and affection. So, those around him were his weaknesses. By capturing Ste, she was sure that Gabriel would give up resistance. At this moment, it seemed that Vicky had gained the upper hand. Gabriel had a serious expression and hesitated for a long time. Suddenly, he waved to the host wearing triangr sses, took out his phone, and said, "Although you have a video, I still want to call Ste to confirm!" The host turned and looked at Vicky, who immediately nodded and said, "Go see what he wants from you." With Vicky''smand, the host walked over to Gabriel. "Turn on the microphone and raise it!" Gabriel said as he dialed the number. The host followed his instructions! The venue fell silent as over three hundred people watched Gabriel make the call. Gabriel put the call on speakerphone and ced the phone next to the microphone. After a few beeps, the call finally connected, and Ste''s voice came through, "Hello?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. The word "hello" echoed throughout the entire stadium, shocking Vicky. She could tell that it was Ste''s voice. "Ste, Miss Vicky said you were kidnapped by Falcon. Is that true?" Gabriel asked with a smile. "No, it was just acting for a video!" Ste''s words echoed in the entire stadium through the microphone, leaving Vicky and others shocked and speechless. Just then, the voice on the other end of the phone changed to a man''s voice. It was Falcon. Falcon chuckled and said, "Boss, what do you think? How was my performance?" Gabriel praised, "Not bad, you really fooled Miss Vicky. Her face was full of wrinkles, but that''s understandable. After all, Miss Vicky is not young anymore! By the way, when you slept with Miss Vicky that night, why didn''t you please her properly? Just touching a little bit won''t do." "You''ve embarrassed our Silverwood n. Why didn''t you f*ck her to death?" Falcon immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, Boss. She''s too old, so I just couldn''t get turned on. You don''t know that... her breasts are sagging, and it felt bad to touch them!" Upon hearing this, Gabriel burst intoughter. Hisughter echoed through the air, unbridled. Vicky, known as the Goddess-like Buttocks in Gumoldur City, was a woman that many men dreamed of touching, but she was being mocked by Gabriel''s subordinate in such a way. It was truly laughable. The word "age" really hit a nerve for women. Vicky''s face turned livid, her chest heaving with anger. She gritted her teeth and roared, "Gabriel, I will tear you to pieces!" Seeing the situation turning unfavorable, Orion immediately grabbed his iPad and tried to leave the stage. He had thought he caught something that could be used against Gabriel, which was why he dared to approach Gabriel so recklessly. Little did he know that he had been outsmarted by Gabriel, and now he didn''t dare to stay by his side anymore! "Don''t leave since you''re already here!" Gabriel hung up the phone and moved like lightning. In an instant, he approached Orion, grabbing his sparse hair and pulling him back. "Orion,e on, justugh." But how could Orionugh at this moment? He looked at Gabriel in fear, feeling nothing but horror. "Notughing?" Gabriel drew the Heaven de from his waist, and the de shed. He said coldly, "Since you don''t show me respect, then die!" "Wait!" The Heaven de had already swung, but Vicky shouted. Gabriel changed the direction of the de, and with a "ng" sound, he directly chopped off Orion''s left arm. The arm flew up, blood sttered, and Orion let out a scream of pain... Chapter 247 Gun Chapter 247 Gun Chapter 247 Gun "Gabriel, you..." Vicky''s chest heaved with anger as she red at him. "Do you really want to take a dead end? Do you really think I can''t kill you?" She pulled out a gun from the waist of Paul, who was picking his nose. With a loud "bang", she fired into the sky. The sound was loud and deafening. Suddenly, more than three hundred people disguised as spectators all pulled out their guns. All three hundred ck gun barrels were aimed at Gabriel. "Without mentioning Old Halper and ck, I have over three hundred guns here, and there are four hidden snipers. As long as I give the order, they will shoot you into a sieve immediately!" "And all eight doors here have been locked by me. Even if you''re a god, you won''t be able to escape!" Vicky''s voice was resolute. With so many guns, she had confidence. No matter how powerful Gabriel was, he would definitely be killed on such an asion! Gabriel slowly ced the Heaven de on Orion''s neck and shrugged. "Since you''re so prepared, why bother with so much nonsense earlier? You can kill me, but I''ll die together with Orion!" Vicky was extremely annoyed. This was herst resort. If assassinating or threatening with Ste could kill Gabriel, there would be no need for such a big show of force. Thebat power of Old Halper and ck was extremely terrifying! With the two of them working together, there was more than a fifty percent chance of killing Gabriel. But now that things hade to this point, there was no need to risk because of Gabriel or deplete the strength of the n. Although it wouldn''t sound decent if it got out that over three hundred people with guns killed one person, it was necessary to ensure Gabriel''s death. She coldly asked, "It seems that you''ve been ying dumb all along. From the behavior of Falcon, you already knew that my intentions were impure. So why did you stille to Gumoldur City with me, willingly walking into a trap?" She had thought that everything was foolproof after she lowered herself to seduce Gabriel''s subordinate. After all, even those experienced politicians in the assembly wouldn''t dare to y tricks on her after a night of passion. But unexpectedly, that man who acted timid and indulged in her charm actually yed her with a double-agent n. What a humiliation! It was the greatest humiliation of her life! Moreover, she had also lost 100 thousand dors. 100 thousand dors, plus being touched by him a few times, are all for a double betrayal! This was the greatest insult to her appearance and figure! "Yes, I''ve always known that your intentions were impure!" Gabriel said, "Youpletely underestimated the loyalty of the Twelve Birds and underestimated my intelligence!" "The first time I saw you at my club and talked to you, I felt that what you said about Crow''s rebelling wasn''t so simple!" "I specifically asked around about your past, and surprisingly, you''re quite formidable. You''ve thrived in a big city like Gumoldur City and managed to run the Ghostly Purgatory Hall very well. How could a capable woman like you suddenly face rebellion from your subordinate?" "Although I couldn''t be absolutely certain about the situation, I''ve been on guard against you since then!" "I told Thomas and the Twelve Birds to increase their vignce and had the most skilled tracker among the Twelve Birds, Magpie, monitor you twenty-four hours a day!" "Monitor me?" Vicky couldn''t believe it. Herbat power wasn''t weak, yet she hadn''t noticed being followed by someone. Gabriel smiled lightly. "Yes, when you seduced Falcon that night, Magpie was outside the door, so Falcon didn''t dare to hide it!" "The next day, Falcon told me everything about how you seduced and bribed him!" "There was only one thing I needed to do, and that was to y you at your own game!" He had discussed all these matters with Zoe. With Zoe as his strategist, he could always remain unbeatable! "It seems like my acting skills aren''t that good!" Vicky self-mockingly said. N?velDrama.Org content. She had thought she fooled Gabriel, but now it seemed like a joke. "Not entirely, you acted sl*tty and flirtatious very well. It was a natural performance!" Gabriel said teasingly. Vicky controlled her emotions and asked in confusion, "Since you knew that I had ulterior motives, why did youe to Gumoldur City with me?" "If you hadn''te to Gumoldur City, you wouldn''t have been in danger today, right?" She really couldn''t understand this. "Not really!" However, Gabriel shook his head and said, "If a fly bothers you and you only drive it away,ter on, this disgusting thing wille and bother you again!" "My belief has always been that if a fly bothers me, I will chase after it and swat it to death, so it won''t disgust me from time to time in the future!" "Since you dare to scheme against me, do you think I will let you off? I must ruin your hideout!" "Of course, I have other reasons. I just y with you incidentally!" There were multiple reasons foring to Gumoldur City this time. The first reason was topete with Vicky and find a way to take over the Gumoldur n to pave the way for his ascending to the position of the Ghostly King in next year''s Ghost Festival. The second reason was to find the mysterious chewing gum! The third reason was to eliminate the assassination threat from God yer and prevent harm to his family and friends! These were the reasons for his trip to Gumoldur City. Gabriel continued, "To lure me into the trap, you guys really put on a great act, even arranging an assassination at the Evergreen Hotel!" "Do you really think those losers can kill me? What a clumsy denial resulting in self-exposure!" "The funniest thing was the meeting with Orion at the spicy cuisine restaurant that day. Orion showed me a photo of Horseman, Finnley, and said he was Crow!" "I tried my best to hold back myughter at that time. Beforeing to Gumoldur City, I had already collected information about Crow, including his photos!" "Your ridiculous behavior truly leaves me speechless!" Whether it was the assassination at the Evergreen Hotel or the fake Crow, they were all foolish actions that Vicky thought were clever. He squinted his eyes and said, "Leaving the spicy cuisine restaurant, I was certain that tonight at Winner Takes All, it would be when you finally made a move against me!" "The fake Crow was just bait to lure me into the trap!" He shrugged again, looking indifferent. "ying? Well, let''s y well then. The more lively, the better!" "You don''t know how much effort I''ve put in just to y with you!" "Crow had a photo of me, so to avoid exposure, I had to wear a human skin mask to meet Crow in the club!" "Wearing the human skin mask, I also had to find a way to let you know that I had arrived. I was afraid of hiding too well and making you idiots not know what to do!" "So I deliberately provoked and exposed the names of Eunuch and Three Seconds. Finally, you understood my intentions and discovered me!" "s, look at what you''ve made me go through." Such coordinated acting was indeed tiring. But if the risk achieved the expected goal, it would be worth it. Vicky still seemed to not understand Gabriel''s actions, especially with his powerful strength and the fact that he wore a human skin mask, he could easily kill anyone all of a sudden. Why did he have to go to such lengths to cooperate with her in acting? Unable to understand, she simply gave up and coldly said, "I don''t care what your n is, but with the current situation, I don''t believe you can survive! If you release Orion, I will consider sparing your life. Otherwise, I''ll shoot you dead!" "I hate it when people threaten me the most!" Gabriel''s eyes turned cold, and he suddenly exerted force with his right hand. With a sharp sound, the Heaven de shed open Orion''s neck... Chapter 248 Orchid Hole Chapter 248 Orchid Hole Chapter 248 Orchid Hole "You are looking for death. Shoot. Kill him!" Gabriel''s behavior totally irritated Vicky and she shouted. There were more than 300 guns and four sniper rifles. Gabriel was doomed to die. "Click." When they were to shoot, an ident happened. All the lights in the club suddenly went out. For an instant, they couldn''t see anything. "What''s the matter?" Vicky questioned angrily. The scene was noisy and no one shot, since the lights were turned off. "Kill me? It''s you who will be killed." Gabriel''s voice echoed in the venue. His ghost-like voice made it impossible to locate him. Vicky was shocked and retreated, "Old Halper, ck, protect me." Until this moment, she realized that Gabriel was prepared. Old Halper, who kept his eyes closed, opened his eyes. He stepped forward and stood in front of Vicky. "Ow!" ck growled like a beast. He tore the coat apart with his arms. He guards Vicky like a steel beast. Four Great Stewards, Lord Water, and Crow all retreated. Gabriel''s threat was so terrible that they dared not risk their lives. Other followers with guns were all messed up. In the darkness, guns were useless. In this way, they didn''t threaten Gabriel. "Who has a shlight?" "Turn on the shlight of your phones." "Inform the outsiders and see who cut off the electricity." "..." In a hurry, countless shlights shone on Vicky. The scene looked like a nightclub. The weak light had little effect. Gabriel scurried like a ghost in the dark. He approached Vicky. "Death!" He waved a knife and violently crossed Muddy Water Dragon''s throat. The one lost his life, since he stood in the front. Seeing this, Paul and Lord Barbicz immediately stepped aside and made their way. Lord Water and Crow behind were discovered. Lord Water was in front of Crow. "Next!" Gabriel raised his knife and was about to kill Lord Water. However, his Heaven de suddenly stopped. Lord Water was sweating profusely in fright. He thought he would die, but Gabriel stopped and kicked him to the ground. A kick? Lord Water was stunned. Gabriel''s wrist shook and the de turned in another direction. The Heaven de scratched Crow''s chest. Crow was a trainer, but he was still vulnerable in front of Gabriel. "Ah!" He let out a cry of pain at the hit andy on the ground. A long cut appeared in the chest, and the flesh was exposed outside. "Vicky, die!" Gabriel left Crow alone and went straight to Vicky. Vicky changed her expression, and she stepped back. "Ouch!" ck came out at the moment. N?velDrama.Org content. ck looked like his name. Gabriel wouldn''t have found him if he hadn''t shown his teeth with a roar. This strong man gave a bully punch, bringing the roaring wind. "Huh?" Gabriel frowned slightly and raised his arm to resist. The attack was so powerful that his arm slightly numbed and his body staggered. "I aming!" Before he could stand firm, Old Halper jumped in the air and his arms spread out. He struggled to catch Gabriel like a falcon. He grasped on Gabriel''s shoulder with horrible force. His clothes were torn apart and three blood stains showed. "How powerful they are!" Gabriel was shocked and fought back. In the dark, they fought against each other. At the same time, the followers with mobile phones flocked to Gabriel. It showed a spectacr scene. "Quick, open the door!" Matilda took advantage of the chaos and took four men to the nearest exit. However, it was locked by an iron gate and couldn''t be opened. "Damn it!" Matilda scolded, "Hugo, where''s Uncle Bable? Why hasn''t hee yet?" Now all the attention of Ghostly Purgatory Hall was on Gabriel, and she must take the opportunity to leave. Seemingly, Vicky was plotting against Gabriel and would like to dispose of her at the same time. If she didn''t leave now, she had no chance to escape after the lights were restored. Hugo replied, "Miss, Uncle Bable might be in trouble. It''s been almost two hours, he would have come." Matilda frowned. Hugo was right. For such a long time, if Uncle Bable had been sessful, he should havee long ago. It must be Vicky who used some means to stop Uncle Bable. Thinking of that, Matilda became more and more anxious. Since the exit was locked, she could only wait for death. "Miss Wallick, go from the East Gate No. 2. I have asked a spy to open it." Just then, Gabriel''s shouts came from a distance. Matilda couldn''t think much and ordered, "Go to East Gate No. 2!" Not only Matilda heard this, but all the members of Ghostly Purgatory Hall heard it. "Bye!" Gabriel, who was fighting against ck and Old Halper, beat them out with one punch. His body shed and disappeared immediately. The purpose tonight had been achieved. ck and Old Halper were indeed powerful, uneasy to be killed. And for such a long time, the power supply was estimated to be repaired. Once the lights were turned on, it was hard to walk, so he had to take the chance and leave. In the dark club, there was chaos. Seeing Gabriel disappear, Vicky shouted, "Go to East Gate No. 2. Block them and don''t let them get away!" Since there was Gabriel''s spy in East Gate No. 2, as long as they held this gate until the light came on, both Gabriel and Matilda would die. Hearing Vicky''s orders, all the followers rushed to the gate. And at the moment, Matilda with four men, hade to the East Gate No. 2. Hugo pushed the door hard but failed. He shouted at a loss, "Miss, I can''t open the door!" "Shit, I was taken in by Gabriel." Matilda reacted and her heart turned cold. Listening to the sound of the crowd rushing towards them, Matilda was desperate and gnashed her teeth, "Gabriel, you bastard!" She knew Gabriel did have a spy who opened a door. But it was not the East Gate No. 2. Gabriel said that because he wanted to lead Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s people there so that he could take advantage of the chaos and leave through the truly opened door. "Bang!" Just then, the light came on. The whole club turned bright. Everyone paused for a moment and looked around. Then they found Gabriel in South Gate No. 1 and opened it. "You idiots, I''m leaving!" With an arrogant smile, Gabriel waved his hand proudly and closed the door to leave. This scene made everyone in Ghostly Purgatory Hall blindsided. "Gabriel!" Vicky cursed angrily, "Leave Matilda alone. She can''t leave. Go after Gabriel and kill him!" The whole Ghostly Purgatory Hall was fooled by Gabriel, and Vicky was almost mad. The members of Ghostly Purgatory Hall in front of the East Gate No. 2 turned around and rushed to the South Gate No.1 Chapter 249 An Unexpected Hurt Chapter 249 An UnexpectedHurt Chapter 249 An Unexpected Hurt Vicky''s face trembled and turned livid. Tonight was the biggest shame of her life. She thought everything was well nned and got ready to lure Gabriel to Gumoldur City and kill him. Now, she found that from beginning to end, she was fooled by Gabriel. Especially tonight, Vicky felt herself an idiot. She had defeated so many intrepid and ambitious persons in Gumodur City over the past decade and kept her n head position of Ghostly Purgatory Hall in Gumodur City. From the councilor in Gumoldur City to the n''s members, everyone was obedient to her. That was due to her seduction and wisdom. But the smart Vicky didn''t even see through Gabriel''s trick of aiming at a pigeon and shooting at a crow. If Gabriel really escaped from East Gate No.2, would he still shout it out? Anger made her stupid. Although she ordered her men to chase after Gabriel, Vicky knew that they could not catch him at all. With Gabriel''s skill, once he escaped, he could do whatever he wanted. Her followers couldn''t hurt him. Vicky raised her head, red at Matilda, and cursed, "Bitch, have you enjoyed the drama?" Matilda witnessed the whole process. This made Vicky angrier. "You are a joke!" Matilda said coldly, "It''s ridiculous that the whole Ghostly Purgatory Hall was fooled by Gabriel. If I were you, I''d kill myself." "Hum!" Vicky snorted, "Stop teasing me. Didn''t you rush to the dead end like an idiot?" Matilda was speechless. Indeed, she had been silly. It was her biggest mistake to pin her hope of survival on a stranger. Choking Matilda, Vicky''s eyes turned gloomy, "Although I couldn''t kill Gabriel tonight, I can catch you who can''t run away. Now I''ll kill you to vent my anger. Kill her." There were two purposes of today''s n. To kill Gabriel and Matilda. Gabriel was a big fish, and Matilda was a tiny one to be dealt with casually. Now the main goal had been lost, but the tiny one was left. In this way, Vicky could save her face. Receiving the order, dozens of members of Ghostly Purgatory Hall with guns rushed to Matilda and her men. "Protect Miss Matilda!" Hugo and the other three stood in front of Matilda. Matilda made a fierce look, and the fingers of her right hand shook. She whispered, "No need to protect me. We fight against them to death. One more being killed, one more being earned." Matilda was not a delicatedy. A few months ago, he had been a powerhouse at Physique Level. There was no hope of escape, but she would definitely kill several members of Ghostly Purgatory Hall before death. The enemy with guns had rushed forward. They raised their guns and prepared to shoot. "Creak." At this moment, the iron gate of East Gate No.2 suddenly opened. The harsh voice made Matilda tremble. "Miss Wallick, I''ming!" Gabriel came in half, grabbed Matilda''s arm, and pulled her out. "Bang!" After a random shot, only the followers were injured. Matilda and Gabriel escaped unscathed. Both the big shot and the tiny one ran away. Seeing the scene, Vicky copsed. "Ah. Chase them. Kill them." She growled wildly over and over. The squealing voice scared the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s men. They had never seen Vicky''s copse. At the outside of East Gate No.2. On the ground, there were four or five bodies. They were the gatekeepers killed by Gabriel. Gabriel pulled Matilda to escape andughed, "Didn''t expect me to be so loyal, right? Ie back to save you." He fled from the South Gate No. 1 and immediately turned to East Gate No.2. At his speed, the pursuers couldn''t catch up with him. And he was sure that Matilda was trapped in East Gate No.2.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vicky must be dumbfounded by the move. "Loyalty?" Matilda, who was pulled by Gabriel, was full of anger, "Did you ever think about loyalty when you used me as bait and tricked me into East Gate No.2?" "Well..." Gabrielughed, "You are so narrow-minded. Didn''t Ie back to save you?" Just then, Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s followers chased them. They shot at Gabriel and Matilda. The two rushed forward, but since Matilda was wearing high heels, she slowed down. "What a trouble!" Seeing this, Gabriel turned back. He directly picked up Matilda. He held Matilda''s plump butts in his right hand and ran away while ying a joke, "You are so rubbery... I mean heavy but don''t worry. I have practiced triathlon and carried you easily." In fact, there was another reason for him to carry Matilda, except for disdaining her speed. He could use Matilda as a shield to stop bullets. In this way, the bullets wouldn''t hit him. "You made me no choice." However, Matilda, on Gabriel''s shoulder, looked angry with a gloomy expression. Gabriel''s behavior seemed to break her bottom line. Her right hand touched her long hair and pulled out a small knife. With a poof, she stabbed Gabriel in the back. "Ah!" Gabriel didn''t expect that. It never urred to him that Matilda would attack him. In pain, he threw Matilda out. Matilda took the opportunity to erge the wound. Afternding, she rolled and got up. "Gabriel, that''s the price of touching me." Leaving this sentence, Matilda jumped into the green belt and disappeared. She didn''t permit anyone to touch her body, in addition to the man. Anyone who dared to do so must pay a painful price. "What an ungrateful bitch!" Gabriel was furious. He never expected to be seriously injured by Matilda. He didn''t mean to be frivolous of holding her body, but to take her away faster. Such consequences were out of his expectation and made him angry. The wound in the back was serious. It hurt at every move. But the killers of Ghostly Purgatory Hall wereing. He looked up and saw amunity across the street. Now, it was difficult to get rid of these gunmen, so he had to find a ce to hide. Thinking of this, Gabriel endured back pain and ran to the oppositemunity. Every step gave him desperate pain. "Blood. He''s hurt. Keep chasing." The leader looked at the dripping blood on the ground and led his men to chase Gabriel. Watching Gabriel climb over the iron fence of themunity and enter themunity, they followed closely but were slightly dyed from jumping over the iron fence. Luckily, after turning it over, they found blood immediately. Following the clue, they ran to Unit 2, Building 3. At the entrance of the building, the blood disappeared. The leader ordered, "He must be in this building. Call n head. Leave two men guard the entrance, and the others searchyer byyer." Chapter 250 Break Into The House Chapter 250 Break IntoThe House Chapter 250 Break Into The House Gabriel climbed over the fence of themunity despite his back pain. At the moment ofnding, he fell to the ground in pain. The injury location was a bit special, which greatly restricted his actions. "Shit!" Climbing up in pain, Gabriel rushed to the nearest building. His heart was filled with indignation. He calcted everything for the trip to Gumoldur City. However, he didn''t expect Matilda, the woman who stabbed him. He bore the grudges. Matilda said that no one could touch her. One day, he would tear all her clothes and upy her. The hunters chased tightly and came into themunity. Gabriel rushed to the entrance of the building, took off his clothes, and kneaded them into a ball. He reached behind his back and pressed the wound to stop the blood for the time being. Then he endured the pain and began to climb the stairs. After climbing to the third floor, it hurt badly. He chose a house at random, pulled out Heaven de, and poked it in the keyhole. The security door opened easily. "Hello, how are you doing?" Gabriel walked into the room and shut the door at once. He found a girl with a ponytail leaning on the table and eating instant noodles. He said hello politely. The girl was wearing a white T-shirt with plump boobs. She looked pure and beautiful. The girl was like a girl next door, but also graceful. She had a pair of distinctive and unforgettable eyes, big and bright, like a starry sky that could talk. Gabriel''s appearance surprised her. She stopped the forks in her right hand and the instant noodles stagnated in the air. She stared at Gabriel at a loss. But soon, the girl reacted. Her following performance surprised Gabriel. Facing the stranger who suddenly broke in, the girl didn''t yell or run away, but got up and rushed to Gabriel. Seemingly, she knew wrestling hold. "A tough girl?" Gabriel nced at the room and found a police uniform hanging on the hanger at the door. Was the girl a police officer? What a coincidence! He identally ran to the police officer''s house. He endured back pain and fought against the female police officer. Although injured, the result was not beyond his imagination. After three or two moves, the girl had been subdued and pressed to the ground. "You are assaulting a police officer. You should consider the consequences." Being pressed to the ground, the female police officer was still resisting without fear. Gabriel said speechlessly, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you. I was being chased here." "Are you being chased by Kevin''s people?" The female police officer weakened her resistance and asked. "Yes!" Gabriel nodded. "I don''t mean you any harm. I''ll let you go now. Please be calm. We can have a talk." Surprisingly, the policewoman knew Kevin. But since Kevin was an evil guy, and his clubhouse was opposite the police officer''s residence, it was normal. Gabriel slowly let her go and kept smiling to show that he meant no harm. The policewoman got up and rolled her big eyes. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thinking of something, she became friendly to Gabriel. She stared at Gabriel and asked, "You are seriously injured. Shall I take you to the hospital?" As a police officer, no matter who the other person was, she would provide help in a humanitarian way. This man was seriously injured, and she could put other things aside for the time being. Gabriel shook his head and declined her kindness, "This will not work. There are gunmen looking for me outside. Once we go out, we will be hunted down." "Do you have any medical supplies here? Try to stop the bleeding first." The wound in his back made him speechless. If it was on his chest, Gabriel could heal himself. The female police officer frowned deeply and said with a dignified look, "Your injury is too serious. My medical supplies can''t help you stop bleeding. I''ll call the police station and ask them to provide help. Then the gunmen won''t dare to be presumptuous." She didn''t doubt the truth of Gabriel being hunted down. The club was a typical ck force, which dared to do anything. "No!" Gabriel immediately refused, "I don''t trust anyone except you." The cruel reality forced him to make a cautious decision. Ghostly Purgatory Hall had colluded with a number of Gumoldur City councilors, so the police station''s help was useless. Maybe both sides would shake hands and find they were good friends when they met. At that time, the police officers might help Ghostly Purgatory Hall kill him. The policewoman frowned, "You should trust police officers and believe in justice." She believed that evil would prevail and justice wouldst forever. "Justice?" Gabriel was speechless and almostughed. This girl was innocent. He said firmly, "Bring all the medical supplies you have quickly. Assist me. After tonight, you can do whatever you want." After a little hesitation, the female police officer took a medical bag from the top of the refrigerator. She believed this seriously injured man inexplicably. Gabriel took a stool and sat down. While opening the medicine bag, he said, "Get a basin of clean water!" Materials in the medical bag were quiteplete, even medical needle and thread. This time, he needn''t go to the hospital. He flung his right arm and several long needles appeared on his right hand. The wound was too big and he couldn''t go to the hospital. Then he would stop the bleeding with a needle technique. A chapter of Sun Mysterious Needle mentioned the way of stopping blood through a subtle needle technique. Few people in this world could do it, except Gabriel. The female police officer hurriedly took a basin of clear water, and blinked, "How can I help you?" "When the blood on my back stops flowing, clean the wound with alcohol and then sew it up." Gabriel took off his coat. Then he stung the needle into the heart acupoint. The female police officer wondered. How could such a big wound stop bleeding without treatment? Moreover, both alcohol cleaning and suturing of the wound were painful. She couldn''t do it without anesthesia. When she was hesitating, Gabriel stung several needles in session. Finally, she didn''t ask the question. In this way, a magical scene appeared. When Gabriel took a dozen moves, the blood on his back stopped bleeding. The female police officer was dumbfounded. Gabriel said, "The needle technique can only stop bleeding for half an hour. Please help me clean the wound and sew it up immediately. Don''t worry. Just follow my instructions." "OK!" The female police officer nodded decisively and helped Gabriel deal with the wound. She knew that this man was unusual. In that case, she chose to follow his instructions. She felt that the man was an opportunity for her to defeat Kevin. Chapter 251 Justice Chapter 251 Justice Chapter 251 Justice Gabriel leaned on the sofa, smoking a cigarette. After treating his wounds, he felt much morefortable. The policewoman''s technique was a bit clumsy, but she managed to sew up the wound. Gabriel used the miraculous Sun Mystical Needle to reduce the pain, allowing him to endure the torment of the policewoman stitching him up. He asked loudly, "Ma''am, what''s your name? How should I address you?" The policewoman poured out the blood and disposed of the trash. Then she hurriedly walked out of the bathroom. "My name is Prisci Weber. You can call me Miss Weber!" Normally, she wouldn''t tell a stranger her name. At most, she would tell them herst name is Weber. But for some reason, she instinctively didn''t put up her guard against Gabriel. She had seen how much pain he endured while she was stitching him up, yet he didn''t make a sound or flinch. This greatly impressed her and was also the reason why she trusted him! "My name is Gabriel Edwards. Thank you, Miss Weber, for taking me in tonight. Otherwise, those killers outside would have shot me to death!" Of course, Gabriel was just joking. If he hadn''t hidden here, those killers wouldn''t have been able to kill him, either. But his situation would have been rtively dangerous with more variables. It was great to stay here, having his wounds treated andfortably lying on the sofa. Even if those gunmen searched the neighborhood all night, they wouldn''t find him. "Why did Kevin''s men want to kill you?" Prisci sat on a stool and asked. After thinking for a moment, Gabriel replied, "The reason why they want to kill me is quite complicated. It''s not just Kevin who wants to kill me. To be precise, someone took advantage of Kevin''s ce to kill me!" "Well... It''s also possible that Kevin is one of them!" Kevin was from Winner Takes All, and his rtionship with the Ghostly Purgatory Hall couldn''t be exined for now. He always felt that Kevin was also Vicky''s subordinate. Prisci didn''tpletely understand what Gabriel meant and said, "I''m a police officer. You can tell me what happened to you in detail. As long as you''re a victim, I can definitely help you!" "You have to trust me, trust the police station, trust thew, and trust the justice of this country!" "Well..." Gabriel was a bit at a loss for words. If someone else said these things, he would definitely spit on them. They were all empty words, full of cliches that had no substance and were nothing more than slogans. But when Prisci said it, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. Because Prisci said it very seriously. It was not like a high-ranking official''s speech but had genuine sincerity. He felt helpless about this. It could only mean that this girl was very naive. After thinking for a moment, he said to Prisci, "I can tell you with certainty that Kevin and the forces behind him are very powerful, far from being as simple as you think!" "You might really not be able to help me!" Prisci''s expression suddenly became serious. Her eyes became vacant, and her hands clenched into fists. "Did I say something wrong?" Gabriel was puzzled by Prisci''s behavior. He didn''t know which sentence had stimted her. Just then, Prisci suddenly said firmly, "I believe in justice, and I also believe that I can use the mission of a police officer and the weapon of thew to defeat Kevin''s evil forces!" Hearing Prisci''s words, Gabriel had a headache. Prisci''s stubbornness left him speechless. Instead of arguing with her, he said, "You want to take down Kevin''s evil forces, but maybe the Director General often drinks and dines with him!" "Forget it. I won''t upset you anymore. You helped me this time, so I will definitely repay you!" Prisci immediately said, "Then I want you to repay me now!" "Huh?" Prisci''s words caught Gabriel off guard. "How do you want me to repay you?" Prisci said, "Since you are being hunted by Kevin, you must hate him. I want you to be my informant after you recover from your injuries and help me collect evidence of Kevin''s crimes!" "Why do you target Kevin so stubbornly?" Only then did Gabriel realize that Prisci''s sense of justice was targeted. It targeted Kevin! Prisci fell silent. It seemed like she remembered something sad, and her big eyes were filled with loneliness. "My younger brother was beaten to death by Kevin!" Prisci finally spoke, her voice suppressed, "A year ago, my younger brother died inexplicably at the basketball court across the street!" "His body was cremated before I could see him!" "The forensic report stated that my brother died of an idental sudden death. I can''t believe such a ridiculous result!" "For the past year, to find out the truth behind my brother''s death, I rented a house across from the basketball court and investigated for a whole year!" "In the process, I finally found an eyewitness who told me that my brother was beaten to death by Kevin!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes. No wonder Prisci hated Kevin so much. It turned out that her brother was killed by Kevin. To seek revenge for her brother, she rented a house across from Winner Takes All. Just her persistence was enough to impress him. Prisci continued, "I wanted to seek justice for my brother and have that eyewitness testify for me, but that witness suddenly disappeared!" "For the past year, through my investigation, I discovered that besides the murder involving my brother, Kevin and his subordinates havemitted many illegal acts. Their crimes are rampant!" "Now I only have one goal, which is to find evidence of their crimes and bring Kevin and his aplices to justice!" After listening to Prisci''s story, Gabriel actually felt sympathy for her. But to put it bluntly, it would be very difficult for an ordinary police officer to take on such a powerful force. Or rather, it was almost impossible. He said to Prisci, "Do you really think that collecting evidence of Kevin''s crimes will be enough to bring him to justice?" "I believe in thew and justice!" Prisci said without hesitation, her tone firm. Upon hearing this statement again, Gabriel almost had a nervous breakdown. N?velDrama.Org content. He understood that he couldn''t exin it to Prisci. It wasn''t that Prisci''s words were wrong, but they were simply unrealistic. He reminded Prisci, "Investigating Kevin like this is actually very dangerous. Once he finds out that you''re investigating him, he will most likely hurt you!" "I am a police officer, representing the country and justice. Will I be afraid of a criminal leader like him?" Prisci''s tone was resolute and filled with righteousness. "It''s not about whether you''re afraid or not. I''m just trying to warn you out of kindness!" Gabriel was almost driven crazy by Prisci''s personality. He emphasized, "Your fearlessness doesn''t mean that Kevin won''t do that!" Prisci didn''t take Gabriel''s well-intentioned reminder seriously. She blinked her big eyes and asked again, "You haven''t answered me. Are you willing to be my informant?" Prisci''s serious expression made Gabriel speechless. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and agreed. "Okay, I can be your informant, but you must let me recover from my injuries first. I might have to stay with you for a few days!" It didn''t matter. He would be an informant. After all, he wanted to deal with Vicky and her subordinates, and Kevin was one of them. For the next few days, he would hide in this beautiful policewoman''s room and rest. Once his injuries were almost healed, he would make the whole Gumoldur City tremble... Chapter 252 Pessimistic Situation Chapter 252 Pessimistic Situation Chapter 252 Pessimistic Situation That night, the people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall kept searching the neighborhood. There were even two people who knocked on Prisci''s door. Following Gabriel''s instructions, Prisci intentionally opened the door wearing a police uniform. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she opened the door, the two people immediately became timid. They imed they knocked on the wrong door and hastily left. Finally, Gabriel managed to survive the night without any trouble. Prisci''s house was very small with only one room! Gabriel could only lie on the sofa with his face down and spent the night there. In a drowsy state of sleep, he heard the sound of Prisci getting up and washing up. He looked out the window and saw that it was still dark. When he took out his phone, he realized it was not even six o''clock yet. "Miss Weber, why are you up so early?" Gabriel asked with a yawn. While busy in the kitchen, Prisci replied, "The police station is far from here. I have to walk for ten minutes, then take a bus, transfer twice on the subway, and walk for another seven or eight minutes to get there. If I don''t wake up early, I won''t make it on time!" Just listening to it, Gabriel felt it was troublesome. He was about to question why Prisci didn''t rent a ce closer, but then he remembered that Prisci had to monitor Winner Takes All. He couldn''t help but sigh. Although Prisci was strong and independent, she had a tough life. After a while, Prisci brought out two bowls of porridge, two eggs, and two homemade sandwiches. She also took out two boxes of milk from the refrigerator. She hurriedly ate her portion and instructed Gabriel, "I have to go to work and can''t stay here to take care of you. For lunch, there are instant noodles in the fridge. Cook some for yourself. I''ll cook dinner when Ie back!" Gabriel was stunned for a moment. For some reason, he felt a special warmth from this unfamiliar girl. Although the house was small and quite old, Prisci had cleaned it up very well. All the items in the house were neatly arranged. It was small but cozy. Although the breakfast Prisci made was simple, it was exquisite. Ordinary days could be filled with a sense of spiritual abundance. He smiled slightly and asked, "Other people just buy something to eat on the way to work. Why do you cook for yourself? With this time, I think many people would choose to sleep a bit longer!" Prisci ate her meal lightly, chewing slowly. She replied, "Everyone has their own preferred way of life. As long as I''m at home, I will cook for myself. As for sleeping, when I''m dead, I can sleep forever!" Originally, Gabriel was quite touched, but herst sentencepletely shocked him. Sleep forever when dead? It was actually quite reasonable! Prisci finished her portion, leaving the other portion for Gabriel. She quickly washed the dishes and prepared to go to work. After changing her shoes and taking out the trash, she said to Gabriel before leaving, "You can rest and recover from your injuries at my ce these days. When your injuries get better, don''t forget what you promised!" The thing she mentioned naturally referred to Gabriel being an informant! "Don''t worry. I''m a man of my word!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled. When Prisci opened the door and was about to leave, he reminded her, "Don''t throw the trash in the neighborhood. Take it outside. There''s a piece of cloth with bloodstains inside. If the people chasing after me find it, it will be troublesome!" "Also, buy some gauze from the pharmacy when youe back at night. The wound needs regr dressing!" "Got it!" Prisci nodded and left. The reason why Gabriel was so cautious was that he felt that the people from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall would probably continue searching in the neighborhood for a few more days. He wanted to recover from his injuries in peace and didn''t want to be disturbed... On this night, Vicky stayed up all night! She stood by the floor-to-ceiling window on the top floor of the 33-story Fortune Building until sunrise. Just as the sun rose to her level, several high-level executives of the n walked in. They were Lord Water, Crow with a bandage on his chest, and Lord Barbicz! Looking at the dazzling sunrise, Vicky slowly spoke, "This is the most shameful thing since I debuted!" "We thought we had carefully nned a fatal blow to Gabriel, but in the end, we realized how ridiculous we were!" "We failed to kill Gabriel. Crow was seriously injured. Orion and Muddy Water Dragon were killed by Gabriel!" "Even that despicable woman, Matilda, managed to escape!" "It''s hard to imagine what we have done!" While wiping his sweat, Lord Water said, "Ms. Barnes, in my opinion, the main reason for our failure is that we underestimated the enemy! Gabriel is much stronger than we expected!" "And this person is not reckless. He''s very smart. He saw through and responded to every move we made to kill him!" "The most difficult thing to ept is that there are people in the n who are working for Gabriel. Someone turned off the lights and opened the door. If it weren''t for the mole, we wouldn''t have suffered such a defeat!" "Makes sense!" Vicky suddenly turned around and asked, "Have you found the mole fromst night?" Indeed, if it weren''t for the mole, Gabriel might not have been able to escape. Turning off the lights was crucial. Otherwise, Gabriel would have been shot to death! Wiping his sweat, Lord Water said, "I''m sorry, boss. We haven''t found out yet. It will take some time!" "If you''re the one investigating this matter, I''m afraid you''ll never find out, right?" Crow suddenly said sarcastically. Lord Water''s expression changed. "Crow, what do you mean?" "What do I mean?" Crow coldly snorted and said, "Last night when Gabriel attacked, he faced you after killing Muddy Water Dragon. Originally, Gabriel had already raised his sword and could have easily killed you. Why did he suddenly retract his sword and end up attacking me?" Recalling what happenedst night made him extremely angry. Originally, there was no way this attack would hit him. But for some inexplicable reason, Gabriel had the chance to kill Lord Water but instead attacked Crow. This was something Crow couldn''t understand! No matter how he thought about it, Lord Water seemed like a spy! "You''re spouting nonsense!" Lord Water angrily shouted, "When I came to the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, you were still an egg. How dare you suspect me? What qualifications do you have to suspect me?" "Then why do you think Gabriel didn''t attack you?" "How the hell would I know? Maybe it''s because you look like a scumbag and Gabriel doesn''t like you!" "You impotent b*stard! You''re the scumbag!" "..." The two high-ranking members of the n were actually quarreling. "Shut up!" Unable to bear it any longer, Vicky angrily yelled. The two immediately stopped talking and dared not speak again. Vicky swayed her Goddess-like Buttocks and walked in front of the two. "Smack, Smack!" She pped both of them. "It''s a shame that you two, who I trust the most, are embarrassing yourselves with this argument!" With her imposing manner, Vicky immediately intimidated the two. "I''m sorry, Ms. Barnes!" "I''m sorry, Ms. Barnes!" "..." The two immediately became dejected and apologized with their heads down. "Now is not the time for internal strife!" Vicky angrily said, "After Matilda returns, the Southern Heaven Association will definitely wage war against us, and with Gabriel, a formidable force hiding in the shadows, the entire n might be wiped out. Yet you idiots are still arguing!" Lord Water and Crow remained silent with their heads down. Vicky paced back and forth and suddenly stopped, saying to Lord Water, "Lord Water, arrange a meeting with Sir Jeff for me. The Jeff family is powerful and secretly supports many strong fighters with terrifyingbat power!" "If we want to win this battle, we can only unite with the Jeff family. Even the King of the Underworld can''t be relied on!" "Let''s fulfill that old fox Shawn''s wish this time. We will cooperate with him!" Chapter 253 Evidence Chapter 253 Evidence Chapter 253 Evidence After Prisci left, Gabriel took a nap again. The nap wasfortable and he slept until half past ten in the morning. After waking up, he ate the already cold breakfast. Surprisingly, although the breakfast was cold, it tasted good. It could only mean that Prisci''s cooking skills were really good! After finishing breakfast, he had nothing to do. He could only visit the home of this single policewoman. The house was small but very clean and tidy. He touched the coffee table and there was no dust under it. He opened the refrigerator and the drinks and dishes inside were neatly arranged in separate categories. It was strange that all the drinks seemed to be in pairs and were ced symmetrically. For someone with OCD, it would definitely be satisfying. After the visit, Gabriel came to a conclusion. Whoever married Prisci would definitely live afortable life. "What an old photo!" At that moment, he found a family photo on Prisci''s bedside table. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were five people in the photo. An elderly couple sat in the front, looking kind. Behind them stood three children. The photo was taken a long time ago, and it could be seen that the middle child among the three was Prisci. She looked pure and beautiful, only seventeen or eighteen years old at the time. The people on either side of Prisci should be her younger brother and sister. Her brother had passed away, and Gabriel didn''t know if her sister was still alive. After the visit, he was still bored. Gabriel turned on the TV and watched absentmindedly. He kept changing channels but couldn''t find a suitable one. All the actors were a bunch of sissies who had no acting skills. Some of them couldn''t even perform the crying scenes well, and theycked professionalism. The plot was awkward, making him feel ufortable. It would be better to watch the news or cartoons! "In thetest news, Tim, the son of Shawn, the chairman of the Heavenly Saint Group, was acquitted and released in the hit-and-run case yesterday!" "The focus of the case was whether Tim was drunk driving. The court concluded that Tim''s alcohol test report that night showed that he didn''t drink!" "There were multiple witnesses who testified that Tim did not flee the scene that night, but drove the car out of the surveince area and called the police in a non-surveince area!" "In addition, Tim''s familypensated the families of the two deceased with arge sum of money, and the families of the deceased have issued a letter of forgiveness!" Watching this news, Gabriel felt something was off. Tim didn''t seem so innocent. The judgment was still based on his intuition! Because on the TV, Tim put on sunsses as soon as he left the court. He looked arrogant and jumped down the court steps. His mother, dressed elegantly, said coldly, "Fortunately, thew is fair. My son will never break the law! Some poor people are just trying to extort more money!" "Money is not a problem for our Jeff family. It''s just a charity to them, as long as my son is fine!" Her disdainful attitude and proud posture made Gabriel itch to go up and p this arrogant woman. In the end, he was so mad that he could only change the channel. He watched three episodes of cartoons to calm his mood. Finally, at half past seven in the afternoon, Prisci came back. She was holding a bunch of roses in her hand. "You are back!" Gabriel joked, "Your boyfriend is so thoughtful, sending you roses?" He wondered which man had such great luck in life to be able to pursue Prisci! Prisci changed her shoes, but she didn''t look happy at all. She casually threw the flowers on the floor, without even considering bringing them into the room. Walking into the living room, she noticed that Gabriel hadn''t cleared away the breakfast tes and couldn''t help but frown and clean up. She had a slight obsession with cleanliness and couldn''t stand even the slightest bit of mess in the house. But she understood that Gabriel was injured and couldn''t clean up the dishes. After finishing cleaning, Prisci remained silent and busied herself in the kitchen. After a while, she came out with two dishes and two tes of spaghetti. Shredded pork with garlic sauce and mashed potatoes! "Looks like you didn''t have lunch. Hurry up and eat!" Prisci sat down on a small stool, her eyes filled with loneliness and sadness. Her bright, star-like eyes had lost their luster. Gabriel picked up his fork and smiled. "Miss Weber, did you have a fight with your boyfriend? Why are you so gloomy?" Prisci shook her head lightly. "No, I don''t have a boyfriend yet!" "Then who sent you the flowers?" Gabriel asked again. It was probably a suitor. With Prisci''s looks, she was definitely the belle of the police station. It was reasonable for someone to pursue her. Prisci sighed helplessly. "It''s the Director General''s son. He''s been pestering me for months. It''s so annoying!" Ramon, the Director General''s son, was already thirty-two years old and divorced. Recently, he had been relentlessly pursuing her. The Director General had also hinted repeatedly that if she married into the Coleman family, she would definitely be promoted at work. These hints naturally carried a threatening meaning. If she didn''tply, she would likely face obstacles. But she really didn''t like Ramon. That man was a self-righteous chauvinist. Today, he insisted on driving her home and even gave her a bouquet of roses. On the way, he shamelessly mentioned having a son after their marriage. His ex-wife had a daughter, and he wanted to continue the family line. She hadn''t even agreed to be his girlfriend, yet he was already talking about having children. It was truly absurd. In her eyes, Ramon was not only a chauvinist but also delusional! It was truly torturous on the way back! Only now did Gabriel understand why Prisci was so downcast. He smiled and said, "You''re so beautiful, so being pursued by men is quite normal! Of course, if he is not someone you like or not a good person, just reject him!" "Thank you!" Prisci forced a smile and continued eating. Gabriel couldn''t understand her anguish. After all, Ramon was her superior''s son. Just as she was troubled, her phone rang. She took out her phone and saw an unfamiliar number. "Hello?" "Is this Miss Weber?" "Yes, who is this?" "Never mind who I am for now. I have surveince footage of your brother being beaten to death. Do you want it?" Upon hearing this, Prisci stood up in shock. She was so excited and said eagerly, "Yes, yes, yes, where are you? I''ll go find you. Let''s talk face- to-face!" The person on the other end spoke cautiously, "Don''t be in a hurry. There was amotion at the clubst night, so it''s not safe right now! I''ll contact you in two days. But I can''t just give you the video for free. I know you''re poor, so prepare sixty thousand dors. Consider it a sale!" "Sixty thousand dors?" Prisci couldn''t help but frown. "As a citizen, it''s your duty to provide evidence of a crime to the police..." "What a load of nonsense!" That person interrupted Prisci sternly. "If you don''t have the money, we won''t talk. Sixty thousand dors is already very low. If it weren''t for the fact that you''re a poor police officer, I would ask for a higher price!" "Two days, you only have two days! If you can''te up with the money or try anything fishy, I''ll destroy the video!" "Fine, sixty thousand dors it is. I agree!" Prisci gritted her teeth and could only agree for now. Even if she had to buy such important evidence, she was willing to do it... Chapter 254 Counting Money Chapter 254 Counting Money Chapter 254 Counting Money Gabriel''s ears were extremely sharp. He could even hear the dice in the casino and determine the points. In such a close conversation, he naturally heard everything clearly. He also heard what the stranger on the other end of the phone said. After finishing the call, Prisci immediately became restless and anxious. Sixty thousand dors was not a small amount! Right now, she only had a little over twenty thousand dors in her savings. In this society, gathering money was extremely difficult! Seeing Prisci''s anxious look, Gabriel advised her, "Miss Weber, let''s eat first. You can only focus on it after having a full stomach!" "You eat first!" Prisci waved her hand, walked into her room with a frown, and closed the door behind her. She hesitated for a while before making a phone call. She could only borrow money shamelessly now. "Hello? Linda, do you have any spare money on hand? Can you lend me some for a while?" "..." "Hello? Emily, can you repay me the money you borrowedst time? I need it urgently!" "..." After more than ten minutes, Prisci came out of the room feeling discouraged. Borrowing money was too difficult. She made nine phone calls, and only three people agreed to lend her money. But it seemed that it still wasn''t enough to reach sixty thousand dors. Gabriel nonchntly finished a te of spaghetti and wiped his mouth, saying, "Miss Weber, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me. Maybe I can help!" For him now, sixty thousand dors was nothing. Considering Prisci''s help to himst night, he could give her the money to help her out. After hesitating for a moment, Prisci shook her head and said, "It''s fine. I can handle it myself. But thank you anyway!" She had just met Gabriel, and borrowing money from him was not something she could do easily. Since Prisci didn''t ask, Gabriel naturally wouldn''t offer to lend her money. He leisurely walked over to the sofa and turned on the TV again. The news was ying Tim''s case again. When he saw Tim, he wanted to beat Tim up... Gabriel rested peacefully at Prisci''s house. Besides watching TV, he slept! He hadn''t been thisfortable in months. Meanwhile, Prisci was struggling. Not only was she busy with work, but she was also busy borrowing money. Two dayster, it was Saturday! Prisci didn''t need to work on weekends! She sat on the bed, took out her own money, and also took out the borrowed money. "Seven hundred and forty, seven hundred and sixty... Seven hundred and eighty-nine, a total of fifty- seven thousand, seven hundred and eighty-nine dors!" She counted three times, even using coins, but she still needed over eight thousand dors. She was extremely distressed and conflicted. It had already been two days, and the person who had the video should be contacting her soon. But what should she do if she didn''t have enough money? "Miss Weber, so much money?" Gabriel suddenly stood at the door, leaning against the door frame, squinting his eyes and smiling. "You''re really bold. I am here, and yet you''re openly counting money. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll rob you?" In his eyes, Prisci wasn''t bold, but rather a bit foolish. As a police officer, she had no sense of guarding against bad people. He didn''t even know how Prisci became a police officer. Prisci shook her head and said, "I can tell that you''re not a bad person. With your skills, you probably wouldn''t care about this small amount of money!" "Eh..." Gabriel was suddenly speechless. He had just said that this woman was a bit foolish, but she unexpectedly said something so insightful, making him feel a bit unustomed. Ha-ha, she really had great discernment! "Ding Ling." Just at that moment, Prisci''s phone rang. Prisci took out her phone and saw an unfamiliar number. She hurriedly answered the call. "Hello?" "Miss Weber, is the money ready?" "Can we..." Prisci was about to ask if he could lower the amount, as she didn''t have enough money. But she saw Gabriel vigorously shaking his hand at her and silently mouthing something. It seemed like he was saying, "It''s ready!" Prisci hesitated for a moment. She didn''t know why, but she said, "It''s ready!" She rarely lied, and this lie seemed a little forced. "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you at the garbage station on Green Road, number 27, at one thirty in the afternoon. Come alone, and we''ll exchange the money for the video at the same time!" After finishing speaking, he hung up. Prisci put away her phone and nced at the time. It was now ten-fifty in the morning, and there was less than three hours left! She quickly organized the money on the bed, tied it with a rubber band, and put it in a cloth bag. "Do you know that I''m nning to buy the video of my brother''s murder with this money?" Prisci held the bag of money, stared at Gabriel with her big eyes, and asked. Gabriel nodded, squinted his eyes, and smiled. "Yes, my hearing is quite good. You made the call right next to me, and I did hear it!" "Although they said they want sixty thousand dors, girls are usually good at bargaining, right? If you manage to lower the amount a bit when you go there, he should still ept it!" "But I need to remind you that it might be dangerous for you to go alone. How about I apany you? Be your bodyguard?" Staying in Prisci''s small house for the past few days had been suffocating. He had been nursing his back injury for over two days. Although he was far from recovered, he could move a little. And this little bit of movement was more than enough to beat up some punks. "Thank you!" Prisci hesitated for a moment and said, "Your injury is so severe, so you don''t have to go. I can handle it myself!" "As long as I can get the video of my brother''s murder, I can definitely bring Kevin and the others to justice!" "Um..." However, Gabriel said, "Do you really think that having a video can bring down Kevin?" "Definitely!" Prisci said firmly, "I believe in thew and justice! As long as there is sufficient evidence, we can ensure that the bad people will be punished severely byw!" "s, I..." Gabriel frowned, speechless. She said that again. This woman was probably going to suffer because of this statement! He waved his hand and said, "Then I wish you good luck!" Since she didn''t believe in the darkness of society, she would suffer from its cruelty. "Ding Ling." Prisci was quite busy on the weekend, and her phone rang again. The piercing ringtone interrupted their awkward conversation. "Hello, Mr. Coleman?" On the other end of the phone was Prisci''s immediate superior, Doyle. "Prisci, there was a fierce fight between the Southern Heaven Association and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall at the Silver Club just now. Three people died, and we don''t have enough manpower at the police station. Go and help!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Mr. Coleman, I''ll go right away!" Prisci hung up the phone and immediately put on her police uniform to get ready to leave. She said to Gabriel, "I''m sorry, Gabriel. There was a fight between the ns at the Silver Club, and some people died. We don''t have enough people at the police station, so I have to go immediately! Just eat something casually for lunch, and I''ll cook when Ie back tonight!" Seeing that Prisci was rushing out, Gabriel asked, "What about buying the video at the garbage station? Do you want me to go in your ce?" After getting dressed, Prisci picked up the bag of money. "The Silver Club is not far from the garbage station. I should be able to make it there in time. Thanks!" With that, Prisci hurriedly left the house. After Prisci left, Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled. How interesting. The Southern Heaven Association and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall finally fought each other. Matilda, the strong-willed woman, finally started to fight back after suffering thest time. Women fighting was always the most exciting. They pulled hair and tore clothes! Just thinking about Vicky and Matilda fighting made him excited. That scene would definitely be thrilling! Just fight. The more intense, the better. At this moment, he was waiting to gain benefits from their fight... Chapter 255 Danger Chapter 255 Danger Chapter 255 Danger The Silver Club was a branch n of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Its main purpose was to provide entertainment for the high-level members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. There were various entertainment facilities such as saunas, hot springs, and cocktail parties. The most interesting project was the introduction of a group of foreign beauties for the high-level members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall to learn foreignnguages in bed. It was said that the Ghostly Purgatory Hall wanted to keep up with international standards! At around eight in the morning, many high-level members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall who were tired from studyingnguages in bed, holding their naked foreignnguage teachers, prepared for morning reading. Suddenly, sounds of fighting came from outside the room. Ted from the Southern Heaven Associationunched a sudden attack with his men. The unprepared Ghostly Purgatory Hall was caught off guard and attacked. Coupled with the fatigue of several high-level membersst night, theirbat power was greatly reduced after they got out of bed. This battle was fierce and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall suffered heavy losses. Several high-level members studying foreignnguages were almost all chopped and sent to the hospital. This incident revealed a truth: to promote the culture of the Dragon Kingdom, do not be crazy about foreign things and learn foreignnguages. After the police arrived at the scene, both sides tacitly retreated! Underground power struggles generally do not involve the police. Win or lose, it was all the same. If they wanted to fight against the government, there were different ways. The consequences of fighting and killing people were borne by oneself, which was the rule! Prisci looked at the bloody scene and frowned deeply. Although the injured had been taken away, blood stains were everywhere. As she walked, she identally stepped on a finger section and was startled. Having been in the police force for many years, she had never seen such a brutal scene of fighting. In a society ruled byw, these underground gang forces were too rampant! Where was justice? Where was the dignity of thew? She firmly believed that these social tumors would one day bepletely eradicated, giving the people of Gumoldur City a harmonious and stable society. After working for a while, it was already five past one. Prisci looked at the time and hesitated. She was now considering whether to go alone or bring her colleagues to catch the person selling the video. The person''s behavior also had elements of extortion. Catching him would not be wrong! But if the person escaped due to a premature action, it would be difficult to uncover the truth behind her brother''s death and for Kevin to receive legal punishment. After much thought, she decided to go alone. In any case, she needed to get the video first. After making the decision, she took off her police uniform and asked for leave from her captain. Then she took a taxi with money. The destination was not far from the Silver Club. In less than ten minutes, she arrived at the garbage dump on Green Road. After getting out of the car and looking around, Prisci finally understood why the other party chose this location for the transaction. The garbage dump was located next to Green Road, surrounded by open spaces. In such an environment, it was difficult for the police to quietly surround and capture the suspect. At this moment, she was d that she hadn''t brought her colleagues along, or it would be easy for the other party to notice and escape. After observing the entrance for more than ten minutes and finding nothing unusual, Prisci entered the garbage dump punctually at 1:30 p.m. Under the scorching sun, the stench filled the air. The door of the garbage dump was open. As soon as she entered, she wrinkled her nose and covered it lightly with her left hand. The smell was too strong and pungent. The garbage piled up like mountains, forming winding ravines, making the scene even more complex. Prisci heightened her vignce and took a few steps forward. "Is anyone here?" When she reached a prefab cabin, she looked around and called out. Suddenly, a person wearing a hat and ck clothes emerged from behind the prefab cabin. The person had a thin face, sharp features, and a dispirited look. With a fierce gaze, he looked Prisci up and down with caution and asked, "Are you Miss Weber? Did youe alone?" "Cut the crap. Did you bring the video?" Prisci was straightforward. The man in ck smirked and suddenly pulled out a gun, aiming it at Prisci. Prisci was startled, but pretended to remain calm and said, "Do you know what crime it is to aim a gun at a police officer?" "Crime?" The man in ck said coldly, "As someone who handles danger every day, I fear nothing!" "But don''t be afraid. I''m aiming the gun at you so that you won''t have bad motives. Take a look at this!" With that, he took out a broken phone from his pocket and threw it to Prisci. Prisci caught the phone and opened it to find a video. After she pressed the y button, the video started ying. The footage was not clear, but she immediately recognized her younger brother, Jamie! "Jamie!" She called out softly, and the content of the video caused her immense heartache. Jamie was brutally beaten on the head by a man with a baseball bat. Although the footage was not clear, she could see the sttering of blood. After Jamie fell to the ground, the man continued to strike him with the baseball bat seven or eight times. Almost every strikended on Jamie''s head. The scene was cruel, and Prisci couldn''t help but cover her mouth and sob. She never expected her brother''s death to be so tragic. And she recognized the man who attacked Jamie. It was Kevin. She had been investigating Kevin for nearly a year and couldn''t be mistaken. "Miss Weber, because of this video, I almost got killed by Kevin! I only want money. Give me sixty thousand dors, and the video is yours!" The man in ckughed, still holding the gun high in his right hand. "Take it!" Prisci''s eyes welled up with tears. Without hesitation, she threw the bag in her hand towards him. With the video evidence, she was determined to bring Kevin to justice. As the man in ck took the bag, his expression gradually darkened. But as he counted the money, his face gradually darkened. "Miss Weber, I remember we agreed on sixty thousand dors, but it seems like there''s not enough here, right?" The man in ck snorted heavily. Prisci, still filled with sadness, shouted firmly, "This is all I have. Take it or leave it! As a police officer, I''ve already shown you leniency by not arresting you. Take the money and leave quickly!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Her anger now consumed her. Even with the man pointing a gun at her, she had no fear. All she could think about was how to send Kevin to prison. "At the very least, one should keep their promises!" Holding the gun, the man in ck walked slowly towards Prisci, his face filled with malice. "What are you going to do?" Prisci held onto the phone and instinctively took a step back. "Don''t move!" The man in ck pushed the gun forward. "If you move, I''ll shoot and kill you. You can try and see if I dare!" Prisci dared not move and shouted, "You better think about what you''re doing. Taking the money and leaving is your best choice right now!" Unfazed, the man in ck approached and removed handcuffs from Prisci''s waist. While pointing the gun at Prisci''s head, he used one hand to handcuff her left wrist. Then he pulled on the handcuffs, forcing Prisci''s left hand behind her back. With a strong force, he pushed Prisci to the ground. With his right hand, he holstered the gun behind his back. Then he used both hands to handcuff Prisci''s right hand behind her back as well. "Miss Weber, you owe me eight thousand dors, but I don''t like it when others owe me. You look pretty good, so let me have sex with you. Consider it as payment for the eight thousand dors!" The man in ckughedsciviously. With Prisci''s appearance, eight thousand dors for sex was worth it. After having sex with a beautiful police officer, he could boast about it when he went out for drinks, and everyone would admire him. "Let go of me! You''remitting a crime, and assaulting a police officer is an additional crime!" Prisci panicked and struggled desperately. But with her hands handcuffed behind her back, she couldn''t break free. "A police officer? That''s even more exciting!" The man in ck,pletely consumed by his desires, disregarded everything and aggressively tugged at Prisci''s clothes. "I''ve been hunted by Kevin recently and haven''t had the chance to y with a woman. Eight thousand dors for sex, and I want to y a bit longer!" Prisci felt hopeless. "Hello?" But just then, someone suddenly called out. "Who?" The man in ck was startled. When he turned his head, he saw Gabriel squatting on a trash heap... Chapter 256 Random Thoughts Chapter 256 Random Thoughts Chapter 256 Random Thoughts "Who are you?" The man in ck startled, immediately pulled out the gun from behind and aimed at Gabriel. The other hand pressed Prisci to the ground. Prisci was so embarrassed when her big eyes saw Gabriel. She was both touched and worried. The man in ck had a gun. If he shot, Gabriel would be in danger. Gabriel, standing on the garbage heap, said indifferently, "Well, it is very reasonable for women to bargain when buying things. I could tell you are an old bachelor and have not shopped with a girlfriend!" "Why can''t you sell something with a price tag of sixty thousand dors for fifty thousand dors?" "Let me tell you, in my hometown of Silverwood, women buy things for half the price, and 30 thousand dors is very good!" "Moreover, there should be friendship even if the deal doesn''t pull off. You don''t have to bully others when you can''t sell it." "F*ck you£¡ The man in ck suddenly lost patience and pulled the trigger, "You babbling mouth!" Bang! The bullet was shot over. At that time, Gabriel fixed his eyes. His body dodged like a ghost and avoided the bullet. The next moment, he approached the man in ck before the man could know it. The man in ck got scared and was shocked that someone could dodge a bullet. In a panic, his right hand shook and he fired again. "Bang!" The gunshots rang! But this time, Gabriel evaded it again."I told you to shoot me!" Gabriel was extremely angry and punched the man in ck. A fist the size of a beanbag hit the forehead of the man in ck. The fist was small, but it released a thousand pounds of impact. The terrible impact made the man in ck''s head deform, and he was also knocked out. The man in ck''s head turned nk. The punch knocked him unconscious, and his pistol fell aside. "Ah!" Gabriel sighed, feeling very dissatisfied with this punch. It seemed like his back was still hurting him, and he didn''t knock the man in ck''s head off with one punch! Bad review! "Did you get the video? Is there really a video?" After dealing with the man in ck, Gabriel crouched down. He pulled the handcuffs with both hands and broke them in the middle. He picked up Prisci and subconsciously patted the dirt off her body. Buttocks, chest... While patting, he suddenly felt something wrong. He scratched his head andughed, "Sorry, you do it yourself!" This time, he really didn''t mean it. "Thank you. If not for you, today I..." Prisci said. If Gabriel had note, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Not to mention the video, her body would be ravaged by this animal. While feeling lucky, she felt that Gabriel was a real man. Although sometimes he sounded ridiculous, he was actually really reliable. His dodging bullets made her feel incredible, even adoring. Beating up the man in ck was very manly. Growing up, she rarely approved of a man. She had only known Gabriel for a few days, and she was already having a sense of worship, which was really unique. Recovering a little, she looked at her wrinkled clothes and the dirt on them, frowning. It was so dirty, making her feel bad. This was the suffering of the neat freak. "You''re wee!" Gabriel waved his hand, "I thought you woulde with your colleagues. You are really brave enough, actuallying alone!" "Although it is important to avenge your brother, you must also protect yourself. If you get hurt because of this revenge, I think your brother will not be happy!" Although Prisci was a police officer, she was also a simple woman. Sometimes she acted before giving it enough thought. So today when she came to deal with the bad guys, he got very worried and followed her. Unexpectedly, something bad happened. "By the way, is there video or not?" Gabriel asked again. He once suspected that there was no so-called killing video of Kevin and that it was all crooks trying to cheat money. Gabriel''s words made Prisci very moved. Her father had died young, and since her brother had left, no man had given her such a warm feeling. She tried to suppress the emotion, took out the mobile phone that she had hidden in her pocket just now, and showed the video to Gabriel. When she watched it, the bloody scene made her sad again. Gabriel took the mobile phone, eyes set. N?velDrama.Org content. It was quickly recognized that it was Kevin who swung the baseball bat. Pointing to the victim who had been beaten to death, he asked, "Is this your brother?" "Yes!" Prisci nodded, her breath trembling! Gabriel sighed, very rted to the feelings of Prisci seeing the video. He returned the mobile phone to her, "Put the mobile phone away and don''t rush after you went back. The first thing is to get a backup!" In fact, he had bad instincts. Was it good or bad for Prisci to get this video? Once Kevin found out about it, it could be very dangerous. "Okay!" Prisci put away the phone again. Today''s adventure was not in vain! Just then, the unconscious man in ck suddenly woke up. He gritted his teeth and turned to pick up the pistol. "Die!" He aimed at Prisci and shot. He knew that Gabriel could dodge bullets, so he shot Prisci. Anyway, he was having a hard time, and nobody should have a good one. "Be careful!" Gabriel''s reaction was very fast. He pulled Prisci and leaped. Theynded at the same time, and Prisci just fell into his arms. He held Prisci tightly under his body, rolling continuously on the ground. "Bang bang bang!" A series of bullets went off, but they didn''t hit either of them. After some sound. The man in ck emptied his magazine. "D*mn it!" He swore and mmed the gun to the ground. He took advantage of this gap, turned around, and ran. Gabriel was holding Prisci, and he gotta admit that her body was so soft that he didn''t want to get up. But in order to pursue the man in ck, he could only abandon this tenderness. His back trembled. He got up while holding Prisci. Prisci nestled in the arms of Gabriel like a little bird, her cheeks a little red. Why did her heart beat so fast? She was a little awkward. "You wait for me here. I''ll kill him!" Gabriel gave Prisci a smile and let her go. Then with a step of violence, he rushed out. Even with a bad back, he could still catch up with the punk£¡ "Gabriel, be careful!" Prisci shouted loudly, feeling sweet. There were a lot of weird images in her head. In a few seconds, a lifetime shed by. Getting married, having a baby all of a sudden, even having the baby''s name figured out. And the man was Gabriel. The more she thought about it, the hotter her face was. She shook her head and muttered, "Prisci, what are you thinking about?" Maybe it was because she didn''t have a boyfriend that she couldn''t help but have these strange thoughts...... Chapter 257 Breaking Chapter 257 Breaking Chapter 257 Breaking After a moment of wild thought, Prisci also chased after the man in ck. Although Gabriel was very powerful, she was afraid that something bad could happen. Also, she was worried that Gabriel would hit the other party too hard and vite thew. Even when chasing criminals, there must be a certain standard. At all times, they must take thew as the criterion! She had just rushed over a few steps when she saw that Gabriel had already returned. On Gabriel''s right hand, there were bloodstains all over. She felt a thump in her heart and asked, "Where''s the man in ck?" Her worry came true. Gabriel did hurt him. It was really strange. How could he make him bleed with bare hands? Gabriel shook the bloodstain on his right hand and squinted with a casual smile, saying, "I killed him, he''s just a scumbag. If I save him, he''ll still harm others!" He immediately saw that the man in ck was a drug addict. This type of person was a factor of social instability. His brute behavior towards Prisci just now couldn''t be overstated, and killing him was a help to the people. "Why did you want to kill him?" Suddenly, Prisci burst into a loud roar. The loud voice startled Gabriel. Prisci''s expression was painful, and she grabbed her hair in a tangled way. She continued to shout, "If you kill someone, you be a murderer. No matter who you kill, you can''t wash off your identity as a murderer!" "I''m a police officer. You kill in front of me, and what do you want me to do?" She was in immense pain! After days of contact, she knew that Gabriel was a good person. At the very least, his heart was not evil. Today, she was saved by Gabriel, and in addition to gratitude, she even had some admiration. But now, Gabriel killed in front of her, destroying the justice she upheld in her heart and leaving her at a loss. No matter how bad the bad person was, the trial was a matter of the court and the state. No one had the right to deprive others of their lives, even if the other person was an unforgivable viin. Gabriel narrowed her eyes, and her face became solemn. At this moment, he was very unhappy. In his opinion, Prisci''s words were simply ridiculous to the extreme. Moreover, there was a chilling sensation of unrequited help. He coldly said, "Put away your ridiculous view of justice. I don''t need your scolding, let alone your education. If I let him go today. I can be 100% certain that innocent people will suffer because of him within three days!" "I will never be soft on bad people or viins!" "I will definitely kill whoever I consider evil. Those who have died in my hands in the past few months cannot be counted with both of my hands!" "But I''ve never felt like I''ve done anything wrong because every person I kill is a bad person, and I never touch an ordinary person who obeys thew!" "You can catch him, and why must you kill him? " Prisci still didn''t understand Gabriel''s behavior. She eximed, "If you kill someone, you are also a murderer. This is a lifelong stain that cannot be washed away, and you must ept legal sanctions. Don''t you understand?" The beautiful image established by Gabriel in her heartpletely copsed. She just realized that it seemed that she and Gabriel were not from the same world at all. Gabriel was speechless, angry and annoyed, "Thew is a big criterion, not applicable to the entire society. Some dark corners require dark means and rules to maintain them!" "Just like the video you have in your hand. I can tell you very clearly that you cannot convict Kevin at all because, at a certain level, the conviction between crime and innocence does not lie in thew but in the powers behind it!" "You''re just a small policeman, and you can not bring down Kevin. This is the reality!" "And there are people like me, who only apply the rules of the underworld, and thews of reality don''t bind me!" "There is only one rule in the underworld. The winner takes all!" "That''s the only reason the man in ck died, and it has nothing to do with thew!" Although Prisci''s starting point could not be said to be wrong. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But some things were disgustingly stupid when they were rigidly handled. "That''s a facy!" Prisci held the mobile phone and vowed: "With this video, I will definitely be able to bring Kevin to justice. Dragon Kingdom is a society under the rule ofw, and no one can be above thew!" "I''ll prove it to you!" "Now that you''ve killed someone in front of me, I want you toe back to the police station with me and turn yourself in!" Suddenly, there was silence. The two looked at each other in an eerie atmosphere. After a long time, Gabriel looked up andughed, "I should note today at all and let the man in ck wipe you clean and waste so that I can see if you can still say these ridiculous words." "I have killed. I do not deny it, but are you capable of arresting me?" "I have to, and I will!" Prisci stared at him firmly, "I am a police officer, and I must catch you!" They locked eyes again! "Now that you have the video, you don''t need me to help you find evidence, so in that case, it''s time to say goodbye!" This time, it was Gabriel who broke the quietness. He exhaled and tried to smile. Separation required elegant. "Of course, if you want to arrest me,e and see if you can!" Waving, Gabriel turned around. With a few lunges, he quickly disappeared. He wanted to go, and no one could stop him! Prisci trembled unstoppably, holding her fist. Eventually, the fist unclenched and she did not chase. She was extremely depressed. Although these days with Gabriel was beautiful. But in the end, they were not the same kind of people. She took out her cell phone and called her colleague. After a while, other police officers arrived andpleted the investigation of the body of the man in ck. "The murderer is a man named Gabriel Edwards!" After a tangle, Prisci said these. After that, her strength drained and her whole body went weak. Then she left the garbage station in a trance and stood on the edge of the road. Now and then the passing cars picked up dust. A flury of whistle bumped into her mind. "Am I... am I wrong?" For the first time since she became a police officer, she doubted herself and her sense of justice. After returning to the police station, she remembered Gabriel''s words. She made a backup copy of the video. Then he found the director and handed in the evidence. Doyle was a bald middle-aged man. After watching the video, he said with a serious face: "Rest assured, With this evidence, I will bring Kevin to justice!" "Thank you, Mr. Coleman, for my brother!" Prisci was very excited. For a whole year, the truth about her brother''s death would finally be revealed, and the bad guys would be caught. Everything she did was worth it. After she left the office, Doyle put on a strange smile. Then he took out his phone and called Kevin. "Kevin, how can you be so careless? She got the video of you killing her brother!" "What''s going on, man?" "What''s the matter? The video of you killing Jamie Weber was obtained by his sister Prisci of our police station, who just took the video to my office. With this evidence, we could arrest you!" "You must help me, man!" "Of course, you rest assured. I got this video. As long as you help me with that thing with old Jeff, I can ensure that Prisci won''t cause any trouble for you!" "No problem. Consider it settled. I will host at the old ce tonight, and there are many beauties waiting for you!" "Well, then I muste!" ... Chapter 258 Happiness Chapter 258 Happiness Chapter 258 Happiness Prisci returned home from the police station, exhausted! Physical exhaustion, but more mental exhaustion! The break with Gabriel made her feel as if she had lost something, feeling empty and void. As soon as she opened the door, her eyes lit up when she saw two people sitting at home. "Freda, Kyle, you are here." When she saw these two, her face lost all its fatigue and she smiled happily. Freda was her biological sister and her only rtive in this world. Now only when she saw her sister did she feel rxed all over. "Prisci! Working overtime again?" Freda bounced around like a little rabbit and came to Prisci''s side. She held Prisci''s hand and her face was filled with a spring breeze-like smile. She was a positive and optimistic girl, very simple and innocent. Although slightly low in stature, she was very beautiful. She graduated from high school and went tomunity college. In recent years, she had been working at a chain milk tea shop. Her motto was that as long as one worked hard, the future would definitely be beautiful! "Prisci!" Freda''s boyfriend Kyle walked over and greeted Prisci with a simple smile. Kyle was a rtively introverted boy, a bit dull, but very down-to-earth. After graduating from a key university, he worked at apany, typing codes. He wore a id shirt and jeans, smiling shyly. Prisci was very satisfied with her sister''s boyfriend. She didn''t ask her sister to find a wealthy man, but he had to be good to her sister. After two years of observation, Kyle turned out to be a steadfast and ambitious man, and their rtionship was also very stable. Nowadays, they had reached the point of discussing marriage. A few days ago, Kyle, who had always been dull, mustered the courage to propose to her sister in front of many people in the mall. Although there was only a handful of roses and a ring that was not expensive. But it was even moremendable that introverted Kyle could muster up the courage to propose in front of so many people. Freda was already an easily satisfied person, and on that day, she cried uncontrobly. Afterwards, the two of them obtained certificates and registered as legally named spouses, and now they were about to hold a wedding. It was just that Kyle''s family was poor, and they had to arrange and pay for the wedding themselves. Now, they were busy preparing for the wedding during this time. Her sister''s life event had been perfectlypleted. On the contrary, being the older sister and 27 years old, she didn''t even have a boyfriend. Looking at how happy her sister and Kyle were, she was very pleased and sometimes envious. "Sit down, you two. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it!" Prisci forgot her worries and dissipated her fatigue. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When a family was together, happiness would cover everything up. "Prisci, you''ve been working hard all day, and don''t get busy again!" Freda pulled Prisci to the sofa and sat down. With a ghostly smile, she said," Today Kyle got his sry. Let''s order takeout and have some good food. Kyle will pay!" "Okay!" Kyle nodded with a silly smile on the side! "What kind of takeout? It''s too expensive!" Prisci got anxious and stood up. "You two are getting married soon, and you need money everywhere. You need to save some money! I''ll make some food. It won''t take long!" "Oh, Prisci!" Freda pulled Prisci down again and quietly took out a piece of paper from her mouth bag. She yfully spat out her tongue and smiled, "Today we have a small surprise. Kyle and I came to you as soon as possible to share it with you. Let''s celebrate!" "What surprise?" Prisci''s big eyes blinked. This little girl was ying mystery today. She opened the paper, looked at it, and gasped, "Pregnant? Freda, are you pregnant?" It was an ultrasound. Two months pregnant! "Yep!" Freda yfully held out two fingers, shrank her head and said: "Yes, twins, two!" Kyle, a little embarrassed and scratching his head, said, "Prisci, Freda and I are going to hold a wedding next month, and we are going to have children!" "You two......" Prisci was so excited that she almost cried. She sniffed her nose and smiled happily, "We must celebrate today, and how can we order takeout? Whatever you want to eat, it''s my treat!" What was happiness? Happiness was ordinary things, the collection of every simple moment! Happiness was looking forward to the future within reach! As long as the heart was to feel, the more ordinary, the happier! The dinner was very good. There was a takeaway pizza ordered by Kyle and a table of dishes made by Prisci. Freda could not drink, so the three people clinked sses with Coke. Holding the Coke, Freda said with happiness on her face, "Sister, I and Kyle have agreed that after we get married, we will go to his hometown, where the pressure is not as big as in Gumoldur City!" "Kyle has saved some money and said he could help me open a milk tea shop and let me be the boss!" "After saving enough money to buy a house, our family of four must be very happy!" Prisci found that there was light in her sister''s eyes. Like a star, bright, so bright! And she was genuinely happy for her sister. As for avenging her brother, she said nothing for the moment. She wanted to wait for Kevin to be thoroughly brought to justice, then she would tell her sister... Heavenly Saint Hotel, a super five-star hotel of Heavenly Saint Group. Its level of luxury was unparalleled in Gumoldur City. The hotel was owned by Shawn Jeff, chairman of Heavenly Saint Group. Although Shawn was a businessman, he was powerful and ruthless, more ruthless than any gang. And Shanghai City No. 2 Councillor Lam Sui, are sworn brothers. And he was sworn brothers with Sam Langwell, the number two councilor in Gumoldur City. The Heavenly Saint Group controlled by him was a hugemercial ship, the tex-paying star of Gumoldur City''s private sector. The two shared a special hobby, keen on keeping fighters ofbat power with high sries. ording to rumors, because he was so generous with this game that there were three Kings and four Protectors under him, each of whom wasparable to top fighters on Sky List! He spent thousands of millions of dors a year on this. One of his men, w, was notoriously scary. His wife was twenty years younger than him. Her name was Sansa Miller, and she was a famous Bel Canto singer in Dragon Kingdom. Shawn got his son when he was in his forties. His boy Tim Jeff was the top spoiled brat in Gumoldur City, and everyone knew about him. His father was rich and powerful, and his mother spoiled him very much. His evilness was beyond description. He got two nicknames, Prince Tim and Silver Gun. Tim had two famous sayings. The first, "As a prince, my breaking thew is not the same as themon people. I am as arrogant as such, and who can take me down?" The sentence, "For any woman that interests me, I must let her taste my silver gun!" These were not bragging but all true facts about Tim Jeff. He was full of evil and had done countless outrageous illegal things, but because he was the son of Shawn Jeff, he was always safe and sound. Just like a few days ago, Tim drove a sports car worth of tens of millions of dors after drinking, killed two people, and fled. The evidence was irond. After a few days, he was acquitted after his mother pulled some secret strings. As for women, the number of women who were abused by Tim for no reason could not be counted with two hands. And he changed his girlfriend like he did with clothes, recing them in one or two days. In short, the name of Tim Jeff was well-known throughout Gumoldur City, and all the spoiled brats knew him. On this day, Vicky was wearing a purple dress with fireflies, outlining the perfect curves of her body. Behind her was followed by a number of high-levels from Gumoldur n, Ghostly Purgatory Hall! Lord Water, Crow, Paul, and Lord Barbicz! There were also more than a dozen ck-d thugs led by ck. It was quite a scene. They came to the Heavenly Saint Hotel to talk about cooperation with Shawn Jeff. "Wow, Vicky, you''re finally here. I missed you so much!" Tim suddenly came out of the corner, his small eyes scanning Vicky''s body seductively, and gave her an intimate hug. The intoxicating aroma and the soft touch made him very excited. His hands could not help but grasp Vicky''s Goddess-like Buttocks and hug them fiercely. It was just that one moment that made him swoon. Vicky did not care, pushed away Tim and smiled, "It turns out to be His Royal Highness. Your physique is getting stronger. Let me give you a physical examination someday!" "Not someday, today!" Time shook his hair and said with a smile. "Not today!" Vicky put on a charming smile, "Today I''m your father''s!" With that, her high heels ttered, and she led people to the meeting room...... Chapter 259 The Power of the Jeff family Chapter 259 The Power of the Jeff family Chapter 259 The Power of the Jeff family No one knew what Shawn and Vicky talked about. One thing was for sure. Vicky stayed at the Heavenly Saint Hotel that night and did not return. The next day, Shawn immediately spread the news to the entire Gumoldur City, stating that the Jeff family and Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall began to cooperate. On that evening, multiple industries of Southern Heaven Association were attacked. The people who did it were from Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff family. The joint efforts of both sides, coupled with a surprise attack, resulted in a major defeat of the Southern Heaven Association, leaving it with great losses. Ted, who led an attack on the Gild Guild Ha a few days ago, was severely injured by Bruce Weber, one of the three kings of the Jeff family, and almost died. The coboration between the Jeff family and Ghostly Purgatory Hall made the Southern Heaven Association copse instantly. It seemed that there was a possibility of total destruction for it. Southern Heaven Association was facing another blow. Ned Wallick, its president, was hospitalized due to a recurrence of a persistent illness at this critical moment. N?velDrama.Org content rights. This made Southern Heaven Association even worse. With her father hospitalized, Matilda had no energy to fight against Ghostly Purgatory Hall. For a moment, the Southern Heaven Association fell into a situation where there were no leaders! In just three days thereafter, half of the forces controlled by Southern Heaven Association were jointly removed by Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff family. The downfall of the Southern Heaven Association seemed to be just a matter of time. Family Chain Business Hotel, Southtown Road! "Listen to the rhythm of the falling rain, rhythm of the rain, telling me just what a fool I''ve been. I wish that it would go and let me cry in vain... " Gabriel sat on a stool, shaking his legs. He was humming a song along with his mobile phone. This song was very chill and his favorite. After parting ways with Prisci, he had been staying at this rtively cheap hotel. While wandering the day, he was also recuperating. "Mr. Gabriel, it''s time for dinner!" Fat boy with small narrow eyes came in with a takeout. It was hot, and his whole body was soaked in sweat, but he said with a smile on his face. "Ball, thank you!" Gabriel turned around and chuckled. Every time he saw this fat boy or Ball, his nickname, he would be amused by his chubby appearance. Although chubby, Ball was not a simple character. He was a trusted subordinate of Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall and held a high position at the Gumoldur n. On that day at Winner Takes All Club, it was because of Ball that he was able to easily escape from the encirclement. It was Ball who turned off the lights and opened the door. And the reason why he met Ball was Elizabeth. Beforeing to Gumoldur City, he asked Elizabeth to help him with some preparations. Ball had been a spy arranged by Elizabeth at Gumoldur n for many years. He only revealed himself to help him march into Gumoldur n. Elizabeth vouched for him at the cost of her life, so he trusted Ball. Now it seemed that his trust was requitted. Ball was very reliable, and everything he did was very satisfactory. "You''re wee!" Ball narrowed his eyes and chuckled, wiping his sweat as he said, "Mr. Gabriel, in the past few days, the Jeff family, Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and Southern Heaven Association are in quite a stir. In my opinion, your chance hase!" "You smart ass!" Gabriel patted Ball''s chubby face and smiled, "Speak up, give me some intelligence!" His inner thinking could not evade Ball. Ball wiped his sweat again and said, "The first thing is that the n has just issued an order to gather everyone and prepare topletely annihte the Southern Heaven Association in the next few days!" "This is expected!" Gabriel lit a cigarette. This was called building upon the victory and going after or taking advantage of your illness to kill you. Vicky would not give Matilda the chance to breathe. Ball added, "I heard that this time the Jeff family has assembled all itsbat power, with the three Kings and four Protectors all being here. It seemed that in addition to the destruction of the Southern Heaven Association, it is also nning how to share Southern Heaven Association with Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" "That makes sense!" Gabriel silently nodded. Ball was really smart, taking the long view Once Southern Heaven Association was destroyed, the next thing would be splitting territories between Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff family. Without enemies, it was only a matter of time before the alliance copsed. And the so-called "share" was actually "rob" by strength. No matter what agreement there was, it wouldn''t matter. He did not know how Shawn would do it. If he were him, he would have also destroyed Vicky and be the sole king of the Underground World of Gumoldur City. Spitting smoke and narrowing his eyes, Gabriel asked. For Jeff''s fighting force, he was surprised. Because the Jeff family had more powerful fighters than Ghostly Purgatory Hall. After all, the facade was a merchant, but behind the scenes, it was more evil ck than the ghost prison hall. It appeared to be a business family, but in fact, it was more evil and cruel than Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Ball said, "We all know that Jeff''s thugs are strong, but who the so-called three Kings and four Protectors are is not quite sure before!" "A few days ago, I paid off a person in Jeff''s family, and I finally figured this out!" "The so-called three Kings are, the spear king, Bruce Weber, the sword king, and Arlin Hawks, the whip king! The most powerful is Bruce, the sword king, who is said to be a strong man ranking 50 or so on Sky List!" "50?" Gabriel was slightly surprised. This position meant he was as good as Blind John, so he was really good. Ball continued, "The four Protectors are Icy Mask, Dark Prince, Butcher, and Ouw Madmen!" "Ouw Madmen?" Gabriel sat up straight out of surprise, "Is he that Ouw Madmen ranking in the fifties on Sky List?" "Isn''t the master of Joseph Moore who was killed in Silverwood Ouw Madmen?" At that time, he learned from Blind John the existence of Ouw Madmen, who was his counterpart in power. But that was weird. Wasn''t Ouw Madmen in Sapphire Peaks? How did hee to Gumoldur City and be an enforcer kept by the Jeff family? Ball nodded, "Yes. Each of the four Protectors is a strong man on Sky List, and the strongest is this Ouw Madmen. It is said that Shawn paid a high price for him!" "Interesting. No wonder the Jeff family is so arrogant!" Gabriel got more and more surprised. Brandon and Ouw Madmen alone were extraordinary. Combined with other forces, it could indeed sweep everything in Gumoldur City! No wonder the Jeff family could cover the sky of Gumoldur City. Ball said, "In addition, I heard that the servant said that in the Jeff family, there also hid a strong man with very a terrible fighting force, more powerful than Ouw Madmen, but no one knows who he is!" "More powerful than Ouw Madmen?" Gabriel could not help but get worried. The Jeff family''s power was getting crazy. Besides the sword King and Ouw Madmen, there was another card. Then he waved his hand and said, "What else?" It seemed that there would be a tough battle in Gumoldur City! Ball said, "The second news slipped out of Lord Water''s mouth. It seems that the King of the Underworld is to send a powerful force to support Vicky Barnes!" "As for who are they, we do not know. We only know that they are extraordinary and hold high positions in Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" "Interesting. The opera in Gumoldur City is getting more and more lively!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes, mumbling, "It looks like Vicky is using the Jeff family to bring down Southern Heaven Association, but it also worries about it tearing her up, so she begs the King of the Underworld to assemble Ghostly Purgatory Hall to fight against the Jeff family!" "From this point of view, Shawn Jeff and Vicky Barnes are just in harmony with each other on the surface, and their cooperation may fall out at any time!" "Well, with this wedge between them, we can take advantage and break it!" Chapter 260 Matildas Plight Chapter 260 Matilda''s Plight Ball gave Gabriel a thumbs up, "You''re right, and I think so too!" Although there was a suspicion of ttery, he did think so! Of course, there was one more thing unsaid. Part of the reason why the King of the Underworld sent people to support Vicky was that he could also deal with Gabriel. Gabriel must understand this and did not need to be reminded by a small character like him. "You smart ass!" Gabriel narrowed her eyes and smiled. Ball was definitely a skilled tterer, and the key was that his ttery wouldn''t make one ufortable or disgusted. In the art of ttering, he shall im that Ball was the best! N?velDrama.Org content rights. "By the way, isn''t there any news from the Southern Heaven Association?" Gabriel felt a pain in his back and thought of Matilda Wallick. He was immediately displeased and said with a hint of anger, "Matilda, that woman, will she just sit there waiting for death?" Matilda was like a fierce horse, and it was impossible for her to be defeated so easily by Vicky Barnes! "Well!" Ball sighed and said, "Even though she used to be an opponent, she had to admire Matilda. Since Jason fell ill, the Southern Heaven Association has been supported entirely by Matilda. If it weren''t for this woman, it would probably have disappeared!" "But this time, the situation is different. Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff family are working together, and even Matilda is helpless!" "With Jason critically ill, Matilda just doesn''t have the energy!" "I heard that Jason vomited a basin of bloodst night and waspletely unconscious. He was in the intensive care unit and could die at any time!" " What''s the disease?" Gabriel asked curiously. "I don''t know exactly!" Ball wiped his sweat and said, "As he gets older, it''s normal to be sick. Since he is in aa, it could be a brain infarction, cerebral hemorrhage, or something like that!" "By the way, here''s the third news!" "Matilda is staying in the hospital day and night, anxious like an ant on a hot pot. She''s spreading messages all over Gumoldur City. Anyone who could cure Jason would be highly paid!" "If anyone can treat Jason, she can give everything!" "Interesting, quite a good daughter!" Gabriel asked with a smile, "Give everything? If I can cure him, and the price is her body, would she give it to me?" Ball chuckled, "I think she would. Matilda Wallick is such a good daughter. Her words made all the doctors in the entire Gumoldur City excited! That''s a top-notch woman with deep pockets, and who doesn''t want to take her?" "Mr. Gabriel, you may not know that Matilda had a mysterious boyfriend, who is a bad-ass. But a few years ago, that man disappeared. I heard that Matilda was still a virgin, and many people in Gumoldur City are drooling over her body!" "I really want to give it a try!" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and smiled, "That evil woman pricked a hole in my back, and I hurt for many days. I will rip her clothes and make her do an ethnic dance for me!" "How can you know which ethnic group it is if she''s not wearing clothes?" Ball asked, smiling. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and said, "It is what I want, guessing with her naked. If I can''t, I''ll spank her buttocks!" Although it was a joke, he did have some thoughts. With his medical skills, it was 80% possible to awaken Jason. Since this was the case, he would take it to Matilda and seek an exnation for the hole in his back. After making up his mind, he asked again, "About the Chewing Gum, do you have any clues?" Chewing Gum was the only witness of the battle between Trevor and Joseph. If he wished to find out who killed Joseph, he would have to find Chewing Gum first. But Wayne said nothing more than the man''s code name was chewing gum from Ghostly Purgatory Hall. With just "Chewing Gum", it was impossible to investigate. It''s almost impossible to tell by chewing gum. Before this, he had asked Ball to investigate Chewing Gum, hoping to find something. Ball shook his head, "Mr. Gabriel, I really don''t know where to start. I asked thousands of brothers from Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and there is not a single man called Chewing Gum!" As for this, Gabriel was not disappointed. He didn''t expect it to be so easy to find out in the first ce! He said to Ball," Next, I will personally go into this muddy water. You can start what I told you about Lord Water thest time!" "I''ll let you know when the time is right!" Lord Water was a wedge he left in the ghost hall. Used well, it can wedge Ghostly Purgatory Hall in half. "Understood!" Ball smiled and stood up, going back step by step, "Have some food, Mr. Gabriel. I will go first, and contact me at any time!" Gabriel waved his hands. Ball didn''t turn to open the door to leave after he was back at the door. He had to say that this guy was very likable. "Matilda, Matilda, this time, you will have to beg me. Stabbing me? See how I deal with you!" Gabriel snorted and started eating... Green Police Station! Prisci knocked on the door into the director''s office, looking serious and worried. This was the fifth time she hade to the director''s office in three days. About the video, Doyle Coleman had been finding every possible excuse to postpone it. "Mr. Coleman, there is already a video of Kevin killing my brother, and why have you not arrested him for three days?" Losing patience, Prisci cut to the chase. Being dismissed so many times, her patience was worn out. Doyle, who was signing, dropped his pen and sighed, "I''m really sorry, Prisci. I have handed the video to the technical department for identification, but because of the poor resolution of the video, it is hard to say whether the killer is Kevin or not. It can just be said that they look alike!" "I am afraid this video alone will not be enough to bring Kevin to justice. In order not to rm the suspect, I decided to keep the evidence for the time being and set up a task force to investigate the matter. Once there is more clear evidence, I will immediately arrest him!" "I hope you can understand this!" Doyle Coleman''s ridiculous rhetoric made her disheartened and also angry. She said sharply, "Mr. Coleman, it was my brother who was killed! My own brother! I will never stop! The video is already clear. I don''t understand how it can''t be used as evidence." "Prisci, don''t worry!" Doyle said with a face of bitter look, "About the video, I will fight again. I will ask the technology department to think about ways to improve the resolution rate!" "Not only do we have to catch Kevin, but we have to do it by one strike!" "If we bring Kevin here, but he denies the video and fakes an alibi, it will be all in vain!" "Mr. Coleman, I understand!" Prisci was down in an instant. Doyle continued tofort her, "Don''t be depressed, rx yourself these days. By the way, tomorrow night there will be a high-end cocktail party. Ramon doesn''t have a femalepanion. Go with him!" "I''ll get my hands on Kevin as soon as possible!" "When you and Ramone back from the party, maybe there will be a surprise!" Prisci stared at him nkly, deeply frowning...... Chapter 261 Critical Illness Chapter 261 Critical Illness Chapter 261 Critical Illness Gumoldur City Sixth People''s Hospital! It was already evening, and the hospital was still bustling with people. Especially in the inpatient department, people hurriedly moved about with solemn expressions. And some of them had a glint of despair in their eyes. A hospital was a ce that tested human nature. Matilda had deep feelings about this. She wore a figure-hugging skirt, holding a cigarette between two fingers in her right hand. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her eyes were bloodshot and her long hair disheveled, giving her a somewhat decadent appearance. Yet, even in this decadence, there was a captivating allure. This was a hospital corridor, and smoking was not allowed here in theory. But at this moment, only the light in the intensive care unit was on, and the rest of the ce was pitch ck. Seven or eight subordinates from the Southern Heaven Association patrolled back and forth, and there were no others, so no one cared if she smoked. Her father had been in aa for several days and was still undergoing urgent treatment. Taking a few puffs of cigarettes was the only way to relieve her stress. During this period, due to the pressure from Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff Family, the Southern Heaven Association had suffered heavy losses and lost half of its territory. Southern Heaven Association was one of the top three gangs in Gumoldur City, but it was now on the brink of copse. Her father was a powerful figure in the entire Gumoldur City with extensive connections. But now, not a single person dared to visit her father, which chilled her heart. "Who''s there?" One of the ck-d subordinates in the corridor suddenly shouted. Matilda raised her almond-shaped eyes and looked closely. She faintly saw a thin man walking slowly. "Gabriel!" After a few nces, she quickly recognized the person. The imposing aura and the oppressive feeling were unmistakable-this was Gabriel. "Stop!" "Stop? Why?" Blocked by someone, Gabriel was not pleased. He kicked out, sending the person blocking him flying. "Miss Wallick, I''m in a bad mood. Tell your useless subordinates to stay away from me, or you''ll have to cover their hospital bills!" Gabriel spoke domineeringly and continued to approach Matilda. Today, he hade for revenge and wouldn''t show any mercy. Many of the Southern Heaven Association''s subordinates downstairs had also been beaten by him a while ago. Other ck-d subordinates wanted to step forward to stop him, but Matilda said, "You all leave, just guard the elevator and stairs!" Several ck-d subordinates obeyed and left the corridor. With no further obstruction, Gabriel walked up to Matilda, giving her a quick nce. A figure in an ancient robe suddenly appeared mysteriously behind Matilda. Matilda raised her right hand and said coldly, "Elder Eden, no need to panic. Go down first; I''ll talk to him!" "Yes, Miss Matilda!" The mysterious old man''s figure flickered and inexplicably disappeared from the corridor. Although Matilda was quite powerful herself, after the incident at the Winner Takes All clubst time, Elder Eden, one of the Three Elders of Southern Heaven Association, had be her personal guard. Gabriel looked up and down at this extraordinary woman, squinted his eyes, and said with a smile, "You are impressive and fearless! You stabbed me a knife and dared to face me alone, worthy of being a woman who can contend with Vicky Barnes." Though it sounded like praise, it was sincere. Matilda''s courage and determination were indeed formidable. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let the mysterious old man leave just now. That old man, based on intuition alone, had formidablebat power. Matilda said nonchntly, "You also surprised me. After being stabbed in the back by my Butterfly Knife, most people would need months to recover. You''re already able to fight back. Your physique is truly impressive!" Like Gabriel, she wasn''t ttering but genuinely admiring. "Enough, what do you want from me? Just say it!" Matilda was very straightforward. Gabriel''s face suddenly turned cold, and he said in a cold voice, "What do I want? Can''t I be here for revenge?" "You''ve been severely beaten by the Jeff Family and Vicky, and I''m here to take advantage of your vulnerability, strip you naked, and vent my anger!" Matilda narrowed her almond-shaped eyes and said indifferently, "Gabriel, don''t y tough with me here! There must be a reason for everything. If you had controlled your hands, you wouldn''t have ended up like this." "Control my hands?" Gabriel sneered, "What? Is your ass so delicate that a touch could kill you?" "If you hadn''t run so slowly in those high heels because of your plump body, would I have had to carry you?" "You are so fat. If I don''t support you when carrying you, you will nearly fall on the ground. Don''t you know how to appreciate a good deed? Just because of this, you stabbed me with a knife?" "Do you have any idea how painful it was? How many days do I have to recover?" "I, Gabriel, am someone who repays grievances with vengeance. You stabbed me with a knife, so today, I must seek justice!" The more he spoke, the angrier he became, and he was on the verge of shouting. His anger stemmed from the fact that he had never had any ulterior motives when he carried Matilda, and he had simply supported her as he should have. Who would have thought that this girl would be so sensitive and stab him over such a trivial matter? Today, no matter what, Matilda must pay the price. "Shut up!" Matilda flicked her cigarette butt to the ground and said very displeased, "As a man, you talk more than a gossiping woman, it''s ridiculous!" "If you want to fight, then let''s do it. I, Matilda, am not afraid of you!" Although she knew Gabriel''sbat power, when it came to a physical confrontation, she never backed down from anyone. Even if she couldn''t win, she would give it her all. Gabriel squinted his eyes, feeling bitter inside. Being called a gossiping woman was something he couldn''t ept. Undeniably, he had failed to assert dominance this time. There was a feeling of being unable to exert his true strength. He said helplessly, "You can''t beat me in a fight, so why are you acting tough here? I didn''te here today to resolve the stabbing incident with violence. I heard that your father is critically ill. Are you looking for a doctor who can cure your father?" Upon hearing this, Matilda''s eyes lit up. After a moment of contemtion, she spoke with a hint of disdain, "You''re not going to tell me that you can cure my father''s illness, are you?" Gabriel shrugged and said, "Not necessarily! But if I say I can''t cure it, I can guarantee that there is no one in this world who can cure your father''s illness!" He was confident in himself now. "Gabriel, I don''t have the time or the mood to joke around with you, and you better not joke about this matter either!" Matilda''s eyes turned cold, exuding a strong sense of dominance. She didn''t believe for a moment that Gabriel could be a doctor. And she had even less faith in Gabriel''s ability to cure her father''s illness. If only that man were here! That unparalleled man, the master of the Sun Mystical Needle, would definitely be able to wake her father up. Unfortunately, that man was no longer around. This was the deepest pain in her heart. Seeing Matilda lost in thought, Gabriel said in annoyance, "Are you out of your mind? You''re the one who wanted to find a doctor, and I came, but now you''re questioning me. Are you just messing around?" "Get lost!" Matilda turned and said, "I don''t want to waste time talking to you, and you''d better not make trouble for yourself!" But at that moment, the rm in the intensive care unit went off. Matilda''s expression changed dramatically, and she rushed toward the intensive care unit in a panic. Several doctors also rushed over. Gabriel squinted his eyes as he walked towards the intensive care unit. It seemed like Jason Wallick was in critical condition... Chapter 262 Pretend Chapter 262 Pretend Chapter 262 Pretend In the ICU, Jason, wearing an oxygen mask, was vomiting blood profusely. Blood soaked through the oxygen mask, flowing down from his neck, staining the pillow and sheets red. And next to him, the ECG monitor emitted a piercing sound. Several erratic lines on the monitor began to be chaotic. "Quickly, send to the resuscitation room!" The attending doctor, after a cursory check, hastily said. Though he said this, he knew Jason was incurable, certain to die. "Dad... Dad!" Matilda, holding her father''s hand, called out in pain. Strong as she was, hot tears rolled down from her eyes at this moment. Her father was her only support and she couldn''t lose him. If her father died, she would be utterly without a home, a wandering orphan in the world. Just as the medical staff were about to wheel Jason out, Gabriel suddenly halted the bed, saying, "Wait a minute!" This action infuriated Matilda, driving her intoplete hysteria. She furiously roared, "Gabriel, you beast, get out of here! If you dy my father''s treatment, I swear I will crush you to dust!" Even though she didn''t understand medicine, she knew that every second now was critical for her father''s life. Gabriel stopping her father at this moment was tantamount to murder. "Shut up and watch!" Given Jason''s critical condition, Gabriel payed no attention to anything else and dashed forward. He ced his left hand on Jason''s pulse and flicked his right hand, sending several long needles out. "You..." Gabriel''s actionpletely enraged Matilda. She pulled her Butterfly Knife from her hair and stabbed it fiercely at Gabriel. Just as it was about to hit him, Gabriel remained motionless and calmly said, "Your father''s condition is very critical and I''m saving him!" Matilda''s hand finally stopped in mid-air, unable to advance further. Her right hand trembled, inexplicably ovepping Gabriel''s figure with that of another man. Was it an illusion? That man, too, appeared very thin. Holding a needle in his right hand and taking a pulse with his left, once treating someone, he was as still and silent as ice. She staggered, retreating a few steps in a daze. Her entire mind went nk. "Stop the bleeding!" Gabriel''s expression was grave after taking the pulse. Jason''s condition was worse than he imagined. But, he could treat it. Life, aging, sickness, and death are natural. But he could extend Jason''s life by two or three years. With his right hand, he inserted exactly eighteen needles. After the needles were inserted, Jason stopped vomiting blood, and the patterns on the ECG monitor gradually stabilized. Dr. Smith, the chief physician, couldn''t help but shake his head in amazement, eximing, "What a miraculous hand, indeed! Mr. Jason was half a step into hell, and he was pulled back!" "The medical skills of this gentleman are truly astonishing! Such a skill of exquisite ancient medical acupuncture, achieving this extent, truly impresses me!" Matilda''s nk mind slowly began to process sounds. She was stunned when she heard Dr. Smith praising Gabriel. Gabriel saved her father. Did her father get through the crisis? Regarding this, she felt bewildered and somewhat incredulous. Gabriel ignored Director Smith''s praise and turned to Matilda, saying, "You are so conceited that it''s annoying! If it weren''t for me just now, I can assure you, even a deity couldn''t have saved your father!" "However, your father is still in great danger, and if he doesn''t receive effective treatment within three days, he will still die!" "Since Miss Wallick is very resistant to my arrival, then I shall take my leave!" The moment to show off had arrived, and Gabriel left with a dashing turn. His strides wererge, covering a meter with each step. Matilda would surelye chasing after him in a moment! Regarding this, he was absolutely certain. Matilda didn''t immediately stop Gabriel, but took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood from her father''s mouth. Director Smith anxiously said, "Oh, Miss Wallick, please bring that man back quickly. I can''t save Mr. Jason, but that young man can do it because his medical skills are unfathomably brilliant!" "And that young man didn''t lie, if Mr. Jason''s illness is not treated, he won''t live more than three days!" Matilda, wiping blood off her father, trembled in her right hand and closed her eyes deeply. She let out a long breath, filled with sorrow and conflict. Gabriel went downstairs, looking visibly angry. Matilda, thisdy, was not easy to deal with. Being strong and independent, and with personality, she was not easily intimidated bymon means. But with the critically ill Elder Jason, he was not afraid that Matilda wouldn''tply. He was certain, before he even left the hospital gates, Matilda would surely follow. Thus, he hummed a tune, singing and walking in a swaggering gait towards the hospital entrance. Walking and walking, he soon reached the entrance of the hospital. But still, Matilda didn''te to stop him. "What''s going on? Did I show off too much? That couldn''t be. Doesn''t this woman want to save her father?" Gabriel deliberately slowed his steps, but as he was about to step out of the hospital gate, he still hadn''t waited for Matilda. He got angry again, swearing silently. Once he walked out of the hospital, even if Matilda knelt in front of him, he wouldn''t treat Jason. Annoyed, he was about to step out of the hospital. "Gabriel, wait a moment!" Just one step away, the gentle voice of Matilda came from behind. Gabriel''s mouth corners lifted slightly, thinking, as expected, this woman couldn''t escape his palm. He turned around, feigning indifference, and asked, "Miss Wallick, who stabbed my back, do you have any other matters?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The incident of stabbing his back, he would bring up in front of Matilda every day in the future. He must make thisdy feel guilty. Matilda, swaying her graceful body, walked slowly to Gabriel, looking haggard, and said, "Name your price, and as long as you can save my father, I''m willing to pay!" Matilda''s words made Gabriel burst intoughter. He said with utter speechlessness, "Do you think I came here for money? Let me tell you, I''m not short of money, and even if I ask for 140 billion dors, can you afford it?" "What exactly do you want?" Matilda clenched her fists, roaring. The loudness of the voice attracted the passersby and the security guard at the gate to gather around and watch. They even thought it was a couple quarreling and breaking up. "If you''re asking for help, you should have the posture of asking. When you change your attitude, come and talk to me. With your arrogant behavior, I can''t be bothered to deal with you!" Having said this, Gabriel turned around and left. Now that he had the upper hand, he had topletely tame this woman. A one-time beating was enough to prevent future stubbornness and insubordination. This time, his steps were even faster. As he stepped out of the hospital with one foot, and was about to step out with the other, "Mr. Gabriel...Mr. Gabriel, I''m sorry... Could you please treat my father?" Matilda finallypromised. For her father, she had no choice but topromise. This short sentence was the most humble she had ever spoken in her life. And saying this sentence felt like an entire century had passed. Her proud heart was shattered to pieces, thrown hard onto the ground. Hearing this, Gabriel withdrew the leg he had stepped out with. He slowly turned around, squinting his eyes with a smile, "That''s the right attitude. Miss Wallick, let''s find a quiet ce to talk properly!" Chapter 263 Negotiating with Matilda Chapter 263 Negotiating with Matilda Chapter 263 Negotiating with Matilda In a hospital office, empty and spacious, Gabriel and Matilda sat facing each other. Matilda, looking haggard and in low spirits, unconsciously took out her imported cigarettes. With her red lips holding a cigarette, about to light it, she suddenly realized something and offered one to Gabriel. "No need, I don''t like smoking your cigarettes!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel took out his own Monkey King cigarettes and a stic lighter. After lighting the cigarette, he took a pleasurable puff, clearly enjoying it. Heughed, "When will you so-called nobles change your prejudices? Honestly, I am wealthier than you, so it''s not that I can''t afford your cigarettes. I just find it unnecessary. People often need to be down-to-earth!" Matilda was stunned for a moment, but then smiled faintly. This was the first time she smiled in many days. With disheveled hair, haggard look,zy red lips, and a slight dimple, her smile was like poison, captivating. Seeing Gabriel''s cigarettes on the table, she suddenly stood up, leaned over, and took one of his Monkey King cigarettes. Then she sat down, lighting the cigarette with her golden lighter. She took a deep drag, closing her eyes, and lifting her neck like a goose! Indeed, this cigarette had a unique taste. Gabrielughed, "I brought only two packs to Gumoldur City. These cigarettes are hard to find in big city. Just smoke one, and don''t even think about a second one. I won''t give it to you!" Saying this, he put away the cigarettes. Matilda slowly turned her head back, smiling gently. She felt much more rxed, and said with a smile, "Actually, you''re quite interesting. I wanted to get to know you when I first saw you, but sometimes, you''re quite despicable, which is annoying!" Strangely, after being tired for several days, sitting here with Gabriel today, she feltpletely rxed andfortable. This man indeed had a unique charm. "My first impression of you was quite good, attractive, stylish, and with a good figure, mainly because you have a personality! But since you stabbed me, I''ve been fuming these days, constantly thinking about how to get revenge!" Gabriel said bluntly. "You''re really frank!" Matilda asked, "So, how do you n to take your revenge?" Gabriel replied: "Didn''t you say you didn''t want anyone to touch your body? My way of revenge is simple. That is to strip you of your clothes and touch you from top to bottom, inside and out!" Hearing this, Matilda''s face changed slightly. She said somewhat angrily: "You are really annoying when you say things like that!" Gabriel, however, said nonchntly: "I''m just telling the truth, and that''s exactly what I think!" "I''ve never been one to pity and cherish women. You stab me and still expect me to be gentle with you. That''s for sycophants, not for me!" "The words from before weren''t finished. My original n was to touch you as intended and then kill you!" He leaned forward, his eyes fierce. In his cold eyes, there was an undisguised murderous intent. Gabriel''s words, more or less, took Matilda by surprise. His frankness was a bit excessive. She asked, "Since you want to kill me, why would you save my father?" Gabriel''s words just now should not be lies. Therefore, his actions today seemed somewhat unreasonable. Gabriel, exhaling smoke, said: "I naturally have my own thoughts, enough of this nonsense, and let''s talk about your father!" The main reason he was talking amicably with Matilda was that he wanted to unite the forces of the Southern Heaven Association to deal with Vicky. If not for this, he wouldn''t bother wasting his time here. when it came to a trip to Gumoldur City, killing alone was feasible. However, in order to conquer the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, merely killing was not enough. Some groundwork has beenid before, and now he wants to borrow the power of the Southern Heaven Association. To borrow the power of the Southern Heaven Association, it was more advantageous to offer timely help. Once he rescued Jason and repelled the attacks of the Jeff Family and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, the Southern Heaven Association could graduallye under his control. "What are your conditions? Say them!" Matilda frowned. She already had a premonition. Gabriel would never say anything decent. Finally, Gabriel spoke slowly: "I have only one condition, and that is to swallow the anger of the knife stabbed in my back. It was just that simple!" "How can you swallow that anger?" Matilda asked again, annoyed. Because until now, she felt that Gabriel deserved it and she should not bear any responsibility. "It was very simple!" Gabriel shrugged. "Strip naked, dance a folk dance for me, and I have to guess which nationality it is. If you do that, I''ll save your father!" As Matilda expected, Gabriel''s request was beastly. Her face changed dramatically, turning grim. "Do you think I would agree to your request? In this world, apart from that man, no man is worthy to touch or even see my body!" "So there is someone in your heart. It''s no wonder that you are such a chaste woman!" Gabriel said indifferently, "Your chastity is your business, and what I ask is my own. If you don''t want to agree, that''s fine. Just wait three days and see your father breathe hisst!" "For the sake of face, disregarding your father''s life and death, you are truly filial!" "You have a man in your heart, so concerned about that man, why don''t you find him to cure your father''s illness!" Matilda rose in anger, mming her hands on the table and ring at Gabriel: "If he were here, I wouldn''t have to beg you. He is the world''s strongest in medicine. You are nothing in front of him!" That man, in her heart, was like a god. And her admiration for that man was also god-like. Therefore, she did not allow anyone to insult that man. "The strongest in medicine?" Gabriel looked disdainful and sneered, "No one can im to be the strongest in medicine in front of me, whether in modern medicine or traditional medicine!" Matilda retorted, "I saw you using needle technique of traditional medicine just now. Do you know the strongest acupuncture treatment method in ancient traditional medicine in the Dragon Kingdom, the Sun Mystical Needle? That is the benchmark of ancient traditional medicine techniques, and only the strongest in ancient traditional medicine can master it!" "In the entire Dragon Kingdom, no one can fully master the Sun Mystical Needle, but that man holds the Divine Dragon Needle, fully mastering the Sun Mystical Needle. His medical skills are unsurpassed and can cure anything!" "You can''t evenpare to that man!" "If that man hadn''t disappeared, I would not be sitting here negotiating with you!" Hearing Matilda''s words, Gabriel''s expression became grave. He slowly stood up, his eyes cold and distant, and asked Matilda, "What is the name of that person you mentioned?" At this moment, his heart was extremely excited. The Sun Mystical Needlee was indeed the pinnacle of ancient traditional medicine, and almost no one could fully master it. Although he had lost his memory, he waspletely certain of this. In other words, no one else in the world could fully master the Sun Mystical Needle besides him. If what Matilda said was true and someone else also mastered the Sun Mystical Needle, it was very likely that this person was his identity before he lost his memory. Huh? That was not right! If he and the man Matilda spoke of were the same person, why didn''t she recognize him when she saw him? This seemed somewhat contradictory. But regardless, he now wanted to find out who was the man Matilda mentioned, the one who mastered the Sun Mystical Needle... Chapter 264 About Herman Chapter 264 About Herman Chapter 264 About Herman Matilda''s almond eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at Gabriel. Gabriel''s demeanor was unusual, revealing a hint of panic and impatience. She wondered if Gabriel knew the man she was thinking of in her heart. After pondering, she said, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to tell you that man''s name. He is the most respected man in my heart, the pir of my soul, and I don''t want to give you any chance to insult him!" Gabriel''s mouth was too foul, and she feared that if she said that man''s name, Gabriel would taint it with vulgar words. She would not allow such a thing to happen! Gabriel said with a bit of disdain, "No matter what you think of that man, it has nothing to do with me. You can''t elevate him, nor can you demean me!" "The only reason I ask is because you mentioned the Sun Mystical Needle!" "The needle technique I used to save your father just now was the Blood-Sealing and Pulse-Guiding techniques of the Sun Mystical Needle!" "In this world, besides me, there is no second person who can fully master the Sun Mystical Needle, so I am curious about who that man you mentioned is!" Matilda''s foolishness, in a way, resembled Mia''s. Both regarded a seemingly strong man as the ultimate spiritual refuge, the sanctuary of their souls, and their highest spiritual idol. Then they seemed to clean themselves up, plump and white, willingly offering themselves with a demeaning air. Such women were truly bewitched. "You used the Sun Mystical Needle?" Gabriel''s words greatly astonished Matilda. Her heart inexplicably began to beat very fast. There was a strange feeling that Gabriel and the man in her heart were slowly merging. She secretly wondered if the disappearance of the man in her heart was rted to Gabriel. No way! That man was unparalleled, the king of Soldier King and a hero of the nation. How could he possibly be rted to this man from the Underground World in front of her! With this thought, she showed a look of disdain and shook her head, "It''s impossible. How could you use the Sun Mystical Needle? The Sun Mystical Needle is the unique skill of the man in my heart. How could a ruffian like you know it, let alonepare with him?" Gabriel''s face gradually showed displeasure and irritation. He said coldly, "You still can''t let go of your prejudices. Even after taking a Monkey King Cigarette from me, you haven''t learned this lesson!" "Now, only I, as the Monkey King, can save your father. Your so-called noble man, wherever he is, can''t save your father!" "Tell me the name of that man and maybe I can help you find him!" The woman kept her lips sealed, only managing to cunningly dodge the question. Seeing her unfulfilled appearance, it was clear she hadn''t seen that man in a very long time. These words made Matilda''s eyes light up, stirring a bit of excitement in her. It had been four years since that man disappeared. Her soul, too, had been lost for four years. Now, her only extravagant hope was to see him again. With this thought, she slowly said, "His name is Herman Davis!" "Herman?" Gabriel''s surprise was indescribable as he confirmed, "Are you talking about Herman, known as the Blood God, the Soldier King and the leader of the three Dragon Guards, ranked seventh in the Sky List?" Oh my god! This was too much of a coincidence. He had just learned from Wayne that one of his three suspected identities was Herman, and now he had found information about Herman in Gumoldur City. "Do you really know Herman?" Gabriel''s reaction made Matilda incredibly incredulous. Clearly, Gabriel knew Herman, the man she idolized like a god. "Never mind whether I know him or not!" Gabriel, with a solemn expression, hurriedly asked, "Why did Herman suddenly disappear four years ago?" In fact, he was also somewhat confused at the moment. Matilda knew Herman, so obviously, he was not Herman. But why it was such a coincidence that Herman also used the Sun Mystical Needle? He had to figure this out. He had a feeling that Herman''s disappearance was not a simple matter. "Do you know about Herman''s disappearance four years ago?" Matilda was shocked again. Herman''s identity was very special, and most people were unaware of his existence. The disappearance of Herman back then was also rted to national secrets, which most people wouldn''t know about. But, Gabriel, he seemed to know everything, which was quite baffling to her. She was starting to feel that Gabriel was not as simple as a guy in the Underground World! After some thought, she slowly said, "I don''t know whether today''s decision is right or not, but I have a feeling that you have some connection with Herman, so I''ve decided to share these confidential secrets with you." "I''m all ears!" Gabriel perked up. Matilda continued, "Indeed, as you said, Herman is the Soldier King of the War Department in Dragon Kingdom, known as Blood God! He is also the leader of the Three Dragon Guards! These are all top-secret, and ordinary people wouldn''t have ess to this information. Even the archives of the War Department have no records of Herman!" "He is my idol, the most perfect man in the world in my heart!" "He is also the guardian of this country, the unbeatable Soldier King. But just four years ago, Hermanpletely disappeared during a secret mission!" "What exactly happened?" Gabriel asked anxiously. Matilda said, "Regarding his disappearance, many people believe he died, but I don''t. I firmly believe that he is still alive somewhere!" "He came to see me before the mission, and now that I think about it, every word and every gesture seemed like a farewell." "A monthter, all I saw was his torn and bloodied military uniform!" At this point, a faint sadness appeared on Matilda''s face, and her eyes quivered. It was clear that bringing up this matter was still the deepest pain in her heart. Gabriel asked in confusion, "So was it a disappearance or a sacrifice? There''s a big difference between these two terms!" The torn and bloodied military uniform was a sentence thatmanded respect. "But in normal understanding, Herman should have sacrificed." Matilda''s gaze suddenly became resolute, shaking her head and saying, "I only saw the blood- stained and torn military uniform, but I didn''t see Herman''s body!" "Just based on this, I firmly believe that Herman hasn''t sacrificed!" "Many years ago, I was also a member of the Female Special Forces of the War Department, and Herman was my instructor at that time! I admired him back then!" "You were a soldier too?" Gabriel showed some surprise and couldn''t help but take another look at Matilda. A soldier, and even a special forces soldier. Looking at Matilda now, there was no trace of it at all. He could even say that Matilda''s current appearance had nothing to do with a serious soldier. "Yes, you don''t need to doubt that!" Matilda said, "I chose to retire after Herman disappeared!" "Although I retired and left the War Department, I inquired about Herman''s situation multiple times based on the rtionship!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Finally, a senior leader of the War Department told me that Herman''s mission was rted to national dignity and reputation. Regardless of life or death, I shouldn''t ask anymore, as asking would only harm Herman!" "He only told me that the mission was rted to the Blood Cloth Tower incident!" Chapter 265 Make A Deal Chapter 265 Make A Deal Chapter 265 Make A Deal N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "The Blood Cloth Tower incident?" Gabriel had never heard of such an event. Matilda said, "That leader stopped talking at this point and refused to say anything else! But I was not willing to give up, and I used all means to investigate information about the Blood Cloth Tower incident!" "In the end, all I found out was that it was a secret event rted to the downfall of a royal family in a small country in West Esa, and I couldn''t find any specific details!" "West Esa small country''s royal family?" Gabriel was slightly shocked. Indeed, there were many countries in the world that still retained their royal families. In the region where the Dragon Kingdom was located, there were more than a dozen countries, each with its own royal family. Some royal families were merely symbolic and had no real power, like Jadia. But in some countries, the royal family held the reins of power, and that was the case for many of the royal families in West Esa. In theory, the downfall of a royal family should be an international event. Although he had lost his memory three years ago, he hadn''t heard any news about the downfall of a royal family four years ago! Matilda sat down slowly and rubbed her eyes. She looked quite tired as she said, "So, until now, where is Herman? Or is he alive or dead? I don''t know! All I can say is that Herman has disappeared!" "But I firmly believe that he is still alive!" After a pause, she raised her eyes slightly and looked at Gabriel, asking, "What is your rtionship with Herman?" Up to this point, she had been talking, and Gabriel had not yet exined why he knew the Sun Mystical Needle! "I don''t know either!" Gabriel looked puzzled, "Since you are so candid, I will also tell you some facts. I lost my memory three years ago, and I still can''t remember my past. As for the Sun Mystical Needle, it was a memory and an ability I identally regained!" "I''ve been searching for myself all this time, so when you mentioned the Sun Mystical Needle, I asked about Herman!" "And the reason I know about Herman is that when I was investigating my own identity, I found some simrities between myself and Herman and suspected that I might be Herman!" "But now, seeing you, a woman who knows Herman, I can basically rule that out!" The matter of Herman was ssified and Gabriel could see her sincerity in Matilda''s words. Since Matilda was willing to share this information with him sincerely, he was also willing to show some sincerity. Of course, his amnesia was no longer a secret, so there was no harm in revealing it. Matilda''s gaze narrowed slightly, showing a hint of surprise. Gabriel turned out to be an amnesiac. She said with certainty, "You do bear a resemnce to Herman in terms of physique, but you are completely different in appearance. You have a roguish and carefree look, while Herman is sunny, confident, and exudes a strong sense of righteousness!" Gabriel was indeed handsome, with a charming, roguish charm. But he couldn''tpare to Herman. The difference in temperament was too great. The two of them lookedpletely different. "Let''s not talk about Herman for now," Gabriel said. "Since I''m not Herman, let''s drop that topic for now." "My purpose ining here is to treat your father and alleviate my pain on back!" "Back to the main point, do you want me to save your father or not?" Although they had deviated from the topic for a while, there was some progress. At the very least, he could rule out one of the three suspects for his identity. Matilda said, "If you can really use the Sun Mystical Needle, I''m willing to let you save my father. But what are your conditions?" "I''ve already mentioned my condition, and it''s up to you whether to ept it or not," Gabriel shrugged. "Take off your clothes and dance a traditional ethnic dance. I''ll guess the ethnic group, and that will be enough!" "To be honest, this is already the greatest favor I can offer you. You stabbed me a knife. If I just use violence to strip you naked, what can you do then?" "Let alone you, and even if all the masters of the Southern Heaven Association are invited here, I can kill them all." "So, tell me honestly, do you want to save face or your father''s life?" The backstabbing had to be avenged. Letting Matilda dance a traditional dance was already the greatest mercy he could show. Matilda looked pained and conflicted, saying, "Why do you have to insult me like this? Can''t you let me genuinely appreciate your help? I really think we could be friends." Matilda''s struggling appearance actually made Gabriel chuckle. "So why did you stab me then? Are you in the habit of stabbing your friends?" "It''s all because you''re nosy!" "I''m nosy? Didn''t I do that to save you?" Matilda fell silent, giving Gabriel an angry re. Gabriel sighed and said, "Okay, let''s do this. I''ll add some chips to make you feel more bnced." "With thebined forces of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff Family, the Southern Heaven Association has no chance of winning. Its destruction is only a matter of time!" "I can help you turn the tables and save the Southern Heaven Association!" "Are these chips enough for you? Plus, I''ll save your father. You do the ethnic dance. Isn''t that fair enough?" "Do you really think you can deal with the Jeff Family and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall?" Matilda was skeptical. Gabriel said, "Didn''t you see it at the Winner Takes All Club that day? I made a fool of Vicky alone and killed several high-ranking members of the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and I came out unscathed, except for being stabbed by you!" He must mention the stabbing incident every day and whenever he was in front of Matilda. He couldn''t help but get angry whenever he thought about it! Matilda fell into deep thought. The Southern Heaven Association was the culmination of her father''s lifetime effort, and she couldn''t let it be destroyed. With the Jeff Family and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall cooperating together, the Southern Heaven Association had no chance of winning. If Gabriel, this unruly person, were to join the fray, there might be a chance of a miracle. "You and Vicky already have a grudge, so you''re not just helping me, right?" Matilda sneered. Gabriel''s schemes are indeed cleverly made. Clearly, he wanted to use the power of the Southern Heaven Association, cloaking his intentions in noble rhetoric. Gabriel shrugged. "Although I''m not just helping you, I do help you. Dealing with Vicky can wait until after she''s finished you off." "Late at night, after all thismotion, let''s not beat around the thing. Tell me the answer directly. Are you willing to strip and dance a traditional ethnic dance for me?" "If you agree, ask the doctor to provide me with all of your father''s medical records and test results. Apart from needle technique, your father also needs surgery, and my modern medicine skills are also top-notch!" "If you don''t agree, don''t waste my time. Just tell me, and I''ll leave now!" After all this unnecessary talk, not even a cup of tea had been served, and he was already eager to leave. Matilda closed her eyes, conflicted. She clenched the fist tightly in her right hand, trembling. Taking a deep breath, her chest rose and fell mightily. "Fine, I agree!" With a punch on the table, Matilda suddenly opened her eyes. For the sake of her father and the Southern Heaven Association, she could only reluctantly agree to this disgraceful act. "However!" Her tone changed, "Both conditions must be met, and if one cannot be fulfilled, don''t even think about getting me to dance for you!" "Okay!" Gabriel nodded and smiled. "But how can I trust you? What if you back outter?" Finally, he had managed to persuade this woman. "I have always been true to my word. The words in my name represent my guarantee. If you doubt me, you''re insulting me!" Matilda angrily shouted. "Alright, I trust you! Ask the doctor to bring your father''s medical records and test results, and then let the doctor conduct some pre-surgery examinations and preparations. Tomorrow morning, I''ll personally perform the surgery for your father. If he doesn''t wake up after the surgery, you can stab me again, right in my forehead, and I won''t resist!" Gabriel said confidently. And he did trust Matilda''s credibility. Chapter 266 The Operation Succeeded Chapter 266 The Operation Seeded Matilda wasted no time. She handed her father''s medical records and all his test reports to Gabriel. She stood shily by his side, her demeanor shifting instantly to that of a vulnerable little woman. Gabriel got down to business earnestly. As a doctor, he didn''t take medical matters lightly, and that was any doctor''s unwavering principle. He meticulously examined Jason''s medical history and test reports and found that his condition was quiteplex. Aging was a natural process, and it brought along health issues that were practically inevitable. No one could escape this curse. Jason''s condition primarily revolved around cerebrovascr problems with some heart complications. In his medical view, there were two choices avable ¨C using traditional medicine to manage, or modern medicine to treat. Managing the condition could extend Jason''s life by five or six years, but he would still lead a somewhat fragile existence. On the other hand, treating it would significantly boost his vitality but potentially shorten his remaining years to a mere two or three. In essence, Jason''s body was like an old truck that had been running for over a decade. It was well past its prime. Gabriel chose not to divulge these intricate details to Matilda. Knowing these specifics would only bring her distress; it wouldn¡¯t help her much. His decision was to opt for treatment. For most elderly people, a life of fragility and suffering was akin to a form of torment. And to them, time was merely a gauge of how long that tormentsted. Gabriel''s goal was clear¨Cto provide treatment, boost Jason''s vitality, and then manage his condition. The aim was to extend Jason''s post-surgery life span withoutpromising his overall well-being. The night was restless for Matilda. She paced back and forth in the hallway. By dawn, her eyes were bloodshot, and she looked all the more gaunt. Meanwhile, Gabriel had rested soundly in Dr. Smith''s office. He needed to be in the best possible condition for the uing surgery. At exactly nine in the morning, Gabriel awoke. Dr. Smith had prepared everything for the surgery well in advance, waiting for Gabriel to take the lead. Matilda anxiously lingered around Gabriel, not daring to rush him and disying a more docile side. Seeing this scene, Gabriel couldn''t help but smile. Matilda, while with her regal demeanor, at her core, was but a daughter and a vulnerable girl. As he donned his surgical gown, Gabriel went to work! In that very moment, it was as if Gabriel had transformed into a different person. The sign on the operating room''s door shone bright with the words "In Surgery," which was the most dazzling thing Matilda had ever seen in her life. Pushed to her limits, Matilda leaned against the wall. Her gaze appeared somewhat vacant as she stared at the operating room door. The surgery was highly intricate and required the utmost care. It wasn''t until a full three hourster that the operating room door finally swung open. With a creak, the moment had arrived. Matilda, who had been nervously pacing back and forth, felt her body shiver. She spun around abruptly to witness her father being wheeled out of the room. Seeing her father still unconscious, she rushed forward, her voice trembling as she inquired, "Dr. Smith, how''s my father?" Dr. Smith removed his mask, revealing a warm smile. He said with admiration, "Miss Wallick, rest assured! Mr. Gabriel is the most skilled doctor I''ve ever seen. His medical skills are simply incredible, and I''ve never seen anyone integrate traditional medicine and modern medicine so perfectly! I can assure you, Mr. Jason is safe now. He should wake up very soon!" As Dr. Smith¡¯s words fell, Matilda''s body slumped in relief, all the stress released at once. Even someone as strong as her couldn''t contain her excitement, and her eyes welled up with tears. "Miss Wallick, I thought you were an unfeeling irondy, but it seems you shed tears too!" said Gabriel with a smile, who strolled out of the operating room, removed his mask, and smilingly squinted at Matilda. Three hours of surgery had left him somewhat tired. Matilda immediately wiped away her tears. She didn''t want anyone to witness her vulnerability and quickly reced it with a captivating smile. She didn''t know how to express her gratitude to Gabriel. Almost by instinct, she bowed and said, "Mr. Gabriel, thank you!" Although Gabriel had the vibe of a thorough rascal in him, he was a person she genuinely appreciated and respected. Despite some of his entric behaviors, he saved her father, and that sufficed to overshadow those entricities. Perhaps destiny was ying tricks on her ¨C causing Herman to vanish, only to be reced by a man with a personality entirely contrary to Herman''s, testing her in unexpected ways. Gabriel couldn''t help but be amused by her sudden transformation. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Oh, oh, what are you doing, Miss Wallick?" he said with a chuckle. "You don¡¯t owe me anything. Just remember your promise!" Thinking about the incident where she had to dance naked, Matilda''s affection for Gabriel suddenly vanished into thin air. She nodded slowly, "I, Matilda Wallick, always keep my word!" "Oops!" Gabriel stretched and yawned. "It suddenly struck me, Miss Wallick, I don''t have a ce to stay. Could you arrange amodation for me? It''d be great if it were close to you. We have to work together to deal with the Jeff family and the Ghostly Purgatory Hall soon, you know." It had been a while since he arrived in Gumoldur City, and it was high time he took action against the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. "Of course, I''ll arrange it as soon as possible!" Matilda said. Then, she bit her lip and continued, "If you don''t mind, Mr. Gabriel, you can stay in my family''s vi. There are many guest rooms avable." With Gabriel at home, Matilda thought, if anything happened to her father, he could provide immediate assistance. "Um... are you sure you want this? You¡¯re inviting the fox into your henhouse, ha-ha." Gabriel laughed heartily. "I get it. Give me the address, have the room prepared, and I''lle over tonight!" With that, he removed his surgical attire and slowly left. Matilda gazed at Gabriel''s departing figure for a long time. In that moment, his silhouette seemed somewhat akin to Herman''s. She, who rarely shed tears, found herself ovee with emotion at that instant. "Herman, where are you? I''m barely holding on. I miss you so much!" In the long corridor, Matilda''s graceful figure exuded an inexplicable sense of destion. An hourter, Jason woke up. Seeing his haggard daughter, Jason couldn''t help but say, "I¡¯m sorry, my dear!" "Dad, it''s nothing!" Matilda kept shaking her head. "A little hardship on my part is nothing as long as you recover. It''s all worth it!" Her father was a famously ruthless figure in Gumoldur City, and he had carved out a vast territory here with his tenacity and determination. But that ruthlessness had never been directed towards her. When young, she used to ride on her father''s shoulders, grab his beard, and y hide and seek with him. Her father had given her all his tenderness and love. That day, father and daughter engaged in a heartfelt conversation. Matilda told her father about the current state of the Southern Heaven Association and about Gabriel. Jason, weak but still lucid, said, "Mr. Gabriel is such a myth. He single-handedly dealt a blow to Vicky Barnes, that cunning b*tch." "Coborating with him is a good choice. But Matilda, you must be cautious and vignt at all times. You mustn''t allow yourself to be harmed, no matter what." Gabriel''s arrival was an opportunity for the Southern Heaven Association to turn the tide. Despite the risks involved, it was worth it. After all, the Southern Heaven Association was on the brink, with no other choices avable. "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ve got it under control," Matilda reassured her father. "I''ll take care of the Southern Heaven Association during this time. As for Mr. Gabriel, I won''t let him manipte me!" Chapter 267 A Stand-in Actor Chapter 267 A Stand-in Actor When Gabriel left the hospital, it was already past 1 p.m. Summer was in full swing, and the heat was on. Plenty of pretty girls strolled around town, dressed lightly, exuding an air of vivacity. Having a busy morning, Gabriel decided to grab a bite to eat. Unfortunately, there were only a few dining options around Hexa Courtyard, and the one he inquired about was excessively expensive. So, he toughed it out under the scorching sun and walked two blocks. As he ambled along, he couldn''t help but notice the twenty-six beautiful women who met his gaze, with nine of them donning sexy ck stockings. The pleasure to the eye brought a refreshing to his body in the summer heat. Gabriel realized that even in such sweltering conditions, he could continue going for quite a distance. If he hadn''t noticed a local specialty, cold noodles, and beef burgers at the entrance of the za, he could have strolled all the way from Hexa Courtyard to Puriston River. "That''s not authentic!" After finishing his meal, Gabriel couldn''t help but grimace. The food was far too salty. Curious enough, specialties have to be enjoyed locally to have a unique taste. And when the setting alters, the charm quickly fades. He should have stayed at the hospital and been treated as a VIP guest by Matilda after performing a sessful surgery on Jason. However, he chose to leave instead, chiefly because he had noticed Matilda was utterly exhausted and needed some rest. If he were at the hospital, Matilda certainly would busy herself taking care of him. The real fun, he thought, would be to show up at Matilda''s viter in the evening. Standing in the square, aimlessly surveying his surroundings, Gabriel suddenly witnessed a heartwarming scene. Two sanitation workers were taking a break in the corner of the square. A female server from a bubble tea shop approached them, offering two iced drinks free of charge. The girl was quite attractive, though a bit petite. Her smile was endearing, and her eyes had a pure, genuine quality. Gabriel felt that the girl''s face seemed somewhat familiar. The sanitation workers, upon receiving the drinks, appeared both hesitant and deeply touched by the girl''s gesture of respect. This heartwarming scene moved Gabriel, and he involuntarily began to walk towards the Sweetsnow Bubble Tea shop. As he approached the shop, the female server politely inquired, "Hello, may I take your order?" Gabriel pointed at the drinks the sanitation workers were enjoying and said with a smile, "I''d like to order the same as them, one for me." "That''s our Iced Fresh Lemonade. Would you like one?" "Yes." Gabriel nodded and checked the price list. One Iced Fresh Lemonade cost only one dor, which was far from being expensive. But still, the girl''s care and thoughtfulness for the strangers deserved credit. He also noticed that her eyes were simr to Prisci''s, like a starry sky, though this girl''s eyes seemed to hold even more optimism and hope. "Mr., your order is ready. Would you like it to go?" A few minutester, the girl skillfully prepared a ss of Iced Fresh Lemonade. "No need," Gabriel said. "I''d like to have it right here." "Alright!" The girl handed Gabriel a straw along with the drink. Gabriel smiled slightly and left fifteen dors on the counter before turning to leave. "Thank you foring!" the girl said. As he walked away, the girl picked up the money and, with a curious look, realized that he had given her an extra ten dors. "Sir, you''ve given an extra ten dors!" She hurriedly rushed out of the store, assuming that he had misread the price. But strangely, it was as if he had vanished into thin air in the blink of an eye. When she looked around, she saw only the two sanitation workers, wearing warm smiles on their faces. In that moment, she seemed to understand what had transpired. Holding the fifteen dors in her hand, a pure and innocent smile spread across her face. Gabriel savored his Iced Fresh Lemonade. The summer heat made this icy drink incredibly refreshing. He had given the extra ten dors to convey his appreciation to the girl for her kind gesture. And the ten dors were a token of his appreciation. Acts of kindness could be contagious, and there were still many good-hearted people in the world to carry them on. The meaning behind it went beyond just the extra ten dors. Anyway, seeing that girl was like sipping a refreshing iced lemonade for Gabriel''s mood. Afterward, with nothing better to do, he aimlessly wandered around the park, watching elderly men y chess for hours. When he finally looked up, the sun had already set. He decided to head to Matilda''s vi. After days of wandering, it was finally time to settle down somewhere. While walking, he passed a wedding nningpany. In front of thepany, dozens of people were bustling around, some holding bouquets, others carrying signs, creating a festive atmosphere. Ms. Scarlett, the manager, scolded a man in a dress shirt, "What''s going on? We agreed on thirty actors, but there are only twenty-nine. The marriage proposal is all set up. We can''t do it without one more person. Go, find another actor for me right now, no matter what!" "Yes, Ms. Scarlett, I''m going right away!" The man in the dress shirt, Jeremy, was sweating profusely and didn''t know where to find one. The marriage proposal was to begin quite soon; how could he find another actor in such a short time? It was all his cousin''s fault. The cousin was supposed toe but left him hanging at thest minute. Gabriel had watched themotion for a while and was about to leave. These days, it seemed like people had developed a liking for making grand gestures for marriage proposals. Ironically, the more borate they were, the less likely they were to seed, thought Gabriel. Just as he was contemting this, something caught his eye. He spotted a sign held high with the words "Prisci Weber" written on it. "Huh?" He was greatly surprised. Could this be the Prisci he knew? Someone was proposing to Prisci? He remembered Prisci telling him that she didn''t have a boyfriend, only the son of Mr. Coleman from the police station pursuing her. Could it be that the son of Mr. Coleman was proposing to Prisci? It was... too fast! With these thoughts in mind, he walked up to Jeremy and asked with a smile, "Hey, is this the son of Mr. Coleman proposing to the police station''s beauty, Prisci?" Jeremy turned around, assessing Gabriel. "Who are you? Do you know Mr. Coleman''s son, Ramon?" "I know him, but he doesn''t know me!" Gabriel shook his head and said with a sly grin, "I heard you guys are missing a person? Well, I''m a graduate of Gumoldur Theatre Academy. Do you think I''m up for the job?" "Great!" Jeremy''s eyes lit up. "If you''re willing to help, you''ll get 50 dors. You just need to hold up a sign and sing when Mr. Coleman proposes. Are you up for it?" "50 dors?" Gabriel eagerly nodded, his eyes shining. "I''m in!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was interesting, he decided. Mr. Coleman''s son was going to propose to Prisci. When Prisci saw him holding the sign that said "Prisci, I love you," during the proposal, he wondered what her reaction would be. No matter what her reaction, it was sure to be entertaining. "Ms. Scarlett, I found the person we need, a graduate of Gumoldur Theatre Academy!" Jeremy rushed over to Ms. Scarlett and informed her. "Where is he?" Ms. Scarlett turned around. Jeremy ran back and pulled Gabriel over. "It''s him, a friend of mine who''s been wandering around for several years and just returned to Gumoldur!" Ms. Scarlett observed Gabriel and couldn''t help but be impressed. What a handsome guy, she gasped inwardly. She immediately said with a smile, "Great, you''re the one we need. Give it your best. From now on, ourpany will support you for any performance-rted events. Consider me your sponsor." "Thanks, Ms. Scarlett. I''ll do my best!" Gabriel immediately replied with a smile. Meantime, he couldn''t help but feelcent about his poprity. "Alright, everyone''s here. Let''s do one final rehearsal!" Ms. Scarlett pped her hands, gathering everyone together. Jeremy handed Gabriel the "love" sign and reminded him, "This word is crucial. Make sure to raise it high during the proposal!" "No problem!" Gabriel nodded enthusiastically, trying hard to refrain himself from bursting into laughter... Chapter 268 Threat From Doyle Chapter 268 Threat From Doyle They only rehearsed once, and Gabriel almost felt like throwing up. The whole process was so cheesy that it gave him goosebumps, and they kept emerging over and over again. They threw confetti, danced around, and tried to create an exciting atmosphere. Especially the finale, when the thirty people sing "More Than I Can Say" together, he had to raise and lower the "love" sign in sync with the rhythm, feeling like aplete fool. How could such ame wedding nningpany receive a job? The awkwardness of the marriage proposal made him wonder how Prisci would react when she saw it. Perhaps... she''d erupt into helplessness! After the rehearsal, a bus transported the entire group to the Reatin Hotel. As they arrived, they waited in a side hall. Bored out of his mind, Gabriel peered into the main hall through the door''s crack. The main hall was decorated in a childish manner, filled with balloons, dolls, and a gigantic princess model. "Is this the marriage proposal scene?" Gabriel was bewildered; something felt off. Upon closer inspection, a banner on the stage read, "Happy 7th Birthday, Natalie!" "Oh?" Now he was even more perplexed. What was happening? A child''s birthday party? "What are you doing? Don''t peek; Ms. Scarlett will fine you if she catches you!" Jeremy suddenly appeared behind Gabriel and patted his shoulder. Gabriel''s train of thought was interrupted, and he asked with confusion, "Jeremy, is Mr. Coleman''s son, Ramon, proposing to the police station''s beauty, Prisci, during a child''s birthday party?" "That''s right!" Jeremy said, "People from influential and wealthy families always do things in a unique way!" Looking around, Jeremy lowered his voice. "Mr. Ramon is thirty-two years old and divorced, with a seven-year-old daughter." "Today is his daughter''s birthday, and he''s hosting a birthday party for her. As a side note, he''s also proposing to find a stepmother for his daughter!" After hearing Jeremy''s exnation, Gabriel felt like he''d been struck by lightning. A stepmother as a birthday gift at a child''s birthday party? What a unique gift, to say the least! No wonder they say that wealthy families have their share of drama. But it was strange; Prisci was not fond of Ramon. Why was he so confident about proposing to her? Had the righteousdy, Prisci, given in to him? Unable to resist, Gabriel peeked through the door''s crack again and noticed a chubby girl in a white princess dress, holding a small dog. She was scaring a female server with the dog. The server screamed in fear and fled, while the girl burst intoughter. No one had any sympathy for the female server; they were allughing. At that moment, Gabriel saw a man with a toad-like face in a ck suit. He was apanied by an extremely beautiful woman in a white gown, who immediately became the center of attention. She was incredibly stunning, elegant, with delicate features, a graceful figure, and bright, starry eyes. Her entrance made her the brightest star in the room. This woman was none the other than Prisci. "Her natural beauty is stunning, and with just a little makeup and a morous dress, she''s absolutely gorgeous!" Gabriel, standing outside the door, kept praising her. Prisci''s beauty had an otherworldly quality, andbined with those captivating eyes, she was truly unparalleled. However, this man, Ramon, was not doing him any favors with his less than ttering appearance. Saying that he resembled a toad would be an insult to toads. Now, Gabriel had a question: would Cindy really ept Ramon''s proposal? If she really epted, it would be an outrageous mismatch. Ramon, besides being ugly, perfectly embodied the word "sleazy." All in all, they would make an awkward pair. "Let''s go; we''re about to go on!" Ms. Scarlet was enthusiastically hyping up the crowd. Jeremy immediately pulled Gabriel away from the side door, where he had been peeking. Thirty performers began to line up, and Gabriel reluctantly hoisted a sign that read "Love." The truth was, in order to expedite Mr. Coleman''s arrest of Kevin, Prisci finally agreed to apany Ramon to a party. It was just a single event, and she was determined not to have any emotional involvement with Ramon. She spent over one hundred dors on her very first formal dress. After applying light makeup, she arrived at the Reatin Hotel with Ramon. The moment Ramon caught sight of Prisci, his eyes popped out. She looked stunning after her makeover, even more beautiful than he had imagined. No doubt, she was the epitome of perfection. After the proposal today, Ramon thought, he''d finally get a taste of this exquisite woman. As they entered the banquet hall, Prisci felt a bit dazed. It was decorated with dolls, balloons, and banners on the stage, making it look more like a child''s birthday party than a formal event. From the moment she walked in, everyone''s gazes seemed off. The collective "wow" and apuse made her feel somewhat embarrassed. She walked, somewhat dazed, alongside Ramon, drawing everyone''s attention. "Hello, Miss Wallick!" Suddenly, Doyle appeared from backstage, wearing a broad smile. He nced up and down at Prisci and couldn''t help but praise, "You look stunning, no wonder everyone says you''re the police station''s beauty, ha-ha!" Seeing Doyle, Prisci instinctively straightened up and almost saluted. "Mr. Coleman, what a surprised!" She was quite flustered with Doyle around, making her feel even more uneasy. Before Doyle could say anything, a seven-year-old girl in a princess dress, Natalie, walked over holding a small bulldog. Despite her young age, she exuded a condescending aura. She lifted her head and, with a pair of almond-shaped eyes, gazed at Prisci with extreme disdain. "Are you the... seductress trying to ensnare my dad?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This statement instantly created an awkward atmosphere. Prisci was mortified; she wished she could find a hole to crawl into. It finally dawned on her that the little girl was Ramon''s daughter, and this so-called party was, in fact, his daughter''s birthday celebration. For no reason, she was being targeted by the child. She didn''t even have the chance to defend herself against the usation of being a "seductress" in the child''s eyes. "Natalie, what are you saying?" Ramon''s face darkened as he approached, pulling Natalie aside. Unperturbed, Natalie not only refused to allow herself to be pulled away but also cast a fierce and menacing re at Prisci. A vicious light crossed this seven-year-old-girl''s eyes. "Miss Wallick,e over here!" Before recovering from the startlement caused by Natalie''s re, Prisci was called over by Doyle. Doyle said to her, "Today is Natalie''s birthday; ever since her mother left, Natalie has longed for maternal love." "Ramon has high standards and has turned down many girls trying to marry into our Coleman family." "However, now he seems to be taken with you, and if you could get together, it would indeed be a perfect match, also offering Natalie the chance to have a good mother." Doyle''s words left Prisci feeling utterly flurried. She quickly exined, "Mr. Coleman, Ramon and I are just friends, and today''s your granddaughter''s birthday party. This asion might not be suitable for such a thing, right?" Doyle''s expression shifted slightly, and he said, "Don''t be so quick to dismiss it. By the way, the arrest warrant for Kevin is ready. All it needs is my signature, and the document is on my desk right now." "But, I believe the evidence isn''t sufficient yet. Whether or not we should arrest Kevin depends on my mood." "And my mood depends on your decision!" Prisci''s head was spinning. Doyle was resorting to this case to threaten her, leaving her angry and frustrated. She never expected Doyle to be such a devious person. Doyle continued, "You don''t have any significant influence, and you want to seek revenge for your brother, but you don''t even have a foot in the door. Kevin is a well-connected and powerful individual. With me vouching for you, we can proceed with capturing him and ensuring his guilt." "Everyone here today consists of our Coleman family''s rtives and friends. Ramon has already informed everyone that you are his girlfriend and that he intends to propose to you today. Considering my son''s status, being chosen by him is a blessing. You should appreciate it." "If you bring disgrace to my family today, I assure you that your brother''s death will remain a mystery forever!" Chapter 269 Laughter Chapter 269 Laughter As Doyle left, Prisci stood there in a daze. Her once bright and shining eyes grew dim. Why? All she wanted was to bring her brother''s killer to justice, seeking vengeance for him with the weapon of legition. But now it suddenly felt like a mountain was looming before her, blocking out all the light. Just then, her phone rang, and she picked it up, still in a daze. "Hello?" "Prisci!" Freda''s anxious voice came from the other end. "I''m at your ce right now, and a few police officers suddenly barged in, saying they want to search. I couldn''t stop them, and they''re rummaging through your room!" "Police officers?" Prisci was utterly confused. "Which division are they from? Let one of them talk to me!" It was strange. Why would police officers search her home without a warrant? If they had one, how did they get it? Just as she was thinking this, her face suddenly turned pale as she thought of something. "Freda... Freda!" She called out in a hurry. She remembered she had a copy of the video hidden in the bedside drawer. Could it be that the officers were there to find her backup copy of the video? A man''s voice came through the phone, "Prisci, I''ve taken the USB drive from your bedside drawer. Mr. Coleman sent me. If you have any issues, you can contact him!" "Leroy Chapman?" Prisci recognized the voice; it was her colleague Leroy, the most obedient officer under Mr. Coleman. The moment she recognized Leroy''s voice, Prisci became utterly panicked. Everything that had happened today was all part of Doyle''s n. He had likely anticipated that she would create a backup video, so while she was at the party, he had Leroy search her residence. Now, both copies of the video were in Doyle''s possession. Whether or not she could use the video as evidence to convict Kevin depended entirely on Doyle''s discretion. Prisci raised her head and looked at the joyful atmosphere on the stage, at Ramon''s beaming smile. It meant that avenging her brother depended on her decision: to humiliate herself for the sake of her brother''s vengeance or to uphold justice and forgo the opportunity to seek vengeance for her brother. With these thoughts, her heart felt constricted and filled with unbearable pain. She had always believed in a world of justice and fairness, where good deeds would be rewarded, and the wrongdoers would face legal consequences. Until this moment, a profound sense of powerlessness seemed to creep over her. It appeared that everything Gabriel had said wasing true. Even if she obtained the evidence, without a substantial backing, she couldn''t bring down Kevin and seek revenge for her brother. The effectiveness of the legal system, this double-edged sword, in punishing the powerful was solely dependent on the strength and influence of the one who wielded it. In the end, it was evident that everything had nothing to do with justice. "Hey, everyone!" Ramon, holding his daughter''s hand, ascended the stage. He grabbed the microphone and gave it a few taps, drawing everyone''s attention. With the sound system amplifying his voice, Prisci, lost in her thoughts, suddenly looked up. What should she do next? Should shepromise her principles to seek revenge for her brother, or should she stand firm on the side of justice and forgo this opportunity? She was utterly at a lost. Onstage, Ramon smiled and began speaking, "When Natalie was three years old, she lost her mother! Over these years, the greatest guilt I''ve carried has been depriving her of a mother''s love!" "I''ve been searching tirelessly, and finally, when Natalie turned seven, I found an exceptional woman for her. She''s virtuous, kind, and full of love!" "On Natalie''s seventh birthday, I want to give her a special gift Natalie, I''ve found you a mother!" As Ramon gestured towards Prisci, all eyes in the room fixed upon her. Girlfriend? Prisci stood there in a daze, wondering when she had be Ramon''s girlfriend. She remained motionless, without any exnation. "Humph!" Natalie, holding her tiny bulldog, let out a contemptuous snort. "Be my mom? I''m going to make this woman understand how formidable I am." Just then, romantic music filled the air, setting the stage for Ramon to share his and Prisci''s "love story". With a microphone in hand, Ramon looked at Prisci affectionately and said, "Prisci and I fell in love at first sight. We were attracted to each other, admiring one another! To be honest, it''s a bit embarrassing to say this, but, while I am a man, Prisci was the one who pursued me. Through her pursuit, I felt her affection for me and decided to reciprocate her feelings." Apuse broke out from the audience. Ramon enjoyed being admired. A proud smile graced his face. Prisci, however, had turned stupefied. "I pursued him, seriously?" Ramon must have been afflicted with erotomania. How shameless did someone have to be to spout such preposterous words? Outside, thirty proposal actors were ready to go. Gabriel, holding the sign "Love," was amused by Ramon''s words. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Goodness, where did this ugly guy find the confidence? "Never seen someone this shameless!" thought Gabriel. Onstage, Ramon continued the "affectionate" narrative. He snapped his fingers and said, "Prisci did pursue me before, but for a proposal, a man must step up! Today, before Natalie''s birthday celebration, I want to propose to Prisci, to give Natalie a mother and make my familyplete!" "Action!" As soon as they heard the signal, Ms. Scarlett gestured, and the thirty actors ran into the banquet hall. The show began! Some held up signs, some hopped around, and some tossed confetti. Two people, one holding a bunch of roses, the other a ring box, approached Ramon. The music changed to "More Than I Can Say"! Gabriel, holding a sign, muddled through the singing with the others. Ms. Scarlett approached Prisci, pulled her up, and positioned her opposite Ramon on the stage. Romantic music filled the air, setting the mood. Everything was consumed by romance. Ramon took out a ring, dropped to one knee, and raised the ring. The music abruptly stopped, and the entire ce fell silent. Only Ramon''s voice resonated, "Prisci, I love you! I believe our love exceeds that of Romeo and Juliet. Will you marry me? I''ll make you happy for life!" As soon as the proposal was made, the crowd erupted, shouting, "Say yes... say yes!" Prisci was stunned, her mind nk. She had imagined countless times what being proposed to would feel like. It seemed to have a lot of witnesses and a romantic atmosphere. But the person in front of her was light years away from the partner she''d dreamt of. She was bewildered and stood there for a long time. She was certain she didn''t like Ramon at all. Being proposed to today was utterly absurd, almost like a kidnapping. However, if she refused, the only evidence that could nail her brother''s murderer would be destroyed by Mr. Coleman. And offending Mr. Coleman would likely prevent her from seeking revenge for her brother for the rest of her life. Yet, if she gritted her teeth and agreed to Ramon, she could rely on the Jeff family''s influence to capture Kevin and avenge her brother. Which choice should she make? She was in agony, lost. Seeing Prisci on stage without any response, Ms. Scarlett gestured for the thirty actors to make a louder appeal. Then, she signaled to the sign holders to raise them higher. "Say yes!" "Ha-ha!" "Say yes!" "Ha-ha!" But amid the cheering, discordantughter emerged. After each "Say yes," there came a burst ofughter. Theughter, deliberately out of sync with the "Say yes," stood out distinctly. Ramon, still kneeling, turned around, his face darkening. The entire crowd followed theughter, gazing at the person whoughed so loudly. Thisughter was evidently intentional. Ms. Scarlett yelled desperately, "Gabriel, what are youughing at? Stopughing, or I''ll dock your pay!" The oneughing was Gabriel. Seeing the scene, he was almost breathless fromughing. Clutching his chest, he suppressed hisughter. "Ms. Scarlett, I''m really sorry. I just couldn''t help it. It''s just so hrious!" "That guy looks like a toad,paring himself to Romeo, saying thisdy pursued him. It''s killing me!" "Moreover, it''s absolutely clear thisdy doesn''t like this toad at all, yet this toad is confidently proposing. I bet this toad doesn''t have a mirror at home; I mean, how did this fucking shoddy guy get the cheek to propose to thisdy? Outrageous!" "Too funny, way too funny. I''m counting on this joke to get me through the year!" Chapter 270 Gabriel Takes Action Chapter 270 Gabriel Takes Action "Gab... Gabriel?" All of Prisci''s pessimistic emotions were disrupted by her current state of bewilderment. She was utterly astonished. How did Gabriel end up here? He was even mingling with the marriage proposal group, holding a sign that said "Love." He looked fairlyical that way. His presence, however, eased her tightly wound heart somewhat. This was a truly mysterious man. His presence constantly surprised her, and these surprises often came with something she''d anticipated. This time, for instance, when she hoped someone would give her the courage to decline a marriage proposal. And at that very moment, Gabriel materialized. "Damn it!" Ramon''s face darkened as he stood up, tossing the flowers and the ring aside. He marched menacingly towards Gabriel. Just when he thought he had everything in ce to sessfully propose to Prisci, an unexpected nuisance arrived to ruin the moment. Today, he must teach this troublemaker a lesson. How dare this guy sabotage his proposal! The guests at the scene, all friends and family of Ramon, directed their angry res at Gabriel. Crashing a proposal party was utterly unforgivable, especially when the who proposed was the son of Doyle, the police station director. This was a direct challenge to the Jeff family. Doyle, a man of intelligence, saw from Prisci''s expression that she knew Gabriel. He walked over to Prisci and asked, "Do you know that person?" Upon hearing the question, Prisci turned abruptly. Her eyes shifted, but she remained silent. Seeing her flustered expression, Mr. Coleman knew he had guessed correctly. He grunted heavily. "If anyone dares to disrupt my son''s proposal and make our family lose face in front of so many friends and family, no matter who this guy is, I''ll make him regret what he''s done today!" Hearing Doyle''s determined words, Prisci''s heart was gripped once again. Although Gabriel had impressivebat power, Doyle was, after all, the director of the local police station. If this matter escted, Gabriel was bound to suffer. While Prisci was worrying, Ramon had already walked up to Gabriel, his face fierce and menacing. Ms. Scarlett, frightened, grabbed Gabriel''s arm, shaking it vigorously. "Gabriel, apologize to Mr. Ramon right away! Hurry, or I''ll fine you all your money!" "Apologize?" Gabriel looked puzzled. "Why should I apologize? Did I say something wrong? He''s already so ugly that even a pig would shake its head when it sees him!" "What kind of society is this, where telling the truth is a crime?" "And hey, Ms. Scarlett, this guy is in his thirties, and he''s acting like a baby. Why should a woman marry such a big baby?" "Look at all the pimples on his face. He should be called Mr. Pimple!" Gabriel''s words made Ms. Scarlett despair. She covered her face with her hand, unable to face what was about to happen. She was furious that such a handsome guy turned out to be a stubborn idiot. Ramon''s eyes narrowed to slits. He was about to explode. He furiously pointed at Gabriel''s face and yelled, "Who the hell are you, you little runt? How dare you cause trouble here! Do you even know who I am? I can have you arrested for insulting me, and I will make sure you suffer for this. Trust me, you won''t walk out of this ce unharmed today!" "Who the hell are you?" Gabriel shrugged indifferently. "And why should I care who you are? I''ll call you Mr. Pimple from now on." Ramon''s small eyes were nearly closed. He was seething with anger. His menacing voice came out between gritted teeth. "I''m the son of Doyle from the Green Police Station. Just for insulting me earlier, you''remitting a crime. I can have you arrested, and I''ll y with you inside the cell!" "Daring to mess with me, a little runt like you? I''ll make you regret this!" Gabriel wasn''t the least bit intimidated and even found this whole situation amusing. He chuckled, "Wow, you''re acting like a spoiled brat. You''re already in your thirties and yet it seems you''re nothing without your dad. And you''re now shamelessly yelling it out aloud." "Big baby Mr. Pimple. You should just go home and have some milk!" With Gabriel''sment, many people in the crowd almost burst intoughter. Although they were friends or family of Ramon, watching him get insulted was somehow amusing. "Ha, ha!" At this moment, the stage erupted with heartyughter. All eyes turned towards seven-year-old Natalie, who wasughing heartily while holding her little bulldog. In the midst of herughter, Natalie couldn''t resist adding a taunting remark: "Daddy''s acting like a baby who needs milk, it''s so much fun, I''ve even quit milk!" Her words set Ramon''s anger aze. He raised his fist and charged towards Gabriel, determined to give him a beating. After losing face, there was no choice but to regain it by pounding Gabriel relentlessly. While everyone feared for Gabriel, there was an unexpected "bang" as Ramon was sent flying by a forceful kick from Gabriel. Hended several yards away, face down on the ground. In an instant, silence descended upon the scene. No one had anticipated that Gabriel would stand up to Ramon and send him flying so far away. The sheer dominance of the act left everyone stunned into silence. "My son!" On the stage, Doyle saw his son knocked down and leaped to his feet in a fit of rage. He hurried to his son''s side and, with great effort, helped him to his feet. His son''s mouth was foaming with saliva, his face had turned pale, and the pain left him unable to speak. "You dare to hit my son! I''ll make you pay tenfold!" Doyle''s face contorted in fury as he bellowed. Four young men immediately rushed out of the crowd and made their way towards Gabriel. They were all working under Doyle and were colleagues of Prisci. The leader, known as Kenny, pulled out handcuffs from his belt and, grumbling as he walked, approached Gabriel. "Daring to hit Mr. Ramon, you''ve got no idea what you''ve done. You''reing with me to the police station!" Doyle entrusted his son to two other men for support and threatened Gabriel vehemently. "I am the law, I am almighty, and I will arrest you. You''ll suffer like you''ve never imagined!" On the stage, Prisci couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She shouted at Gabriel in desperation, "Gabriel, this isn''t your fight; you need to leave!" Assaulting a police officer carried grave consequences, and she just hoped Gabriel would make a quick exit to avoid getting entangled further. It all started due to her, she thought, and she was willing to shoulder the consequences alone. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Leave?" Prisci''s words brought Ramon back to his senses. He pushed aside the men helping him and pointed at Prisci with anger, scolding her, "You wicked bitch, I knew this man was someone special to you! I''ve been treating you so well, and you dare to fool around with another man. Today, I''m going to teach you a lesson, you cheap bitch!" In the meantime, Kenny promptly moved to handcuff Gabriel. "Just you?" Gabriel narrowed his eyes and made a swift move. He grabbed the handcuffs and gave Kenny a forceful kick that sent him flying six or seven yards away, rendering him unable to stand up. He then took the handcuffs, broke them in half with a firm grip. Next, he used both hands, gripping with such force that he deformed the sturdy handcuffs. "Miss Weber, trust me, I ended up here purely by ident. I had no intention of helping you. I was simply appalled by the arrogance of this father and son, so I stepped in. Please don''t misunderstand me." After discarding the deformed handcuffs, Gabriel attempted to exin, "I''m truly disgusted by this father and son. They''re acting so arrogantly despite holding only a position as a police station director. If they be council members, they''ll be intolerable. It''s genuinely pitiful, and if I''m not mistaken, your brother''s case is likely stuck because of them, right?" "Oh! This father and son threatened you with your brother''s case to force you into this marriage, didn''t they?" Prisci remained silent, merely closing her eyes in agony. Just this one action conveyed everything to Gabriel. His hunch was correct. "Ah, you silly girl." Gabriel narrowed his eyes and continued, "Let me impart a piece of wisdom today. It''s a stark reality! If you want to seek revenge for your brother, your sense of justice won''t be of any use. You''ll need this-" He approached Doyle and pped him fiercely with a loud "smack"... Chapter 271 Hitting Someone and Making a Call Chapter 271 Hitting Someone and Making a Call Chapter 271 Hitting Someone and Making a Call A crisp sound left everyone dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that Gabriel had just hit Doyle. It was worth noting that Doyle was the Director General of the police station. In terms of power and status, he was an absolute authority figure, someone whom ordinary people couldn''t afford to offend. However, despite his significant position, Gabriel still dared to hit him. Doyle was stunned and almost stumbled to the ground. With his right hand covering his face, he looked incredulously at Gabriel. "How dare you hit me?" He roared with wide eyes. As the Director General of the police station, he had been respected by everyone over the years. But today, he was hit by a nobody. This was something he found hard to ept. "So what if I hit you?" Gabriel charged forward and delivered another resounding p with the back of his hand. This p was even heavier, and it sent Doyle sprawling to the ground. It was truly puzzling how some people could be so loquacious. After being hit, this man still challenged him with crap. It was simply iprehensible. "How dare you hit our director general? You are out of your mind!" The remaining three police officers came to their senses and lunged at Gabriel. They were determined to teach Gabriel a lesson. "Get lost!" Gabriel''s eyes turned cold as he roared. With just three simple moves, he knocked down the three officers, who were unable to get up. "What?" Ramon was dumbfounded and lost his earlier confidence. He looked at the four officers lying on the ground and hurriedly went to help his father up. Looking around, he shouted, "He''s gone mad, daring to hit officers. Quickly call the police!" Gabrielughed coldly, walking toward Ramon and Doyle. Shrugging, he said, "Your dad is an officer and a director general. Helping officers and calling the police is really funny, Ramon." "Do you even realize the consequences of hitting me?" Doyle regained a bit ofposure and roared at Gabriel, "I swear, I will make you regret this." "Regret?" Gabriel sneered, kicking Ramon away with his left foot. Then his right hand grabbed the scant hair on Doyle''s head, pulling it close. With his left hand, he continuously pped Doyle''s face andughed. "I suppose you know Kevin Landwell. Come on and give him a call." "Kevin?" Doyle turned his head, saying, "Even if you have a grudge against Kevin, you shouldn''t take it out on me. I haven''t offended you!" Gabriel''s left hand struck Doyle''s face once more. Widening his eyes, he warned, "I''ll say this only once. Do as I say and spare me the nonsense!" "Call Kevin now!" Bearing the burning sensation on his face, Doyle suddenly felt that something was amiss. He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Kevin''s number. Gabriel snatched the phone and put it on speaker. With a few beeps, the phone was answered. "Mr. Coleman, aren''t you busy with your son''s marriage proposal? Howe you have time to call me? By the way, your subordinate just called. I''m thankful that you helped me retrieve the video from that despicable woman. Now I can feel at ease." Kevin''s words shocked everyone, especially the woman on stage. Prisci trembled, unable to contain her anger. It turned out that Kevin and Doyle were on the same side. She had foolishly believed that Doyle would seek justice for her brother. Not only fooling her, he even threatened her with her brother''s cause and forced her to marry Ramon. These people were all monsters. Gabriel nced at Prisci, who was on the verge of having a mental breakdown, but he felt no sympathy for her. He had Doyle make this call so that this self-righteous woman could learn her lesson. He wanted her to understand that the so-called justice andw were simply tools of powerful people. They only restrained ordinary people and were ineffective against the powerful. To deal with powerful people, one needed greater power or violence. "Converse with him. If you say anything unnecessary, I''ll make sure you spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair." Gabriel held the phone to the side and warned Doyle. Then he brought the phone back to his side. "Hello? Mr. Coleman, why are you not speaking?" "I''m listening!" Doyle answered, fearfully looking at Gabriel. "Mr. Coleman, your voice doesn''t sound quite right." "I''m fine." "Good! Your son will be able to handle Prisci tonight. My friend, you promised me that you would slowly wear down Prisci''s will and make her stop causing trouble for me. You must keep your word." "No... No problem!" Doyle stammered as all his secrets with Kevin were exposed. Prisci trembled with shock, despair, and confusion. All this time, she had been nothing more than a pawn in the schemes of Doyle and Kevin. When the purpose was achieved, Gabriel whispered, "Mr. Landwell, do you recognize my voice?" Doyle was surprised by the fact that Gabriel indeed knew Kevin. But until now, he hadn''t figured out Gabriel''s identity. On the other end of the phone, Kevin paused for a moment. After some thought, he said, "Your voice sounds familiar. You must be a friend since you have Mr. Coleman''s phone." "Our rtionship is far from being that simple." Gabriel smiled faintly. "Since you seem to have forgotten me, let me remind you, Mr. Landwell. "Miss Matilda Wallick brought me to the Winner Takes All''s Club the other day. "Mr. Landwell, you were quite underhanded, providing a ce for the Ghostly Purgatory Hall to ambush me. I almost died." Kevin''s head throbbed as he eximed, "You... You are Gabriel?" He remembered and recognized Gabriel''s voice. Gabriel used Doyle''s phone to call him. What was going on? Regardless of the situation, he felt flustered. Back then, Vicky had hundreds of people surrounding Gabriel, but he managed to kill several high- level members of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall and leave unscathed. He was insanely strong. Because he provided the venue, he was considered an aplice in the plot to assassinate Gabriel. Now that Gabriel had set his sights on Kevin, Kevin was as good as dead. Doyle stared wide-eyed in astonishment. The slender young man before him turned out to be Gabriel. The day he rxed at Kevin''s ce, Kevin mentioned the club''s n to kill Gabriel. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He had been shocked by the news. How powerful the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was! And how ruthless Vicky was! To put it bluntly, as the Director General of the police station, he was nothing in the face of these forces. But Gabriel single-handedly took down Vicky, killing Orion and Muddy Water Dragon in front of over three hundred people. It was truly terrifying. No wonder Gabriel dared to hit him. Gabriel might not even bat an eyelid if he were to kill Doyle. Doyle''s heart sank to the bottom, and he no longer harbored any thoughts of revenge against Gabriel. He only wanted to send the nemesis away as soon as possible. "Mr. Landwell, you have a good memory. I thought you had forgotten about me! Just now, I was pping Mr. Coleman. He said he knew you, so I called for a chat," Gabriel said in a deep voice. "A piece of advice. From today on, take more bodyguards with you, in case I run into you in Gumoldur City." "If we meet, I reckon you''ll end up dead." Chapter 272 Priscillas Love Chapter 272 Prisci''s Love Chapter 272 Prisci''s Love The phone beeped as Kevin hung up. Gabriel sighed wryly, shaking his head. "He hung up without saying goodbye. That''s impolite!" Kevin probably wouldn''t be able to sleep well from today onwards. He stuffed the phone into Doyle''s pocket and patted his face. "Mr. Coleman, sorry to have startled you. Remember to call the policeter." "Oops, I forgot you''re a police officer yourself. You are the director general. me my bad memory. I''ve been treating you like an animal all this time." Doyle had long lost his previous confidence. He covered his face and trembled, not daring to lift his head. Besides being afraid of Gabriel, he felt too ashamed to see anyone. The guests were either rtives or friends of the Coleman family. It was truly embarrassing to be beaten in front of so many people. The former authority of the director general would probably bepletely gone. Gabriel pushed Doyle aside and walked up to Ramon. Ramon kept retreating. His father had been beaten, so what worth did he have? Now, facing Gabriel, he was filled with trepidation. "What are you running from?" Gabriel''s eyes turned cold, and he suddenly kicked with his left foot, directly hitting Ramon''s left knee. There was a cracking sound, as if bones were breaking. Ramon, in pain, fell to the ground, clutching his leg. Gabriel squatted down and said slowly, "I heard you have delusions, thinking you''re handsome and charismatic, and just now, you even said Miss Weber pursued you." Speaking of this, he couldn''t help butugh again and grabbed Ramon''s hair. "How did you manage to say these words?" "You look so ugly, yet you have the nerve to say that." Ramon kept crying, shaking all over. Gabriel looked up at the woman on stage. "Miss Weber, did you pursue him? Answer loudly!" Prisci was stunned. Gabriel''s voice was loud, and his eyes were sharp. It seemed like a very serious question. At that moment, all her pent-up emotions came pouring out. She held her hands in front of her mouth like a megaphone and shouted, "I never pursued Ramon. I don''t like him at all." "Why don''t you like him?" Gabriel asked again. Prisci shouted her reply. "Because he''s ugly, delusional, and narcissistic. And today I found out he''s a despicable person." The more she shouted, the more relieved she felt. She felt much better after venting all her frustrations. Gabrielughed heartily as he loved hearing the truth. Finally, Prisci dared to curse Ramon. He looked down and saw that Ramon was crying with snot and tears streaming down his face. He buried his head deep, afraid of being seen by others. Having worn the mask of false confidence for so long, he thought he was the mask. Once the mask was torn off, the gap between reality and the hidden inferiority was unbearable. Gabriel was sure that from today on, Ramon''s delusion disorder would be cured. He walked slowly onto the stage and said to the audience below, "Since you''re all here, let''s eat and drink well. It''s Mr. Coleman''s treat." The people below stood awkwardly in ce. No one dared to move. Then Gabriel turned and smiled at Natalie, "Happy birthday, little friend. I''m sorry for beating up your dad and grandpa on your birthday. Well, consider it my birthday gift to you, ha-ha!" It was estimated that the girl would remember this birthday for the rest of her life. "Humph, you''re a bad person. Gray, bite him!" Undaunted, Natalie red at Gabriel and released the little bulldog in his arms. The bulldog was obedient, sticking out its tongue and rushing toward Gabriel aggressively. "Woof..." Just as it ran behind Gabriel and barked, Gabriel suddenly turned around. Just one nce from him made the bulldog shiver, and it quickly fled from the stage. "Gray, where are you going? Come back..." Natalie chased after the dog, regardless of everything. "What a chicken!" Gabriel put away his cold gaze, narrowed his eyes, and smiled at Prisci. "Miss Weber, shall we go? Do you want to stay for dinner?" He turned around and took out a pack of Liggett Select. He lit one and took a drag. The smoke wafted through the luxurious banquet hall. His demeanor was cool. Watching Gabriel''s departing figure, Prisci gathered her skirt and quickly caught up with him. When she reached Gabriel''s side, she slowed down and followed him out of the banquet hall. She gazed at Gabriel''s mysterious and domineering profile and suddenly remembered a movie she had seen years ago. There was a line in the movie. "That kid is really handsome!" Outside the Reatin Hotel, Prisci continued to follow Gabriel, not knowing where they were headed. Gabriel suddenly turned around. Prisci was startled and stared nkly at him. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "Miss Weber, there''s something I must make clear. That day at the garbage dump, I did want to help you because you took me in. I thought you were a good person, and I was worried about you getting hurt." "But today, it was purely idental. I originally came to watch the fun. It''s just that I couldn''t bear what Doyle and his son were doing, so I acted. "When you lost your temper at me at the garbage dump, I already didn''t have any good feelings for you. I helped you today, and you don''t need to be grateful. I won''t expect you to repay me or anything. "Now that we''ve left the hotel, we each go our own way. So, you don''t need to follow me anymore." Having said this, Gabriel walked away without looking back. The boring time today was finally over thanks to Prisci''s matter. But he sincerely didn''t want to get involved with Prisci. He hadn''t established himself in Gumoldur City yet, and he didn''t want to burden himself. Whether it was being a policewoman or a person of justice, it was time to part ways amicably. Watching Gabriel''s departing figure, Prisci froze in ce. Her heart suddenly clenched, and it was painful. Her eyes quickly became moist, and hot tears fell rapidly. Gabriel''s words stung her like needles. She had nned to apologize to Gabriel and thank him. But everything became a one-sided wish buried deep in her heart. This feeling was so sad, like being abandoned. In all her years, she had never experienced such a moment of sadness. And deep down, there was a strange sense of unease, or rather a bewildering worry and fear. She was afraid that once this man was gone, she would not be able to see him again. She was in pain, bewildered, and conflicted. At a certain moment, she instinctively stepped forward to chase after Gabriel. "Gabriel, wait! Stop!" She ran quickly, wanting to catch up with Gabriel. No matter what, she couldn''t let Gabriel disappear from her life. But because the hem of her dress was too long, she identally stepped on it after running a few steps. Her ankle was sprained, and she screamed and fell to the ground. The additional grievancepounded the already sad emotions. At that moment, her tears surged even more. "Are you okay?" Just as she was in the depths of pain and despair, Gabriel''s voice suddenly rang in her ears. She looked up abruptly, gazing at Gabriel with tearful eyes. Without saying a word, she just stared at him. Gabriel sighed heavily, squatting down to pick her up. In an instant, all of Prisci''s negative and sad emotions vanished. She realized that she seemed hopelessly in love with this man. "Let''s go. I''ll take you home!" Gabriel felt extremely helpless. If he had left mercilessly just now, nothing would have happened. If he carried her, he reckoned that he would be entangled with her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It foreshadowed that his future path would be increasingly tiresome because of the growing weight on his shoulders. Chapter 273 Gazing at Each Other Chapter 273 Gazing at Each Other Chapter 273 Gazing at Each Other Gabriel hailed a taxi to take Prisci home. As she was carried into the taxi, she felt Gabriel''s utmost tenderness. When Gabriel lowered his head and came very close to her face, she once again felt her heart racing. Nestling in her seat, she didn''t dare to utter a sound. The nervous feeling in her heart did not cease for a single moment. Growing up, she had always been independent and never had a pretentious demeanor. She had never shown weakness in front of others. Her parents had passed away early, and she had taken care of her younger brother and sister like the head of the family. However, today, in front of Gabriel, she yed the role of a delicate woman for the first time in her life. Finally, she experienced the subtle feeling of being cared for by someone and didn''t want to lose it. Gabriel remained silent, appearingpletely different from his usual yful self. In fact, he was also distressed and conflicted. Once Prisci got involved with him, it might be even more dangerous than offending Doyle and Kevin. He was afraid that he couldn''t bear the consequences. Gabriel''s deep and aloof appearance made Prisci even more nervous. Her heart was uneasy and filled with fear. The taxi driver, ncing through the rearview mirror, thought that they were a couple at odds against each other. With good intentions, he suggested, "Man, your girlfriend''s foot is injured and swollen. Don''t stay in a cold war. Why don''t you take her to the hospital?" Only then did Gabriele to his senses. Girlfriend? He chuckled and said, "Sir, you have sharp eyes!" Prisci blushed, but she did not retort. Instead, she felt a sense of joy in her heart. Gabriel felt a bit helpless. It was all because he was too handsome, and Prisci was beautiful. Sitting together, they indeed seemed quitepatible. He turned to look at Prisci''s feet, which were severely swollen. But there was no trace of pity in his eyes. He only smiled and said, "People only go to the hospital for serious illnesses now. Who dares to go for minor ailments? "For some minor illnesses, you have to pay a few dors just to register, and by the time you''ve waited in line, the illness is already gone. Even if the illness hasn''t gone away, the doctor just gives you a bunch of test requirements without even looking at you, making you go through all the hospital machines. Even for amon cold or fever, they can charge you hundreds or thousands of dors. "If I were to date such a beautiful girl, I''d have squandered all my savings. I can''t afford to go to the hospital. "If it''s just a sprained ankle, she''ll probably have to take a bunch of X-rays. It''s not worth it at all. I can cure you with just a bottle of ointment. "Anyway, I''ve already won her over, I''m not afraid of her getting mad and running away. "You..." Prisci eximed in anger, "I''m not his girlfriend." Although she said so, she felt warm inside. "How interesting!" The taxi driver was amused and burst intoughter, "You two are really interesting, and you are funny, bro. Although what you said is interesting, it''s also the bitter truth for ordinary people." Amidst the driver''s sighs, they arrived at their destination. Since Prisci couldn''t walk, Gabriel had to carry her back home. As soon as they opened the door, they found two people inside. Then the room fell into an awkward silence. In the room were Freda and Kyle. The four of them looked at each other, eyes wide with surprise. In Kyle''s mind, Prisci was a strong woman, yet she was carried by a man. It was unbelievable. Apart from being incredulous about her sister being carried, Freda was even more surprised to see Gabriel. Wasn''t this the same man who had given her extra dors when buying iced lemonade today? She couldn''t believe that he knew her sister and carried her sister in his arms. She wondered if her sister had got a boyfriend. Prisci bit her lip, feeling somewhat shy. She had forgotten that her sister and Kyle were at home, and it was embarrassing for them to see her being carried by someone. As for Gabriel, he was also surprised. Even buying a lottery ticket wouldn''t give him such a high chance. Wasn''t this the same girl who had delivered drinks to the sanitation workers this afternoon? How did she end up in Prisci''s house? In a sh, he realized the situation. No wonder he felt the girl was familiar before. He had seen the family photo at Prisci''s house. Although many years had passed, the photo and the present appearance had changed, he couldn''t be wrong. This girl was Prisci''s sister. What a small world! Amidst this awkward eye contact, Gabriel carried Prisci into the room. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. We met again. You must be Miss Weber''s sister, right?" Gabriel''s words broke the awkward silence, but they startled the woman in his arms. She raised her head in utter astonishment. How did her sister and Gabriel know each other? What was going on? "You..." Freda was also excited. She quickly took out the money and handed it to Gabriel. "Here, you gave us too much earlier. Here''s the change." She shed a sweet smile. Her eyes were as bright as the sky. "I bought those drinks for the two sanitation workers, and there''s no need to return the money to me." Gabrielughed heartily, changing the subject. "Let''s focus on treating your sister''s foot for now. We can talk about other matterster." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Freda quickly nodded and made way. She couldn''t help feeling that the boyfriend her sister had found was quite good. He was handsome and caring. Gabriel lifted Prisci onto the sofa and took off her shoes. Her pair of feet were perfect. Admiringly, he flicked his right hand and produced several needles, speaking to Prisci. "I''m an expert. The registration fee is 60 dors, and the treatment fee is 140 dors. Remember to pay later!" "Why don''t you just rob me?" Prisci frowned, pulling her foot back. "Don''t move!" Gabriel grabbed her leg and slowly applied acupuncture. "I''m in a good mood today, so just treat me to dinner tonight and consider it as payment for the treatment." Prisci pursed her lips, lowered her head, and said nothing. She no longer resisted his touch on her foot. Freda and Kyle exchanged looks. Now they were even more certain that their sister was in love. Only a woman in love would be so gentle and yielding. After finishing the acupuncture, Gabriel miraculously dispersed the swelling in Prisci''s ankle. Then he skillfully massaged her, providing just the right amount of pressure, which was very comfortable. The pain in her foot quickly subsided, much faster than if she had gone to the hospital. As Gabriel massaged her, her heart was pounding rapidly. It was the first time a man had touched her foot, and the sensation was strangely indescribable. But there was no sense of rejection due to the unfamiliarity. At intervals of treating Prisci, through chatting, Gabriel quickly became familiar with Freda and Kyle. He deeply admired Freda''s innocence and optimism. It had been three years since he admired anyone, but he genuinely admired Freda. Her pure optimism and longing for a happy future moved him. Many people nowadays liked toin, and such pure optimism was rare. As for Kyle, he was definitely a good man. Though a bit reserved, he treated Freda very well. They managed their lives and were full of hope for the future, exuding an air of happiness. In fact, happiness was just that simple. As long as one grasped what they had, they would find the true essence of happiness. Many people, in blind pursuit, forget the simplest joy. Chapter 274 Enjoin Chapter 274 Enjoin Chapter 274 Enjoin After the treatment, Prisci was soon able to walk again. This result made everyone exim in amazement and disbelief. ording tomon sense, the degree of swelling she had just experienced would require a long period of bed rest. From this, they realized that Gabriel was a capable doctor. Prisci, who could walk again, regained her resilient nature and insisted on cooking in the kitchen. Despite Freda''s repeated offers to do it and let her sister rest, Prisci stubbornly refused and pushed Freda out, insisting that this meal was part of the medical expenses. She had to do it herself and considered it as paying Gabriel. Although her foot was injured, Prisci still prepared a sumptuous meal. It was a feast for the senses. Gabriel couldn''t help but feel deeply impressed. Whoever married Prisci would be incredibly fortunate. Prisci''s virtuousness was truly beyond words. The dinner was delightful, and the atmosphere was harmonious. In this pair of sisters, Gabriel saw something he hadn''t seen in a long time. It was the ultimate in ordinariness and happiness. During the meal, he learned that Freda and Kyle were getting married next month, and Freda was already pregnant with twins. The taste of happiness warmed his heart once again. "Freda, give me those two dors!" Gabriel suddenly said, reaching out his right hand. Prisci was a bit puzzled. Gabriel was being so stingy. But Freda didn''t think much of it and immediately handed the two dors to Gabriel. She felt that it was Gabriel''s money, to begin with. Returning it was only natural. But obviously, Gabriel wasn''t after the two dors. He spread the banknote on the table, carefully folding it into a very beautiful crane. Then he handed it to Freda and said with a smile, "I don''t have anything else on me, but I felt that I should give you something to express my blessings to you. "The money is a witness to your kindness. I folded it into a crane to wish you and Kyle a lifetime of happiness and to wish your baby a healthy birth. "By the way, when you hold your wedding, be sure to send me an invitation. I want toe and celebrate!" Freda was moved and nodded repeatedly. Carefully, she tucked the crane into her clothes. Beside them, the quiet Kyle scratched his head and said with a simple smile, "Thank you, Gabriel." "I should be thanking you guys!" Gabriel patted Kyle on the shoulder, smiling contentedly. In fact, he should thank Freda and Kyle. During this time, the killings and struggles had immersed him in a cold indifference to life, making him forget what life was truly about. It was Freda and Kyle''s simplicity and purity that awakened his heart. After dinner, they chatted for a while. Since it waste and the house was small, Freda and Kyle left. In the room, only Gabriel and Prisci remained. Gabriel narrowed his eyes as he stood by the window, smoking. He gazed at the night, his expression serious. The night sky seemed even darker, as if someone had spilled ink across it. There was a sense of oppression. Prisci made a cup of coffee and said to him, "Gabriel, smoke less ande have some coffee." Gabriel turned around and smiled. He obediently extinguished the half-smoked cigarette and put the rest back in the box. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It wasn''t finished, so it shouldn''t be wasted. He walked over and sat down, picking up a cup of coffee. After taking a sip, he remarked that it tasted very good. But as he set the cup down, his tone became very serious as he said to Prisci, "Miss Weber, there are some things I must exin to you, and I hope you can understand." "What is it?" Prisci looked extremely puzzled at Gabriel''s solemn expression. "It''s not always fair in this world. Even if we keep to ourselves, we may still suffer from the bullying of bad people and evildoers," Gabriel said. "Your past sense of justice often seems powerless. "After experiencing today''s events, I''m sure you''ve also felt what the term ''power'' means to ordinary people." Prisci fell silent. Once, she believed that thew and her sense of justice were the sharpest weapons in the world, capable of removing all evil and injustice. However, as Gabriel had pointed out, after today, she was shaken. She couldn''t fight against Kevin or Doyle. In the face of these dark forces, she seemed insignificant. Even with the weapon of thew, she couldn''t wield it herself. Avenging her brother would be very difficult. But even so, she was determined to avenge her brother. Gabriel continued, "I''m not saying all this to make you give up avenging your brother, because the person who killed your brother deserves to die! "It''s just that right now you don''t have the ability. If you''re not careful, you might end up hurting yourself. "These beasts, once they be ruthless, lose their humanity." Theing struggle would be even more dangerous. And he couldn''t protect Prisci all the time. If Kevin and Doyle retaliated, Prisci would not be able to handle it. So, some preventive measures must be taken. "What should I do?" Prisci looked at Gabriel with a helpless expression. After today''s events, she didn''t know what to do. Gabriel was relieved. Taking his advice was a good sign. He said to Prisci, "For now, don''t worry about your brother''s matter. Take a vacation and rest. Don''t go to work either. In short, from now on, don''t provoke Kevin and Doyle. If possible, going on a trip would be good. "Wait and be patient. I''m about to confront some major forces in Gumoldur City. Once the confrontation is over, we''ll have great power in Gumoldur City. "At that time, I''ll help you wield the sword of justice and avenge your brother." He said these words to Prisci because today he saw the ordinary but moving spirit of the two sisters. Sometimes, the evil of bad people could not be measured by any moral standards. He didn''t want either of them to suffer any more harm. Prisci was filled with emotion and nodded. Her big eyes were filled with ayer of mist. She chose to believe in Gabriel. Besides her powerlessness, she also had hope for the future. She hoped that the light of justice would shine in her heart once again. Gabriel''s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was Matilda calling. "Hello?" He answered the phone, jokingly saying, "Miss Wallick, are you afraid I won''t be able to find your house, or do you miss me?" From the other end of the phone came Matilda''s gentle voice. "It''s already half past ten. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I called to ask." "I''ve already received the address. I''lle over in a while!" After saying this, Gabriel hung up the phone. He stretched himself and said to Prisci, "A beautifuldy has invited me to stay at her ce. I should go! "What about your foot? Although it''s not a big deal, you still need to be careful when walking. If you sprain it again, it will be more troublesome. "Alright, rest early." After saying these words, Gabriel left Prisci''s house. As soon as Gabriel left, Prisci felt empty inside. She muttered angrily, "A beautifuldy inviting you to stay at her ce? What a fickle person!" Chapter 275 Taking Pictures Chapter 275 Taking Pictures Chapter 275 Taking Pictures Gabriel took a taxi to Oakheart Manor. It was like a paradise on earth, with thergest vi belonging to Matilda. The security was tight, but Matilda had arranged for someone to wait in advance and smoothly brought Gabriel into the vi. As soon as he entered the vi, Gabriel was dazzled by the luxurious decoration. The decoration made it feel like stepping into an ancient castle. He didn''t like this style at all. Especially the paintings covering the walls, apart from showing off, they looked ugly. He preferred the ancient style of Dragon Kingdom or some simple and in decorations. Matilda was sitting on the sofa, wearing a white, silk nightgown, her disheveled hair adding to her charm. Seeing Gabriel, she stood up and smiled. "Mr. Gabriel, you made me wait too long!" "Uh..." Gabriel looked at Matilda andughed. "Why did you wait for me? I left during the day because I noticed your bloodshot eyes. You understand my intentions and stayed up instead of resting." Matilda smiled tenderly, her dimples appearing. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Gabriel. I took a nap in the afternoon and felt much better. Shall we go to my room and chat?" she said softly. She didn''t know if Gabriel was speaking the truth. But his tenderness touched her. "Huh?" Gabriel was taken aback. What was going on? Inviting him to her boudoir? Just a few hours apart, this woman suddenly revealed her true nature. He straightened his clothes, cleared his throat, and said seriously, "You know me. I''m a gentleman. But considering your enthusiastic invitation, I''ll apany you to your room for the night." Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Matilda led the way, and they soon arrived at her room on the third floor. As soon as he entered, a faint fragrance wafted through the air, lingering at the tip of Gabriel''s nose. He took a quick look around and felt somewhat puzzled. Matilda''s boudoir was quite different from what he had imagined. He had thought that, just like the decoration in the hall, her room would be ostentatious. But on the contrary, it was rather simple and even austere. Apart from the bed for sleeping, there was only a desk and a cradle on the balcony. The bed was neat, without a single wrinkle on the sheets. The quilt was neatly folded, reminiscent of military barracks. He couldn''t help asking, "Miss Wallick, the style of your room seems quite different from the style in the hall." Matilda crossed her arms and exined, "The vi''s decoration style is my father''s preference. "As a former soldier, I don''t like shy things and prefer simplicity. "So, my room is rather in, maintaining some habits from my time in the War Department." Sometimes, certain habits were ingrained in one''s bones. The main reason, of course, was the reverence and worship of the spirit. Those who have served in the military, whether men or women, inherited the will and spirit of a soldier. It was about responsibility, guarding, and loyalty. This kind of spirit was often manifested in many ways, including daily habits. Matilda''s words changed Gabriel''s attitude toward this woman. For some reason, for the past three years, whenever it came to matters rted to the War Department, he always instinctively felt the strongest awe from the depths of his heart. It was a feeling that came from the bottom of his heart. Just as he was pondering this, he identally noticed a photo frame on the table. Curiously, he turned it over and saw a picture of a man in his military uniform. The photo only showed the man''s profile, with handsome features exuding a righteous aura. With just one nce, it inspired deep admiration. "The man in the photo is Herman! It''s the only photo of him that I have. You''ve seen it. He is very handsome, isn''t he?" Matilda said proudly. When she mentioned Herman, she seemed to turn into an infatuated young girl, with nothing but admiration in her eyes. Gabriel nodded. "Indeed, very handsome and heroic. No wonder he''s the king of the Dragon Kingdom''s soldiers and the guardian of the nation!" He had always been very self-assured and never submitted to anyone. Compared with Herman, he genuinely felt that Herman was more handsome. The most handsome man, besides appearance, was the one guarding the country. Herman guarded the Dragon Kingdom, so how could he not be the most handsome person? Matilda was slightly stunned, originally thinking that Gabriel was unruly and did not respect anyone. Unexpectedly, he showed extreme admiration for Herman. This kind of attitude somewhat moved her. "Alright, let''s talk about business!" Gabriel suddenly became serious and stared at Matilda, saying, "You called me to your room, so what''s the matter?" Given his personality, no matter why Matilda called him to her chamber, he would tease her with words, just for the sake of wit. However, this simple room made him restrain himself, unable to act wild. He knew that Matilda must have something important to discuss by bringing him to her room. Matilda remained silent and walked to the bedside, taking out a camera from the bedside table. It was an instant camera that could produce photos immediately. She walked up to Gabriel and somewhat embarrassedly said, "Can I take a picture of you, with the same angle as the one with Herman?" "What exactly do you mean by this?" Gabriel subconsciously turned to look at the photo of Herman again. Matilda''s actions left him somewhat bewildered. "You don''t suspect I am Herman and want to take a picture topare, do you?" he asked wonderingly. This was the only reason he could think of. However, it was simply unnecessary. Whether or not they were the same person could be determined by their faces and voices. It was obvious that he and Herman werepletely different individuals. Matilda must be losing her mind. Matilda lowered her head, feeling a bit disappointed. She brushed her long hair back with her right hand and then said somewhat seriously, "Before you operated on my father, I was certain that you had no rtion to Herman, let alone being the same person. "But since you woke my father up and left the hospital, my heart has been restless. "That kind of restlessness, inexplicable and seemingly like a premonition. "I don''t know why, but in my mind, I keep ovepping you and Herman. "It''s driving me crazy. "So, I want to confirm once and for all that you are not Herman, and then I can rx." Matilda''s words left Gabriel feeling conflicted. He scratched his head and said, "It''s just taking a photo, and it''s not impossible, but you can distinguish between two people by looking at their faces, so why take a photo? Is taking a photo better than looking at the face and hearing the voice to distinguish between two people?" He didn''t understand this, feeling that Matilda was hiding something. Matilda insisted, "Take a photo, and I''ll tell you." "Fine, take it then, as you wish!" Gabriel was speechless and shrugged. Taking a photo wouldn''t hurt, and seeing Matilda''s eager expression, he decided to indulge her. Upon seeing Gabriel''s agreement, Matilda was overjoyed and immediately lifted the camera. She directed Gabriel to strike a pose almost identical to the one in the photo with Herman. Now when the camera shed, it was unknown what Matilda saw, but her whole body trembled, her expression changed drastically, and she covered her mouth with one hand. She stared at the frozen moment in the camera, too excited to articte her feelings. "Herman... Herman!" She cried out in her mind, tears instantly welling up in her eyes. Chapter 276 A Change in Attitude Chapter 276 A Change in Attitude Chapter 276 A Change in Attitude Matilda bit her lip hard to calm down her overwhelming excitement. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she dared not to let them drop. Through the tears, she saw the picture blurring into a dream. But the man in the pictures became clear. At that moment, Gabriel in the picturepletely merged with the image of Herman in Matilda''s heart. They turned back together and smiled at her together. Then they whispered to her, "Matilda, I''m back!" The simple words made her break down. All of a sudden, Matilda fell to the ground and cried. "Doh" The camera was hit on the ground. At the same time, the picture was developed. The photo was a little scrambled. Under the light, the side face of the man in the photo was handsome! Just like the one in the frame on the desk! "Miss Wallick, are you all right?" Gabriel was shocked and surprised by Matilda. He went to help Matilda, but Matilda raised her hand and stopped him. Matilda buried her head in her long, draped hair and said in a low and trembling voice, "I am fine, Mr. Edwards. Your room is on the second floor. You have been tired all day. Please go to rest first!" Gabriel pulled his hands back. Then he walked out of the room. When he was about to leave, he looked back. Sitting on the ground, Maltida was full of heart-wrenching sadness! Gabriel''s gone! Matilda had a breakdown. She finally could let it all out. When she picked up the picture, her tears welled up again. "Herman, you''re back!" Tears dropped on the photo, wetting the side of Gabriel''s face in the picture... When Gabriel woke up the next morning, it was half past nine. He stretched, got up, and washed up. As soon as Gabriel left the room, he found Matilda standing at the door of his room. "Oh, you scared me!" Gabriel looked Matilda over and then got even more shocked. Matilda, who had lost her cool air, wore jeans and a simple T-shirt. Her hair was tied up, making her look like a teen. When looking at him, Matilda looked gentle and enthusiastic, which was totally different from the cold attitude she used to have. "It''s breakfast time. Let me take you to the dining hall!" Matilda said softly with blinking eyes. Gabriel made exaggerated moves to avoid Matilda and muttered, "Miss Wallick, what changed you last night? I''m not used to you being so gentle to me all of a sudden!" "You''ll soon get used to it!" Matilda reached up and took Gabriel by the arm, pulling him without hesitation to the dining hall. Breakfast was simple. Matilda made it herself. Matilda was kind enough to peel an egg for Gabriel. Holding the egg in his hand, Gabriel was stunned. Looking at the enthusiastic Matilda on the other side, Gabriel thought there was something wrong. After having breakfast, Matilda was still enthusiastic, making Gabriel confused. "Ting~" When the phone rang, Gabriel took the phone and ran away. Finally, he was able to get rid of Matilda. God! Now the tables have turned. Judging from the current situation, it seemed Matilda was hitting on him. "Hello?" He answered the phone. "Mr. Edwards, it''s Wayne!" Wayne''s voice came from the other side. Gabriel had a serious look. "What''s the matter?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Probably, it was about the Life-extracting ID thing. Wayne said, "Mr. Edwards, there may have been some wrong information. I have investigated, and Mr. Garza never used the Life-extracting ID. So, the assassination of God yer on you was not done by Mr. Garza. We should know that." "Not Alonzo?" Surprised by that message, Gabriel asked, "Wayne, do you think I''m going to believe you just with your words?" It was Zoe''s inference that Alonzo schemed the assassination. It was also the most reasonable exnation, he thought. No one other than Alonzo could use the Life-extracting ID to kill him. Wayne''s been investigating for a long time, but he''s denying it. It was funny. Wayne said, "Well, Mr. Edwards, to show our sincerity, I can send you the Life-extracting ID in Mr. Garza''s hand. You can verify if the Life-extracting ID has been used with the power of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. There will be an answer!" "I can responsibly assure you that I have verified that the Life-extracting ID in Mr Garza''s hands hasn''t been used!" Wayne''s vociferous tone made Gabriel feel a little unsure. He slowly said, "Well, send me the ID then. I will find a way to verify!" Then Gabriel hung up the phone. Soon, aplex Life-extracting ID was sent to him. He then forwarded the Life-extracting ID to Elizabeth and called her to find a way to verify whether the Life-extracting ID was true or not and whether it was being used. After hanging up the phone, Gabriel stood in the yard, pulling leaves and thinking over it. From what Alonzo said, Gabriel thought he wasn''t lying. That''s really weird. Wasn''t Alonzo the one who assassinated him? But besides Alonzo, who else would use God yer to kill him? When he was thinking, Gabriel saw Matilda smiling at him. He quickly picked up the phone and made a gesture of waving, indicating that he had not finished the call. Matilda stopped walking and walked away. Gabriel had a headache. Matilda didn''t give him any space. Then he called Zoe anyway. He wanted to talk about the recent events to Zoe and listen to what Zoe would say. "Hey, Gabriel! On the other end came the soft voice of Zoe. Gabriel''s heart rxed when he heard Zoe''s voice. He said with a smile, "Zoe, what are you doing? I miss you so much. So I called you." "I''m reading!" Zoe said, "Are you having a problem?" Gabrielughed awkwardly. "There are one or two things I''d like to tell you!" It''s so embarrassing. I got caught. "Gabriel, you don''t have to beat around the bush with me.!" Zoe didn''t mind helping him solve problems . Gabriel got a little more serious and said, "There are two things. The first thing is about the Life- extracting ID. Wayne called me just now and said he verified that it wasn''t Alonzo who used the Life-extracting ID to assassinate me. He said Alonzo''s Life-extracting ID wasn''t used and sent it to me so I could find it myself!" "I didn''t think Wayne would lie. But to verify it, I sent the Life-extracting ID to Goddess of Wind!" Zoe was silent for a while and then said, "Gabriel, we should talk about this after the Goddess of Wind finds out!" In fact, she already had a guess in her mind, and it was likely to be true. After grasping the main line, they wouldn''t be confused by the confusing branch line. And now she was not thinking about who wanted to kill Gabriel but about Gabriel''s uncertain rtionship with the Garza family. That was the more important thing. ''Yes! While Zoe put things off, Gabriel, not daring to question anything, told her the second thing, "After I came to Gumoldur City, I met Matilda, the daughter of the president of the Southern Heaven Association, a local gang. This woman was a soldier before. She knew Herman!" Chapter 277 Throw You to Death Chapter 277 Throw You to Death Chapter 277 Throw You to Death "The Soldier King who disappeared four years ago?" "Asked Zoe. "Yes!" Gabriel said, "Herman was Matilda''s instructor and Matilda''s crush. So, I basically ruled myself out as Herman. If I were Herman, Matilda wouldn''t know me!" "But what happened in the past few days has made me confused!" "The first thing I learned from Matilda was that Herman could use Sun Mystical Needle. As I told you before, I restored healing skills when I opened the second door of memory, the door of Medicine. The Sun Mystical Needle of the traditional medicine is my unique skill!" "Now, here''s the thing: I''m sure no one else has ever mastered this skill, so I don''t understand why Herman could use it!" "The second thing is also very strange. I am staying at Matilda''s vi. Last night, this woman was very strange and insisted on inviting me to her room and then showed me Herman''s picture!" "After watching it, she inexplicably wanted to take a photo of me and asked me to pose as the man in the photo. After taking the photo, she seemed to be stimted and became very strange!" "Originally, Matilda disliked me. But this morning, her attitude has changed a lot, and she has been sticking to me!" "What do you think, Zoe?" Gabriel thought a lot about thatst night before going to bed. But things were too strange for him to be sure of anything. So he asked Zoe for help. "Gabriel, you have a guess, don''t you?" Zoe said. Gabrielughed, "Just a thought. But I''m not sure. So I want you to help me analyze it!" Zoe said, "It''s easy to exin Matilda''s behavior. She suspected you were Herman, so she used the special method of photography to determine whether you were Herman or not. From your description of Matilda''s emotional changes, she must have confirmed that you are Herman!" "But..." Gabriel himself also thought like this, but he was very puzzled, "Herman and I look different. How could Matilda determine whether I am Herman with photos?" That was what Gabriel didn''t understand. He and Herman looked totally different. It''s kind of unbelievable that she could determine that with just one photo. However, Zoe said, "Gabriel, as I said before, we should grasp the main line when analyzing something. Once the main line is determined, we can use the main line to identify the branch line. We can''t use some temporarily unexined branch line to deny the entire mainline!" "Whether you are Herman or not is the main line. Everything else is just a branch line!" "And there are only two possibilities: you are Herman, or you aren''t him! And once it is confirmed, the theme should bepletely determined. There shouldn''t be any wavering!" "If you are not Herman, then it will be the criterion for everything, which means that Herman''s Sun Mystical Needle is a coincidence. But this hypothesis could not exin Matilda''s behaviorst night!" "If you are Herman, and based on that, Matilda''s behaviorst night can be exined. She must have found that Gabriel and Herman have amon denominator that no one else can copy. Then she determined that you are Herman!" "That exins why Herman knows the Sun Mystical Needle." "As for the difference in appearance, it means that your appearance may have been changed. That''s possible!" "If youpare the two hypotheses, we can see that the second one connects everything better. We have to find evidence that your appearance has been changed!" Gabriel was shocked and silent for a long time. "Zoe, you mean that I''m Herman?" he asked cautiously. "Gabriel! Zoe interrupted Gabriel, "This is all based on what is happening now. The key to finding out the correct result is to see what Matilda foundst night to determine that Gabriel is Herman?" "We don''t know that. So we don''t know if Matilda is right about who you are!" "If this is not urate, the above hypothetical reasoning naturally is not true!" "Don''t worry. Now, the first thing is to solve the current problem. As for why Herman disappeared four years ago, and you appeared three years ago, we should not think about them for the time being!" Gabriel choked on what he had been about to ask. Zoe was really good at understanding what he thought. Zoe continued, "I think that your identity is not a simple matter of who you are. It is veryplicated and involves many things!" "So let''s not jump to conclusions just yet!" After hearing Zoe''s words, Gabriel calmed down. It''s just torture! It was painful as he didn''t know who he was for three years. He said to Zoe with sadness, "Zoe, isn''t there any good way to find out who I was before I lost my memory?" It''s a painful feeling!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. On the other end of the phone, Ning Zoe was silent. Then she said, "Gabriel, searching memory is a painful process. I do have a quick way to find out who you are, but..." Gabriel panicked, "Zoe, no ''but'' please. If there is any method, please tell me. I have a sense of propriety, and I am not a reckless person." "Gabriel, I want you to promise me that you won''t do this unless you have to!" Zoe said seriously. Gabriel''s heart tightened. He has never heard Zoe speak so seriously. He said firmly, "Don''t worry, Zoe. I promise I won''t do anything rash unless I have to!" Zoe then said, "Very simple, put yourself to death!" "What?" Gabriel doesn''t get it. Zoe exined, "From the eight memories blocked, the inheritance from the Ghostly King of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, and the unsurpassed martial arts, it is not difficult to guess that you were definitely a great man standing on the top of mankind before you lost your memory!" "There must have been someone who knew about your memory loss and someone who manipted it!" "I think your memory loss is part of a huge conspiracy!" "But in any case, I''m sure there are protectors behind you!" "Just get these guys out, and we can figure out your identity! So, if you fall into a situation where you are going to die, I''m sure someone will jump out to protect you!" "At that time, we can follow them and figure out who you are!" Chapter 278 Tomato and Egg Noodles Chapter 278 Tomato and Egg Noodles Chapter 278 Tomato and Egg Noodles "To death?" Gabriel''s eyes narrowed, and he muttered. He had to say Zoe was really smart, and this was a really good idea. There must be a secret behind his amnesia. And once he was trapped in death, the men behind him would definitelye to help him. At that time, he could know who he was. It was a good idea, but it could be tricky. Gabriel was afraid a fake death situation would not bring anyone out. If the death situation was out of control, then he would be really dangerous and might die. So, just as Zoe said, this method should be ace in the hole. Zoe said, "Gabriel, don''t worry, I believe your identity will be clear little by little!" From Gabriel''s description, she was almost certain that Gabriel and Herman had a connection. Was Gabriel Herman? They would have an answer soon. "Thanks, Zoe. Bye," Gabriel hung up the phone. He took out a cigarette and smoked. He felt rxed after talking to Zoe. There were still a lot of questions, but the order was clear. The next thing to do was to deal with Vicky and the Jeff Family. The alliance of these two forces has been unbeatable. It was time to give them a blow to their head. After a few sips, Gabriel saw Matildae over again. She was not walking but bouncing. She looked like a little girl. Only her booms made her look mature. Gabriel sighed and said, "Miss Wallick, can you give me some privacy? Don''t you know that distance creates beauty?" Sincest night''s photo shoot, this woman has gone crazy. Could it be that the camera had filters, making his already impable features even more perfect? Anyway, Matilda seemed to fall in love with him! Matilda was still smiling, and her dimples showed. She asked Gabriel, "What do you want for lunch? I''ll make it. What about tomato and egg noodles?" In her memory, Herman''s favorite food was tomato and egg noodles. And as long as she made it, Herman would have eaten all the noodles and even the soup. "How do you know I love tomato and egg noodles?" Gabriel was surprised but sneered, "But are you good at cooking? Living in such a big vi, you must have cooks. Let your cook do it, or I am afraid to find nails in the food!" He didn''t think less of Matilda. What she made was probably not as good as his. Besides, the ten manicures on Matilda''s hands make her look like she didn''t know how to cook. Matilda was unhappy, but she put up with it. Then she requested Gabriel humbly, "Give me a chance, have a bite?" If it''s bad, we can feed it to the dog. I have a teddy!" "Uh..." Gabriel didn''t know how to deal with such an attitude of Matilda. She was eager to show him that she was a virtuous woman. Gabriel scratched his head and smiled, "Do it then. If it tastes bad, you eat it!" It was obvious that she was not as virtuous as Prisci! Matilda froze! Why did that sound like he called her a dog? But for some reason, she wasn''t angry either. Instead, she followed Gabriel''s lead, "Don''t you ever call me Miss Wallick, call me Matilda!" And I''ll call you Gabriel!" The way she and Gabriel called each other was very polite. She thought she should be closer to Gabriel, at least in terms of address. "Matilda?" Gabriel stopped! And then he put his head forward until he was very close to Matilda. His gesture and the sudden endearment made Matilda blush. Her big eyes blinked nkly. Staring at Gabriel right next to her, Matilda''s heart beat faster. Her body instinctively bent back into a C. Gabriel curled the corners of his mouth and kept his head forward. Matilda''s body reached its limit and copsed, almost falling over. Gabriel reacted quickly to reach his left hand out and wrap it around Matilda''s waist. Matilda, who once stabbed someone with a knife because her waist was touched, did not react in self-defense this time and froze there with a red face. Matilda''s eyes blinked, and then she pulled down the eyelids on her eyes like curtains and closed her eyespletely. For some reason, she was expecting something! N?velDrama.Org content rights. That made Gabrielugh. "Matilda," he said, "have you watched too much idol drama? Why did you close your eyes? Do you want me to kiss you?" "Sorry, I didn''t mean to kiss you. I meant to ask you!" "Why did you have such a different attitude towards me after taking my photo yesterday? Did you find something in the photo?" Matilda jerked her eyes open and stood upright. She sorted out her embarrassed look. Then she said with her eyes dodged, "No, I just thanked you because you saved my father. I''m going to cook!" Matilda hurried back to the vi. Looking at Matilda''s graceful back, Gabriel''s eyes were deep. That''s weird. What did she find when taking a picture? He was about to run after Matilda when the phone rang again. He pulled out his phone and saw that it was Fat Boy. It looked like Vicky and Jeff''s Family were going to have movements. At the restaurant, Gabriel finished his noodles, took the bowl, and drank all the soup. He nodded and said, "It is really good, beyond my expectations! Unfortunately, your teddy has nothing to eat and is going to be hungry!" Matilda was happy, and her eyes were full of excitement. Gabriel liked her tomato and egg noodles just as much as Herman did, and he finished all the soup. This made her feel like going back to the old days. "OK, don''t be crazy. I still like you being cold, even if you stab me again. Now you make me panic!" Gabriel pulled out a piece of paper and wiped his mouth. Matilda''s heart sank. Gabriel continued, "The situation is veryplex, and it''s not the time for us to be concerned with love and romance. The thing to do is to fight against Ghostly Purgatory Hall. I just got word that Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff Family are going to take action tonight to destroy the Southern Heaven Association." Speaking of this, Matilda''s expression changed immediately. She looked like a queen again. Her face was grave. It was clear that she had got some information. Thinking about it, she cocked her legs and said, "I also got the news, and I have a headache for it!" "A headache? Gabriel snapped, "I couldn''t tell you are having a headache. I thought you were having oestrus! Look at you. Do you look even a little worried?" Matilda really changed her attitude. She didn''t say anything when Gabriel scolded her but just stayed there. Gabriel sighed again and asked, "Stop saying nonsense. How much power is left in the Southern Heaven Association, and what are you going to do?" Chapter 279 Arrangement Chapter 279 Arrangement Chapter 279 Arrangement When it came to this matter, Matilda turned dignified. She slowly put her hands on her chest and said, "Southern Heaven Association is in trouble now. Last time the Winner Takes All Club was ambushed, I asked Ted, one of my Four Managers, to attack a clubhouse of Ghostly Purgatory Hall." Gabriel knew about it, and at that time, Prisci was transferred by Doyle to work overtime on weekends to deal with it. Through this incident, he determined that Matilda was a vengeful woman. Matilda continued, "The clubhouse is a leisure ce for the top of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, so it has done some harm to Ghostly Purgatory Hall." "Generally speaking, the strength of Southern Heaven Association and Ghostly Purgatory Hall is a thirty-seventy ratio. Things are awful to us." "But since you killed Orion and Muddy Water Dragon, the strength of Ghostly Purgatory Hall has been sharply weakened. Now the two sides¡¯ strength is almost four to six. Of course, we are still the weaker one.." "The gap is narrowed. The result is unpredictable if we start a match. To arge extent, the result depends on the means of Vicky and me." "However, unfortunately, Vicky, the bitch, somehow managed to win the Jeff Family''s support in the battle." "I think you know something about the Jeff Family, which can be seen as a monarch in the Gumoldur City." "Sam, No.2 council member, is their protector. They have unlimited wealth and Three Kings and Four Protectors, each of them owning terriblebat power." "With the Jeff Family¡¯s help, I have almost no chance of winning." "A few days ago, Vicky joined forces with the Jeff Family and annexed half of the territory of Southern Heaven Association." "Three Elders and Four Managers are my main forces. However, Elder Yousey, one of the Three Elders, was seriously injured andpletely lost hisbat power. As for the Four Managers, Ted was almost hacked to death, and Evan was seriously injured." "Up to now, there are few cards I can y, and the forces in my hand are not worth mentioning compared with Jeff Family and Ghostly Purgatory Hall." "If they strike tonight, it will be a disaster for us." In the end, even Matilda, such a tough woman, showed a sense of powerlessness in her eyes. "No wonder you are being melodramatic with me. It turned out you have given up and just want to enjoy thest moments of your life!" Gabriel sighed and shook his head helplessly, "To tell the truth, your performance made me disappointed. You shall fight even if you expect you might lose." "Are you willing to see that the slut Vicky beat you and you have to quit the stage of Gumoldur City?" Gabriel said so to motivate Matilda. ording to the reality, everyone knew that Matilda was doomed. It was hard to fight Vicky, let alone the Jeff Family. But he had to inspire Matilda''s fighting spirit. After all, he would join hands with Matilda next. Matilda frowned and made a gentle smile. She shook her head and said, "I don''t want to be defeated by Vicky. If Gumoldur City wants a queen, it has to be me. A queen like Vicky would be the Gumoldur City¡¯s shame." "But what can I do now?" Matilda asked to show her weakness. In other words, she was forcing Gabriel to help her. Gabriel was the only uncertainty in the struggle. Gabriel narrowed his eyes and looked deeply, "As I said in the hospital, from today on, I''ll help you. My strength is as powerful as the whole Jeff Family." This sounded like bragging. Actually, it was modesty. "So how are you going to help me tonight? I listen to you." Matilda smiled gently. With Gabriel here, she felt much more relieved. In other words, Gabriel lightened her burden. Gabriel was speechless that the overbearing queen turned into a well-behaved girl. He felt like being ckmailed. He narrowed his eyes, "Since you are so obedient, I''ll arrange it. The Southern Heaven Association has limitedbat power, and keeping it apart is the stupidest way. In this case, it is better to gather the limited power together and carry out key defense." "The main target of Crow tonight is Enjoyable Bath under the name of Southern Heaven Association. Bring all your advancedbat power of Southern Heaven Association here and give Crow a blow." "Crow alone is no match for the Southern Heaven Association, I suppose?" Matilda nodded, "Only Crow? Naturally, there is no problem!" Gabriel reminded, "Well, then teach them a lesson severely. If Crow is present, don''t kill him. I''ll keep it for use." "Jeff Family will send a group of powerfulbat power tonight to attack three bars in New World Bar Street under the name of Southern Heaven Association. They are led by Bruce, King of Knife, and Ouw Madmen of Four Protectors, and I will ruin them." These messages were from Fat Boy. They should not be wrong. Now, both the Jeff Family and Ghostly Purgatory Hall thought that the victory was in hand, and they didn''t care about the leak of the news. After all, they believed that they could crush the Southern Heaven Association. It offered Gabriel a chance. "Leave nobat power in other ces and let them smash." "At the Heaven Sent Club where Lord Water takes men to attack, you find someone with a bright head and hand the site directly over after Lord Wateres." "After tonight, the turn-around will begin." Matilda nodded with satisfaction to Gabriel''s orderly arrangement. She stood up and smiled, "I''ll arrange it right away. Thank you!" Before this, she had already made some preparations Like Gabriel, she intended to bring together the remainingbat power. But now, she would like to follow Gabriel''s more detailed arrangements. After Matilda left, Gabriel pushed the bowl aside and began to smoke. The show of Gumoldur City finally began. As neon lights were on at night, the city showed more prosperity. New World Bar Street was a revelry ce for youth at night. All luxury cars, beauties, and fashionable young men gathered here. Suddenly, a Rolls-Royce, two Mercedes, and four vans stopped at the roadside. A young man stepped down from the first car. He wore a party shirt and a pair of sunsses at midnight and kept wriggling as if he had ADHD. Two people got out of the Mercedes. The first man in a suit had slicked-back hair with a cigar on his lips. About fifty years old, he kept smiling, showcasing domineering quality. It was Ouw Madman, Joseph''s master. The second person wore a long braid with two unique machetes around his waist. That was Bruce, one of the Three Kings of Jeff Family. At this moment, a security guard came up angrily, pointed at the waggling man, and shouted, "How could you park your cars here? Move them out of here quickly." The waggling young man suddenly stopped. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He suddenly made a nod, and the sunsses shed down, hanging on the tip of his nose. The arrogant man finally saw the appearance of security personnel. "Move the car?" He made an evil smile and waved his hand, "Give him a wheelchair." The doors of the van were all open. A lot of men in ck got off with aggressive momentum. Seeing the situation, the crowd in the street ran away. The security guard also panicked, picked up the walkie-talkie, and shouted, "Call the police, there is..." Before he finished his words, a light shed. His knee was injured by Bruce''s machete. The terrible strength shattered his pants. The flesh turned up and revealed the bone. "Ouch." The security guard let out a moan and fell to the ground. Bruce grinned, and the machete whirled in his hand. He mmed it into the scabbard on his back. "Go in and have a look." The youth took Ouw Madmen and Bruce into a bar. The ck men behind them surrounded the security guard and brutally beat him. Chapter 280 Music Opportunity Chapter 280 Music Opportunity Chapter 280 Music Opportunity "By the way, I forget Bobby!" The young man knocked on his head and stopped. He turned to the car and called, "Bobby!" A big ck dog jumped off the back seat of a Rolls-Royce and ran towards him. The dog was wearing a gold cor and earrings, looking fashionable. In a purple jacket and a pair of sunsses, it stuck out its tongue and ran to the young man. All these decorations were estimated to be worth hundreds of thousands of dors. "Tim, we''re going to fight. It''s unpleasant if you are hurt. Sit in the car with your dog and watch the fun," Ouw Madmen exhaled smoke and said coldly. His eyes showed extremely oppressive. The ordinary dared not look into his eyes for a long time. The young man was Tim, Shawn''s only son and awless rich second generation. Ouw Madmen had seen many spoiled brats, but Tim was the craziest one. His actions were worse than a monster. Today, Ouw Madmen and Bruce wereing to smash the Southern Heaven Association. Tim insisted on following them to see the drama. He even took a dog, a spoiled dog more arrogant than men. Such behavior gave them more trouble. Tim looked back and threw his head. Sunsses were stuck on the tip of the nose again. He bowed his head and said with a disdainful face, "Ouw Madmen. My father invited you here. Can''t you enable me to do whatever I want?" "Bobby is in a bad mood today. Find some people and let it pee on their faces so that it could be happy." "Beauties are better. Do you understand?" After that, Tim took Bobby into the Y Night Bar. Tonight, he was going to let Bobby go wild here. "What a bastard!" Ouw Madmen smoked and dropped his cigar on the floor. He told to Bruce coldly, "Protect him and ensure him be wild in the bar." Bruce nodded, and then the crowd poured into the bar. Y Night Bar belonged to the Southern Heaven Association. It was the best business of the three bars in the street. At the moment, a ck DJ and a sexy female DJ were DJing happily on the stage. With explosive music and shining lights, young people on the dance floor indulged and swung wildly. Their soul had drifted to another paradise. Gabriel sat in the booth in the corner, looking miserable. The disorderly dance made him very upset, and he felt disgusted by the manic music. He had an impulse to smash the stereo. "Mr. Gabriel, it seems that you don''t like it. Here you are. There is light music that I often listen to, which can block the sound of the bar." A beautiful woman with long silver hair walked up to Gabriel and handed him a big earphone and an MP4. Her slender legs were covered with sexy ck stockings. It was Helen, the assistant manager of the bar. asionally she would help set the mood, and everyone called her Kitty. She had been appointed by her superiors, who asked her to obey Gabriel''s orders tonight. Seeing that Gabriel didn''t like the atmosphere, she handed in her headphones. "Thank you!" Gabriel took the earphone, put it on his head, and turned the volume to the maximum. Soon, the noisy voice was cut off by a burst of elegant piano music, which made his head instantly rxed. He nodded to Kitty, leaned back in his seat, and enjoyed himself with closed eyes. Kitty smiled, returned to the edge of the dance floor, and began to wriggle with several other workers. Gabriel closed his eyes and listened to the music. Tone hit on his sleeping string, and soon he took a nap. He fell asleep and started dreaming. He felt that he had be Jonah and a big fish was to swallow him. After a while, he dreamed that he had turned into Sisyphus and was forced to push the stock on the mountain. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The stock always fell down and he could not leave until it stayed on the summit. Anyway, it was a mess about the characters in the myths. Suddenly, the music switched. As the next song began to y, there were clicks at the beginning and then the sound of the chain turning. After that, a faint sad piano music sounded. As the music came into Gabriel''s ears, the original dream was instantly emptied. His consciousness came into an illusory ce. That was the folded surface, in which his Eight Gates of Memory were ced. Now, the first Financial Gate, the second Medical Gate, and the third Meridian Gate were opened. Above the fourth door, there was a sword and a knife. It was shaking and was about to open. "Is the music the opportunity to open the fourth door?" Gabriel was overjoyed. As notes were beating in his mind, the gate opened a gap. At the same time, Tim took Bobby and entered the bar. Aftering in, he looked around cheerfully. The crowd in the bar formed a lively air and there were many beautiful women. He crouched down and said, "Bobby, go ahead, bite whoever you want. I''ll let you pee on his head later." Bobby seemed to understand Tim and let itself go. After a while, it found the target and rushed over without fear. Bobby bit a slender leg of silk stocking. "Ah." It was Kitty who was bitten. She screamed and fell to the ground. Her left leg was blooded. But Bobby didn''t stop, pulling Kitty''s leg and shaking its head around. The tearing pain made Kitty scream again. The scene was in chaos. Many girls were scared to dodge the dog. The DJs on the stage also found the situation and turned off the music. All eyes fell on the miserable Kitty. What the hell? A big ck dog appeared in the bar. "Kitty!" A waiter saw this and raised a stool. He was about to hit the big ck dog when Tim pulled out a golden gun and shot it on the waiter''s leg. "Ah!" A bloody hole appeared on the running waiter''s leg. He stumbled and fell to the ground. Tim raised his gun and said arrogantly, "Who dares to save this woman? Give me a try. I''ll kill him." As soon as he finished, Ouw Madmen and Bruce stood behind Tim with a group of men in ck. The people present were deterred by their aggressiveness. No one dared to save the poor Kitty bitten by Bobby. Originally, there had been only two bloody holes on the leg, but now the stockings were torn apart, and her whole leg was full of blood. Her perfect and sexy leg was ruined. "Bobby, bite her! It''s okay to bite to death. I''ll support you. Pee on her after biting!" Timughed and shot into the air. A piece of wood on the top was hit and it fell squarely on Gabriel''s head. Gabriel didn''t wake up by the shooting just now because of headphones blocking. H was immersed in the world of the Eight Gates of Memory. The fourth gate was about to open, but it was interrupted. Gabriel suddenly opened his eyes furiously. The opportunity to open the fourth gate disappeared. "What the hell!" Gabriel jumped on the table and shouted angrily, "Who the fuck is it?" After cursing, his eyes narrowed. What did he miss? Why were there so many people? Chapter 281 Conflict Chapter 281 Conflict Chapter 281 Conflict Gabriel, on the table, looked overbearing. But he was also a little surprised that he slept so soundly. The crowd in ck must be the Jeff Family''s men. After all, he had already known that the enemy wasing. It''s strange that with his alertness he slept so soundly. Was it because of that melody? Yes, the piano song! The melody made him fall into a deep sleep, and with the blocking of headphones, he didn''t realize what was happening. Besides, Gabriel was sure that the melody was the key to the fourth gate of the Eight Gates of Memory. If he hadn''t been hit by something just now, he would have opened it. These bastards of the Jeff Family were so annoying and made trouble for him at a critical moment. Gabriel took a nce in anger. And he saw Kitty bitten by a big ck dog. Kitty who was suffering the dog''s ripping, looked miserable. Gabriel was irritated in an instant and his expression turned gloomy. With a leap, he came to Kitty. "Get out!" Looking at Kitty''s leg which was dripping with blood, Gabriel was furious. He kicked the dog out. The dog moaned and mmed into a stool. "How dare you kick my dog?" Seeing his beloved Bobby kicked off, Tim cursed. He raised the gun and shot at Gabriel. In his eyes, Bobby was more valuable than human beings. Anyone who dared to kick his dog would pay a painful price! Gabriel, who was about to pick Kitty up, suddenly turned back. His eyes were as sharp as two knives. With a stagger, he dodged the bullet. "What the hell!" The fierce gaze madewless Tim tremble with fear. Tim was even more shocked that Gabriel avoided bullets at such close range. What a monster he was! "You beast!" Though Tim was wearing sunsses, Gabriel still recognized him. He was deeply impressed by Tim when watching the TV news. Now, Gabriel was so angry that he had a desire to kill. He straightened his squatting body in an instant and rushed to Tim. His right hand clenched a fist and attacked. "Death!" This attack was powerful. Terrible momentum swept through the space. Tim was so scared that he forgot to shoot. He instinctively screamed, "Help." As Gabriel was about to punch Tim in the head, a man rushed out from behind Tim. "Diamond Overlord Fist." The man waved his fist in an overwhelming momentum. The powerful attack stopped Gabriel. "Boom!" Two fists'' attack exploded in front of Tim. Tim''s face experienced the shock. His long hair waved and his sunsses crooked. He staggered and took a step back. Ouw Madman took three steps back after suffering Gabriel''s attack. Gabriel, on the other hand, took two steps back. Gabriel looked at him coldly, "Are you Ouw Madman?" Joseph used the attack of Diamond Overlord Fist in Silverwood. Ouw Madman was not only Joseph''s Master but also the Jeff Family''sbat power. Before that, Fat Boy told Gabriel that Ouw Madman would attack the Southern Heaven Association''s bar tonight, so Gabriel recognized him. "You must be Gabriel," Ouw Madman snorted coldly, "You killed my apprentice. Today, I''ll go even with you for all the things." Ouw Madman was not so confident. He was slightly inferior to Gabriel in the fight just now. The reason why he threatened Gabriel was that Gabriel came alone, but he had a powerful Bruce as his helper and dozens of Jeff Family thugs behind him. Ouw Madman thought he would not suffer a loss in the fight. "I''m here to defeat you. Last time your Forbidden God handcuffs hurt me badly. Today, I''m going to kill you." Gabriel was irritated. He finally had the opportunity to open the fourth gate of memory, but it was interrupted by Ouw Madman. What was worse, they even let the dog rip Kitten in advantage of the fact that he had fallen asleep by music. Coupled with the previous grievances to Joseph, Gabriel must kill someone to vent his anger. "You are so arrogant." Ouw Madman shrugged, and said in a low voice, "Let''s see who will die tonight." With a wave of his hand, Bruce and dozens of men in ck behind Ouw Madman rushed forward. The aggressive men seemed to swallow Gabriel alive. Tim finally calmed down. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With the protection of his parents, he never felt that his life would be in danger. Just now, he felt his life was at risk. Tim hated such a feeling. He took back and shouted, "Kill him, you must kill him. Or I will go let my father kill you losers." Tim''s shouting caught Gabriel''s attention. "Hide? I''d like to see how you can escape." He stared at Tim with cold eyes. He disliked the spoiled brat. Now that Tim delivered himself to the doorstep, Gabriel had no reason to let him go. As Gabriel was about to attack, a voice sounded behind him. "Kitty, Kitty, wake up!" Gabriel turned back and saw the waiter who was beaten was holding Kitty and whining. Kitty''s left leg was covered with blood and full of injuries, and the muscle was exposed by ripping. She was in aa. "Tom." Gabriel frowned deeply and cried. His sound echoed in the bar. Suddenly, a rush of footsteps sounded outside the bar. The bald Thomas rushed in with Four Birds, including Eagle, Sparrow, Falcon, and Hawk, and dozens of men of the Silverwood n of the Ghost Puritory Hall. They were as powerful as Jeff Family''s thugs. As soon as they came in, the domineering momentum threatened everything. Gabriel shouted, "Tom, hold on for fifteen minutes, and I''lle out to help you then." The strengths of the Southern Heaven Association had been weakened too much. In the face of the Jeff Family and Vicky''s attacks, they had too littlebat power. Thus, Gabriel secretly transferred Thomas here, with Four Birds and a bunch of Silverwood men to help. ording to the original n, he and Silverwood''s men would fight the Jeff Family in the bar tonight. But now, Thomas had to burden this important task temporarily, because Gabriel must save Kitty. Kitty got a serious injury. If she could not be treated effectively, it may be life-threatening. Fifteen minutes. Thomas only needed to fight for fifteen minutes. "I see, Boss. Forward, men!" Thomas touched his head and then pulled out a machete. It was the time to test the fruit of months of fighting training. Thomas rushed out first and waved the weapon fiercely. Four Birds behind and Silverwood''s men also rushed forward crazily. Such a domineering imposing shocked the Jeff Family''s thugs. They came to fight, but Thomas'' men came to fight for their lives. In the face of such powerful opponents, they felt discouraged. "What the hell. If I knew, I wouldn''te!" Tim was almost scared to cry, squatting in the corner, taking out his mobile phone, and dialing his mother''s phone number. "Hello? Mom, I will be killed by someone in Y Night Bar. Ask Dad to save me! " As soon as the phone was connected, Tim cried wildly. He was insecure and had to find his mother''s help. "Don''t be afraid, son, I wille to save you right away!" Sansa was frightened. Tim was her only son, who couldn''t be hurt. "Take it!" Gabriel gave the headset and MP4 to the waiter. Then, he picked up Kitty and rushed into the depths of the bar. There were some private rooms for distinguished guests. At that moment, Gabriel kicked a door open directly and put Kitty on the sofa. Then he held several needles in his right hand. Chapter 282 A Bitter Fight Chapter 282 A Bitter Fight Chapter 282 A Bitter Fight Thomas and Silverwood''s men went crazy. Seemingly, since they hadn''t fought for a long time, they rushed forward one by one desperately. After months of fighting training, Thomas and Four Birds improved theirbat power to an extraordinary level. They grew into fighters at the Combat Level. Thomas, in particr, made a leap in his physique and greatly improved hisbat power. He also learned a set of chopping skills from Maria. His weapon was a knife with an iron chain wrapped around his arm. In this way, the chopping knife wouldn''t be thrown away in the fight, and Thomas could y with the knife with the help of a chain. It looked amazing. Four Birds, however, were not only brave in fighting but also had a tacit understanding, and didn''t fear death. If someone was attacked by the four, he had to suffer a loss no matter how powerful he was. Thomas knew that Gabriel asked them to fight, not only to save Kitty but also to give them a chance to practice. If Gabriel was there, they would just fight with themon thugs. To be honest, it was no challenge. Now that Gabriel left, he and Four Birds would fight against the powerhouse of the Sky List. It was a valuable opportunity for them. Fifteen minutes was a special moment. As long as they held on, it would be an excellent experience. Such a practice was more useful than months of training in thebat room. The entrance was so narrow that the two groups were fighting in the corridor. In the beginning, many of the thugs were knocked down. Thomas fought hard and was covered in blood from the enemy. As his left hand touched his head, Thomas raised a machete with his right hand and shouted, "Men, Boss asked us to persist in fifteen minutes. Let''s kill them within fifteen minutes to surprise Boss!" "Men, show your fierce strength and chop up the waste." As soon as Thomas shouted, the Silverwood men were encouraged and echoed. Even if they knew the opponents had a powerhouse in the Sky List, their spirit still kept overwhelming. From the very beginning, they kept unswerving faith. The Jeff Family''s thugs lost ground. They even retreated to the bar. Seeing that there was no retreat, finally, someone made a move. A man leaped from above Jeff Family''s thugs and waved the machete in his hand. After kicking off two Silverwood men, he shed at Thomas. "Dare to hit my men. I''ll kill you!" Thomas did not show weakness and waved his weapon. He didn''t intend to defend, but attack. Instead of blocking him, Thomas attacked his head. His opponent was Bruce. Now, Bruce continued his attack with the machete in his right hand. And he took out a machete from behind with his left hand to block Thomas'' attack. "Bang!" The two knives collided and sparked. And Bruce''s right knife was cut on Thomas'' left shoulder. "Damn you!" Thomas swore and leaned over. It weakened the strength, but his shoulder was still cut by Bruce''s machete. "Loser, get out of the way!" On the other side, Ouw Madman pushed the retreating crowd aside. He came forward and hit Sparrow at the forefront. Sparrow was frightened and crossed his arms. "Boom!" This punch was from a big shot of the Sky List. Sparrow flew out under the attack. "I''ll pick you up!" Falcon, in the rear, rushed over and blocked the retreating Sparrow. However, the impact of Diamond Overridden Fist didn''t stop. Even though Falcon tried to block, he stepped back by this force together with Sparrow. "Damn it, I''ming!" Hawk stood behind Falcon. "And me!" Eagle stood at the end. The three men worked together and finally stopped Sparrow. "It''s a tough opponent." Sparrow stopped, but his arms kept shaking. Seemingly, the bones of his arm were shattered by this punch. As Bruce and Ouw Madman took action, they instantly saved a desperate situation and stopped the Jeff Family''s decline. And the fierce attack of the Silverwood men had to stop. Thomas nced at the bloody wound on his left shoulder, frowned, and touched his bald head with his left hand. These two enemies were tough and were worthy of being powerhouses in the Sky List. He didn''t know whether he could hold on fifteen minutes as Gabriel said. But Thomas knew that if he did it, he would make arge progress. If not, he deserved to be killed. Actualbat forced him to improve his strength. "Four Birds, the man in suit over there is yours, and I''ll deal with the one with the long hair and machetes. Anyway, it''s our first battle with Boss. If we fail, we''ll be ashamed to follow Boss in the future!" "Others beat the ck thugs to death!" "Did you hear that?" Thomas cried loudly, and others recovered their spirit and echoed. Even Ouw Madman and Bruce were amazed. They felt desperate. The Jeff Family''s thugs in the back were depressed without any passion. They were not at the same level as Silverwood''s men. "King of Knife, try your best and deal with them quickly!" Being worried about Gabrieling out, Ouw Madman reminded Bruce. Once Gabriel came out, things would be thorny with these desperate men. "I see!" Bruce''s eyes were fixed and he came to attack. His target was Thomas. "Come on!" Thomas grabbed the knife and rushed away. "Then I will kill you four first." On the other hand, Ouw Madman''s momentum soared. He waved his fist to Four Birds. "Guys, forward!" Sparrow shook his arms, gritted his teeth, and rushed up. Silverwood''s men also attacked the thugs of the Jeff Family. The bar was in chaos. Guests and workers in the bar were all blocked inside and couldn''t get out. The waiter with Gabriel''s headphones witnessed the workce being smashed and remembered that his crush Kitty was bitten by a dog. He was furious, put headphones and MP4 on the table, took a bench, and joined the battle. Everything was in chaos. Thomas and Bruce fought with machetes, but Thomas was no match at all. Over ten wounds were all over his body. And blood had dyed his body red. But even so, he struggled for more than ten minutes. In a desperate way, he hurt Bruce, one of the Three Kings. It was an amazing result. On the other hand, Four Birds were beaten badly by Ouw Madman. But the four abruptly resisted a powerhouse in Sky List for more than ten minutes. In the meantime, they cooperated tacitly and used all the tricks, but they still failed to hurt Ouw Madman at all. Of course, there were other men''s help. Thugs of the Jeff Family were quickly destroyed by Silverwood''s men. After that, they attacked Ouw Madman from time to time, which distracted Ouw Madman many times and dyed the time of the attack. However, the ten minutes was their limit. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that the oue was clear. "What a nuisance, it took me so long!" Ouw Madman looked angry and punched Eagle. Thomas held Bruce''s two machetes with his weapon. However, he almost couldn''t hold on to the extreme power. Once Bruce defeated him, the consequences were unimaginable. "Boss, aren''t youing?" Thomas couldn''t stand it anymore, and he was exhausted. "I''ming!" At this critical moment, Gabriel came at a gallop. He jumped high, holding the Heaven de in his right hand. The Heaven de turned into an iron whip, and entangled Bruce''s leg, pulling him back. Bruce waved his machete at that time, but his attack failed. Gabriel rushed to Ouw Madman, with a sidekick. Ouw Madman, who was about to punch Eagle in the face, felt the coldness from behind and finally jumped sideways, giving up the attack. "Dare you hurt my men. Today, you bastards can''t leave safely!" Looking at Thomas and Four Birds who were injured, Gabriel was furious. Thomas and Four Birds passed his test. And this battle would be a valuable experience for them. Next, it was Gabriel''s showtime. Chapter 283 Angry Gabriel Chapter 283 Angry Gabriel Chapter 283 Angry Gabriel For Thomas'' growth, Gabriel had to be merciless. Only by fighting against powerhouses and facing death could one grow up. Kitty got seven or eight wounds due to the dog, and her femoral artery was hurt, which was very dangerous. Gabriel stopped Kitty''s blood with acupuncture just now. And he simply treated the wound. And the dog belonged to Tim, a rich second generation, and it should have no rabies. So Kitty was safe for the time being. When everything was over, she could dress the wounds in the hospital. And Gabriel came out a minute earlier. To exercise Thomas, he witnessed Thomas and Four Birds fight with two enemies several times stronger than them. This one-minutebat experience was valuable. The injury was worth it. "Boss, I''m fine, I just bruised!" Thomasy on the ground and rubbed his left hand full of blood on his head. His bald head was painted with bloody drawings. It was enjoyable to fight against such a strong opponent. Thomas felt his actualbat power had improved. Four Birds were sweating. The ten-minute fight felt like climbing a mountain. They suppressed their pain and shouted, "Boss, we are fine!" Gabriel nodded with satisfaction. They were all tough guys. Thomas was worthy of his trust. And Twelve Birds chosen by Thomas were all brave. "Gabriel, stop pretending. Your men have been beaten down, and you are the next!" Ouw Madman snorted. He and Bruce together would defeat Gabriel. "You must be crazy!" Gabriel threw it, and the Heaven de in his right hand changed into a short de. He directly went straight to Ouw Madman. They began fighting. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Their fast speed was dazzling. Gabriel held a knife in one hand and attacked overwhelmingly. Ouw Madman was powerful and waved his fists. During the fight, Gabriel raised the de. With a clever attack, he cut the left shoulder of Ouw Madman. Ouw Madman retreated and was frightened of disgrace. Gabriel was so strong and Ouw Madman couldn''t defeat him. "I''ll help!" Seeing that Ouw Madman was injured, Bruce attacked Gabriel with the double machetes. "Come on!" Gabriel fought Bruce with a knife in his right hand. And he attacked Ouw Madman with the Fist technique by the left hand. The battle of three people stunned Thomas and others. That terrible power was beyond their reach. Being attacked by two powerful enemies, Gabriel was a little strenuous. After all, Ouw Madman was as strong as Blind John in Sky List. And there was cunning Bruce, so Gabriel couldn''tpete with them. Strangely, whenever Ouw Madman and Bruce were to hurt Gabriel, Gabriel always exploded instantly and avoided the attack. Therefore, even if Ouw Madman and Bruce suppressed Gabriel, they couldn''t hurt Gabriel. Just then, there was a sudden siren outside the bar and the harsh sliding sound of car brakes. Gabriel couldn''t help frowning at the sound. The three stopped fighting and separated in a tactic. "What''s wrong?" Gabriel was puzzled and looked sideways at the gate. Calling the police is the taboo of the Underground World. He looked up and found that Ouw Madman and Bruce also looked nk. Gabriel wondered who called the police. Just then, Tim came out with his dog. Heughed and shouted excitedly, "Mom ising. It must be my mother who hase to save me. You bastards will be dead soon." "Damn it!" Gabriel finally figured it out. It was Tim, the bastard, who called the police. Tim was a mama''s boy. It disgusted Gabriel. He was angry. As the police came, the fight was boring. "Tim, where are you?" Sansa rushed in with her high-heeled shoes. She was followed by a fat man with sses. And behind them, there were more than 20 police officers who rushed in. "Mom, I''m here!" When Tim saw Sansa, he suddenly had a backbone. Holding Bobby, he rushed over and threw himself into Sansa''s arms. Then he shouted wronged, "The man over there hit me and Bobby!" Sansa''s eyes fell on Gabriel in an instant. She snorted heavily, "Tim is a kid. Dare you bully my son, and I will make you regret it!" "Director General, what are you waiting for?" Looking back, she yelled at fat Leonard. Leonard shook his face and scolded him, "How dare you beat Mr. Jeff? Arrest him, and all these thugs that disturb social order." As the Jeff Family''s follower, as soon as he got a call from Sansa, Leonard organized dozens of men to avenge Tim. This was a rare opportunity to tter the Jeff Family! Two police officers rushed at Gabriel. Other police officers also came in and shouted, "Hands on your head and squat!" "Damn it!" Gabriel turned gloomy. He walked domineeringly towards Leonard. "It is about the Jeff Family and Ghostly Purgatory Hall, an Underground World affair. For anyone who dares to break the rules, I''ll disable you!" His hands clenched and his joints crunched. Even his eyes gradually turned bloody and cold. His meridians were rebellious and violent and turned into terrible cks. Gabriel changed. Covered in ck veins, he looked like a demon from hell. The whole bar was suppressed by a terrible power. Meanwhile, two police officers went to arrest Gabriel. Gabriel didn''t do anything, but somehow, the two police officers were bounced off and fell to the ground. "You... what are you going to do?" Seeing this, Leonard was shocked and took a step back. Sansa was also shocked by the terrible power. Tim in her arms shrank. Seeing that her son was frightened, Sansa shouted to Ouw Madman and Bruce, "You two, subdue him now." She understood that ordinary police officers were no match for Gabriel. Only the Jeff Family''s senior thugs could defeat him. "Let me do it!" Hearing the madam''s words, Bruce held a machete and hacked at Gabriel. It was a good opportunity to show his strength. Hearing the sound behind him, Gabriel suddenly turned around. "Get out!" He said simply with cold eyes. Bruce was threatened and instinctively feared. But he could not stop his attack. Gabriel held the Heaven de in his right hand and shed violently. The weapons collided. Bruce''s machete was cut off by Heaven de. "Crash!" Heaven de didn''t stop but cut a wound in Bruce''s chest. The terrible de even shattered Bruce''s clothes. As blood sprayed, Bruce fell heavily to the ground. The exposed bones were too miserable. Quiet! The whole bar was shocked by this scene. Gabriel, who used Chaotic Frenzy Meridian, defeated Bruce in one stroke. After all, Bruce was the King of Knife of the Jeff Family. He wasparable to the powerhouse of Sky List. But in front of Gabriel, he was so vulnerable. Chapter 284 Sam Chapter 284 Sam Chapter 284 Sam Gabriel alone deterred the audience. After seriously injuring Bruce, he walked towards Sansa and Leonard. The fight must be under the rules. Gabriel hated those who disobeyed the rules. Sometimes, they had to fight against the officers. But in other times, using the official power was to break the rules. Since the opponent didn''t follow the rules, Gabriel wouldn''t behave either. He would be peremptory today, and with his fists, he was not afraid of anyone. Ouw Madman, who was behind him, originally wanted to shoot. But now he stood still. Damn it! Just now, Gabriel''s physical limits skyrocketed to a terrible level. In Underground World for so many years, he had never seen such a terrible physical level. He was no match for Gabriel. If he went on, he would not only bring disgrace to himself but also end up like Bruce. In that case, it was better to keep quiet. "You... what do you want? Dare you to attack a police officer? I''m Director General. Don''t you dare touch me!" Leonard was out of control and tried to use his identity to scare Gabriel. However, Gabriel didn''t care about his identity at the moment. He rushed to Leonard with bloodshot eyes. With his speed, Leonard didn''t realize what happened and stood still. Gabriel grabbed Leonard''s neck with his right hand and lifted the obese guy. "Are you the Director General of the people, or a dog that takes orders from Jeff Family?" Gabriel snorted, "Do you think you are superior?" His eyes were horribly cold. Gabriel''s words made Leonard desperate. His greatest reliance was his identity. It used to be effective, but in front of Gabriel, he failed. He was scared and struggled desperately with a red face. It was not until this moment that he realized that he had provoked the God of Death. Leonard''s men were all deterred and dared not to move. The whole bar was in fear. "You are crazy!" Sansa held Tim back, "Let me tell you, the Jeff Family is the most powerful one in Gumoldur City. I am a famous singer. My status is beyond your reach. If you scare my kid, I will never let you go." "Kid?" Gabriel jerked his head and looked at Sansa. He felt a pretentious sense from her. It made him disgusted and desire to vomit. She dressed like a nobledy, but she was actually a piece of shit. Gabriel said coldly, "The beast in your arms is about twenty years old. You call him a kid?" "It''s your own business that you like to raise a grown-up baby, but it''s your fault to let this idiot out!" "Your son took advantage of your power and actedwlessly outside, thinking that no one could suppress him." "Well, your son set a dog to bite a girl¡¯s leg. I''ll disable his leg today, in front of you, so that he can feel the pain for himself." Thest time Gabriel saw Tim''s news on TV, he was disgusted with the spoiled brat. And today, he let out a dog to bite Kitty, which had crossed the line! Tim was a total monster. Today, since he cared about nothing, he decided to disable his leg first and let him feel the pain. Thinking of it, he lost interest in Leonard. Gabriel threw Leonard on the ground and then walked slowly to Sansa. "Mom, help me, help me!" Tim was crying in Sansa''s arms. Sansa was overwhelmed. She was threatened by a cheap thug. Whileforting Tim, she took out her phone, looked for the number, and threatened Gabriel, "When I finish this call, you are dead!" Finally, she found a number of a man named Sam. Seeing it, Sansa seemed to have the confidence and dialed it. Gabriel stopped in front of Sansa. He narrowed his eyes, "I''d like to see who you are going to call. Let me give you a chance. If this phone call can scare me, your son''s leg can be saved, or I will definitely step on your noble face with my shoe!" "You..." Sansa looked angry at his insult. But now, the phone was answered. Sansa frowned deeply and reprimanded, "Someone wants to break your godson''s leg. Will you teach him a lesson?" "Who is it?" Sam''s voice turned gloomy. Before Sansa could answer, Gabriel had grabbed the phone and put it on speaker. "Mrs. Noble Singer Sansa said that you can stop me from breaking Tim''s leg, I''d like to know who you are?" Gabriel asked casually and his voice was full of irony. Sam made no secret of it and introduced himself, "I''m Sam, the second councilor of Gumoldur City!" The whole bar heard Sam''s self-deration. Guests in the bar all gasped. It was definitely a big shot of Gumoldur City. Compared with Sam, everyone at the scene was nothing. Sansa came back to her arrogance. She snorted at Gabriel. She was sure that Gabriel must be frightened. The whole Jeff Family, especially her son, couldn''t be bullied by anyone. Sansa thought she and Tim were upper-ss, and ordinary untouchables could never be compared. Sam''s voice turned deep, and he continued with irresistible domineering, "I don''t care who you are, but you''d better have some self-knowledge.. If you dare to hurt Tim, you¡¯ll suffer my anger!" Sansa¡¯s call meant the seriousness of the matter. He was the lord of the Gumoldur City. He wondered who dared to question the lord. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After enduring for a long time, Gabriel finally spoke in a cold tone, "A council member? Do you think you are superior? Told you, it''s none of my business." "Mrs. Noble Sansa said you are Tim¡¯s godfather. Seeing your meddlesome image, I thought you were his blood father." "Say, did you cuckold Shawn secretly?" Gabriel''s words made the bar quiet. They thought Gabriel was crazy. That was the second council member, a big shot in absolute monarchy. Gabrielpletely ignored him and made provocative remarks. He was calling his death. "You..." Sansa''s face turned pale, and she couldn''t believe this madman was even in no fear of Sam. Besides, he insulted her for having an affair with Sam, which irritated her. It was the biggest shame in her life. "Who are you? Dare you tell me your name?" Sam''s voice finally came. Clearly, Sam was irritated. ¡°Gabriel.¡± Gabriel shrugged it off and said his name. A name represented a man¡¯s image. He thought that the name was much more domineering than Sam. Chapter 285 Violent Gabriel Chapter 285 Violent Gabriel Chapter 285 Violent Gabriel Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Gabriel?" Sam was a little surprised and asked, "Are you Gabriel from Silverwood?" He had heard of the name. Gabriel had been a famous man in Silverwood a few days ago. Even Senator Sullivan became Gabriel''s ally. Shawn once said that Gabriel came to Gumoldur City and had a fight with Vicky. But unexpectedly, Gabriel had a conflict with Tim. Sam had a headache. Gabriel was a fearless freak. Even if Sam was powerful, he was afraid of the kind of man. "It seems that Mr. Sam knows about me, so I''d like to know whether you will stop me from teaching Tim a lesson," Gabriel asked in a low voice. Sam felt a headache but had to advise, "Gabriel, even if you are someone, you should respect the local force when youe to Gumoldur City alone." "If you offend me and the Jeff Family in Gumoldur City, do you think you can still make a living in Gumoldur City?" "Even if you are someone in Silverwood, don''t overestimate yourself. Anyone who dares to hurt Tim can''t get out of Gumoldur City alive!" He and Shawn were allies, amunity of interests. So he couldn''t let it go. Sam''s attitude was so overbearing that Sansa on the side raised her head. The pride expression on her face was disgusting. "Mr. Sam, you seem to be threatening me." Gabriel''s eyes narrowed. Sam''s words made him angry. "Not a threat, but a sincere advice," Sam snorted, "I hope you will be wise and don''t be rash, or it will kill you." Sam was confident that anyone with a little sensibility would give in. If Gabriel was stubborn, Sam would like to eliminate Gabriel with his own strength. "Haha." Gabriel sneered. He was amused by Sam. He said in a gloomy voice, "Mr. Sam, I can''t believe you are a council member of Gumoldur City. You''ve been talking nonsense." "I''m very angry now and about to out of control. Since you all push me so hard, I''ll be reckless. I''ll kill everyone who annoys me." "I will make Gumoldur City bloody tonight. Let me kill Tim and Sansa first, and then it will be you. You can transfer all the police officers in Gumoldur City to protect you, and it can''t stop me." "After killing you monsters, I''ll roam from ce to ce." Gabriel clenched his right hand and crushed his mobile phone directly. And his cold gaze aimed at Tim and Sansa again. "You self-righteous, until now, you said nothing appeasing, except threats and arrogance." "Since then, go to the King of Hell to show your arrogance." If he chose to act recklessly, nobody could resist him. Tonight, he was going to kill them. "Crazy, you are crazy!" Sansa was scared to retreat and her face turned pale. She clung to Tim desperately. For the first time since she married Shawn, she felt desperate. She couldn''t imagine that a thug was not even afraid of Sam. "You bastard, go to hell. I''ll kill the pests for people in Gumoldur City!" Gabriel clenched his fist. The terrible force went straight to Sansa''s head. "Ah." Sansa turned pale with fear and screamed. She closed her eyes and shrank up. "Gabriel, enough!" Ouw Madman clenched his right hand and attacked Gabriel''s back. Gabriel went too far. Gabriel even tried to kill Sansa. That was crazy. Ouw Madman had to stop him, or as the Jeff Family''sbat power, it meant he failed his duty. "Since you call for death, I''ll kill you first!" Gabriel suddenly turned around, and his whole body was full of ck veins. He was so mad that the floor exploded with a bang. He leaned over and then punched. He released all his strength to physical limits. "Heavy punches!" Ouw Madman also used his strongest punch. As a master of the Internal Power Level, he would not keep his strength. A terrible strength in his body was exerted on the right fist. It hit Gabriel like an iron cannon. "Boom!" As they attacked each other, air billow exploded. The fierce wind blinded others. Sansa''s hen was blown up. "Ah?" Gabriel was surprised. Ouw Madman had been hiding his strength. Now Ouw Madman was worthy to be the powerhouse in the Sky List. During the stalemate, he felt that Ouw Madman''s fist was iparable, and there was a steady stream of terrible energy, which made the fist more powerful. "Hum, just so!" However, Gabriel dismissed it. "You have tried your best, but I haven''t!" Ouw Madman was shocked. Indeed, he clearly felt that Gabriel used his physical strength to maintain his fist attack, and he had already joined the potential strength. Even so, he couldn''t defeat Gabriel. That was terrible! This was his all-out blow. But Gabriel was more than that. And if Gabriel used all his energy, he would definitely lose, and his whole arm might be disabled. "Get out!" Gabriel cried and turned to be even more imposing. Terrible ck veins, like worms, wriggled on him. His physical limits increased again. After that, Ouw Madman, who was fighting against him, was sted out. The defense was broken and Ouw Madman fell backwards. His right arm shook, and the bone at the wrist cracked. That sounded horrific. He tried his best to punch but was beaten to be cracked. It would be the biggest shame in his life. "Go to hell!" As Ouw Madman was defeated, Gabriel jumped highly. As he fell, the floor under the feet burst again and the lines extended. He rushed forward, taking advantage of Ouw Madman''s loss of defense, and kicked with all his strength. Ouw Madman''s chest was hit. With a sound, Ouw Madman was kicked out and broke two ribs. He fell heavily on the ground and spit out blood. Quiet! The whole bar fell into a dead silence again. Gabriel''sbat power was outrageous. It was too horrible. Even a powerhouse like Ouw Madman was defeated by Gabriel in a few moves. Sam''s threat didn''t work, and so did not Ouw Madman''s force. Gabriel now seemed to be the master of the bar. He dominated life and death! "Loser!" Gabriel snorted disdainfully at Ouw Madman. At the Physique Level, he defeated the Ouw Madman in the state of Internal Power Level. In other words, Gabriel defeated a superior. Ouw Madman was too useless. He was reluctant to pay attention to a loser but turned around to Sansa, who shivered with Tim in her arms. "Well, thest obstacle has been cleared, and it''s time to kill you both!" Despite acting so recklessly tonight, Gabriel did not lose his mind. As Zoe said, he might know his identity at a desperate ce. In that case, he would like to go crazy once. He was unscrupulous. Anyone who dared to block him must die. He would kill them one by one. Chapter 286 Shawn Chapter 286 Shawn Chapter 286 Shawn In a desperate ce? How to do it? Since Zoe said so, he had been thinking about this question. After deliberation, he thought the so-called desperate condition was harsh. It might destroy him! Therefore, he had to leave space for himself! To put it more bluntly, there must be a buffer period. In other words, enough time to be rescued. Once he was desperate, those who knew his identity in secret could save him and let him know his identity. During this period, theplicated situation might be out of control. Therefore, it was hard to do so! Finally, Gabriel had an idea. He intended to kill several bigshots, and then he would be put in jail, waiting for trial. Killing people was bound to be sentenced to death. This was a desperate ce. The process of trial was the best buffer period. There would be a long time. Except for Silverwood''s force, others who jumped out to save him must know his identity. If no one came to save him, Gabriel could only escape from prison and wander around before being shot. It was a painful cost. If it failed, all the umtion in the recent period would be ruined. Since the consequences were too unbearable, he didn''t think of putting it into action so soon or killing people tonight. After all, Zoe warned him that it was a trump card. It was a bit premature to use this trick now. But the Jeff Family, these idiots, forced him. When he saw the seriously injured Kitty, the big dog, and the arrogant Tim and Sansa, he could not suppress his anger. Especially the old woman, Sansa, made him unhappy. In the whole confrontation, these idiots showed no remorse but kept threatening him arrogantly. This made him angrier. If someone admitted their mistake, or put in a good word for him, then he may just hit them and not kill them. Since these arrogant fools didn''t think that he dared kill, he should kill Tim and Sansa first. Tim and Sansa were definitely vicious guys. Killing them was a righteous deed. Let these idiots go to hell and regret it. The bar was full of murderous air. Gabriel''s footsteps sounded like the bell of death. Every step was breathtaking. When Gabriel stood in front of Sansa and Tim, they were out of their minds in fear. But as Gabriel raised his fist, Gabriel''s cell phone rang. The crisp sound echoed in the depressed bar. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Is it a seller?" Gabriel frowned deeply. It seemed that someone would beg for mercy. He took out his mobile phone. The result was as he expected. But this intercessor really surprised him. "Hello, Mr. Sullivan, how do you have time to call me? I thought it was selling insurance before I answered it!" It was Barry from Silverwood. Barry''s voice was urgent, "Gabriel, let me go straight. Sam called me just now, and I already know about the incident." "Calm down. Killing Tim and Sansa is no good for you." "I have already told Sam, and Sam also promised that the assembly will never get involved in the struggle with Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Jeff Family. You can fight on your own strength." "Please give me a face. Let them go." Gabriel answered gloomly, "Mr. Sullivan, it has nothing to do with you. I am very angry now, and your words have not made me calm down." "If these people today have rtionships with you, I would forgive them reasonably, but it has nothing to do with you. I think you''d better stay out of this incident." Barry had a headache and cursed. Why did these idiots offend Gabriel? He coaxed again, "Shawn is on his way. Please wait for five minutes, and talk to Shawnter." "If your negotiation is unsmooth, I won''t interfere with it!" "But for my sake, at least wait five more minutes, okay?" "Five minutes?" Gabriel thought for a moment, and checked the time, "Well, Mr. Sullivan, I respect you. I will give him five minutes. But if Shawn can''t give me a reasonable reply, I will still kill them." After hanging up the phone, he put it away and smiled at Sansa, "Congrattions, Mrs. Noble Singer Sansa, you win the five-minute life extension coupon. Your husband willeter to see if he can save your life." Sansa trembled, but she finally rxed. Shawn would be here. It should be fine. The whole bar was waiting quietly. Five minutes were as long as five years. Gabriel went over and picked up Thomas and Four Birds. He narrowed his eyes and asked Thomas, "How do you feel? What does it feel like to fight against such a powerhouse?" Thomas touched his head with his left hand and smiled, "It''s a lingering fear. Every move is a struggle, but in retrospect, it''s extremely exciting. This is what men should do, Boss. I feel stronger." Four Birds also felt the same way and nodded. Gabriel said, "Right. Fighting against the powerhouse is the only way to grow up. Thanks for your hard work. You''ve done a good job today!" The praise made Thomas and Four Birds excited. They thought the scars were worth it. Just then, someone walked into the bar. Sansa cried, "Shawn, you finally came. Avenge us. Tim and I were almost killed!" Tim also cried and moaned, "Dad, you must avenge me and Mom." Shawn was wearing a suit. His face was full of wrinkles, but still energetic. He had a square face and thick eyebrows. A pair of eyes showed overwhelming momentum. And two men were behind Shawn. One was armed with a spear and wore a robe, like a medieval knight. It was King of Gun. The other was fat without eyebrows and looked fierce. It was Butcher of Four Protectors. Shawn walked toward Sansa and Tim slowly without saying anything. When he approached them, Shawn suddenly raised his hand and pped Tim. This p was so powerful that Tim was shocked. Shawn had never hit him before. "What are you doing?" Sansa immediately protected Tim and roared at Shawn, "Shawn, he is still a child. Why did you hit him? If you dare to hit him again, I will divorce you." Shawn answered calmly, "It''s all your fault. You spoiled him. I said so many times, don''t let him get involved in Underground World. Do you think it is an unheeded advice?" "You deserve to be killed!" "Besides, who told you to call the police?" "You break the rules. Assembly should not interfere with Underground World''s fight." Leonard kept silent in fear, while Sansa turned green with anger. She shouted, "Don''t you care about your son''s life? And also prevent me from protecting him? I will divorce you when I go back." Shawn ignored Sansa and walked to Gabriel alone. Gabriel thought to himself that Shawn had a little respect for the rules. Chapter 287 Negotiating with Shawn Jeff Chapter 287 Negotiating with Shawn Jeff Shawn surveyed the Jeff family''s henchmen, the Ouw Madmen, and Bruce lying on the ground. His stern face revealed no emotional shifts. He addressed Gabriel, "Mr. Gabriel, I apologize for the event involving Tim. And there are some matters I''d like to discuss with you privately. It won''t take much of your time, and it will help us resolve today''s issues. Would you be so kind as to join me?" Gabriel squinted thoughtfully, realizing that Shawn''s intentions ran deep. The facade of humility made it challenging to gauge his true motives. In fact, at this stage, it was already impossible to kill Tim and Sansa. Upon careful consideration, Gabriel decided his n to corner them to death was not mature enough. He had been a bit impulsive just now! Since Shawn has offered a way out, he was curious to see what this old guy was selling. If the offering was attractive enough, he intended to take it. "Alright, let''s talk in the private room!" Gabriel walked into private room number two, with Shawn closely following. After the two left, the oppressive atmosphere suddenly dispersed. The entire bar finally rxed a bit. But it wasn''t until this moment that Sansa understood the seriousness of the situation. Gabriel was not a reckless thug; he had some fearsome background. She hadn''t seen anyone like that in the whole Gumoldur City to make Shawn so deferential. She looked down at her son in her arms, and felt somewhat bewildered... The private room was dimly lit, and the atmosphere was heavy. Gabriel took out a cigarette and lit it, smoking it leisurely. He didn''t offer a cigarette to Shawn but, holding the cigarette, asked, "Mr. Jeff, I deserve an exnation for today''s events, right? Your presence alone wouldn''t soothe my anger." Whatever the topic, Gabriel decided, he had to maintain control. Shawn exined, "There were things that couldn''t be rified outside, but true, I came today to save my son!" "I... after all, only have this one son!" "I hope, Mr. Gabriel, you can cut him some ck this time. When we get back, I''ll definitely tighten the reins on him!" "As for Leonard, you can decide on whatever punishment to him!" Gabriel couldn''t help but chuckle, "Interesting, Mr. Jeff. You forgot your wife''s share, I suppose; you can''t just put everything on Mr. Leonard alone!" "Your son''s an outrageous asshole. For what he did, ten times of death would only be a blessing for him!" "If I didn''t see it, I woulnd''t care. But if he bullied someone I care about, do you think I''d let him off?" "In short, no matter how rich and powerful you are, Mr. Jeff, it doesn''t matter to me. I only want one thing justice!" "He had set dogs on my people, and I gotta punishment with death, simple as that." "If you think your presence or influence suffice to intimidate me, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed!" Hearing Gabriel''s unbridled words, Shawn furrowed his brows deeply. But he, as an incredibly restrained man, did not let his emotions erupt. He had earlier learned that Gabriel single-handedly annihted a mercenary group at the ancient tomb and killed a pirate on the ck Pearl, and just based on these two incidents, Shawn knew he needed to lower his posture. After a moment of silence, Shawn finally broke the ice, "Considering the circumstances, I''m willing to offer a token of sincerity as a gesture for your leniency toward my son." Gabriel shrugged his shoulders and responded, "Alright, let''s see the extent of your sincerity. I hope it''s substantial." He had already surmised that Shawn had an agenda and was willing to see what it entailed. Shawn lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Gabriel, If I''m not mistaken, you are investigating the death of Joseph, Lord of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. And I have a lead that might be useful for you." "Hmm?" Gabriel was slightly surprised. This was unexpected; did Shawn really have a lead on the truth of Joseph''s death? After observing Shawn for a while, Gabriel asked, "What''s the lead? If it''s substantial, I won''t hold today''s events against you!" If Shawn indeed had a lead, it would carry considerable weight. However, Gabriel was puzzled; Shawn wasn''t associated with Ghostly Purgatory Hall andcked the background of a family like the Garza family''s. Shawn continued, "There has always been someone secretly working for me at the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Five years ago, Lord of Ghostly Purgatory Hall, Ghostly King, died suddenly, causing a sensation." "One of my undercover agents within Ghostly Purgatory Hall informed me that during the battle between Joseph and others, there was a person who witnessed the entire fight-the sole witness!" "This person goes by the code name Chewing Gum and is concealed within the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" "I found this intriguing, so I had someone investigate covertly, and we finally gathered some useful information, or you could say, learned some clues about the person known as Chewing Gum!" Shawn''s words left Gabriel deeply shocked. Chewing Gum? Wayne had previously informed him that an individual codenamed Chewing Gum had witnessed Joseph''s desperate battle at the end of Sky''s End. Unexpectedly, simr information was nowing from Shawn. This mutual confirmation suggested the existence of this mysterious figure who had hidden at the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall and had witnessed Joseph''s death. Gabriel didn''t expect Shaw could be so intelligent; his ability to uncover Gabriel''s investigation into Joseph''s death and to dig up information on Chewing Gum was impressive. After contemtion, Gabriel nodded with narrowed eyes and said, "Mr. Jeff, you''ve shown your sincerity. But don''t beat around the bush; who is Chewing Gum? Once I know the answer, I won''t trouble your son!" Shawn''s sincerity seemed a bit excessive, making Gabriel somewhat uneasy. Without a doubt, this old fox had other motives. Rescuing Tim didn''t require revealing such a powerful card. Shawn chuckled, "Mr. Gabriel, the matter of Chewing Gum is significant. I told you without reservation because of trust. Tim offended you today, but honestly, it wasn''t grave enough for me to bring up this matter!" "Let me be blunt! I came here today not just to save my son but more importantly, to establish contact with you or, let''s say, to propose cooperation!" "Once we''re in a cooperative rtionship, certain information will naturally be shared!" Gabriel squinted, finally grasping Shawn''s intention. This old fox hade to negotiate with him. Presenting the matter of Chewing Gum wasn''t about saving his son but extending an olive branch. Gabriel jokingly remarked, "The Jeff family is currently cooperating with Vicky, and I have a hostile rtionship with her. So, it seems we''re enemies in a way, aren''t we?" "Cooperation between us? Honestly, it has left me a bit baffled!" Suddenly, Shawn stood up, his gaze profound. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the elderly eyes, there was a gleam of wisdom. In a deep voice, he said, "Gumoldur City, this vast metropolis, is like an exquisite beauty. My greatest dream in this lifetime is to conquer thisnd, to be the underground king of the entire Gumoldur City. I want to be the Emperor of Gumoldur!" The overwhelming aura and the desire emanating from his eyes reflected his ambition. Aren''t you one already? Gabriel asked, "Don''t you have Sam''s support, immense wealth, and a formidable group of enforcers? Is there anyone in Gumoldur City who can challenge you?" With the current power of the Jeff family, Shawn was practically invincible throughout Gumoldur City, akin to an underground emperor. However, Shawn shook his head and said, "No, far from it. My rtionship with Sam is purely transactional. I''m just a tool for his wealth umtion. Furthermore, above Sam, there''s Council Member Number One, the most influential figure in the Gumoldur Assembly!" "As for the forces in the underground world, despite recruiting numerous talents in recent years and the terror inspired by the Three Kings and the Four Protectors, I''m far from achieving unity in the Gumoldur City underground world!" "Leaving aside other forces, just dealing with Vicky''s n of Ghostly Purgatory Hall and Jason''s daughter Matilda, who manages the Southern Heaven Association, gives me a big headache!" "These two figures, despite being women, are both not easy to deal with!" "Especially Vicky. Even if Ghostly Purgatory Hall is currently divided, its influence is still there. With Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s support, I find it challenging to shake this woman!" "I''ve been thinking about how to integrate the forces in Gumoldur City. But, Mr. Gabriel, your arrival has given me hope!" Chapter 288 A Peculiar Riddle Chapter 288 A Peculiar Riddle Shawn''s intentions had be quite apparent to Gabriel. The old fox aimed to eradicate the Ghostly Purgatory Hall and the Southern Heaven Association in Gumoldur City, ultimately making himself the unrivaled underground king of Gumoldur City. Human ambitions, it seemed, had no bounds. Even with Shawn''s already substantial influence in Gumoldur City, he still aspired to reach greater heights, seemingly unafraid of the potential consequences. Shawn''s purpose in seeking him out was clear: he wanted to coborate. To put it more explicitly, he wished to use Gabriel to dismantle the Gumoldur City''s Ghostly Purgatory Hall. After some consideration, Gabriel wore a knowing smile as he asked, "Mr. Jeff, how do you propose we cooperate? What''s in it for me if we join forces to dismantle the Gumoldur n of Ghostly Purgatory the Southern Heaven Association?" It was like ying a game of chess, each move calcted to gain an advantage over the other. Shawn smiled and exined, "The matter with Chewing Gum is simply a token of my sincerity. As for our cooperation, it''s quite straightforward." "Mr. Gabriel, you and Vicky have always been rivals, and your mutual disdain is no secret. I can change the game at any moment and team up with you to bring Vicky down." "However, I''ve been hesitant to act against Vicky, because the Ghostly Purgatory Hall extends far beyond Gumoldur City and has a massive supportwork-it''s a colossal force that''s difficult to manage. "Even if Vicky is defeated, others would step in to continue running the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s operations. It''s an endless cycle." "Moreover, if I make an enemy of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, they coulde after me from their headquarters. I can''t afford that." At this point, Gabriel had a better understanding of Shawn''s intentions. Dealing with Vicky was simple, but behind her stood the entire Ghostly Purgatory Hall. If Vicky fell, the Ghostly Purgatory Hall could support numerous sessors to continue managing the hall! Based on this, Shawn could neverpletely eliminate the Ghostly Purgatory Hall n in Gumoldur City. The old fox had likely seen the example of how he supported Thomas in controlling the Silverwood n''s territory and wished to replicate that strategy, namely, finding a puppet who could take over the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s n in Gumoldur City. As a result, he couldpletely control the entire underground world of Gumoldur City. This was the true reason behind their potential coboration. "Mr. Gabriel, given your current association with the Ghostly Purgatory Hall, I want you to utilize your resources from the Hall, much like you did with Thomas, to support a puppet who can take over the Gumoldur City''s Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s operations. Afterward, you and I can work together to discreetly manage the influence of these territories." Shawn finally revealed his ultimate goal. Since Shawn had no association with the Ghostly Purgatory Hall andcked a suitable puppet, he couldn''t control the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s operations himself. Additionally, the Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s headquarters wouldn''t allow an outsider like him to manage their operations, so it had to be someone from within the Ghostly Purgatory Hall. Considering this, Shawn seemed to want to follow his example and support a puppet to control the Gumoldur City''s Ghostly Purgatory Hall''s operations. His meticulous knowledge of Gabriel''s actions was evident from his detailed understanding of Gabriel''s previous actions. Shawn continued, "Mr. Gabriel, don''t be surprised. Regardless of whether it''s an enemy or a friend, understanding each other is crucial. If I didn''t know about you, I wouldn''t have dared to approach you for cooperation." "Understood, Mr. Jeff, please continue," Gabriel said, with a calm and inscrutable expression. Two reasons likely exined why Shawn hadn''t sought out a puppet himself but instead opted to cooperate with him. First, since he had investigated Gabriel, he knew of hisbat abilities, and it was apparent he held some apprehensions about him. The struggle in Gumoldur City was something Gabriel preferred not to escte. The second reason was that Shawn undoubtedly knew that Gabriel had aplex web of rtionships and significant influence within Ghostly Purgatory Hall. With associates like Elizabeth and Leon, there was a better way to support a puppet. It was these two factors that led Shawn to propose a coboration with Gabriel. Shawn continued, "As for the Southern Heaven Association, it''s already riddled with problems. With Jason''s worsening health, it''s headed for aplete downfall. Without your support, Mr. Gabriel, it could be wiped out in no time!" "I know you seem to have an interest in Matilda. Once I bring down the Southern Heaven Association, she''ll be yours." Gabriel couldn''t help but chuckle with a wry smile, "It''s so considerate of you, Mr. Jeff." In fact, Matilda had already be a devoted fan of his without any involvement from Shawn. But Gabriel started to wonder: did he reallye across as someone who would entertain such thoughts about Matilda? Otherwise why would Shawn think so? And why was it so conspicuous? Gabriel realized he needed to keep his thoughts hidden, particrly the unsavory ones. Shawn expanded on his proposal, "Once the Southern Heaven Association falls, I can leverage the Jeff family''s influence to establish a new association within the existing Southern Heaven Association framework. Together, we can dominate the entire underworld in Gumoldur City, along with your control over the Ghostly Purgatory Hall here in this city." "In terms of the Assembly, while council member Sam might have someone higher up, he also enjoys substantial support. "From what I''ve learned, council member Barry of the Silverwood also wields significant influence. Your rtionship with him is deep. If they join forces, by the time the politicalndscape changes, Sam can rise further and be the city''s ruler." As Gabriel listened to Shawn''s passionate vision, he felt somewhat tempted. He chuckled inwardly, realizing it was indeed apelling n. After a while''s thought, he replied, "Well, Mr. Jeff, I ept your generosity, and here''s the thing, as long as you tell me the messages about Chewing Gum, I''ll cooperate with you." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He decided to agree-partly to discover the true identity of ''Chewing Gum and partly to utilize the Jeff family''s resources to deal with Vicky. Dealing with Vicky using only hisbat skills and the weakened Southern Heaven Association would prove quite challenging. The aspect of continued cooperation after dealing with Vicky was another matter. "Excellent!" Shawn eximed. "To demonstrate my sincerity, I''ll provide you with the information about Chewing Gum right now." He reached into his pocket and retrieved a piece of paper, which he handed to Gabriel. Gabriel epted the paper and, upon reading it, was entirely perplexed. The content stated, "The information about Chewing Gum is hidden below. Decode this riddle to unveil the identity of Chewing Gum." Below that line was an extremely cryptic riddle: Given: scoop = 1! Please answer: Did the Norman Dynasty cultivate rice and rice paddies? If so, what was the daily yield? "What... what on earth is this?" Gabriel muttered, reading the content on the paper several times, his eyes widened with bewilderment. Was this nonsensical riddle really connected to Chewing Gum? Shawn sighed, "ording to my sources, this is the only information we''ve found about Chewing Gum. If we can unravel the puzzle within, we can discover who Chewing Gum is!" On hearing Shawn''s words, Gabriel felt really like cursing Shawn. Shawn seemed to be pulling his legs. However, the demeanor of Shawn seemed nothing short of a practical joke. That was strange. What did this paper mean? A nonsensical question. What did it have to do with Chewing Gum? Chapter 289 The MP4 Player Broke Chapter 289 The MP4 yer Broke It was truly a headache. The message about Chewing Gum seemed more like a joke than a code. After reading it over and over, Gabriel still couldn''t make heads or tails of it. It didn''t seem real no matter what. After much deliberation, he decided to follow Zoe''s deduction method and had put forward two possible theories. The first was that the paper Shawn had handed him was simply a fake. This could exin why Shawn was so nonchnt about revealing it. Gabriel couldn''t help but feel that Shawn was cing excessive trust in him. But if it was indeed a hoax, that would mean Shawn was underestimating him. What puzzled him was why, if this was a deception, didn''t Shawn provide something more convincing? The second theory was that the paper was genuine, but Shawn was as clueless about its contents as he was. In this case, Shawn might have shared it with Gabriel, believing that two heads were better than one in trying to decipher the enigmatic message. Such spection did make sense! A headache, indeed. Gabriel couldn''t figure out which assumption was correct; he couldn''t confirm which one was true. It seemed that to unravel the truth behind the information on the paper, he needed Zoe to decipher it. If Zoe couldn''t crack it, then it was undoubtedly false. Collecting his thoughts, he stood up, smiled with narrowed eyes, and said, "Mr. Jeff, from now on, we''re in a partnership. I believe, in the near future, the entire Gumoldur City will be ours!" Whether it was true or false, he decided to treat it as a stepping stone today. Firstly, it postponed the confrontation to ater time. Secondly, it allowed him to perform this act with Shawn, stirring the waters of Gumoldur City a bit more. "Cheers to our sessful coboration!" Shawnughed, stood up, and shook hands with Gabriel. Then, both of them walked out of the private room. They maintained a hostile look towards each other, a silent agreement. "Bring these useless people back!" Shawn waved his hand, and with the help of the police officers brought by Leonard and the unharmed Jeff family members, the injured individuals were escorted out of the bar. Meanwhile, Sansa, puzzled by the situation, swiftly departed the scene with her son Tim. They knew it was evident that whatever negotiations took ce between Gabriel and Shawn had resulted in apromise. Their safety appeared to be assured. Once all members of the Jeff family had left, Gabriel turned to Thomas. "I''m sorry for this, Tom. You came here for a visit, and it''s unfortunate that you ended in a hospital bed." Taking a short break, Thomas regained some of his strength and scratched his head. "No worries. Sometimes letting out a bit of blood is good for the body." Gabriel chuckled and said, "Haha, alright, roll into the hospital with wounded brothers!" It was heartening to see Thomas determination. A real man shouldn''t fear pain or shedding blood. A man who is apprehensive about such things is unmanly. Subsequently, with the help of his Qinxi brothers, Thomas and the injured men were taken to the hospital. Gabriel called Matilda, who promptly sent someone to handle their matters at the hospital. Over the phone, Matilda informed Gabriel that their operations in the other two territories were proceeding as nned. In the Enjoyable Bath, Matilda herself led an elite team from the Southern Heaven Association, decimating the remnants of the Crow n and forcing Crow, who had personally arrived, to flee in disarray after a confrontation that left him injured. However, at the Heaven Sent Club, the situation was drastically different. Lord Water, apanied by Fat Boy and several subordinates from Ghostly Purgatory Hall, had originally nned to engage in a fierce battle with the Southern Heaven Association''s forces. However, to their surprise, Sebastian Nash, one of the four managers left behind at the Heaven Sent Club, weed Lord Water and voluntarily offered to cede their territory. Lord Water was overjoyed to receive the territory and had Fat Boy arrange for his subordinates to take control of the Heaven Sent Club. As he left, Sebastian personally apanied him. The two of them had a pleasant conversation, and their faces were filled with smiles. In the end, they shook hands and bid each other farewell. As for the other territories of the Southern Heaven Association, they were all empty. The members of Ghostly Purgatory Hall made a menacing show of smashing things up but failed to find anyone. This situation led everyone to believe that the Southern Heaven Association''s days were numbered. Everything was proceeding ording to Gabriel''s previous arrangements. He ended the call with Matilda and lit a cigarette, pondering the affairs of Gumoldur City. "Damn, my song!" He suddenly remembered the song he had heard on the MP4 yer and immediately went to find the male server who had given it to him. The male server, though injured, had not gone to the hospital and was resting against a wall. "Not bad, you have a sense of loyalty and courage. What''s your name?" Gabriel walked up to the male server, evaluated him, and asked with a smile. The male server was covered in blood but had a resolute and unyielding look in his eyes, a remarkable man. Earlier at the bar, only this male server was unafraid of the Jeff family and protected Kitty. It was clear that this man was a loyal and courageous man. "I''m Garry Willock!" the man replied. He realized that Gabriel held extraordinary status and had witnessed Gabriel''s formidablebat power, causing him to instinctively stand up straight and be more respectful. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gabriel nodded and patted Garry on the shoulder. He smiled and said, "You''re covered in blood. Why didn''t you go to the hospital with the others?" Garry shook his head and said, "Most of the blood on me is from others, and my own injuries are not serious enough to warrant a trip to the hospital." Gabriel was quite satisfied with Garry''s response. Just like Thomas, he was another rare find. He silentlymended him and said, "Well done! By the way, where are the MP4 yer and earphones that I gave you?" He had given the earphones, which were actuallyrge over-ear headphones, to Garry to safeguard temporarily, fearing that they might get damaged during the fight. At a nce, he set his eyes on Garry, the one who was protecting Kitty. Inside the MP4 yer, there was a song that could open the fourth Memory Gate of Gabriel, and he needed to get it back to listen to it again. He''d like to see if tonight he could open the gate. "Um..." Garry froze for a moment, and turned back to look for it in anxiety, his face suddenly turning pale. The table where the MP4 yer had been ced earlier had been knocked over, and the MP4 yer and earphones were nowhere to be found. "It was right here just now!" Garrymented. He crawled on the ground to search and found the MP4 yer had fallen under the table. Fortunately, it was still there, not lost. He snatched the MP4 yer back, heaving a deep sigh of relief. Just as he was secretly relieved, when he picked up the yer, he wore a face full of embarrassment. The headphones were broken, and the yer seemed to have been stepped on and shattered by someone. "You..." Gabriel had just praised Garry and now had a negative impression of him. "Damn, it''s all broken. Can it still be yed?" He was utterly exasperated and rolled his eyes at Garry. Garry was extremely embarrassed and hurriedly exined, "Mr. Gabriel, I thought I would go help out upstairs, so I left my things here temporarily. I didn''t expect..." Kitty had been mistreated so badly, making him seethe with anger. He had lost his temper and gone out to fight, carelessly leaving his belongings on the table. "Alright, that''s enough, don''t say anything more." Gabriel couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. The MP4 yer was now unyable, and he didn''t even know the name of the song. Kitty was in the hospital, and it was toote to ask now. It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to listen to that song tonight and potentially unlock the fourth Memory Gate. There was nothing he could do; he would have to wait. At least Kitty wasn''t in any life-threatening danger, and he could ask her for the song''s nameter. He put away the shattered MP4 yer, hoping that he might be able to repair it. Once it was fixed, he''d have to return it to Kitty. Feeling somewhat down, he left the bar and hailed a taxi to return to the Wallick family vi. Chapter 290 A Devious Scheme Chapter 290 A Devious Scheme For Vicky, this night proved to be a restless and infuriating one. In fact, she might even say it was a night of sheer anger. She had believed that tonight would mark the end of the Southern Heaven Association. However, her ns had fallen apart, and a series of exasperating events ensued. Sitting in the chair symbolizing her position as the n head, her captivating allure concealed by an icy exterior, Vicky was seething with anger. "Crow, you''ve been with me for so many years, and never before have I seen you fail so miserably. The Southern Heaven Association, a mere shadow of its former self, managed to make you look this helpless?" she berated. "Hmph!" "Do you realize that, except for that one time when the Southern Heaven Association ambushed us, we''ve never lost to them in recent times, not even once?" "I seriously doubt yourpetence now!" Vicky was almost driven to madness. Crow, along with the elite members of the n, had suffered a crushing defeat, and he had even been wounded in the process. The results were nothing short of humiliating. What frustrated her even more were the events on Bar Street. Tonight, the Jeff family had attacked the Southern Heaven Association''s bar with the help of the Ouw Madmen and Bruce. It should have been an easy victory, but Gabriel, together with Silverwood''s forces, had ambushed them, dealing a heavy blow to the Jeff family. It was understandable, given that Gabriel possessed almost superhumanbat abilities. Even the Jeff family wouldn''t find it easy to cope with him. What vexed her was the fact that Gabriel and Shawn had spoken privately for a long time. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The details of their conversation were unimaginable, and the thought that they might be secretly conspiring against her was a disaster she couldn''t afford. She stood up and confronted Crow, who was standing there, his head hung low, grinding his teeth. She wasn''t the only one frustrated. Crow, who had been wounded in the abdomen, had only received rudimentary first aid, and his wounds were still bleeding. "I''m willing to ept any punishment, Lady Barnes," Crow said, although he was far from satisfied. He had faced nearly all the strength of the Southern Heaven Association that night. That treacherous Matilda had specifically targeted him. She had abandoned all other territories and focused solely on him, and that was infuriating. Vicky didn''t respond but kept her displeased expression. She turned her gaze slightly and looked at the three old men. In addition to Crow, there were three elderly people sitting on the scene. The three of them were the brains behind the Gumoldur n. Seated in the first position was an old man with gray hair, dressed in traditional clothing, named Lnd Frost. "Lady Barnes, maybe Crow isn''t to me for our loss," Lnd interceded on Crow''s behalf. "What Matilda did, concentrating all the Southern Heaven Association''s forces at the Enjoyable Bath, was unexpected." "Crow''s loss is understandable, and I bet the others would have had the same result." "However, it''s not a problem. I see this as the Southern Heaven Association''sst-ditch effort." "What''s most important now is what Gabriel and the Jeff family discussed. That''s the real danger." Thest sentence struck a nerve with Vicky, and she furrowed her brow. The second elderly man, wearing reading sses, named Dawn Renshaw, chimed in, "Exactly, what Sir Frost said is correct. If Gabriel and the Jeff family form an alliance, we''ll be in deep trouble." "Mr. Gabriel is a madman with insanebat abilities, and the Jeff family is evenrger than our forces." "If these two join forces, we might as well go back to farming and stop worrying about this." "Listen, Sir Frost, Sir Renshaw," Vicky said, sounding agitated, "I brought you in not to hear you speak in generalities but to help me resolve this crisis. So give me some ideas." Vicky felt overwhelmed by the situation and had been forced to seek the assistance of the three elders. She wouldn''t have turned to them unless she hoped they could help here up with a solution. The third elderly, a graceful olddy in a gown named Millicent Seraphina, maintained her elegant demeanor. She sipped her coffee and ced it gently on the table. Upon hearing Vicky''s plea, she smirked and said, "Lady Barnes, I have a suggestion. How about we clear the board?" Upon hearing Millicent''s words, Vicky suddenly felt determined. She raised her right hand, and everyone in the hall quickly retreated, even Crow. The entire hall was left with just Vicky and the three wise elders. "Madame, what''s your idea? Please, tell me quickly!" Vicky urged, her face resuming a charming expression. Among the three wise elders, Millicent was the most cunning one and with the most sinister thoughts. Once she had an idea, it was bound to be a sinister idea. Millicent spoke, "Lady Barnes, first, we need to determine one thing. There appears to be a mole among us. Otherwise, our actions tonight wouldn''t have been targeted so precisely, which is why I called for a clear-out." "That''s right!" Matilda''s bewitching eyes suddenly turned fierce. "There must be a mole, and when I find that person, they will suffer greatly!" Only then did Millicent continue, "The matter of the mole will need your personal investigation. As for the Jeff family and Gabriel, it''s not as difficult as it seems. No matter what they discussed in secret, all we need to do is use some means to make their conflicts irreconcble!" "As long as the conflicts are significant enough, and they can''t stand each other, they will be sworn enemies!" Matilda inquired, "How should we proceed?" Millicent replied, "Simple. The key is to target Gabriel and make him detest the Jeff family!" "In my opinion, Tim Jeff is an excellent target. We can utilize this unruly young brat to intensify the conflict between Gabriel and the Jeff family!" However, Matilda objected, "I heard that Gabriel frightened Shawn tonight, and it seems that this audacious young brat is afraid to provoke Gabriel." "Lady Barnes, there are things that don''t need Tim to do personally; we just need Gabriel to think he did!" Millicent chuckled. "And there''s a saying that goes, ''A leopard cannot change its spots.'' With a little guidance, we can definitely provoke Tim to infuriate Gabriel once again!" "Let''s divide our n into two steps." "First, tomorrow, we''ll send someone to the hospital and have that girl named Kitty killed by a dog!" "I guarantee that, in a short period, Gabriel will undoubtedly believe that it was Tim''s doing!" "Second, use Prisci as leverage!" "Prisci has some mysterious connection with Gabriel, and their rtionship is quite subtle. Kevin from the Heaven Sent Club killed Prisci''s younger brother several years ago, and we can utilize these elements to orchestrate an attack using borrowed knives!" "Prisci has been investigating the clues for a long time, seeking revenge for her brother. Kevin has kept his involvement a secret. We can guide Kevin to manipte Tim into eliminating Prisci!" "Tim is a debauched person who has harmed numerous innocent girls. Prisci is an attractive woman, a renowned beauty of a police station. With a little temptation, that imbecile Tim will undoubtedly make a move on Prisci!" "Tim doesn''t know about Gabriel''s rtionship with Prisci. Once he''s dealt with Prisci, Gabriel will surely be furious. The bond between Gabriel and the Jeff family will be irreparably severed, and Gabriel may even kill Shawn!" "By then, Gabriel will definitely not cooperate with the Jeff family, and it will be a fight to the death between them." "We just need to wait to see who wins the Pyrrhic victory and reap the harvest of their loss!" Chapter 291 King Zephyr Chapter 291 King Zephyr Vicky''s lingering anger was slowly dissipating, and her gaze wandered around the room. She disyed a hint of allure, with a seductive smile ying on her lips. As her anger had greatly mollified, she praised Millicent, "Madame, I absolutely love your n!" "If we can get Tim to mess with Prisci. we''ll definitely see an infuriated Gabriel!" "I know with Gabriel''s temper, he''s bound to kill Tim!" ¡°Once Gabriel takes down Tim, regardless of whether the Jeff family had any secret intentions to coborate with him, they won''t reconcile for sure!" This tactic of sowing discord, although not particrly sophisticated, was incredibly effective. It targeted Tim''s true nature and yed on Gabriel''s temper. When this n seeded, even if Gabriel realized it was a trap, he would still fall right into it. "Great idea!" Lnd and Dawn both praised Millicent repeatedly. They both thought Millicent''s strategy was brilliant. "Let''s proceed ording to Madame Seraphina''s n. Bring everyone in!" Vicky stood up and gracefully walked down from the high tform chair symbolizing her position as n head. In no time, most of the top members from the n came into the hall. Crow, Fat Boy, Lord Barbicz. and even Lord Water-all of them were present. "Lady Barnes, I''m back!" Lord Water shouted loudly as he wiped his sweat. "I''ve sessfully taken over the territory of the Southern Heaven Association!" Because things had gone smeothly, he had taken a break with his men before returning slightlyter. But whether he returned early orte, his meritorious deeds were undeniable! Crow, who had been wounded, had a gloomy expression. Lord Water''s jubnt demeanor was a mock of his defeat. He was in an extremely bad mood at this moment, and when hepared himself to Lord Water, he couldn''t help but feel inferior. Vicky gave a charming smile, nodded in approval, and praised, "Lord Water, you did very well. That territory is now yours!" Even though Vicky knew the real reason for Lord Water''s victory, the result still deservedmendation. "Thank you, Lady Barnes!" Lord Water grinned. With a sidelong nce, he looked down at Crow, who was nursing his wound. Tonight, he had sessfully outperformed that bastard. "Lady Barnes, I don''t ept this!" Crow couldn''t contain his frustration any longer and yelled, "The territory that Lord Water took over was unopposed. Sebastian willingly handed it to Lord Water! It''s so strange? Why did Sebastian and that wretched woman Matilda ambush me?¡± "I really suspect that Lord Water conspired with Matilda and preemptively revealed our n for tonight!¡± "Many people witnessed Lord Water having a friendly conversation with Sebastian, and Sebastian even came out to see him off, shaking hands in an affable manner!¡± "This is clearly a premeditated conspiracy! I request a thorough investigation into Lord Water!" The moment he said this, the whole council chamber fell into silence. Lord Water''s eyes widened with anger, and sweat beads formed on his forehead He retorted, "You''re talking nonsense! You lost in battle and can''t bear it, so you shift the me to me. You''re just a waste!" "Lady Barnes, don''t listen to Crow''s attempts to sow discard. I''ve always been loyal to you and Ghostly Purgatory Hall!" ¡°Your sweat on your face has already betrayed you. If you hadn''t joined Matilda, why would you be nervous?" Crow persisted. arguing against Lord Water about his sweat. Lord Water seemed a bit tongue-tied, bing somewhat stuttered when agitated. He defended himself, "My face is already sweating because of my kidney deficiency. What are you so nervous about? If you hadn''t betrayed us and sided with Matilda, why would you be so anxious?" "That''s enough!¡± Vicky shouted, stopping the two men''s argument. She was bing irritated once again Her angry shout silenced both Crow and Lord Water. "My mood has already been ruined once tonight. If you make my mood unpleasant for the second time. I''ll make sure both of you end up disabled!¡± As the words fell. both Lord Water and Crow fell silent.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the past, there were a subordinate loyal to Vicky who hadn''t performed well and had offended her. And then the man''s manhood was eliminated without mercy. This event left many with lingering fears. Even as a woman, Vicky was capable of what most men couldn''t do and her ruthlessness could be extremely dominating. This quality was precisely what allowed her to intimidate so many high-ranking n members. If she wanted someone dead by three in the morning, they wouldn''t live to see five! The council chamber was utterly quiet, everyone waiting for Vicky to speak. But just then, a burst of white smoke suddenly rushed into the chamber and quickly spread throughout the room. Subsequently, a jet-ck coffin flew in with a whoosh. Crimson light flickered, and the atmosphere became eerie. Sinisterughter echoed from behind the coffin. Two figures emerged from the coffin One was a man in a ck robe, holding a cane wrapped in white paper. He wore a tall, pointed hat with the word "ck" on it The other figure was a woman in a white robe, exuding an enchanting and seductive aura. She also wore a pointed hat with the word "White" on it and cackled ominously while holding a cane wrapped in white paper. All the members of the Gumoldur n in the room were taken aback, but they quickly formed two rows, standing respectfully. Even the three wise elders who were sitting down stood up. Vicky, swaying her voluptuous figure, walked towards the coffin and respectfully greeted it. "I, Vicky Barnes, n head of the Gumoldur n, pays my respects to King Zephyr and the ck and White Emissaries.¡± All the people in the council chamber followed Vicky, saying, "It is an honor to be in your presence, King Zephyr and the ck and White Emissaries!" Their voices were respectful and in unison The appearance of one of the Ten Purgatory Kings was undoubtedly frightening for ordinary people. It was like the opening scene of a horror movie. However, those from the Ghostly Purgatory Hall were no strangers to this. The coffin leading the way was the usual entrance style of the Ten Purgatory Kings. From the ¡°Second" character on the coffin, they could tell that this was King Zephyr, the second-ranked Purgatory King. As one of the Ten Purgatory Kings, King Zephyr held a higher status than Vicky, the n head Even though in recent years, the Ghostly Emperer had fallen in battle and a new emperor had not yet been established: and the Ghostly o Purgatory Hall had been divided, with mmany sub-ns not fully ? complying with the centra authority, when true high-ranking members arrived, no one from any¡®sub-n dared to be the first to disrupt the rules. The headquarters still existed, the top figures were still there, and the overwhelmingbat strength of the Ghostly Purgatory Hall was still present. All these factors continued to intimidate everyone. The ck and White Emissaries remained silent. In the presence of King Zephyr, the second-ranked Purgatory Kings, they had no right to speak. The pitch-ck-coffin then made a dull sound, aiid it said, "We have come to Gumnoldur City this time <> becausewe have received orders~ from King of the Underworld. We are hereto assist n Head Vicky in handling n affairs." Content belongs to ? "Starting today, the ck and White Emissaries and I will remain in Gumoldur City until we eliminate Gabriel!" "That''s great. You have my gratitude!" Vicky was overjoyed that King of the Underworld had not forgotten her. King Zephyr was among the top of the Sky List in terms ofbat power. And the ck and White Emissaries were also exceptionally powerful With these three assisting her, the uing battle with the Jeff family, the Southern Heaven Association, and Gabriel would be much more likely to win. ¡°Alright, I shall take I leave!¡± King Zephyr''s disappearance was as hasty as his appearance. The ck and White Emissaries withdrew behind the coffin, and the smoke gathered before the coffin floated away. Before long, the entire council chamber returned to its original state, devoid of the ethereal smoke. It seemed as if King Zephyr and the ck and White Emissaries had never been there. Vicky twerkedssack to her high seat, and said, sratting, '' ¡®It''s really great. Headquarters finally sent someone> to assist\us. With King Zephyr ang the ck and White Emissaries'' helpitg us, our strength has greatly increased" 6 ¡°Lord Barbicz, you stay. The rest of you, please leave for now. We have a major battle in the next few days. so get ready.¡± "For the next battle, I don¡¯t want anyone to be defeated again. Do you understand?¡± Vicky''s soft-spoken words carried an air of dominance. "Understood, Lady Barnes!" The crowd shouted in unison, not daring to ck off. Chapter 292 A Night Talk Chapter 292 A Night Talk Chapter 292 A Night Talk At night, Gabriel returned to the Wallick family vi. He came back quitete, well past eleven o''clock. As he raised his head, he noticed that the light in Matilda''s room was still on "Go to have a chat with this woman!" Quietly, he approached the door of Matilda''s room, and the door was slightly open. Squinting, he looked inside. only to see Matilda holding a photo of Herman and the photo taken for himself, lost in thought. "The long night is sleepless, and I thought it was just me, but Miss Wallick is also awake!" After waiting for a while and seeing that Matilda remained motionless like a statue, Gabriel couldn''t help but walk in. Before entering, he used his maic voice to pave the way for himself. Matilda immediately snapped out of her trance, put away the two photos, and pressed them onto the table She turned around, smiled at Gabriel with her almond-shaped eyes. and said. "You''re back. You''ve had a tough day!¡± Gabriel''s eyes shifted, and he nced at the photos on the table. In a teasing tone, he joked, "Miss Wallick, I''m starting to suspect that you secretly have a crush on me. Why else would you take photos of me? And just now, you were sneakily looking at my pictures?" ¡°Your motives aren''t pure. Why would you want to look at my pictures when you could talk to me directly? If you want to see me, I can show myself to you in person!¡± There was nothing he could do about being too handsome. He often had to deal with being spied on. Matilda giggled with an exceptionally charming smile. ¡°Alright, I admit that you''re handsome!" That statement wasn''t a lie. Gabriel''s good looks had been proven by the former celebrity Eason Chen a few years ago. She changed the subject and asked, "I know everything about the incident at the Bar Street tonight. There''s something I''m curious about, Mr. Gabriel What did you and Shawn talk about?" Like Vicky, she was also very concerned about this matter. The conversation between these two men practically determined the situation in Gumoldur City. Gabriel didn''t hide anything and told her the truth. "Shawn wants to cooperate with me, to take down Vicky first, and then you. ording to Shawn, after that, Gumoldur City will be ours!¡± ¡°And once the Southern Heaven Association is taken down, Shawn said, ¡®You''ll be mine!" "Not to mention the generous offer, I''m very tempted, especially by the ''you''ll be mine¡¯ part. That made me immediately agree to Shawn!" Matilda''s expression changed slightly, but she shook her head. "I trust you. You agreed to cooperate with me and help both me and the Southern Heaven Association. You won''t break your word." She used to never trust Gabriel, but now she hadplete faith in him. "Uh..." Gabriel sighed. "If I help you, you just have to dance a traditional ethnic dance for me without clothes. But if I cooperate with Shawn, you''ll be mine entirely!¡± ¡°Comparing the two, Shawn''s offer seems more tempting!" "By the way, the situation is still undecided. Do you want to sweeten the deal?" Watching Gabriel''s sly appearance, Matilda didn''t get angry at all. Instead, she remained calm, wearing a confident smile. "Mr. Gabriel. stop pretending. It must be tough to disguise yourself as a rogue with your appearance!¡± "In the future, you don''t have to pretend when you''re with me because I know what kind of person you are!" "I''d like us to have a few drinks with you and share some intimate conversations. I don''t want to see you pretending to be so exhausted!" People have two sides, one that only they can see. And she was sure that Gabriel had always been pretending, intentionally presenting himself as a rogue. Late at night. actually, he was also a person who licked his wounds in solitude. "Uh..." Gabriel didn''t know how to respond to Matilda¡¯s words. Matilda''s manner of speaking just now was simr to Zoe''s. He smiled wryly and shook his head. "You used to stab me with a knife, and now you suddenly trust me so much. It''s hard for me to adapt to this change!" ¡°But don''t think that ttering me will exempt you from dancing!" "Let me tell you, I''ve already decided on the dance you''ll perform!" Hearing this, Matilda smiled knowingly. Because of this sentence, she knew that Gabriel hadn''t vited their cooperation agreement. Just this gave her immensefort. And she believed in her intuition, which would keep her steadfast in trusting Gabriel until the moment when those two photes ovepped! "I feel tired. It''s time to sleep!" Gabriel turned around, ready to leave But when he reached the door, he suddenly stopped and asked Matilda, "By the way, Miss Wallick, do you like listening to music, the light music without lyrics?" ¡®I do.¡± Matta nodded. "Not only doJ like it, but! m also quite proficientin it, especially ssical music from Dragon Kingdom and some jazz piano pieces. I enjoy them. ¨¦ lot!" "Uh..." Gabriel scratched his head. "Have you ever heard a song with a few initial clinking sounds, like footsteps, followed by the sound of a bicycle chain? ¡° "This song has a light rhythm with a faint touch of sadness and it''s a piano piece!" His MP4 had broken, and Kitty was hospitalized. This song had been ying in his mind intermittently, tormenting him extremely. Unable to resist, he wanted to ask Matilda to see if she could identify it "Um?" Matilda was taken aback by Gabriel''s question. She thought for a moment but shook her head. "I don''t know what song you''re talking about.¡± Gabriel''s information was too vague, and she genuinely didn''t know. Gabriel felt a little disappointed. He sighed while working, "What is the song? Why is this song the key to unlocking my fourth Memory Gate? The more he thought about it, the crazier he got. Tomorrow he had to go to the hospital to ask Kitty. Otherwise he would be tortured crazy by this melody... The next morning, Gabriel woke up quitete. Due to that song, he had trouble sleeping and didn''t fall asleep until around four or five in the morning. As a result, he slept until half past ten. It was unclear whether he was having breakfast or lunch, but Matilda had prepared the meal, and he ate heartily. ¡°Burp~" After belching, Gabriel said to Matilda, "Miss Wallick, I''ll go to the hospitalter to visit my subordinates.¡± In addition to seeing Thomas and other people, he also wanted to see Kitty. Matilda, who was eating an egg. looked up at Gabriel. "I''ll drive you there together. I want to visit my father and some of our injured subordinates as well." "Sure, that''ll save me a few dozen dors on a taxi!" Gabriel smiled with his eyes half-closed. Then the two of them immediately set off in arge Mercedes-Benz from the underground garage, heading to the Sixth People''s Hospital Matilda had some connections at this hospital, so she sent all the patients here for treatment. Matilda was wearing a tight-fitting dress that entuated her full chest. When the seatbelt was fastened across her chest. it made her twin peaks stand even taller. Gabriel took one look and nearly passed out from the sight of those two fleshy cushions. He joked, ¡®Miss Wallick, you don''t need airbags i in your car atall. = You! vegot two flesh airbags of your own,-and their sticity is n@worse than actual airbags!" Content ~ Matilda didn''t react to Gabriel''s joking words. Of course, she didn''t get angry either. As she had saidst night, the rogue attitude that Gabriel disyed was all an act, so there was no need to take it seriously. ¡°Ding~" Just then, Matilda''s phone rang The mobile phone was connected to the car Bluetooth. Matilda did not shy away from Gabriel, directly connected. "Miss Wallick, a murder just urred at the hospital!¡± On the other end of the phone, Ada Davis, one of the Four Managers, spoke urgently, her voice filled with anxiety. "What happened?¡± Matilda asked. Ada replied, "Someone broke into, the deputy manager of Y Night Bar, Kitty''s hospital room just now and released severalrge dogs, which mauled Kitty to death!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡®Kitty is also''a member of our a SouthernHeaven Association, and she was 5 saved by Mr. Gabrielst night As soon as I heard abgut this, immediately reported it to you!" Matilda didn''t speak but turned to look at Gabriel. She could see that Gabriel''s face had turned extremely grim, and his eyes were filled with a terrifying coldness... Chapter 293 Fury Chapter 293 Fury Chapter 293 Fury After Matilda hung up the phone, she dared not to speak. It was eerily quiet inside the vehicle. asionally, Matilda nced at Gabriel using the rear-view mirror. His terrifying gaze resembled sharp knives. ¡°How much long until we reach the hospital?" Gabriel suddenly broke the silence. His voice was heavy, carrying a suffocating sense of oppression. Matilda replied, "It''ll take about twenty more minutes to get there.¡± "Pull over by the side of the road!" Gabriel suddenly shouted. This shout made Matilda a bit confused. But at this moment. she dared not disobey Gabriel and obediently stopped the car. Once the car came to a stop, Gabriel immediately got out and said to Matilda, "Sit in the back, and I''ll drive. Just guide me on the route." Matilda understood that Gabriel was unhappy with her slow driving. and though she felt irritated, sheplied and exited the car. However, she didn''t sit in the back seat. Instead, she sat in the front passenger seat. Gabriel didn''t insist on correcting her seating choice and quickly got back into the driver''s seat. He revved the engine and elerated. The tires screeched as the car sped off, creating a sharp and unpleasant soundN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The abrupt start nearly caused unprepared Matilda''s heart to leap out of her chest, catching herpletely off guard. What followed was a ride she would never forget. Gabriel drove aggressively, flooring the elerator. He swerved through the streets, drifting several times. Shortening the time by more than half, and in just ten minutes, he drove the car to the entrance of the hospital The car came to a halt on the side of the road, and Gabriel immediately got out. Following closely behind him, Matilda couldn''t help but dry heave a few times, almost throwing up. The two of them swiftly made their way to the inpatient department. They reached the seventh floor and entered Kitty''s hospital room. Inside the room, several police officers were investigating the scene. Ada was there with a few members of the Southern Heaven Association The hospital bed was empty. and Kitty''s body had already been removed "This is the crime scene; you shouldn''t..." Gabriel walked towards Kitty''s bed without any hindrance, but a police officer stopped him. When the officer saw Gabriel''s eyes, he involuntarily took a step back. Matilda gave Ada a subtle signal, and Ada quickly pulled the police officer aside, saying with a smile, "You can¡¯t afford to provoke that person. He''s a big shot. Don''t stir up trouble for yourself!¡± The police officer swallowed hard and nodded in agreement. The look in Gabriel''s eyes just now made him very scared. Gabriel walked to the bedside without any further obstruction and stared at the blood-soaked sheets. His anger surged. The floor was also covered in bloodstains, scattered and with drag marks. It was unimaginable what Kitty had gone through. "What exactly happened?" Gabriel turned around, trying to calm his breathing. His trembling right hand clenched into a fist, making a cracking sound with his knuckles. The entire atmosphere around him was oppressive. The police officer was taken aback and involuntarily reported what he knew. "At the scene, there was an eyewitness, a patient in the same room as Miss. Helen. ording to the eyewitness, four men in ck broke into the room and closed the door. They released tworge ck dogs from two big bags.¡± "These ck dogs were extremely aggressive and brutally mauled Miss. Helen to death." ¡°After killing Miss. Helen, the four men in ck quickly fled. ording to surveince footage, the police station are currently searching for the four suspects.¡± "When the doctors arrived, Miss. Helen had already lost her vital signs and was confirmed dead at the scene. Her body has been taken to the morgue.¡± Upon hearing the officer''s ount, Gabriel''s anger erupted once more. "Beasts!" He roared in anger. Unable to restrain himself, he swung his left fist, creating a hole in the wall with a resounding crash "This..." Several police officers were dumbfounded. Ada, Matilda, and subordinates of the Southern Heaven Association all dared not speak. Gabriel was overwhelming and horrible. Gabriel roarechonce again, "How could those-four people bring dogs N into the haspital''s inpatient = department in broad daylight? And how could they let the dogs attack for s@long without anyone tying to save the victim?" Content bel ongs to 4 Facing his questions, the police officer cautidusly replied, "The four men in ck entered the inpatient- > department from the parking lot and they kad put covers on both dogs¡¯ mouths. They didn''t use the elevator an¨¦ took the stairs." Content ? "When hospital staff questioned them about therge bags they were carrying. they brandished guns to threaten the staff." "Because they had guns, no one dared to intervene, and they helplessly watched as the four suspects killed Miss.Helen using the dogs.¡± Gabriel clenched his eyes shut, his expression twisted with anger. He couldn''t bear to think about what Kitty had gone through, being mauled to death by dogs. These bastards are simply beasts. "Tim, I will hack you to death!" With extreme fury, Gabriel stormed out. He was furious, determined to head to the Jeff Family to personally ughter Tim. the beast. In his eyes, the murderer was Tim! ¡°Gabriel, wait!" Matilda shouted and hurried after him Just a few steps in, Gabriel suddenly turned around. His blood-red eyes gave Matilda a big scare. "Matilda, I''m telling you. I''m gaing to kill someone. If you try to stop me with nonsense, just get lost!" Gabriel roared unapologetically. At this moment, he spared no one''s dignity. But Matilda shouted, "Calm down first. Kitty was killed, and I''m also very sad, but was it really Tim who did it?" "If not that beast, then who?¡± Gabriel still roared, "That bastard, just because I punished him yesterday for his dog biting Kitty, bore a grudge and had someone use dogs te kill Kitty today!" "If I don''t hack this beast to death, I won''t do justice to Kitty!" The rage in his heart continued to boil. Mixed in his emotions were also regret and self-me. He med himself for not protecting Kitty. Otherwise, Kitty wouldn''t have died a tragic death. But Matildawas much calmer, saying, Even if Tim is arrogant and lawless, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to kill Kitty with a dog bite the next day-tsn t that like confessing¡¯ without being pressed?" Content b¨¦longs ~ "Don''t forget, someone wants you to oppose Shawn, fearing your cooperation with Shawn!" ¡°Don''t you think that the person who did this is more likely to be Vicky?¡± Hearing Matilda''s words, Gabriel felt like he was doused with cold water. He became much calmer! Matilda''s words made sense. The mastermind behind this incident couldn''t be so easily determined. It seemed like Tim. but Vicky was also highly possible. Thinking this, he furrowed his brows deeply. Regardless of who the mastermind was, Kitty was innocent. He slowly took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a few puffs. His angry emotions were suppressed again. "Let''s go to the morgue!" Gabriel said to Matilda and quickly left. Soon, the two arrived at the morgue. Kitty''s body wasid in the empty and cold room. The hospital bed, covered with a white cloth, seemed so lonely. At that moment, someone was standing beside Kitty''s body, silent. It was GarryWillock. Gabriel walked over and looked sideways. Although Garry didn''t cry out loud, his face was already covered in tears. Looking at Kitty''s body, covered by a white cloth, with a face mangled from bites, it was too gruesome to bear. "Mr. Gabriel, I want revenge. I want revenge!¡± At this moment, Garry''s emotions could no longer be contained. He knelt down before Gabriel with a thud, hysterically roaring, his voice echoing over and over in the empty morgue... Chapter 294 Self-Blame Chapter 294Self-me Chapter 294 Self-me Garry had a secret crush on Kitty for three years. He never imagined that his secret love would end by looking at Kitty''s corpse. The grief in his heart was almost suffocating him. Now. his only thought was revenge! He knew that seeking revenge on his own would be very difficult.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But the man before him had the power to help him get his revenge. For revenge, he was willing to kneel, and to give everything! "Get up!" Gabriel helped Garry up and immediately swore, "I, Gabriel, swear to heaven that I will dismember the beast that killed Kitty!" Kitty''s death deeply grieved Gabriel Although he understood that in the battle of Underground World, death was inevitable. But Kitty was an outsider, a kind-hearted and passionate girl, and her tragic death was something he couldn''t ept Now. he had only one thought that he must confirm who was the murderer. Was it Vicky or Tim? Once confirmed, he would stop at nothing to avenge Kitty. "Miss Wallick, no matter what means you use, confirm who killed Kitty within two days. If you can''t do even this, our cooperation is over!" Gabriel, walking briskly, suddenly turned back and spoke coldly to Matilda. Despite his domineering words. Matilda wasn''t angry and nodded, "I understand, starting now, even if I don''t eat or drink, I will find out the murderer!" Gabriel didn''t waste any more words and left Matilda alone. He walked down the street, aimlessly and troubled For the first time, he began to doubt his choices. When he first got involved in the Silverwood family feud through Ava, he actually understood a truth. The path he was about to take was full of danger, a farewell to the ordinary. Sooner orter, people around him would die. But he had overestimated his own heart of steel. Kitty''s death shattered his feigned indifference Just now, if not for Matilda''s call, he would have been driven by emotion to ughter at the Jeff''s. This time it was Kitty, what if someone close to him got hurt in the future? Now. he was no longer alone. He had friends, subordinates, women, and rtives! What if... Thinking about this, he was truly troubled. He walked deep into a park, sat on a rock, and dialed a number on his phone. "Hello? Zoe!¡± The call connected, it was to Zoe. Now, only Zoe could soothe his restless emotions. "Gabriel, do you have anything to do with me?" Zoe''s voice was soft and healing. A simple sentence calmed Gabriel''s troubled heart significantly. "I want to talk to you..." After that, Gabriel told Zoe everything that had happened in the past few days. In the end, hissemotions fluctuated again, "I thought I was a person with a heart ofstone, able to kill withouta ripple in Pay heart! Like on the ck Pearl, there were many passengers, andjust because I didn''t like the look oftRem, I could easily kill them!" "After killing, I had no emotional fluctuations!" "But this time, Kitty¡¯s death almost made me lose my mind, always feeling like I was the one who killed Kitty!" "Kitty was a good girl, and there was a good boy who secretly loved her. Their lives were heading towards happiness, but...¡± At this point, he couldn''t continue: After quietly listening o Gabriel''s ount, Zoeconsoled him, ¡°Gabriel, you''ve actually fallen into a ~ misconception. It''s undeniable that the JefHfamily or Vicky is > respdnsible for Kitty''s death. If we n ust talk about the murderer, it''s definitely not rted to yeu, as you never intended to harm Kitty.¡± 3) ¡°Your self-me is merely because your struggle with the Jeff Family and Vicky involved Kitty!" "This involvement and the resulting death of Kitty were unforeseeable, so in fact. Kitty''s death and your conflict have no inevitable connection!" "All matters of cause and effect have only one direct cause!¡± "For instance, Kitty''s death was caused by the Jeff Family or Vicky. If we Keep expanding the reasons, they be endless!" "For example, if Kitty hadn''t gone to the barst night, would she not have died?¡± "Or, if the dog of Tim hadn''t bitten Kittyst night. would Kitty still be alive?" "These seemingly absurd reasons are actually the same as your reasons for self-me!" ¡°Your conflict swith the Jeff Family and Vicky cquldn''t have foreseen Kitty''s death Whether or not Kitty ~ went to the barst night, she = <> couldnt have foreseen her own¡± deaths Tim''s dog biting someone als¨¦- couldn''t have foreseer:Kitty''s d¨¦ath!" "The only one who could foresee Kitty''s death is the person behind the scenes. When this person gave the order, that was the most direct cause of Kitty''s death!" "Therefore, the one who killed Kitty is that mastermind behind the scenes!" Some people, clouded by their emotions, couldn''t discern the true causes. Just like someone taking a flight, and the ne got shot down by a missile, causing the death of everyone on board. The cause of death, no matter what, couldn''t be attributed to whether the deceased took the ne or not. Taking or not taking a ne couldn''t foresee death. Thus, those whomented and wished they hadn''t taken that flight, believing it would have spared lives, were misled. This was being controlled by emotions, which is not the actual cause of death. The only one who could foresee and cause the death was the person whounched the missile. Gabriel faced the same issue, feeling as if his conflict with the Jeff Family and Vicky led to Kitty''s death. This thought was due to the emotions of self-me, which controlled his perception of cause and effect. In the end, it becane hard to distinguish the most direct cause-and-effect rtionship. After listening to Zoe, Gabriel felt somewhat better. But his self-me lingered, and squinting his eyes. he said, "Regardless, I must avenge Kitty, I will personally eliminate those beasts!¡± "Zoe, who do you think killed Kitty, Tim or Vicky?¡± Zoe replied, "Actually, it''s easy to judge. Whoever benefits most from Kitty''s death is the culprit!" ¡°Obviously, the answer is Vicky!" "Actually, Vicky''s scheme is not that formidable, but her brilliance lies in controlling your emotions, causing you to lose your rationality!" "If you could think calmly, the reason behind Kitty''s death would be clear. Once trapped by emotions, however, it bes hard to escape this perplexing cycle of confusion!" "Vicky!" Gabriel gritted his teeth, still furious, "It seems I''ve been too lenient with this woman. If she provokes me further, I''ll use my fist violence to solve the problem." Zoe advised Gabriel, "Gabriel, you need to stay calm. Once you resolve Gumoldur City''s issues with violence, all your previous efforts will be in vain!" "After all, your goal is to control Gumoldur City¡¯s Underground World and gain the support of the Gumoldur n of Ghost Prison Hall, not just to kill!" "Also, you should be cautious. I''m worried that Vicky''s scheme to drive a wedge is not over yet. This woman likely has more tricks up her sleeve!" Chapter 295 A Warning Chapter 295 A Warning Chapter 295 A Warning "More tricks?" Gabriel frowned in concern "Yes!" Zoe continued, "The first step of her scheme isn''t very clever. It''s just emotional maniption!¡± "But if she manages to guide the emotions to a certain extent, what isn''t clever might be very clever!" "Kitty is an outsider, yet she almost made you lose your senses. If someone closer to you gets hurt, no one will be able to stop you!" Gabriel became anxious immediately. "Zoe, do you mean that Vicky might use the Jeff Family to harm those around me?" ¡°But other than Kitty, how else could she use the Jeff Family?¡± He was much calmer now, and his emotions were more stable. But ording to Zoe''s line of thought, it was hard to predict what Vicky would do next. Zoe said, "Actually, the best way to frame someone is to lead them to act out. For instance, guiding Sansa or Tim, who harbor deep grudges against you to retaliate. In my opinion, that woman called Prisci would be a perfect target!" "Prisci is the woman mest deeply involved with you since your arrival in Gumeoldur City, besides Matilda. Herplex entanglements with Kevin from the Underground World and the police station Director General, Doyle, due to her brother''s death are all exploitable aspects!" "Of course, not just Prisci, but Thomas. Matilda''s father, Jason, and even the star Ang could be involved!" "The situation is chaotic and unclear. You must stay vignt. The most effective and direct approach is to contact Shawn immediately and have him restrain his family and servants to prevent Vicky from exploiting any loopholes!" "I understood!" Gabriel, as if enlightened, said slowly, "Thank you, Zoe. It''s great to have you!" If not for Zoe''s warning, he would have hardly noticed these dangers. Knowing the dangers could save them, at least to some extent. Zoe continued, ¡°Gabriel, your journey to find your identity is a thorny path, full ofplexities and battles against many, none of wham are simple opponents!" "And in the struggle, there will inevitably be casualties. This time it''s Kitty, but it''s uncertain who might be harmed in the future!" "At any time, never overestimate the opponent''s bottom line and humanity. In a struggle, there''s only victory or defeat, life or death, no other oue! I hope you can continue to be resolute. Otherwise, this path will be increasingly difficult!" "And once this struggle begins, there''s no turning back and no stopping, only moving forward step by step!" "If you falter, get angry, or get trapped by emotions, you might be defeated And once defeated, perhaps more people will die!¡± ¡°You must tread the thorny path and defeat all your enemies and that''s the best protection for those around you!" The biggest difference between Gabriel and any enemy was that he still had a baseline of humanity and morality. Underneath his seemingly ruthless exterior, there ofteny a softer side. This was what made him a real, flesh-and-blood person! But it''s these very traits that often became vulnerabilities and leverage in the eyes of his enemies. It has been said that once Gabriel was without concerns and without ties, he was almost invincible. But now, burdened with familial, friendly, and romantic ties, his load became heavier. Since these were unavoidable, he could only face them bravely.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Being easily trapped by emotions made it hard to reach the end. She must make Gabriel aware of this. "Thank you, Zoe. I''ll contact Shawn shortly to prevent incidents like Kitty''s from happening again. Once I have evidence that Vicky was behind Kitty''s assassination, I will act immediately and make Vicky pay dearly!" Gabriel said with firm conviction. Having chosen this path, he must grit his teeth and persevere. Having someone to protect. he must do everything to keep them safe! "I believe in yau, Gabriel!" Zoe quickly changed thesubject, ¡®By the way, Gabriel, you mentioned that Shawe> gave youNinformation about S Chewing Gum. Send me the details. ''m.gbite bored these days. I Amight try¨¦racking it for fun!" b¨¦longs ? ¡°Okay, I''ll send it to you right away!" Gabriel,pletely rxed, was full of enthusiasm again. After hanging up, he edited the information about Chewing Gum given by Shawn into a text message and sent it to Zoe. With Zoe''s capabilities, she could definitely crack the mystery of the information, unless the information provided by Shawn was false. It was estimated that soon, they would find out who the mysterious chewing gum really was! Afterward, he immediately called Shawn. Last night, they both exchanged phone numbers. "Hello?" The call connected, and Gabriel''s voice was cold. "Mr. GabrieMI''ve heard about the hospital incident and was about to call youto exin. The female ~ deputy manager of the bar was definitely not killed by my people. You must see clearly in this matter!" Right off the bat, Shawn hurriedly exined the matter of Kitty''s demise. Hearing Shawn''s tone, Gabriel once again affirmed Zoe''s guess that this was not Shawn''s doing. "I know, no need for the nonsense. If it weren''t for your son causing troublest night, Vicky wouldn''t have used such despicable means to kill Kitty!¡± "Although I know that the one who used dogs te kill Kitty in the hospital today was not your subordinate, in my view, your son is also responsible!" "To be honest. I''m very angry now. I really regret not killing your sonst night, or else none of this would have happened!" Shawn, with a headache, quickly apologized: "Mr. Gabriel, please calm down. You must not fall for Vicky''s... divisive strategies. ndeed bear x inescapable responsibility for this matter To express my apology, I will take Tull responsibility for Miss Kitty¡¯ s aftermath and also= compensate her family.¡¯ Shawn''s attitude was quite sincere. Gabriel, with narrowed eyes, said: "I called you for two things. First, find the four people who assassinated Kitty and bring out Vicky. This shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?¡± "Once this matter is confirmed, I will personally deal with that despicable woman, and your Jeff Family must also contribute!" Although Gabriel had also asked Matilda to find evidence, her influence was no match for the Jeff Family. Having both of them search for evidence would speed up the process. "Please rest assured, Mr. Gabriel, I will handle this personally! I will definitely unearth those four beasts!" Shawn said with conviction Gabriel continued, "The second matter, listen carefully, manage your wife, your son, your subordinates well. Keep a low profile recently and don''t let Vicky take advantage of them!¡± "If they fall under Vicky''s influence and harm those around me, then don''t me me for being ruthless!" "Especially your son, make sure he stays home and behaves. If he causes any more trouble, not even gods can save him!" Shawn, being a smart man, immediately understood Gabriel''s meaning He nodded repeatedly, "Mr. Gabriel, please rest assured. I will definitely keep him under control and ensure Tim doesn''t step out again!¡± Although he said this, he frowned slightly. It seemed that just a moment ago, his son had a brief chat with Kevin and hurried out... Chapter 296 Bridal Shop Chapter 296 Bridal Shop Chapter 296 Bridal Shop After hanging up on Shawn, Gabriel still felt uneasy. He decided to call Prisci ording to Zoe''s spection, Prisci was the most vulnerable point that Vicky could exploit, so he needed to ensure her safety. "Hello? Gabriel!" Prisci was changing her shoes and about to leave her house when Gabriel called Gabriel asked, ¡°Miss Weber, have there been any incidents around you in the past few days?¡± "Nothing has happened," Prisci replied while walking out of her door. She closed it with a bang. "You reminded me to be cautious of Doyle and Kevin''s retaliation, so I took a leave of absence and have been resting at home for the past two days. Nothing has happened. I''m nning to go to Silverwood tomorrow, and I was just about to tell you!¡± Gabriel heard the door closing and asked, "Did you just leave your house?¡± "Yes," Prisci walked to the elevator and pressed the down button. "Today, Freda and Kyle are picking out wedding dresses and preparing for wedding photos. I promised Freda to go with her and offer some advice." She had also prepared 2800 dors in her bag to give to her sister. This was the only thing she could do for her sister before heading to Silverwood. Gabriel was relieved that Prisci was being so obedient, especially her decision to go to Silverwood, which was the best choice for her safety. Once Prisci came to Silverwood, he could ensure that people from Gumoldur City counld never damage her. However, thinking about Zoe¡¯s warning. he remained cautious and said. "Miss Weber, now that you''re going out, find a coffee shop or a restaurant. send me the address, and wait for me. I''lle to meet you!" During thisst bit of time, he didn''t want anything unfortunate to happen to Prisci. Only by personally protecting her could he ensure her safety. Prisci hesitated for a moment and asked, "What''s going on? Has something happened?¡± "Nothing has happened," Gabriel said casually, "I''m just worried that someone might harm you. So, you must wait for me. When I arrive, if you want to go to the bridal shop. I will go with you together.¡± Prisci felt warm-hearted. When she entered the elevator and the doors closed, she replied, "Okay!" Prisci''s home was a bit far from Gabriel''s location. Without hesitation, he hailed a taxi and headed in the direction of Prisci''s house. For some reason, he felt very anxious and had a nagging feeling that something bad was about to happen. After about five minutes of driving, he received a text message with the address from Prisci. He immediately told the taxi driver, "To Bluebird Cafe!¡± The Jeff Family Vi An hour ago, after finishing their discussion, Kevin and Shawn encountered Tim on their way downstairs. Tim looked utterly defeated, slouching on the couch. He looked as if he had been beaten down by frost, which was a first for him He had never experienced such humiliation in his life. This made him wonder how he would continue te mingle in the spoiled brat circles of Gumoldur City in the future. His status as the young master of the Jeff Family had been thoroughly undermined. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He wished he could go out and vent his frustration, but his father had scolded him harshlyst night and warned him not to cause any trouble. To protect him, his mother had even argued with his father for hours, almost leading to an actual divorce. So, he was even more frustrated now! In fact, Tim wasn''t afraid of his father at all. With just a son, what could his father do to him? If he ran into trouble, the Jeff Family would be cut off! Based on this, he could continue to act recklessly. But today, he had no intention of going out and didn''t want to continue receiving scoldings "Tim? Why are you sulking here? Come on, let''s go out for some fun. I''ll find something entertaining for you today!" Kevin grinned and sat down in front of Tim. Tim nced at Kevin with disdain andzily reclined on the sofa. In front of his mother, Sansa Miller, he was like a child who never grew up. But in front of others, he was a contemptuous young prince who looked down on everything. His father''s subordinates were nothing in his eyes. "What kind of fun can you offer? Are you going to have a boxing match at your club? I''m not interested!" Tim said with indifference. He liked hitting people, but he didn''t like it when his opponents fought back. Kevin''s club didn''t interest him much. "Boxing is indeed not interesting. How about pursuing some girls?" Kevin grinnedlecherously and continuedTim, I heard you haven''t found a woman for a long time and that you have a grand ambition-to experience all kinds of top-notch women from different professions. You''ve had school beauties, flight attendants, officedies, and so on. Have you ever had a policewoman?" "Policewoman?" Tim suddenly sat up straight. His eyes lit up with interest. He grinned, "Don''t say that, I''ve never had a policewoman before. Do you have one?" Kevin slowly took out a photo from his pocket and handed it to Tim He smiled and said, ¡°This woman is called Prisci. She''s incredibly beautiful, and she''s a policewoman at the Green Police Station. Not only that she''s a pure one without a man!" "Tim, are you interested in her?¡± "Wow, she''s really excellent!" Tim, who had high standards, couldn''t help but feel captivated when he saw the photo of Prisci. Prisci¡¯s beauty was enough to make him lose his mind Just as Kevin had described, he hadn''t found a woman for a long time. He had been feeling bored, and this was a good opportunity to let off some steam. As for his methods, they would be the same as before. He would bring along a few.henchmen, use violence to get what he wanted, document the process, and use the photos te threatefi the women. Then, he would ask ¨¦onard White, the Director General of the police station; to use Hig power to suppress them. He would wrap it up by giving them some money, ensuring that these women would obediently submit to him. All the women he had yed with before had beenpletely tamed. Some of them had even be his long-term mistresses,pletely devoted to him. Today, he would use this policewoman to satisfy his desires and relieve his frustration. Seeing that Tita was interested, Kevin continy¨¦d to tempt him, "Tim, how about it? Shall we do it? I''ve already found out that Prisci''s sister 4 choosing a wedding dr¨¦ss today; and Prisci is going with her! Mareover, Prisci''s sister i also Gite beautifull" Content Belongs to "Sisterse in pairs, and happiness is multiplied! Add a wedding dress to the mix, and it''s a delightfulbination!¡± "It is delightful!¡± Tim immediately stood up and said, "Let''s go, the Silver Spear Little Overlord is going to sharpen his spear once again today!" His interest had beenpletely aroused. Once his interest was piqued, not even the king of heaven could stop him. ¡°Alright, I''ll make the arrangements. I''ll take you to the bridal shop!¡± Kevin happily led the way. Tim followed closely behind but suddenly turned around! Today, his father was keeping a close eye on him. If he received a call from his father, it would ruin his mood. Thinking of this, he took out his phone and turned off one of his SIM cards. He only kept the highly confidential second SIM card that neither his father nor mother knew about.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "A policewoman? Sisters? Trying on wedding dresses?" Connecting these words together, Tim once again became intoxicated In his mind, everything was beautiful! Sitting in Kevin''s luxurious car, the two of them arrived at a bridal shop called "Love of the Sea.¡± The shop was hidden inside a residential building and was located on the 18th floor. At this moment, Freda was holding onto Kyle¡¯s arm, gazing at the beautiful white wedding dresses. Her bright eyes, which were already filled with joy, seemed to melt even mere. It was so beautiful. truly beautiful! She imagined what she would look like in a wedding dress and couldn''t help but feel happy. That moment was the most beautiful time for all women... Chapter 297 Beast Chapter 297 Beast Chapter 297 Beast The white of the wedding dress was like clouds in the blue sky. Pure gaze, illusory romance! A woman''s greatest desire for happiness in her life was like turning into a breeze and chasing after that pure white cloud A wedding dress, a photograph. And then, a home. What was happiness?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Happiness was simply having, being satisfied with the present, and having optimistic expectations for the future. What was love? Love was being cherished wholeheartedly by the person one loved! Freda put on the wedding dress, and the female boss opened the curtain At that moment, it was as if a beam of light fell on Freda. Kyle stood up stiffly, dumbfounded, his eyes entranced. In front of him, Freda was like the most beautiful princess in the world. She was really so beautiful! He didn''t know what to say or do. Apart from Freda''s beautiful appearance, he couldn''t see anything else. Freda gently bit her lip and lowered her head with a hint of shyness. The blush on her face was the most beautiful embellishment to purity. "Kyle, do I look good?" She raised her head and asked softly. Her sparkling eyes blinked like a fan. "Yes!" Kyle remained dull, his heart full of nervousness and unease. He was not a prince, but she looked as beautiful as a princess. The greatest luck in his life was meeting her! He silently vowed in his heart to love Freda for a lifetime, love her to the core of his blood and marrow, and love her for eternity. The two of them gazed at each other, their faces filled with happiness at the same time It seemed that they could imagine their life many yearster, waking up early for work, and sending their children to school. On weekends, they would cook, clean up, and help their children with homework in their own warm little home. asionally, they would watch a movie together. asionally, they could have French dishes and cups of coffee asionally, they would travel to distant ces together. Every little bit was ordinary and simple, but it was their greatest happiness! "Miss Weber, to tell the truth, you are the most beautiful bride we''ve had in the two years since our store opened. If you are willing to leave a photo for promotion in our store, we can give you a 50% discount on this wedding dress!" The female boss Jenny said with a smile. This statement was not ttery, but sincere words. Freda was just a bit shorter, but indeed very beautiful. Her eyes were especially attractive. The wedding dress covered the high heels on her feet and also concealed thest ws, highlighting Freda''s inherently enchanting temperament. She was truly beautiful. She was the most beautiful girl in a wedding dress that Jenny had ever seen in the store! Freda snapped out of her daydream and her bright eyes flickered a few times. She remembered that the wedding dress was priced at two thousand and four hundred dors. Even with a 50% discount, it would still cost one thousand and two hundred dors. She shrank her neck and asked softly, "Ms. Schleiden, can... Can I rent it?¡± The Love of the Sea Wedding Shop was rmended to her by a friend, and the reason was simple. It was cheap. But the one she had her eye on was still a bit beyond her expectations. Just wearing it once and leaving a memory was enough. There was no need to buy it, and renting would be cheaper. "That''s possible!¡± Jenny nodded with a smile, "It''s 160 dors per day. but this wedding dress really suits your temperament, so I still suggest buying it!" Freda hesitated a bit but was still unable to make up her mind Just then, Kyle walked over. He looked at the hesitant Freda, suddenly turned around, and shouted at Jenny, "Buy it!" That shout startled Jenny, and it also made Freda burst intoughter, covering her mouth. Jenny couldn''t help butugh. "Miss Weber, you have a great eye. I can see that this man loves you so much. You have married love!¡± "That''s right!" Freda instantly felt proud and raised her chin "Wow, so beautiful!" Just at that moment, some people walked into the bridal shop. The person at the forefront was wearing sunsses. He tilted his head down, and the sunsses stuck on his nose bridge. He lewdly eyed Freda and kept smiling. Kevin did a great job this time. This bride in a wedding dress was absolutely stunning. The person who came was Tim, apanied by four strong men. The area downstairs of the bridal shop had already been blocked off by Kevin''s people Seeing someone enter, Freda was startled and quickly covered her chest. Beside her, Kyle quickly pulled the curtain. Jenny stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, gentlemen, are you here to choose wedding dresses?" Although she asked that, she couldn''t help but feel that these people didn''t seem like they were here to buy wedding dresses. Tim didn''t even look at Jenny. His eyes were fixed on Freda, and he waved his right hand. The two burly men understood and forcefully dragged Jenny out. "What are you doing? Let go of me. This is my shop. I¡¯m going to call the police..." Jenny struggled desperately, but it was in vain. She was quickly pulled away by the two burly men Seeing this scene, Freda, hiding behind the curtain, shrank back in fear. Meanwhile, Kyle first protected Freda and then took out his phone to call the police. Just as he opened his phone, one of the burly men rushed forward and snatched his phone away. "Want to catt the police? Let me tell you. Eventif you do, it won''t help.<> When those police officers see me, they I have to be respectful to me! Where i is Prisci?¡¯ Tim walk¨¦d over slowly and said excitedly. Content b¨¦longs ~ This girl sou d be Prisci¡¯s N younger: sister, but his goal today~ was toget both of them and have doubte happiness, so he was. ¡ã searching everywhere for Prisci. The store wasn''t big. and it was obvious that Prisci wasn''t there. "My sister isn''t here!" Freda hid behind Kyle and whispered Prisci had sent her a message earlier, saying she woulde a bitter. But she couldn''t tell this person that Prisci woulde. These bad people would harm Prisci. "Huh? What''s going on?" Tim suddenly became displeased. Couldn''t he enjoy double happiness? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his eyes once again scrutinized Freda. "Since I''m already here, I don''t want to make a wasted trip. so it''s you!" Saying that, he waved his hand again. Freda, wearing a wedding dress, was no less beautiful than Prisci. He really felt an itch in his heart from looking at her. He had never had sex with a woman in a wedding dress. The feeling must be unique, and he must enjoy it! The two burly men immediately stepped forward, ready to clear the obstacles for Tim and take Kyle away. "Freda, run!" At that moment, Kyle eruptedpletely. He blocked the burly men and started pushing them. "Kyle... Kyle!¡± Freda was at a loss, holding the hem of her dress in despair. Kyle was no match for the burly men. Both of whom were experienced fighters and were extremely fierce. With just a few moves, they knocked him down to the ground. Kyle held his belly, and blood flowed from his head His ears were buzzing. and he almost lost consciousness. "Kyle!" Seeing Kyle being beaten, Freda screamed frantically. In her wedding dress, she lost her elegance and rushed forward, frantically pping the burly men with her hands. As she pped, suddenly, her delicate wrist was grabbed by Tim. "Come, let me have some fun first!¡± Tim extended his left hand and wrapped his arm around her waist, tightly embracing her. Just as he was about to assault Freda, he suddenly felt his right leg being grabbed He lowered hishead and saw Kyle. Blood streanted down Kyle''s mouth as he saidwith pleading eyes, a ¡®Please, ¡é Hon''t hurt Freda. She''s pregnant I beg you. Please, asdong as yau don''t hurt my wife, I''lk Lkneel to yotFand do anything!" Content ? As he said that, he trembled all over and repeatedly banged his head on the ground.. Chapter 298 Tragic Outcome Chapter 298 Tragic Oue Chapter 298 Tragic Oue The weather in Gumoldur City was very changeable In the morning, it was still sunny, but then a group of dark clouds emerged from nowhere The dark clouds approached menacingly, pressing down on the entire Gumoldur City, making it suffocating. The wind came, blowing fiercely! The trees on the street kept swaying in the wind, and a few white stic bags spiraled up in a whirlwind It seemed like the precursor to a storm. Love of the Sea Wedding Dress Shop! ¡°Child?¡± Tim was somewhat astonished, looking down at Kyle who was kowtowing to him. This man had a dumbfounded look on his face. His pitiful and begging expression made Tim feel extremely pleased. Soon, he was filled with a strange emotion. It was not sympathy, but a kind of almost perverse enjoyment. He slowly used his right hand to touch Freda''s belly. "Child? Child? How interesting!" He muttered a few more words and a very sinister smile appeared on his face. Freda trembled all over, and Kyle pleaded humbly once again, "My wife is pregnant. I beg you. Please don''t harm her. I beg you!¡± Tim ignored Kyle and instead stared at Freda''s belly, murmuring to himself, "Wedding dress? Child? And she''s so beautiful. This is great. I haven''t encountered such a wonderful woman in years!" Tim''s words made Kyle''s heart sink, and Kyle almost had a nervous breakdown He suddenly pounced forward and tried to grab Tim crazily. "I''m going to kill you, you beast!" But with just one pounce, he was firmly held back by two burly men in ck, pressed back to the floor. Kyle''s actions infuriated Tim. His face turned cold and he said to the two men in ck, "Hold him down for me. Make him open his eyes wide and watch how I f*ck his wife!¡± His greatest pleasure in life was trampling on other people''s dignity or destroying what others cared about the most. The sight of others being angry yet helpless towards him was his greatest spiritual enjoyment "Ha-hal¡± He lifted Freda, his hands roaming on the wedding dress. "Let go of me. Let go. Help!" Freda struggled like a madwoman, but Tim held her tightly and she was unable to break free. Instead, the more she struggled, the more excited Tim became. He forcefully pressed Freda down to the ground. ¡°Smack!¡± Timpletely turned into a beast, and his face twisted in a sinister manner. He pped Freda hard, causing blood to flow from the corner of her mouth. "Since you can''t resist, just let me enjoy!" After cursing, Timpletely bent over. Freda''s left cheek turned red. Her hair was messy, covering her face, and her eyes were desperate. ¡°Beast. you beast, let her go!" On the other side, Kyle roared with all his might, the veins on his forehead bulging. Blood mixed with saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth while he shouted ferociously. He wanted to get up but was held down firmly by the two men Watching Freda being humiliated while wearing a wedding dress, he was in so much pain that he was about to go crazy, scratching the floor with his ten fingers. He snapped his nails, leaving long bloody scratch marks. "Ah! Ah!" He screamed hysterically, and tears blurred the agonizing scene in front of him. "Kyle... Kyle!¡± Kyle''s shout suddenly brought Freda back to her senses. She opened her mouth and bit down on Tim''s shoulder. All her anger was burning, causing her to bite off a piece of flesh forcefully. "Ah!" Tim yelled in pain and was pushed away by Freda Freda quickly got up and ran to the window. She pushed open the window, and a cold wind blew in, blowing her messy hair on her cheeks. She turned back to look at Kyle, revealing a resentful smile. Then she whispered, "Kyle, I''m sorry. I''ll marry you in my next life!" After saying that, she leaped out. "Freda... Freda!" Kyle''s mind went nk as he climbed up. The men in ck no longer held him down, letting him rush to the window. The wind was still blowing coldly. Kyle looked down and saw only a white cloud-like expanse spread out on the ground. The surroundings were blood-red, like flowers in bloom. "Freda, I''m going to apany you!" Kylepletely copsed and leaped as well Eighteen floors, a few seconds. In his mind, the once beautiful aspirations yed again Taking wedding photos! Holding a wedding ceremony! Returning to their hometown and opening a coffee shop for Freda! Having twin children and saving money to buy a house! And then... A family of four would be happy for a lifetime. But, the trajectory of happiness came to an abrupt end. All the beauty only stayed in these few seconds of illusion In this lifetime, he couldn''t give Freda happiness. The only thing he could do was to ensure that Freda wouldn''t be alone on the road to the afterlife. He would apany her! "Bang!" Kyle fell, and another blood-red flower bloomed on the ground. His body was right beside Freda. They were very close. Perhaps it was thest mercy from heaven, and their hands touched at that moment... "D*mn it! This b*tch would rather die than let me have my way. She''s really despicable!¡± Tim was filled with anger, roaring fiercely with a twisted face Pain came from his shoulder, and his clothes were stained red with blood. Aman in ck panicked a bit and quickly said to Tim. "Mr. Jeff, they have died. We should leave quickly!¡± No matter what, two people''s death was not a trivial matter. "What''s the big deal? I''ve killed many people, haven''t I? Butm still << standing here safe and sound! im yelled at the man in ck. Content ss Then he covered his shoulder and shouted, "Idiot. call an ambnce for me!¡± "Yes, yes!" The man in ck quickly took out his phone. Finally. Tim calmed down a bit. With two lives lost, someone had to clean up the mess. He took out his phone, opened his first SIM card, and prepared to whine to his mother, Sansa. As soon as he opened the first SIM card, coincidentally, his mother called him. As soon as the call connected, she ¡ª scoldedhim, "Why did you turn off your phone? And what is Kevin-up ta2N can''t even contact hint "Where di¡é''Kevin take you? Hurry back. Yout father is furious at hone. He has-sent his men all over C> Guntoldur City to find you. Ths time, can''t protect you either!" Content ~~N?velDrama.Org content rights. She wasn''t afraid of Shawn. Once they argued, he had to apologize to her in bed at night. But this time seemed a bit off. Shawn actually sent his men to search for Tim, which was a first. "Mom, I got into trouble. You have to help me this time!" Facing his mother, Tim immediately put on a pitiful child-like appearance. By crying and making a scene,bined with his injured shoulder, he was sure to make his mother find a way to protect him "Trouble? What have you done?" Sansa''s head started to ache. She was like toilet paper, wiping her son''s ass every day. Tim casually said, "Two people died here. let Leonard handle it for me!¡± His tone was indifferent, with a hint ofmand. "Two people died?¡± Sansa almost fainted out of anger, cursing, "Are you crazy? Do you think someone''s death is a small matter?" "What''s going on exactly? Tell me. Did you kill them?" It had only been a few days since the incident of his drunk driving and killing someone, but now he caused trouble again. Chapter 299 Changing Chapter 299 Changing Chapter 299 Changing "I didn''t kill anyone. They all jumped off the building by themselves. And they hurt me first. I''m covered in blood and need to go to the hospital!" Tim quickly exined, ying the victim. "Mom, do you care about me or not? Fine, I''ll go to jail. At worst. I''ll die there. You and my Dad can just wait for someone else to take care of you in your old age!" "Don''t speak anymore. As long as you didn''t kill anyone, it''s fine!" Facing her son, Sansapromised once again. As long as he didn''t kill anyone, everything would be fine. At most, they would just have to pay some money! Just as she was about to say something else, Shawn suddenly appeared behind her and snatched the phone away. "Hello? Who died?" Shawn asked in a deep voice. "Dad..." Tim was startled. "It''s a woman named Freda and her boyfriend! I just touched that woman a bit and she started screaming and jumped off the building, and the man followed!" "You..." Shawn was so angry that he felt like spitting blood. He didn''t care about the dead people. What he hated the most was his son''s careless attitude. Tim didn''t fear anything, and even killing someone had be insignificant. If this continued, something bad would happen sooner orter. But luckily, it seemed that the dead people had nothing to do with Gabriel As long as it had nothing toe do with Gabriel, it could be easily dealt with He angrily shouted at Tim, ¡°I will let Leonard handle the aftermath. Youe back immediately. If you dare to go out again, I''ll break your legs!" If Shawn had known earlier, he would have had more sons. If he had one more son, he wouldn''t have been hindered by this little brat. Even if Tim drowned in a cesspool, he wouldn''t bother to care! But with this one and only son, Shawn had to endure it to have an heir. He med Sansa as well. She said that having a child would ruin her figure, causing him to protect this useless son. "Got it, Dad!" Tim replied unhappily. He went out to have some fun, but instead of finding fun, he got scolded. It was really frustrating. D*mn Prisci. After this matter blew over, he would stille after this woman. "Freda?" Just as Shawn was about to hang up the phone, he suddenly felt that the name Freda sounded familiar. A thought shed crossed his mind, causing his heart to panic. He was panicked and asked hurriedly, "Wait, what''s the rtionship between Freda and Prisci?¡± As he asked this question, his heart was already worried and flustered. "Prisci?" Tim didn''t understand what was going on and answered truthfully, "Freda is the younger sister of the policewoman Prisci!" "What?" It was like a bolt from the blue, and cursed, "You ignorant foal, you... You''ve pissed me off. You''ve really caused a big disaster this time!" Prisci had a close rtionship with Gabriel. Now his son had killed Prisci''s sister, wouldn''t it drive Gabriel crazy? That d*mn Kevin actually colluded with Vicky to harm his son. This move was too ruthless, and there was almost no room for maneuver. His father''s attitude made Tim panic a bit and he asked in confusion, ¡°Prisci is just a policewoman. What''s so great about her? How could our family be afraid of her?" "Besides, I didn¡¯t kill them. They jumped off the building by themselves. What does it have to do with me?" Although he was a bit panicked, he hadn''t realized the seriousness of the situation His mind was still stuck in his previous thinking. Who in Gumoldur City could do anything to him? He was Tim, the son of Shawn and the famous singer Sansa. He was the prince of Gumoldur City, the tyrant! Just based on these identities, what could thosemoners do to him? ¡°You unfilial b*stard!" Shawn was so mad that he cursed and kicked over a chair, startling Sansa behind him. He yelled angrily, "Do you know who Prisci is? She is with Gabriel, the man from Y Night Barst night!" "Gabriel?" Tim, who had always been indifferent, looked pale instantly when he heard that name and kept retreating in fear. He wasn''t afraid of anyone, but Gabriel was definitely an exception.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Gabriel was a madman! Kevin was a b*stard. Prisci was with Gabriel, but Kevin lured him to mess with Prisci. Wasn''t this harming him? "Dad, I don''t want to die. What should I do?¡± At this moment, Tim was truly afraid No matter how unruly he was, he was scared of death! Shawn roared, "Youe back immediately. Whether you can survive or not depends on whether you can make it through today!" After hanging up the phone, Shawn shouted,~Someone, pass my orders. Summon the Three Kings and Four Protectors toe here at the fastest speed possible, and Gather fiftyer men, all armed with guiis!" "Yes!" A ck-d man outside the door received the order and left. Such a situation scared Sansa as well. She walked up, grabbed Shawn''s arm, and said in a coquettish voice, "Shawn, is it really that serious? Regardless, you must protect your son!" "B¡®Iishit!" Shawn pped Sansa in the face with a smack, knocking her to the floor. He pointed at Sansa and angrily scolded, ¡°Whether you and I can survive is uncertain, and you still want to protect that beast? Tell me. How can I protect him?" "I''ve told you countless times that you can''t spoil him, but you ignore my words!" "I am so unlucky to marry such a foolish woman like you!" "Shawn Jeffl" Sansa covered her face and could hardly believe what was happening. Shawn, who always obeyed her everymand, actually dared to hit her. Tears streamed down her face as she pounced on Shawn and = scratched and hit him. "! married you, this old beast, at such a young age;but you treat me like this? I want a divorce, a divorce!" Content b¨¦longs ~ "Get lost!" Shawnpletely changed and pushed Sansa down to the ground He walked to the window and opened it. The wind howled, and dark clouds loomed overhead. "Vicky, you b*tch. You yed a vicious game. If I survive this cmity, I will make you suffer!" He looked at the turbulent weather outside the window, his mind spinning. It was almost impossible to mediate with Gabriel now. Since that was the case, he would give it his all. Who would live and who would die was still uncertain. After cultivating so many forces over the years. he was not easy to be trifled with. Then, he took out his phone and called Sam. "Hello, buddy? You must help me this time!" "What happened?" Shawn''s gloomy voice startled Sam. He knew Shawn''s character well. Apart from Sansa, he would never speak softly to anyone. It seemed that something big had really happened Shawn said, "Tim killed someone rted to Gabriel. I estimate that Gabriel will go crazy, and when he goes crazy, I fear him as well!" "I hope you can mobilize the police station and the Dragon Guards, find a reason to control Gabriel first, and buy me some time!" "Shawn, what can I say? Getting into trouble because of your son, yOu asked forit!¡¯ Sam was very > speechless and annoyed, saying, ¡®I''ve-got it. I''ll make arrangenfents intmediately. Take care of.yourself!¡¯ After the phone was hung up, Shawn''s gaze immediately turned fierce. He muttered to himself, "Gabriel, in fact, we would have a battle sooner orter. Since it hase to this, I also want to fight you. Whe will live and who will die is still uncertain!" Chapter 300 The Beast Tim Chapter 300 The Beast Tim Chapter 300 The Beast Tim Two bodies, hand in hand. Two flowers made of fresh blood merged in the end. It was unable to distinguish one from the other. Dark clouds were hanging low, and cold wind was blowing. The crowd formed a circle and kept sighing Two vibrant lives came to an end just like this! In the luxury car on the side, Kevin cursed angrily, "What the hell is this idiot doing? Prisci hasn''t arrived yet. How did he make Prisci''s sister jump off the building?" "Vicky, you''ve ruined me this time!" ¡°Hurry up and drive away from here!" Things didn''t go as expected, and it became quite troublesome. He was afraid that Gumoldur City would be like the weather, with strong winds and heavy rain. It was not suitable to stay in a ce full of trouble for long. Leaving was the best choice. The driver stepped on the gas pedal, and the car drove away... The crowd of onlookers at the scene grewrger andrger. Some called for an ambnce, and some called the police! Facing such a tragic scene, many people couldn''t bear to look directly at it and eximed that the dead were miserable. The crowd spontaneously protected the scene, waiting for the ambnce and police officers. Just then, Tim came down from upstairs with four burly men in ck in a hurry. He looked towards where Kevin parked the car, but the spot was empty. Where was the car? He immediately cursed and took out his phone to call Kevin. But Kevin hung up. "D*mn it, it''s really you son of a b*tch who set me up!" Tim cursed out loud, almost throwing his phone. He turned around and shouted at the four men in ck, "Go find me a car, and I won''t ride a car worth less than 200 thousand dors!" No matter when, he couldn''t lower himself. The men in ck just wanted to curse. Was Tim thinking about riding a luxury car at this emergency time? One of them impatiently said, "Where can we find a car worth more than 200 thousand dors at this time? Let''s go. If we don''t leave now, it''ll be too late!" But his words angered Tim. He kicked out, knocking the man in ck to the ground, and angrily scolded, "What kind of dog shit are you? How dare you talk to me like that? Do you believe I''ll find someone to disable you when I go back?" "Who am I? Do you f*cking want me to take a dirty taxi?" ¡°Hurry up and get me a car!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man in ck was filled with anger, but due to Tim¡¯s identity, he dared not argue back and got up on his own "Someone, catch the murderers. It''s them. They killed the couple!" A sharp scream came, attracting people''s attention The owner of the bridal shop, Jenny, rushed out in a panic, barefoot. As soon as she rushed out, she saw Tim and his subordinates. Immediately, she shouted at them. trying to get the surrounding crowd to help. Upon hearing Jenny''s shouts, many people were still a bit confused, unable to figure out what was going on! Jenny pointed at Tim again and shouted at the crowd, "Everyone, catch them quickly. They forced the couple to death and made them jump off the building. They''re beasts!" This time, the crowdpletely understood what was going on. People pointed at them and whispered, their anger ignited. "You can¡¯t leave. Wait for the police!" ¡°Surround them. If they dare to leave, we''ll take action. Subdue them first!" ¡°Young men, keep an eye on them. We mustn''t let them escape!" The crowd angrily reprimanded Tim and his four subordinates, forming a circle around them They tried to trap the five people in this way and waited for the police to arrive. "D*mn it, you unruly people, do you know who I am? My father is Shawn! You better get out of my way, you b*stards, or I''ll kill you all!¡± Tim, who was already extremely angry, became even more furious when faced with the crowd''s blockade. He looked fierce and pointed at a few of the speaking individuals, yelling loudly. These unruly people were truly despicable! He was Shawn''s son. Who in Gumoldur City could do anything to him? "No matter who your father is, you can''t leave today. You have to wait for the police toe!" An elderly man spoke out righteously, unable to tolerate Tim''s arrogance. Others around him agreed and some took out their phones to start recording the scene. Tim suddenly turned around and reared at the old man, "You old fool, are you in a hurry to get in the coffin? How dare you mind my business!" He rushed forward. Without hesitation, he kicked the old man to the ground. "Ouch!" The old many on the ground, unable to get up. "Sirl" "Mister!" "You scoundrel, how dare you! You even attacked an elderly person!" The surrounding crowd hurried to help. Some of them couldn''t bear Tim''s actions and angrily cursed at him. Tim waspletely unyielding, arguing withthe crowd, ''So what if I attacked him? Listen up, you bunch. of unrulypeople. My family''s <> compaty pays nearly billions in taxesto Gumoldur City every-year, Haw much have you contributed to Gamoldur City?" "You''re jugha bunch of unruly people who onlysknow how to watch thefun and gossip. If you have the guts, come forward individually! Do you dare? I will kill you all, feck" Content belongs to ~~ Surprisingly, Tim''s arrogance managed to intimidate the surrounding crowd. But just then, aical scene unfolded. Tim was confident and arrogant. but his four bodyguards in ck suddenly pushed through the crowd and ran away. "What the f*ck!" Tim turned around and cursed loudly at the sight Without the protection of his bodyguards, his arrogance instantly diminished by half. He looked around, no longer caring, and tried to rush out of the crowd "We can''t let him escape. Beat him!" The suppressed crowd''s anger erupted once again when they saw this. A group of people rushed forward and started punching and kicking Tim. "My father is Shawn. You...¡± Tim shouted, but his voice quickly disappeared They could beat him at will and used all their strength to beat him. Just then, the sound of police sirens rang out. Several police cars and an ambnce arrived at the scene, and dozens of police officers rushed down. Leading them was Leonard, the Director General of the Green Police Station. "The police are here. Stop beating him!" The crowd quickly dispersed, and Tim was seen lying on the ground, holding his head, covered in footprints. "Mr. Jeff?¡± Leonard hurriedly rushed over with his subordinates Seeing Tim''s disheveled appearance on the ground, he was shocked. He quickly helped Tim up and said with a distressed expression, "Mr. Jeff. you... s, Sir Jeff gave strict orders for you to go back immediately, or it will be toote!" When Tim stood up, he still felt dizzy. He looked up and saw the onlookers, and his anger surged once again. ¡°You bunch of unruly people!¡± He gritted his teeth and cursed madly. Then he pulled out a gun from Leonard''s waist and aimed it at the crowd that had just beaten him. "Bang!" A gunshot scared everyone away. Fortunately, Leonard was quick and grabbed Tim''s wrist, pulling the gun down just in time to prevent a disaster. "Oh my!" He shouted at his subordinates, ¡°Quick. take him to the police car and send him to the vi of the Jeff family!" Two police officers rushed forward, took the gun from Tim''s hand, and dragged him away. On the way, Tim continued to curse, ¡°You unruly people, I''ll kill you all! My father is Shawn. He has contributed a lot to Gumoldur City..." Leonard couldn''t bear to listen anymore. He had never seen such someone whe troubled his father like Tim At this moment, Jenny rushed over again, crying and saying to Leonard, "Sir, that person is a murderer. He forced two people to death...¡± "Are you a witness?" Leonard interrupted Jenny and asked. Jenny nodded and said with a tearful voice, "That person was in my shop, trying to rape Miss Weber. He''s the one who drove Miss Weber to her death. I..." Leonard interrupted Jenny again and waved his haad to his subordinates. "Take thiswoman away. Set up a police cardon immediately, disperse the onldokers, and detain those who tookshotos and videos. ake-sure to-delete all the photos andwideos ofthe scene!¡± "Take away the bodies at the fastest speed. Take them directly to the funeral home for cremation!" Shawn had given strict orders before Leonard arrived. Leonard had to clean up the scene quickly, control the witnesses, and dispose of the bodies to destroy evidence. There was no choice. Shawn was his benefactor, and he had to obey. Upon receiving the order, two police officers immediately approached and handcuffed Jenny, leading her toward the police car. Jenny was stunned, struggling and shouting desperately, ¡°What are you doing? They are corrupt cops! Help me. They are corrupt cops!¡± The onlookers at the scene were confused, but nobody stepped forward and they were quickly dispersed. The police officers immediately set up a cordon, and medical personnel arrived with stretchers next to the bodies. "Wait!" Just as Jenny was about to be pulled into the police car, someone suddenly shouted.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!